GOD of SLAUGHTER

Chapter 1: Reborn in Another World
Translator: - - Editor: - -
Shi Yan woke up with a start. His head was throbbing in pain, as if it was filled
with lead and it felt extremely heavy.
Once the pain faded decreased slightly, he found himself in a dimly lit stone cave
which was the size of a basketball court. Piles of bones were scattered all over
the place, and a dozen corpses covered in strange clothes lay beside him. The
clothes looked new and bright. As if these people had died recently.
"Where is this? Is this still the Bahamas?"
Shi Yan, 27 years old, was an insane fanatic of extreme sports. His mother died
early, while his father died of cancer in the prime of his life. But, he had saved
a fortune working his whole life. This left him with such a large amount of wealth
which he could never use in a lifetime.
He owned many things at an early age, which other people would pursue their entire
life.
Although young and rich, he had no future goals, which made him unhappy for a long
time.
At the age of 17, he had his first taste of extreme sports, which brought him
unspeakable excitement. Given his large amount of wealth, he could undertake these
sports as much as he liked, which ordinary people would not be able to afford this.
Traditional extreme sports, such as free-climbing, crocodile bungee, low-altitude

parachuting, volcanic skateboarding, cliff diving and limbo skating, brought him
the greatest enjoyment and pleasure.
The thrill of being on the verge of death invigorated him and made his blood boil.
In ten years, he had tried all sorts of the most dangerous extreme sports due to
which his body was extraordinarily strong. Hundreds of near-death experiences made
his nerves as hard as steel. He once joked that he was the man who was closest to
the Grim Reaper.
The blue-hole exploration in the Bahamas was his most dangerous extreme sports
trip. Some of these blue-holes were hundreds of meters deep, while some were
complex like mazes. What's more, every little move could stir the sand up on the
bottom of the cave. No matter how bright your light was, you wouldn't be able to
see anything in front of you.
Even if you were an experienced diver, you had to wear a steel wire before you
jumped into a blue-hole. The steel wire was the lifeline of explorers, and its
length decided the distance explorers could go. Moving beyond that distance was
tantamount to suicide because nobody ever got out of that maze without a steel
wire. According to the statistics from the Bahamas Maritime Institute, there was an
average of 20 cave diving related deaths in the blue-hole, most of whom died from
losing direction.
In this dangerous extreme adventure, Shi Yan threw away his lifeline; the steel
wire, entering into a suicidal adventure, and finally lost himself in the
mysterious blue-hole.
And in the blue-hole, getting lost meant certain death.
---
Shi Yan lay collapsed on the ice-cold rock ground, looking at his surroundings with
the aid of a dim light coming from the cave walls. In his mind, there appeared some
memory fragments that didn't belong to him.
This was the memory of another Shi Yan...
That boy was 17 years old and had the same name as himself. He was attracted to
antiques and was obsessed with all kinds of historical remains; because of an
ancient map, he strived for half a year and eventually got here with his guards.
Feeling weak all over, Shi Yan frowned and slowly lifted himself up.
Just then, to his surprise, Shi Yan noticed that this body was not his own, but
that of the other Shi Yan who was only 17 years old.
He was dumbstruck for a moment.
"Didn't I die in the blue-hole? No! I am still alive, but in an unbelievable way!"
...
According to the other Shi Yan's memory, this place was called Grace Mainland,
where there was no science or technology. There were endless waging wars and
warriors raging everywhere!
Many dwellers here showed mysterious abilities not long after they were born. Some
had the power of lightning, some could control plants, some could tunnel into the
earth, some could use the chill of frost, and some were capable of communicating
with demon beasts...
People with these various abilities would all become warriors, and their abilities
were referred to as Martial Spirits.
Martial Spirits were nearly all possessed at birth, and only very few could acquire
a spirit through some stroke of luck. That is why this mainland was named Grace
Mainland, as the warriors believed that Martial Spirits were God gifted.
Not every warrior could possess a "Martial Spirit", in fact, the majority of
warriors weren't blessed with one. Ordinary people could train hard to become a
warrior, but there was no way to obtain a Martial Spirit through training. Martial
Spirits were so powerful that they could benefit a warrior's training, increasing
their combat potential significantly and granting them their own special
abilities...
As a result, among warriors of the same level, those who owned a Martial Spirit
tended to be much stronger and achieved significantly greater results. They did
half the work with double the results.
The "Martial Spirit" can be inherited through blood, plus there was a higher
probability where one inherited the Martial Spirit.
In general, if one of the parents possessed a spirit, there was a high possibility
that their child would inherit the same spirit. If both of the parents had a
spirit, their child would have an even greater chance to inherit one of their
spirits, either from the father or the mother.
There was only a one in a hundred chance that a couple, who both possessed a
martial spirit, would give birth to an ordinary child.
Even rarer was the situation where the kid inherited both spirits from his parents.
This inherent type of Martial Spirit was called "Twin Spirits", and those type of
lucky individuals which possessed them were also known as a 'Son of God'! It only
happened to one in ten thousand couples who possessed different Spirits.
Shi Yan stood there and continued to put the fragmented memories in order.
The original owner of this body came from the Shi Family. They possessed the
Petrification Martial Spirit which could make the body as hard as a rock in battle,
preventing damage to the body. As said fighter raised their cultivation, the
Petrification Martial Spirit would become much stronger, to the point where they
were almost indestructible.
Unfortunately, this guy didn't inherit the Petrification Martial Spirit and was
thus considered a poor successor for the martial arts that the Shi Family trained
in. He also showed no interest in martial arts, and never learned anything about
them either. All he had been devoted to was the exploration of historical remains.
Thanks to that ancient map, he had crawled through numerous heavy bushes and
suffered a lot to arrive at this ancient cave.
"Wu wu wu.... hu hu hu.... "
Suddenly, a devil-like cry came from deep within the cave. Astonished, Shi Yan
looked around only to find a blood pool in the direction the voice came from.
The blood pool, about 10 square meters in size, was located in the middle of the
cave, filled with a red fluid which looked just like blood. It was bubbling on the
surface and was giving out horrifying shrieks and howls when the bubbles popped.
He realized that his escorts were driven insane by the howls, and they had started
to kill each other. They all died in succession, while the 17-year-old Shi Yan
fainted from the frightening shrieks.
It was all because of the blood pool!
Shi Yan stared at the blood pool with a rigid face. The howls slowly evoked the
desire to kill within him, and made him want to kill anyone around him!
His head was still aching and the howls from the blood pool never stopped
tormenting him, which made it harder for him to concentrate.
"...Must be the blood pool!"
With a grim expression, he tried to guard his mind. His countless near-death
experiences had steeled his mind and Shi Yan managed to calm down. Although his
head still ached, he was able to stay focused and walked towards the blood pool.
"Crack, crack, crack!"
Shi Yan looked dignified, as he walked gray dry bones shattered under his feet.
Judging by the pile of bones in the cave, he could only guess how many people had
previously died in this place. The pool was the source of this evil. If he wanted
to examine the secrets of the blood pool, he had to be prepared for death.
As he got closer to the blood pool, the howls kept getting louder and louder which
drilled into his head like sharp knives. The sound of slaughter contained in the
howls almost destroyed his reasoning. He wouldn't have been able to bear this pain
if it weren't for the extreme conditions he faced for so many years that had slowly
formed his spirit.
A heap of bones was situated beside the blood pool; some milky white bones also
floated in the center of the pool. This small blood pool was like a sea of blood
from hell, which had devoured an uncountable number of lives.
Shi Yan had a feeling that his soul was summoned here because of this bizarre blood
pool. He thought maybe this blood pool was his ticket back to the Earth.
When he got closer to the blood pool, Shi Yan suddenly found something strange. The
blood in the middle of the pool was scarlet and thick, but he couldn't detect the
slightest whiff of the scent of blood.
On the contrary, the air around him was very fresh, even filled with an
unexplainable fragrance. After careful inspection, he determined that the exotic
fragrance actually came from the blood pool!
Shi Yan was full of curiosity and thought that there must be something weird in the
blood pool.
Again, he took a few steps forward. All of a sudden, an illusion of an endless sea,
filled with scarlet red blood entered his mind. Pile of corpses like a small island
were there. Some of the bones were like those of the cretaceous period dinosaurs
and were as large as a small hill. There was a repeatedly screaming sound coming
out from the blood sea, "Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!"
Shi Yan tried to stay calm, but he couldn't. His heart started to beat faster and
faster. A suffocating and terrifying pressure overwhelmed him. He felt a familiar
feeling like those near death experiences he experienced back on Earth
He knew that the next step likely meant death!
However, those dreary adventures over the years hadn't terrified him, but instead
had given him the utmost pleasure! Being face to face with death and surviving all
perils was the true definition of extreme sports!
Step by step, one after the other!
Under the calling of the blood pool, Shi Yan finally went up to the edge. He stared
at the small blood pool; the insane side of his character had been triggered. He
roared, "Let's see what you have to offer, small little blood pool!"
Then, he jumped into the pool.
Rate Translation Quality

Chapter 2: The Body Remodelled
A sudden change occurred in the blood pool!
As Shi Yan stood in the middle of the blood pool, the blood was already up to his
waist. However, the blood in the pool started to move around as if it was alive,
creeping up and down his body like vines. Seconds later, his whole body was tightly
bound and covered with blood.
The crimson blood in the pool was like vicious snakes, untiringly wrapping around
him until it formed a bloody cocoon.
A wave of intense pain spread throughout his body. Shi Yan felt as if his brain was
being sliced into pieces. It felt even worse than death. It was as if tens of
millions of tiny worms were drilling into his body and squirming around in his
arms, legs, bones, and viscera; eating away his blood and flesh.
Shi Yan couldn't see anything. He wanted to scream, but couldn't make a sound, and
neither could his body move.
A strange liquid started flowing slowly along his ribs like a small stream and tore
open his veins wherever it passed. Then the liquid rapidly accelerated and
separated into many strands, madly surging into the seven hundred and twenty
meridians within his body.
He felt that his seven hundred and twenty meridians had enlarged significantly, as
they interchanged between feeling scorching hot and biting cold. It felt extremely
uncomfortable.
The pain in his head grew stronger, in his dazed state, Shi Yan felt some weird
changes happening within his meridians[1]. Soon after, his meridians turned into,
madly, swirling little cyclones.
A small amount of the bright red liquid infused itself into every cyclone and was
swiftly absorbed into them. After absorbing the liquid, the cyclones enlarged and
the process sped up.
It may be because of the intensity of the pain that was almost unbearable, in his
dizzying state, Shi Yan felt that his body was like a huge vessel, filled with the
strange liquid. It was transforming him in ways he couldn't possibly imagine.
Specifically, they were changing the seven hundred and twenty meridians in his
body!
As this thought flashed through his mind, he fainted.
---
After a long time, Shi Yan awoke again.
The searing pain had disappeared replaced by a numb pain in his meridians. The
liquid had returned to its origin and blood pool was tranquil.
Unexpectedly, he felt a warm sensation swirling through his body. After this
sensation made a complete cycle, he felt extraordinary comfortable and his body had
increased in strength.
Profound Qi! [2]
It dawned on him the blood pool finally brought him some benefits! The thing
flowing through his meridians was clearly the Profound Qi which only warriors could
obtain!
Within the memory of the other Shi Yan, he came to know that Profound Qi was the
source of power for warriors. It was the foundation for warriors to support and
release powerful martial arts.
Warriors were ranked into ten realms, according to the strength of their Profound
Qi. These were Elementary, Nascent, Human, Disaster, Earth, Nirvana, Sky, Spirit
God, True God and King God[3], with each realm containing three "sky" levels.
Warriors were the most powerful individuals in this world. Profound Qi determines
the status one would have. One could be a warrior as long as he had the slightest
amount of Profound Qi.
Most people couldn't get Profound Qi throughout their entire life. Once obtained,
they could strengthen it simply by training. Therefore, as long as a warrior
possessed Qi, they would always have their own place in this world.
As the weak Profound Qi gently circulated throughout his body, Shi Yan came to his
senses. Even if he couldn't go back to his world, he wouldn't starve to death here.
Just then he noticed that the blood cocoon was still tightly wrapped around him.
Shi Yan spared no effort to struggle.
"Crack!"
A big slit cracked open on the blood cocoon, and Shi Yan jumped out. Looking
around, he found himself in that odd cave with bones everywhere.
However, the blood pool had all dried up!
In the dried-up blood pool, only a few pieces of broken bones were left, the bright
red thick pool of blood had disappeared without a trace.
A huge glittering blood cocoon, as thin as a wafer, towered in the center of the
empty pool. However, after Shi Yan only glanced at it, a small flame ignited at the
bottom of the cocoon. The flame grew wildly and started to burn the bones. In a few
minutes, the blood cocoon and the bones were all burned to nothingness.
A red light sparkled in the dry pool. An old ring with intricate blood vein designs
quietly lying there.
Shi Yan stared at the strange ring and assumed this ring was somehow connected with
the blood pool. After a few seconds of hesitation, he stepped in again, picked up
the ring, and wore it on the ring finger of his left hand.
The ring carried a warmth that made Shi Yan feel strongly connected to it as if the
ring had become a part of his body. All at once, the weak Profound Qi in his body
lost control and rushed towards the crimson ring. However, his skin blocked it and
it failed to enter the ring.
Shi Yan was shocked and tried to take off the ring immediately, only to find the
ring had been firmly stuck onto his ring finger like an unmovable boulder. No
matter how hard he tried, the ring wouldn't move an inch.
Now that the Profound Qi couldn't break the skin, it went back to normal after a
while. The warmth and the red gleam on the ring faded away as well.
Shaking the ring around for a moment, he realized that there was no longer anything
unusual with it, thus Shi Yan started to analyze the situation.
Soon, Shi Yan concluded that all the blood in the pool went into his body!
The blood pool was ten square meters in size. Though not huge, the blood it
contained would weigh at least a few tons. Even an elephant couldn't hold that much
liquid inside its body!
Shi Yan turned pale. He subconsciously looked around and wanted to see how his body
had changed. Had it swelled up?
When he looked, Shi Yan was startled again!
Surprisingly, he body became skinnier than before like it was only skin and bones!
The clothes on him that had fit before looked ridiculously large now. Rather than
calling him skinny, it was better to call him a withered mummy.
Shi Yan turned even paler. He never expected that this blood pool would not only
fail to send him back to his previous world but would make such unthinkable changes
to him.
"Guru~ Guru~!!"
His stomach began rumbling and he suddenly felt ravenous. He thought he could
almost devour an elephant.
But, the cave had nothing edible. He glanced at the dry blood pool and was sad to
find that he could no longer return to his world.
Shi Yan decided to find a weapon. He remembered his escorts had fought one another
with all kinds of weapons. However, after examining them, he found them either
rusted or destroyed, not useful to him anymore.
Disappointed, Shi Yan could only leave empty-handed from the stone cave.
---
The moist air was warm and carried with it the sound of water running in the
distance. Ancient trees blocked the sun like a giant umbrella. Only a few spots of
sunlight could be seen on the wetland.
The Dark Forest! Shi Yan recalled this place with the help of the memory of his new
body once he got out of the cave.
The Dark Forest covered a large area, where the trees were too thick to let the
sunlight in. the reason why it was called the Dark Forest was cos it was damp and
dark even in the daytime.
The Dark Forest was surrounded by the Merchant Union, the Fire Empire and the God-
blessed Empire[4]. The Merchant Union was to the north of the forest, the God-
blessed Empire in the south, and the Fire Empire in the west. Merchants from the
three countries had to pass through the Dark Forest to trade.
Demon beasts always made their appearance in the Dark Forest, some of which even
reached the 6th or 7th level. As the trade caravans, soldiers, and warriors crossed
the Dark Forest now and then, they knew that high-level demon beasts only appear in
special areas, and low-level ones were usually vagrants.
In general, trade caravans wouldn't come across high-level demon beasts as long as
they traveled along their usual routes. Only soldiers and warriors, who often
ventured into the beast-infested areas looking for fights, would easily come face
to face with high-level demon beasts, and eventually suffered great losses.
Great risk yields great benefits. Once a soldier killed a demon beast of the 6th or
7th level, he would immediately obtain many crystal coins. Demon Beast above level
6 each had a monster core inside its body. This monster core was of great use to
warriors, alchemists, and blacksmiths.
Apart from the monster core, its fur, fangs, bones, flesh, and poison were all very
valuable. The body of a high-grade demon beast was full of treasures.
This attracted bold soldiers and warriors to venture into the Dark Forest. However,
only a few people achieved their goals and gain some benefits. The majority of them
underestimated the wisdom and strength of a demon beast and thus, paid for it with
their lives.
Shi Yan observed his surroundings for a while and heard the sound of water in the
distance, combined with the sound of women talking.
As Shi Yan was hesitating, he noticed a slight rustling sound from the bushes not
far away, as if someone was fiddling with the leaves.
Shi Yan subconsciously looked towards that direction.
Through the thick bushes, he saw a slim and graceful female body. The woman took
off her white belt, squatted down, and showed her peach-shaped white bottom to him.
Her snow-white hand was waving off annoying mosquitoes, as she was about to
urinate...
The woman apparently didn't notice the eyes behind her, as she began to sing
happily...
At first, Shi Yan was stunned. However, his eyes shamelessly scanned towards her
bright fair skin, secretly admiring her enchanting ass, and wondering how her face
would look like.
"Pa!"
The woman suddenly slapped on her smooth, white left hip to kill a mosquito. The
movement of her butt captivated Shi Yan.
Soon the woman finished urinating, buckled her belt, and muttered to herself, "Damn
mosquitos..."
Unexpectedly, the woman turned around quickly. Her hands sent out a green arc of
lightning which targeted all the surrounding mosquitoes and killed them on the
spot.
As she turned, Shi Yan finally saw her delicate appearance. She looked around 20
years old with five and a half feet in height. Her face was glowing like a bright
moon and she had a slim waist, well-developed chest, and nice posture. She was
wearing an exquisite lavender robe and soft silver armor which couldn't cover her
fascinating figure as a legendary wild vixen.
Shi Yan focused on her hot body and thought that she was more beautiful than the
most popular superstars in his world.
Shi Yan couldn't stop his eyes from wandering. Suddenly, the woman looked directly
into his eyes though the huge banana leaves.
The beauty's eyes flashed like lightning!
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
-------------
[1] Meridan: the acupoints in one's body.
[2] Profound Qi: important essence for a warrior.
[3] Elementary, Nascent, Human, Disaster, Earth, Nirvana, Sky, Spirit, True God,
and King God: ten warriors realms.
[4] The Merchant Union, The Fire Empire and The God-blessed Empire: Three unions
surrounding the Dark Forest.

Chapter 3: First Fight!
First Battle!
"Did you see me naked?" The beauty clenched her teeth tightly, with rage in her
eyes.
"Yes, I never miss anything in front of my eyes." Shi Yan nodded, not even
bothering to deny it.
"Did you enjoy it?"
"Skin like porcelain, breasts like flowers. I'd say it was a feast for the eyes."
Shi Yan was strangely honest, without the slightest bit of shame.
"You want to see some more?" Mo Yanyu's delicate body trembled with anger. She had
never met such a shameless man.
"Well, if you wouldn't mind taking your pants off, and don't mind me staring at
you, then yes, I would love to take a closer look." Shi Yan smiled.
Apparently, Shi Yan didn't want to pretend to be somebody he was not. Before he
came to this world, every time he finished some extreme sport, he would have to
find a woman for pleasure. Extreme sports was his biggest enthusiasm, while women
were the essential spices in his life.
Mo Yanyu almost jumped up and down on her feet.
Who the hell is this guy?! What a bastard! He appeared out of nowhere like a ghost.
Every word he says is shameless and he appears to be proud of himself. In a
competition for shameless bastards, he would be holding the crown.
Mo Yanyu had to take a deep breath before she began to talk again, while her
beautiful breasts heaved up and down, a surge of rage bloomed in her chest.
Surprisingly, she laughed, "Good! Very Good!"
Hearing her say this, Shi Yan became gleeful, and a horny smile appeared on his
face. "Wow, it seems you don't mind at all. Well then, please go ahead. I am really
looking forward to it. Last time I didn't pay much attention, but this time I won't
miss anything."
Mo Yanyu was completely shocked by Shi Yan's response. After she figured out he
wasn't teasing, she couldn't control her rage anymore. "Won't miss anything my
ass!"
Cursing, Mo Yanyu crossed her arms. Suddenly, shining green light appeared on her
hands. She spread her arms, shooting a green beam as quick as lightning towards Shi
Yan.
[Verdant Crescent Slash][1]
Everything between them was cut into pieces as a green arc-shaped light flashed by.
With an unstoppable force, the green lightning struck Shi Yan's right in the chest.
"Boom!"
Shi Yan was tossed backward on the ground. His skeleton-like weak body couldn't
balance himself and he fell hard into a bush.
His chest was badly lacerated to the point where even bones were visible. Blood
gushed out of his wounds. That single hit almost killed him.
Following the [Verdant Crescent Slash], the path between the two people was clear.
What appeared to them was a small path with a burning scent.
Mo Yanyu moved towards Shi Yan, her face was as cold as ice.
Shi Yan finally came back to his senses. The intense pain in his chest made him
realize that the girl in front of him wasn't easy to deal with.
In his previous world, if he did the same thing to a girl, the worst case scenario
was the girl calling him an asshole or filing a lawsuit against him; but nothing
like this.
He was still new to this place and was not used to the cruel way of life here.
Especially in the Dark Forest! Because this forest was not subjected to any
country's jurisdiction and also contained a large variety of demon beasts as well
as precious and exotic herbs, warriors used this forest as their training ground,
while mercenaries and merchants saw this place as a natural treasure trove.
There were no restriction or rules in this forest. Due to the demon beasts and
precious herbs, robbery and murder were common in this place. Even your companions
would betray and backstab you at crucial moments. What an insane place!
The law of the jungle ruled the Dark Forest. The strong devoured the weak.
This was exactly why he got hit so hard. He let his guard down, never expecting a
girl like her would attempt to kill him for such a trivial reason.
Shi Yan's mind was suddenly crystal clear.
The remaining Profound Qi inside of him gradually gathered around his wounded chest
and began to heal him. With his Profound Qi moving around his body, the searing
pain lessened.
Mo Yanyu footsteps echoed through the wet ground. Shi Yan jumped up nervously,
calmed his mind, and looked straight at the girl walking slowly towards him.
"You intended to kill me?"
"Still breathing?" Mo Yanyu frowned slightly and stopped about 25 meters in front
of Shi Yan. She took a curious but careful glance at him, and thought, "There is
Profound Qi inside of him. A novice warrior. I should have hit him harder..."
Shi Yan was serious this time, with no more teasing or jokes. He focused his
attention on the girl because he knew that she'd strike again soon.
He could feel his Qi was more concentrated than ever. This was a matter of life and
death. He couldn't afford any mistakes. Shi Yan quickly adjusted himself and
returned to the cool-headed state he always maintained during his extreme sports.
At that moment, he couldn't feel any pain in his chest. He could feel nothing but
the weak Profound Qi flowing through his body and rushing through his veins, it
kept getting faster and faster. The next moment, a wild surge of energy erupted
from the deepest corner of his body. The feeling was mind-blowing. He felt like his
brain had exploded. After that, the whole world suddenly became silent.
"Badump! Badump!"
Shi Yan could hear his own heartbeat loud and clear. With his heartbeat racing, the
cells throughout his whole body were activated. Every inch of his body became
sensitive and he could feel everything taking place around him. He could even feel
the slightest tremor on his skin when a light breeze brushed against his body...
The strange energy started to spread from every pore of his body, pouring into his
veins and bones. It felt like endless electricity was speeding throughout his
entire vascular system.
After an acute pain in Shi Yan's eyes, the world in front of him became incredibly
colorful and vivid. He was able to see the tiniest details on every leaf. He looked
at the beautiful but cruel woman, feeling her Profound Qi flowing underneath her
skin in a beautiful rhythm in her veins.
The forest was still the same. But to his eyes, it was like a completely different
world out there.
Before Shi Yan could enjoy this wonderful feeling, he suddenly sensed that the
Profound Qi inside the woman's body was flowing at twice as fast as before.
Shi Yan could even feel his nerves trembling.
Subconsciously, he pushed his left foot off the ground with all the force he had.
With a strong power rushing out of his foot, Shi Yan quickly moved three meters
away from where he was standing.
Another green blaze in the shape of a dagger grazed his side!
The green lightning cut everything by his side with a terrifying force. This time
the attack was much more precise and stronger than the previous strike!
Sweat covered Shi Yan's back, he couldn't help but get excited.
Shi Yan suddenly realized that this type of fight, which could kill within seconds,
was the most exciting and thrilling thing ever! He enjoyed this more than any kind
of his extreme sports!
In the old world where he came from, there were all kinds of extreme sports
available. However, he was bound like a prisoner in a cage of law, moral codes, and
rational thinking. He couldn't do things without boundaries, he couldn't fully
indulge in his passion, couldn't go beyond the boundary of law and moral codes.
But here, in this world where only the powerful ruled, nothing was prohibited.
Nothing was impossible!
Shi Yan suddenly felt the excitement growing inside of him. He felt this might be
the right place for him. This might just be his paradise!
...
"Hey!" Mo Yanyu couldn't hide her surprise. She didn't expect Shi Yan to evade this
attack. She was sure that he would be torn to pieces by this strike and didn't
prepare for Plan B.
Hearing her voice, Shi Yan who was still enjoying his survival had just now come
back to his senses.
Without hesitation, Shi Yan jumped up like an agile monkey. He grabbed a vine on a
tree and swung himself forward. He then grabbed another vine with lightning speed,
flew forward, and reached for the next vine. In a series of smooth movements, he
managed to approach Mo Yanyu within seconds.
When he was bouldering, the vines on the mountain were indeed a handy tool. For an
extreme sports enthusiast like Shi Yan, swinging with the support of vines was like
child's play.
Like a wild monkey, Shi Yan quickly moved through the vines and trees. He didn't
follow a specific pattern but still managed to approach Mo Yanyu.
With a scorn on her face, Mo Yanyu shot more and more green light daggers into the
sky, destroying every vine in the direction of Shi Yan. However, he was able to
escape her attacks by a hair's breadth every time and quickly grasp another vine.
The truth was, Shi Yan could already sense the movement of Qi in Mo Yanyu's body.
Everything was crystal clear to him now. When he saw a surge of Profound Qi
underneath her skin, he would quickly move in another direction.
During his movements, Shi Yan started to feel that the blood in the pool had
changed him somehow. He was not that strong before, but now, not only did the high-
intensity movements not tear him apart, they made him even more sensitive and agile
than ever before. His senses became sharper and his body became stronger and more
flexible.
"Swish!"
With a loud noise, a sharp green lightning flew towards him, tearing apart dozens
of vines behind him. Apparently, Mo Yanyu almost exhausted her Profound Qi after
such strong attacks.
"This is my chance!"
Shi Yan suddenly jumped down from the trees and took Mo Yanyu in his arms like a
greedy eagle. Before she could gather enough Profound Qi to strike back, Shi Yan
was already on top of her.
"Boom!" Mo Yanyu fell on the ground with Shi Yan on top of her, tightly bringing
her body under his control.
Face to face, Shi Yan could feel her soft body more closely. Her plump breasts felt
so delicious and fragrant, he squeezed the buns up close to his burning chest.
Shi Yan felt unspeakable pleasure, while secretly appreciating the woman's body.
What a piece of art! Unlike the ordinary women from his old world who used bras to
look sexy and plump.
"Let go of me!" Mo Yanyu expressed her disgust but didn't really struggle. She
cursed, "If you want an easy death, fucking let go of me right now! "
"Bitch!" Shi Yan sneered, "You almost fucking killed me. Why should I let you go so
easily?"
Mo Yanyu suddenly became nervous. Before she could do anything, she felt this
creep's kiss on her beautiful and sacred face. At the same time, the bastard's
hands didn't rest either. Shi Yan was touching her ass and began to rub it in an
insatiable way...
Mo Yanyu flew into a rage, the Martial Spirit inside of her exploded with a
terrifying power.
Shi Yan who was still enjoying this wonderful feast suddenly felt a horrible
electric current flowing through her. He was instantly electrocuted as if he had
been struck by a taser. Shi Yan couldn't feel his own body anymore, nor could he
gather any Qi inside his body.
Mo Yanyu pushed Shi Yan away, her eyes were cruel and icy. She glanced at Shi Yan
who was lying on the ground for a while, and cursed again:
"I won't let you die that easily you bastard!"
Mo Yanyu picked Shi Yan up like a feather, passing through the forest towards the
crowd with a cold face.
------------------------------------------------
[1]This is the name of the skill Mo Yanyu uses.

Chapter 4: Guinea Pig
Tall trees formed a huge umbrella above a small river, beside which was a Ground
Dragon drinking water, carrying several bags.
Ten strong, tall warriors were dining and talking lewdly nearby. Behind the Ground
Dragon, a group of malnourished men was crouching and having a coarse meal. They
were all wearing chains, their eyes dim.
In a sedan chair on the Ground Dragon, a poker-faced thin old man was sitting
motionlessly. He was wearing a black robe embroidered with five white cauldrons on
his chest. He kept staring at the warriors and the chained men. Every warrior was
frightened and turned silent once the old man looked upon them viciously.
"Are you done? Then move your ass and walk!" Mo Yanyu showed up from the bush with
a rigid face, while carrying Shi Yan up in her hand.
The warriors embarrassingly wrapped up their unfinished meal, "Yeah, we're done.
We're done."
Mo Yanyu went up to the old man and showed an unwilling smile, "Master Karu, have
you finished your meal?"
The old man nodded coldly and murmured, "Miss Mo, it will still take 3 months to
get to the Merchant Union. However, we have only 16 medicine slaves left. I'm
afraid we won't make it... "
"Do not worry, Master Karu. We will catch more medicine slaves for you on the way."
Mo Yanyu threw Shi Yan onto the ground and laughed, "Look, here's a new slave!"
"Hmm." Karu nodded as he examined Shi Yan with his evil eyes. "Too skinny! He won't
even survive a week!" He frowned.
"Yes, I know. But, he has Profound Qi in him... " Mo Yanyu explained.
"He is a warrior?" Apparently, Karu was now interested and his eyes lit up.
"Definitely!" Mo Yanyu confirmed.
"That is good." Master Karu smirked. He continued to stare at Shi Yan. After quite
a while, he nodded slowly, "Very good. Miss Mo, feed him. I want him to be strong
first. A severely injured warrior cannot bear what I am going to do. It would be a
total waste if he died through the course of my medicine when he is still too
weak."
"Do not worry Master." Mo Yanyu wore her rigid face and scolded, "Johnson! What are
you doing there! Shackle this man as soon as possible!"
"Yes, ma'am!" Johnson was a bald fat man about six foot six height. He took out a
new set of shackles from the bags on the Ground Dragon and swiftly shackled Shi
Yan's hands and feet.
This giant wore heavy armor and his robust muscles looked extremely powerful. The
heavy dark armor seemed as light as a feather and didn't affect his movement.
"Johnson, take care of him! And always keep an eye on him!" Mo Yanyu glared at Shi
Yan in hatred, and rushed to the head of their caravan, not bothering to waste one
more second on him.
"I can handle it, Miss! I'm the best at it!" Punching his chest, the bald man
chuckled cunningly and reassured her.
Ignoring pain Shi Yan just observed everything.
He knew it was useless to say anything right now. In this dog-eat-dog world, morals
were the last thing one should believe in. He will receive no pity and would only
become a skeleton and if he didn't adapt to this world soon.
As the Profound Qi slowly flowed within him for a while, Shi Yan felt less pain.
However, the newly added shackles were like a mountain on his exposed and feeble
body, making every step much harder.
"Swoosh!"
Shi Yan suddenly got lashed by a whip, it was so fast and powerful that his back
was cracked open and ached badly. He turned around to see the big man Johnson
smirking with a whip in his hand.
"Damn medicine slave! Move faster! Or do you want one more lash, huh?" He laughed
with an evil smirk on his face.
Shi Yan calmly gazed at him for a few seconds and didn't reply. He staggered
towards the medicine slave in front of him, before Johnson could lift his whip
again. Every step consumed a lot of energy.
After Shi Yan moved forward, Johnson's smirk disappeared and was replaced by a
weird expression...
Along the way, many stumbling slaves had been 'taken care of' by Big Johnson, who
was famed for his brutality. Two slaves were even beaten to death by him before
Master Karu could even test his medicine on them. All the medicine slaves looked at
him with either fear or hatred.
However, this man didn't show the slightest hint of fear or hatred. There was only
an incredible silence, cold and solemn.
This man didn't seem to realize his status as a prisoner. Maybe he didn't clearly
understand the situation.
The solemn eyes gave Johnson an illusion that he was prey. This made him
uncomfortable. However, since Shi Yan had begun obediently marching, Johnson
couldn't find a reason to make a fuss. He swore to himself that he would force Shi
Yan to be frightened of him.
Big Johnson enjoyed the sight of others' frightened eyes so much. He found an
interesting pleasure in being in control of another's life.
In the following days, Shi Yan stayed mute and obedient. He obeyed every order that
was given by Johnson without any resistance. No change of temper, no interest in
anything. Shi Yan was different from the other medicine slaves.
Even Johnson, who was always waiting for a chance to give him a lesson, couldn't
find any excuse to go against him. Johnson was confused by his cooperative nature.
Shi Yan only talked when he asked for food, which was under Master Karu's
permission.
In no time, the warriors noticed that Shi Yan had a big appetite and he enjoyed the
inferior food. He alone ate seven medicine slaves worth of food. And day by day,
his appetite increased more and more!
The warriors couldn't believe their eyes. How could that weak skinny body contain
so much food! At the beginning, they were worried that he couldn't digest it but it
soon turned out to be unnecessary.
It was clear that Shi Yan had not only digested the inferior food but also grown
much stronger.
The changes in Shi Yan's body pleased Master Karu significantly. This cunning old
man allowed Shi Yan to eat as much as he wanted.
As Shi Yan grew stronger day by day, Johnson gradually became worried. Every time
he looked into Shi Yan's solemn eyes, he got the premonition that Shi Yan would be
a calamity in the future. But still, he couldn't go against Master Karu's order and
had to supply Shi Yan with enough food.
Nevertheless, Johnson knew who Master Karu was and what he could do. Thus he was
relieved and hoped Master Karu would take action soon.
After eating enough for 12 people, Shi Yan put down his bowl, licked the last grain
of rice from the corner of his mouth, and closed his eyes, neglecting the
dumbstruck medicine slaves beside him.
That huge amount of food was soon digested in his body, which was like a bottomless
pit. It was also like a precise machine that transformed the food into nutrition,
supplying his blood, bones, tendons, muscles and inner organs, strengthening his
weak body secretly.
The injury on his chest had long since recovered. It took only a day and a half and
didn't leave a scar. He felt like a different man.
Only Shi Yan knew precisely what had happened to his own body in such short time.
He could sense the transformations occurring within himself every second!
While the nutrition from the food strengthened his body, by continuous circulation
the weak Profound Qi inside him had also risen by a level.
Shi Yan could feel a great strength now and the heavy shackles didn't weigh him
down anymore!
As he concentrated, he could tell the Qi was flowing from his Dantian, up to the
Dumai, down the Renmai, and then balancing the water and fire in the heart and
kidney. After it completed a Small Circulation, his Profound Qi grew stronger.
Thanks to a little knowledge of Qigong, Shi Yan knew the difference between a Small
Circulation and a Big Circulation. A Small Circulation only included the Dumai and
the Renmai, without going through the twelve channels, while a Big Circulation
contained the twelve Channels and the other six vessels.
Since there were only two vessels; the Renmai and the Dumai, which were open among
his twelve Channels and eight vessels, he could only complete a Small Circulation.
From the other Shi Yan's memory, he concluded that only warriors of the Elementary
Realm could open all the channels and vessels to carry out a Big Circulation.
Shi Yan carried on, for he believed that as long as the Profound Qi residing in him
was strong enough, he would open his Channels and Vessels sooner or later!
"One more death! In just six days, two slaves have died from the medicinal trials!"
"I saw that! That guy had already grown weak before he died. Terrible! Hideous!"
"It's better to commit suicide than to die that way! We will die that way too!
There is no hope for us!"
"No suicide, no! Our family won't get a single blue crystal coin if we commit
suicide! Alas! Endure it. We will be free if we survive half a year, and get some
money. We must endure until we make it back to our wives and kids!"
Hearing this, all the medicine slaves went silent. They decided not to commit
suicide and made up their minds to carry on.

Chapter 5: Lightning Martial Spirit
Shi Yan opened his eyes and stared at the medicine slaves at a distance.
Those slaves mostly came from poor families. In order to survive, they had no
choice but to sign the contract with Mo Yanyu, selling themselves as slaves. If
they were lucky enough to survive the first six months, not only could they regain
their freedom, but they would also get paid 200 Purple Crystal Coins[1]. If they
were unlucky and died from medicinal trials, their family would receive the money
instead.
In the Grace Mainland, one Black Crystal Coin was equal to 100 Purple Crystal
Coins, which equaled 10 thousand Blue Crystal Coins. The yearly income of an
average citizen was merely 5-6 Purple Crystal Coins. 200 Purple Crystal Coins were
almost the savings for 40 years of work in another job.
Upon signing the contract, their family would receive 50 Purple Crystal Coins on
the spot, with the rest paid within the next six months. If something unfortunate
happened, their family would be compensated regardless. It might take someone's
entire life to make 200 Purple Crystal Coins. But for the medicine slaves, all it
would take is six months of painful suffering. It was all worth it. At least that
was what they thought...
However, when they signed the contract, it never occurred to them that the
medicinal trials would be so cruel and tormenting. Every few days, some of them
would drop dead in the most horrible way. This made them so terrified that they
began to make their own secret plans.
But a contract was a contract. Once they signed their name on it, there was no way
out. This meant, for the next six months, the Mo family[2] owned their lives. Any
attempt to disobey the contract, or escape from the Mo family, the Mo family would
have the right to kill them.
There is no such thing as a free lunch. It was already too late for them to
recognize the danger of these medicinal trials. They had no choice but to accept
all the pain as well as their miserable fate.
Shi Yan knew that none of these slaves would make it. Sooner or later, they were
going to die. Maybe tomorrow, or maybe later. He knew he was powerless to change
all this. Therefore, he avoided contact with them, thus avoiding any hurtful
feelings when they died.
Shi Yan frowned as he took a quick glimpse at Master Karu sitting in the sedan atop
the Ground Dragon, then quickly moving away from his eyes.
There were five White Medicine Bottles embroidered on Master Karu's chest, which
meant that he was a Level-5 Mortality level alchemist. In the Grace Mainland, an
alchemist was even more distinguished and rarer than a Warrior.
Every alchemist had to be a Warrior. The medicine they refined could help enhance a
warrior's capability. Some special pills refined by a small number of extraordinary
alchemists could even enhance a warrior's Martial Spirit.
Compared to the 10 levels among warriors, the ranking of alchemists was based on
their expertise in the field of medicine. There were five categories of alchemists
in the Grace Mainland; Mortality, Mystery, Soul, Royalty, and Divinity[3]. Under
each category, there were seven sub-ranks.
Every alchemist would carry a special token corresponding to his ranking.

Alchemists of the Mortality Category would be embroidered with White Medicine
Bottles on their chests. Mystery Category - Red Flames; Soul Category - Medicinal
Herbs; Royalty Category - Wonder Pills; and Divinity Category - Medicinal Cauldron.
There were five White Medicine Bottles on Master Karu's chest, so it was clear that
he had the expertise of a Level-5 Mortality alchemist.
Since the medicine provided by alchemists could enhance the Profound Qi inside a
Warrior, this small group of people held a prestigious status among all warriors.
Due to the low number of alchemists, every group was desperate to hire a good
alchemist, which made the alchemists even more revered and exceptional.
As a Level-5 Mortality alchemist, Master Karu was invited by Mo Yanyu from Medicine
Valley within the God-blessed Empire. Like the Shi family, the Mo family were also
one of the five distinguished families of the Merchant Union. The Mo family were
famous for their own Martial Spirit which had the power of lightning. A lot of
people from the Mo family were naturally born with the Lightning Martial Spirit,
which would improve with the growth of their own skills.
Mo Yanyu was from the youngest generation of warriors born with the Lightning
Martial Spirit from the Mo family.
The Mo family were working in the medicine business within the Merchant Union. They
never stopped searching for great alchemists for their own use, no matter where
these alchemists came from. However, most alchemists had peculiar personalities and
weird demands. Above all, they were the haughtiest people on Earth and held very
high opinions of themselves. Therefore, very few of them would accept the influence
of powerful families like the Mo family, and thus the Mo family had tasted more
failure than success when recruiting these alchemists.
Although Master Karu was merely a Level-5 Mortality alchemist, the Mo family had
exhausted every means to convince him. Nobody knew what Mo Yanyu had offered this
time in order to persuade Master Karu to leave Medicine Valley and come and work
for them.
However, Master Karu was not the type of person who was fond of the orthodox ways.
He was more interested in crooked ways of applying his skills to make poisons.
However, the production of the finest poisons required a huge amount of medicinal
trials, and the subject must be a living, breathing human. This was why these
medicine slaves existed.
"Let's move!" With Mo Yanyu's order from the distance, the resting warriors all
stood up and got ready for the march ahead. The medicine slaves resting on the road
side also quickly got up, for fear of the punishment they would face if they didn't
manage to keep up.
Shi Yan stood up, still and silent. He took a glance at the woman who had the
appearance of an angel but the heart of a scorpion and unnoticedly snorted. Then he
obediently followed the group.
In the Merchant Union, the relationship between the Mo family and the Shi family
was not that smooth. The fifth uncle of Mo Yanyu was killed by Shi Dang three years
ago due to a dispute over the mining rights at a mountain. After that, the Mo
family started a relentless vendetta against the Shi family, causing the death of
dozens of Shi family members. With this kind of hatred rooted between these two
families, there were endless conflicts and fights going on.
Shi Yan understood that death would be his fate if his true identity was ever
discovered.
But luckily the original owner of his body kept a low profile. He was not endowed
with a Martial Spirit, didn't take much interest in the martial fights, and barely
showed up to any martial activities organized by the Merchant Union. Therefore,
there was no way that Mo Yanyu would ever recognize him. Otherwise, Shi Yan
wouldn't have been this lucky.
As night fell, the moon was like a silver plate floating in the dark sky,
accompanied by several sparkling stars.
The Mo family troop was camping and resting by the river. The Ground Dragon was
resting quietly with only the sound of its heavy breathing permeating the air. The
Mo family warriors were gorging themselves on dried meat and laughing aloud in a
perverted way, exchanging gossip about some notorious whores in a Merchant Union's
brothel.
When Mo Yanyu was not looking, a few audacious warriors would secretly gaze at her
sexy body, with eyes full of lust. They knew that for people of their level, Mo
Yanyu was way out of their league. All they could do was fantasize.
Shi Yan sat down in silence. When he was ready to circulate the Profound Qi inside
his body, he noticed Mo Yanyu and Master Karu coming towards him from the front of
the troops.
Shi Yan froze and felt something bad was going to happen. His face suddenly looked
like hell.
"The Gut Cutting poison is way too strong for normal people. It has already killed
six slaves within the past two days. I guess only Warriors can sustain its
influence. That boy looks better than before, with much of his Profound Qi
recovered, he can be of some use now... " Master Karu said with a viperous smile on
his face and a bowl of some black sticky liquid in his left hand.
"Well, Master Karu, please. Help yourself. He is all yours. Don't show any mercy. I
want him to die as miserably as possible." Mo Yanyu also laughed.
"Haha, no problem. Miss Mo, your wish is my command. I promise you that there is no
way he will die easily. As you have seen in the previous trials of the Gut Cutting
poison, all the slaves died with their flesh and skin slowly decaying off their
bones bit by bit. This boy looks tough. The stronger the subject is, the longer and
more painful this decaying process will be. Just wait for the grand show and
enjoy!" Master Karu burst into wild laughter as if Shi Yan was not standing right
in front of him.
"That is perfect!" Mo Yanyu smiled in consent. Her eyes were clearly sparkling with
excitement, her hatred of Shi Yan stirring in her gut.
It was only a matter of time before the two of them finally arrived in front of Shi
Yan. Master Karu didn't even bother to explain. He handed the bowl of black sticky
liquid to Shi Yan and ordered with a cold voice, "You, finish this!"
While Mo Yanyu took out her left hand, generating a snake of electric power
circling around her fingers; her skin like porcelain and the electric power
sparking like lightning. This was the perfect combination of the Lightning Martial
Spirit and Profound Qi. The energy was like a catalyst in the air leaving t5he
sound of small explosions all around.
"Woo-hoo!" Johnson sneered from behind, "Boy! If you ever dare to resist, you know
what's gonna happen to you, right?"
Master Karu couldn't contain his excitement. He clapped his hands, and shouted,
"Hey boy, the Gut Cutting Medicine is lots of fun. You are going to decay from the
inside, little by little... "
The whole time, Mo Yanyu was staring at Shi Yan with an icy expression on her face.
She assumed that he would say no. Her plan was, as soon as Shi Yan showed any
disobedience, she would kick his ass with the electric sparks on her fingers,
showing him who was the boss here.
For days, every time she looked back on the humiliation she received from this man,
she couldn't help but rage inside. Even her fianc??e haven't had the chance to do
that to her. Who was this guy? How dare he?! She would never forgive this guy.
"Sure. I'll do it." Shi Yan said dismissively. He took the bowl of nasty medicine
and drank up without any hesitation.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
------------------------------------
[1] Purple Crystal Coins: money in the Grace Mainland.
[2] The Mo Family: one of the biggest and most powerful families in the Grace
Mainland, famous for their Lightning Martial Spirits.
[3] Mortality, Mystery, Soul, Royalty, and Divinity: 5 categories of alchemists.

Chapter 6: Immortal Martial Spirit
As the Gut Cutting poison went down into his stomach, Shi Yan could feel a dull
pain spreading inside. Then his gut and stomach started corroding little by little
as if he drank sulphuric acid, and the pain inside his body gradually grew
stronger.
"This Gut Cutting poison is potent. It doesn't show its effects immediately but
releases its power gradually. In two to three days, a normal person will be
corroded by it and will die with a decayed body." Karu narrowed his eyes and added,
"No hurry, let's wait for a day and see."
"Good. We will check on him at this time tomorrow night." Mo Yanyu nodded. She
glanced at Shi Yan in satisfaction and left with Karu happily.
"Hehe. Fellow, your good days have come to an end!" Johnson laughed loudly, showing
his teeth. He suddenly felt quite relaxed when he thought that Shi Yan would die in
no time, and a heavy burden dropped from his heart.
Shi Yan lowered his head with an icy glint in his eyes.
Shi Yan could clearly sense the Gut Cutting poison started corroding his stomach
and gut. It felt like tens of millions of ants were nibbling at his stomach and gut
in order to compete for territory.
The Profound Qi in the lower part of his belly circulated quickly into the gut and
stomach. It was like a gentle stream quietly washing away the drug under Shi Yan's
control. Wherever the Profound Qi went, it made the drug effects milder, thus Shi
Yan became a little relieved.
As a moist breeze blew softly, Shi Yan took a large deep breath. He sat down where
he was, not paying any attention to Johnson beside him, and concentrated his mind
to guide the Profound Qi to fight against the drug.
The Profound Qi, which had been growing much stronger recently, became Shi Yan's
life-saver. It kept moving in his stomach and guts. Every time it made a circle,
the effects of the drug softened a little, and his body stopped corroding.
At this moment, Shi Yan realized the benefits of having Profound Qi and was
determined to train hard to be a top warrior with strong Profound Qi.
If Profound Qi could bring such great benefits, how much more powerful would a god-
blessed Martial Spirit be? If I could possess Martial Spirit, I could definitely be
much stronger and would feel less pain.
For a moment, Shi Yan regretted that this body didn't inherit the Petrification
Martial Spirit of the Shi Family, or he could have gathered up his courage and
fought against Mo Yanyu. Maybe he would have won against her with his Petrification
Martial Spirit and escaped without being made into a guinea pig.
Time passed by and soon it was late at night, the moonlight bathing the land in its
silver light. The warriors became quite exhausted after a long day's marching. They
found a comfortable place and sat down respectively training their Profound Qi to
break through the limits of their bodies and gain strong power.
The medicine slaves looked up at the dark sky one by one. In the silent night, they
tended to become homesick and scared. They would be filled with hopelessness
whenever they thought about the fact that they could be a dead body the following
day after the next medicinal trial.
Under the pale moonlight, Shi Yan sat cross-legged on the ground, a dignified
expression appearing on his serene face.
After five hours of circulation, the Profound Qi had prevented the gut cutting
medicine from rapidly diffusing. Nonetheless, unknowingly, he realized that his
Profound Qi had been consumed by one-third, and was continuously being depleted.
But the Gut Cutting poison didn't seem to fade, on the contrary, it was still quite
potent.
The gut cutting medicine was waiting for the Profound Qi to run up so it could
fight back.
Shi Yan suddenly felt a severe cold shiver run through his body.
Once his Profound Qi had dried up, he would have nothing to protect himself with.
Then, like most commoners, his body would start decaying from the inside out. He
couldn't do anything about it!
He could do nothing!
But in this situation, he couldn't gain more Profound Qi simply by a night's

training. Once he took away the Profound Qi in his stomach and gut, the Gut Cutting
poison would gain strength and made him die faster.
Thus he could do nothing but wait for it to happen, even if it meant death.
Two more hours passed by.
The effects of the Gut Cutting poison didn't weaken but increased continuously. He
could clearly feel his Profound Qi depleting faster and faster!
He felt that he was getting closer to death's door...

Once his Profound Qi ran out, his insides would corrode, but he wouldn't die
quickly. The corrosion would spread throughout his body, and in five or six days,
his body would decay and die, just like every other medicine slave.
Shi Yan was unyielding. With a cold glare, he stared at Mo Yanyu who was sitting on
an old tree far away.
Under the bright moonlight, Mo Yanyu sat upright on a thick tree with a serene
face. Her skin was like frost, while her long hair swayed with the wind. A spirit
in the dark night! She didn't notice Shi Yan's cold eyes as she was whole-hearted
training and nourishing the vessel which contained her Lightning Martial Spirit
with Profound Qi.
Master Karu was at the end of the troops. He stood against another ancient tree and
was carefully reading a book about poison in his right hand, his left hand was in
his loose sleeve.
Now and then, he looked in the direction of Shi Yan with an elusive smile in the
corner of his mouth.
"This won't do." Shi Yan furrowed his brows deeply. He operated the Profound Qi and
at the same time pondered on the ways to solve his dilemma.
If it went on like this, his Profound Qi would dry up before dawn and he would die
without any doubt! He couldn't change anything even if he ran away, for the drug
was in his body. The only solution was Master Karu!
He invented the Gut Cutting poison, thus he must have the antidote for it. He could
change his death only by getting that cure from Master Karu. Yet, Master Karu was
not only an alchemist but also a Warrior of the Nascent Realm. It would be suicide
if he tried to snatch the antidote from him.
Shi Yan observed him for a while. He found that although Master Karu was reading,
he was also looking in his direction every now and then. Apparently, he was not
against taking precautions. He might have even figured out what Shi Yan would do
and was waiting for him to take action.
Several ideas flashed through Shi Yan's mind. He knew that there was almost no
possibility that he could succeed. Yet he had to take action soon. Because it would
become impossible to survive if his Profound Qi ran out.
Shi Yan secretly adjusted his breath, and, despite the poison in the stomach, he
drew the Profound Qi back and prepared to fight.
As expected, the Gut Cutting poison became stronger and spread faster after the
Profound Qi was drawn back. A wave of agony attacked his whole body.
Just as Shi Yan was about to attack, he felt a sudden change in the corroded part
of his gut!
The cells there came back to life! A weak power wove through the corroded areas as
if an invisible hand was sewing up his gut and stomach.
Shi Yan was suddenly stunned.
Although he was fully prepared, he didn't rush out irrationally. He quickly calmed
down and concentrated on observing the changes inside of his body.
His cells were full of life, while the rotten flesh twitched slightly and recovered
gradually. After half an hour, the rotten parts had recovered and the pain had
disappeared.
A bolt flashed through Shi Yan's body and he was ecstatic in his heart. However,
his face still looked as calm as a lake, as if he was in a deep sleep.
Every ability that could operate without Profound Qi must be a special Martial
Spirit!
The description of a Martial spirit dawned on Shi Yan at that time. Pondering on it
for a while, Shi Yan was assured that it was a special Martial Spirit that brought
about the changes to his body.
Self-recovery of the body was an undiscovered special ability!
The Gut Cutting poison took effect again. Without Profound Qi as his defense, Shi
Yan's insides started to rot again.
But magically, it happened again! With his cells brimming with life, the rotten
part recovered in a short period of time!
The effect of the drug broke out continuously and corroded his insides many times.
But every time, the self-recovery Martial Spirit activated and cured it before next
round of corrosion.
A Martial Spirit increased in strength as the level of the Warrior increased, and
sometimes it might undergo a special change. The higher the level of a Warrior, the
stronger the abilities their Martial Spirit showed.
Another definition of a Martial Spirit appeared in his mind. Shi Yan was overjoyed.
According to the ability of the self-recovery Martial Spirit, his self-recovery
ability would increase as his level increased. Maybe when he reaches the Sky or
Spirit realm, he could even cure broken limbs with the self-recovery Martial
Spirit.
If he could do that, maybe he could recover from a stab to the heart and survive?
If that happened, once he reached the True God realm, maybe he would be immortal?
A lot of ideas crossed his mind. After careful thinking, Shi Yan named this Martial
Spirit the Immortal Martial Spirit.
After observing for a while, he was certain that the Immortal Martial Spirit could
hinder the Gut Cutting poison. Shi Yan set his mind at ease and paused his plan of
getting the cure from Master Karu. He sat where he was and began to recover his
Profound Qi, forgetting the battle going on his gut and stomach.

Chapter 7: The Second Sky
The next morning before the sun rose, with a layer of fog still around, the troops
had already gotten ready for the path ahead.
Shi Yan was blending among the medicine slaves, maintaining a calm expression and
behaving normally. Like usual, he marched in silence with the troop. Johnson was
very surprised to see Shi Yan so calm and peaceful, he was originally prepared to
see him in a miserable state.
In the past few days, every single one of those medicine slaves who took the Gut
Cutting poison would wake up with a pale face and a weak body the next morning,
with no exception. For the weak ones, they could barely walk, for the strong ones,
you could clearly see pain and terror on their faces.
However, Shi Yan was still walking. His face looked healthy with a rosy color in
his cheeks. He didn't look like he was in pain at all, which made Johnson very
confused and curious.
Johnson stared at Shi Yan for a while. After he made sure that Shi Yan was indeed
healthy, Johnson came to the front of the marching troops with a frown. He reported
Shi Yan's strange status to Mo Yanyu and Master Karu.
"No need to care about him." Master Karu was very confident of his medicine, "Since
that boy is a Warrior, he is pretty tough and not that easy to break down. Just
wait till the Profound Qi inside him is depleted. He will be no different from
those slaves. I know my Gut Cutting poison very well."
"OK. You go back there and keep an eye on him." Mo Yanyu said with an
expressionless face.
Since the two of them were so calm about this news, Johnson had no choice but to
obey. Without insisting anymore, he went back to the back of the troop and
continued to closely monitor every movement of Shi Yan as told.
"Master Karu, how long should it take for that bastard to start suffering?" After
Johnson left, Mo Yanyu started to look worried. She was expecting Shi Yan to start
dying from hellish pain now. The more suffering Shi Yan felt, the more pleasure she
would be able to enjoy.
"Don't worry. It is about time."
After the end of the day, the moon replaced the sun and rose in the sky.
After the troop had settled, Master Karu and Mo Yanyu walked towards Shi Yan. They
saw Shi Yan sitting on the ground, stuffing himself with some scraps of food.
"Master Karu, that guy doesn't look quite... " Mo Yanyu said in hesitation. The way
Shi Yan was engorging himself in his food was not that decent, but he didn't appear
to be in pain at all.
Master Karu was apparently offended, "What? Are you questioning my skills as an
alchemist?"
"I wouldn't dare to." Mo Yanyu said, "The power of the Gut Cutting poison has
already been proven on other medicine slaves. I was just wondering why this guy
could survive. Did you forget any ingredients in his dose?"
"Miss Mo, although I am not a top alchemist, I couldn't have made such a ridiculous
mistake." Master Karu was apparently offended. He said, "If you don't believe in my
ability, I can leave right now."
"Master Karu, please don't. That's not what I meant. I was just wondering why the
medicine did not work on him. I didn't mean anything else." Mo Yanyu looked
panicked.
"Hmm!" Master Karu didn't even bother to reply. He rose up from the ground and flew
right towards Shi Yan as fast as lightning.
Shi Yan kept his head down and pretended he wasn't paying attention. However, deep
down he was surprised at the speed Master Karu was moving. He felt lucky that he
didn't try to fight against him yesterday. Otherwise, he would have definitely
suffered.
Apart from being an alchemist, Master Karu was also a Warrior of the Nascent Realm.
However, Shi Yan was just a Warrior of the Second Sky of Elementary Realm and he
could barely operate the Profound Qi inside his body. There was a huge difference
between the two of them and there was no chance Shi Yan would survive a fight with
Master Karu. If he ever fought back, he would be asking for death.
"Fwoosh!"
With a strange sound in the sky, it only took seconds before Master Karu arrived in
front of Shi Yan.
Shi Yan put down the food in his hands and looked up at Master Karu.
Master Karu had a skinny, stone-cold face. With lightning speed, he suddenly
grabbed Shi Yan's left arm and put his fingers on Shi Yan's skin. And quickly
inserted his electric-type Profound Qi into his veins. His Profound Qi flowed into
Shi Yan's body, circled around his entire system, and returned back to Master
Karu's fingers.
Shi Yan felt a little overwhelmed by the strong Profound Qi of Master Karu. With
just a circulation of his Profound Qi, all his veins were aching and burning.
"Hmmm... " Master Karu frowned with doubt. He said in a low voice, "It cannot be.
The Gut Cutting poison is apparently still inside his body. Why is there still
Profound Qi remaining in his body? His gut is not corroded either. He is just a
low-level Warrior. He cannot have such fine Profound Qi. He shouldn't even be
breathing right now."
Shi Yan just let him grab his arm and didn't fight back.
"Master Karu, how does he look?" Mo Yanyu also arrived.
"Just wait for one more day." Master Karu said with a cold look. He couldn't figure
out what was going on either because he never considered it could be due to a
Martial Spirit. For an ordinary Warrior like him, there's no way he could possess a
Martial Spirit. Moreover, Master Karu had never heard of any Martial Spirit that
could heal one's body.
Although Mo Yanyu also had a million questions, she had no choice but to nod in
agreement. Without speaking anything, she just stared at Shi Yan for a while with a
strange look. Shi Yan guessed that she was again planning something awful for him.
The next night, Master Karu and Mo Yanyu again came over to check Shi Yan's body.
They found him fine and healthy with no decay. Master Karu looked more embarrassed
than yesterday and told Mo Yanyu to wait for one more day.
The third night, when the two of them checked again, still found nothing.
On the fourth night, Master Karu came again. This time, he had two bowls of Gut
Cutting poison in his hands. When he arrived, he ordered Johnson to bring another
medicine slave called Kuro over to Shi Yan. He commanded the two of them to finish
the two bowls of newly made Gut Cutting poison.
Again, Shi Yan drank it obediently.
"I made these two bowls of Gut Cutting poison with the same ingredients." Master
Karu added after the two of them had finished their bowl of Gut Cutting poison.
Mo Yanyu also agreed with Karu, "If that Kuro's body starts to corrode, it means
there's something wrong with this guy's body. I understand you now."
"Yes exactly," Master Karu nodded, "Just come over again tomorrow night at the same
time, and then we will know by comparing the two."
At night, Shi Yan sat on the ground, slowly operating the Profound Qi inside his
body with a heavy face.
The Profound Qi was slowing stretching in his body. It became longer and longer and
gradually expanded throughout his veins. With a thought, the Profound Qi gradually
became extremely flexible, flowing from one vein to another. As long as he
commanded in his mind, the Profound Qi would move all around his veins, like a
snake.
Gradually, the Profound Qi moved to the index finger of his right hand through the
veins in his arm. Shi Yan concentrated and moved the Profound Qi back into his
veins in the arm. Suddenly, his Profound Qi sped up and rushed towards his right
index finger with an unstoppable force, becoming faster and faster.
"Shoo!"
There was a strange sound on the tip of his right index finger. With an intense
pain, the Profound Qi forced itself into his index finger. Shi Yan's finger
couldn't help trembling just like the tail of a rattlesnake.
The Profound Qi was now concentrated in his index finger, expanding and pushing
around, but couldn't pierce the skin. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't
manage to make the Profound Qi break the skin and leave his body.
"Whoo!" Shi Yan breathed heavily, and gathered his Profound Qi back into his
abdomen, looking pretty disappointed. "I failed again... " He said in a very low
voice to himself.
There were three stages to the Elementary Realm[1]. If you could cultivate Profound
Qi, you would have reached the First Sky. If you were able to operate your Profound
Qi skillfully and make it circulate through your body with your mind, you would
have reached the Second Sky. If you managed to make your Profound Qi break out of
your skin and into the air, that was the Third Sky.
Now that Shi Yan was able to operate his Profound Qi skillfully all over his body,
he had reached the Second Sky. In past few days, he had been collecting and
concentrating more and more Profound Qi, trying to force it out of his fingers,
hoping to reach the Third Sky. He had tried many times. However, so far he failed
to break the boundary of his skin.
"It seems that the training of a Warrior cannot be achieved overnight. My Profound
Qi is still not strong enough. Maybe I should try again later after I collect and
refine more Profound Qi." After another failure, Shi Yan couldn't help but sigh
inside his head. Maybe it's due to his dangerous situation, he seemed a little
hasty.
He knew that by this time tomorrow, his body would still be the same, unaffected by
the Gut Cutting poison. However, that slave called Kuro wouldn't be this lucky. His
gut would have already been decayed together with his other organs.
As soon as Master Karu saw that, he would instantly figure out that there's nothing
wrong with his poison, but the problem was lying inside Shi Yan's body. He would
discover that Shi Yan's body was different from the others, and this is exactly
where the trouble would begin. From then on, life wouldn't be easy for him. Mo
Yanyu would probably kill him in case he created some new problems in the future.
He wouldn't even wait until tomorrow morning. If Kuro started to show symptoms
tomorrow morning, Shi Yan's secret would have been discovered instantly. By that
time, all the Warriors would have been up and would all be paying attention to him.
He would have no chance to escape.
Looking at the night sky full of bright stars, Shi Yan's face became more serious
and determined. He knew that if he ever wanted to survive, he must escape tonight!
-------------------------------------
[1] Elementary Realm: the first level of warriors. Includes three stages: First
Sky, Second Sky and Third Sky.

Chapter 8: The Jade Blade Spider
The moon was like a silver plate hanging in the night sky.
The warriors were all training quietly. Mo Yanyu, hidden amongst the foliage of a
huge ancient tree, was taking long breaths. Master Karu stood against another tree,
reading a volume of his poison encyclopedia joyfully. Medicine slaves were lying
disorderly on the wet ground behind the Ground Dragon.
Shi Yan woke up from training and observed his surroundings quietly in a
calculating manner.
Mo Yanyu was at the front of the troops while Master Karu at the rear. The two
pretended to not care about Shi Yan, but their position gave them away. Apparently,
they were both on guard against Shi Yan who was in the centre of the troops.
Johnson seemed to know that Shi Yan would make his move tonight, so he didn't
train, instead focused on Shi Yan who was ten meters away. Once Shi Yan made a
move, he would notice it and stop him.
Not good. Shi Yan thought to himself. He waited for them to let their guard down.
As time passed, the bright moon disappeared. Dawn was about to arrive. However, Shi
Yan hadn't gotten a chance to escape yet, so he was a little anxious. After a
moment's hesitation, he decided not to wait and was about to take action.
"Kaka! Kakaka!"
At that moment, a strange sound came from afar. Something was heading in their
direction slowly.
As the Profound Qi moved forth and back in his arms, Shi Yan's eyes suddenly shone
with excitement.
"Everyone on alert!" Mo Yanyu shouted, as she lifted herself up from the ancient
tree. Staying in a high position, she looked into the distance for a while, and
then screamed, "A Jade Blade Spider!"
All the warriors woke up from their training.
The warriors were all wearing a rigid face. Before Mo Yanyu uttered anything, they
took out their weapons and circled around the Ground Dragon, while maintaining a
distance of five or six meters from each other.
Master Karu packed the book and frowned. He walked up to the Ground Dragon and
ordered in a low voice, "Keep an eye on the medicine bottles on the dragon!"
"Yes, Master Karu!" The warriors responded in unison.
The medicine slaves woke up one by one. Hearing a Jade Blade Spider was
approaching, they were all frightened and ran to the ground dragon. Clearly, they
were all familiar with the cruelty of a Jade Blade Spider.
"Jingle!"
A bunch of keys flew out from Mo Yanyu's hand and landed under Johnson's foot.
"Johnson, open their shackles! Or they will be killed by the spider! Hurry up!" Mo
Yanyu urged.
Johnson picked up the keys and looked up at Mo Yanyu, while pointing to Shi Yan,
"Including him?"
"Yeah. I don't want him to die easily." Mo Yanyu showed an impatient face.
"Kid, be well-behaved. I will keep an eye on you!" Johnson snorted. He released the
shackles on Shi Yan first, then walked over to the rest of the slaves and freed
them one after another.
Thank God!
As the shackles were released, Shi Yan felt extremely relaxed and smirked in his
mind.
The Shi family was an aristocratic family with a Martial Spirit. Although the owner
of this body wasn't a Warrior, he loved adventures and searching for historic
remains immensely. He was also familiar with all sorts of demon beasts. So when Mo
Yanyu mentioned the Jade Blade Spider, instead of being afraid, Shi Yan was
extremely happy as he knew his chance to escape was coming!
The Jade Blade Spider was a Level 2 demon beast whose eight legs were as sharp as
knives. They liked to wander at night and always appeared in groups of five or six.
The spiders were cruel in nature and loved eating humans. Once they came across
humans in the Dark Forest, they would never spare them.
Demon beasts were always much larger than humans. They had thick, coarse skin and
were faster faster than humans. Commoners would either die or be injured whenever
they met one. Only skilled warriors could escape. Although the Jade Blade Spiders
were a mere Level 2 demon beast, they were always in a group of five or six, and
being faster than normal warriors it was hard to compete with them.
To meet Jade Blade Spiders in the Dark Forest was a bad situation for anyone, as
there was nothing valuable on its body and they were aggressive and fast. They
would start attacking as soon as they saw a human and would never leave without
getting something, even ignoring their injuries.
Shi Yan approached the Ground Dragon quietly and stood by the panicking medicine
slaves and started to observe what was happening, not in a hurry to escape.
"Shit! There are eight of them!"
Mo Yanyu cried from the tree, frowning with a rigid face. "It will be a nasty
fight. Get ready! Remember, do not pursue and attack! The spiders will have the
advantage if we retreat into the thickets! Do not fight in them there!"
"Kakaka! Kaka!"
The sound of a knife stabbing into the earth was heard. Soon, they saw two Jade
Blade Spiders who were 10 metres long and 1.5 metres tall. The whole body of the
Spider was snow white and as large as a bus, with eight bright and sharp dagger
like legs.
The Spiders advanced quickly and nimbly while moving their dagger-like legs. They
arrived in an instant. While moving, their legs reflected an icy light that easily
scared everyone. It was not hard to imagine what tragedy would happen if one was
cut by those legs.
Seeing the Spiders show up one by one, the warriors turned silent. Mo Yanyu had
jumped down from the tree minutes ago. She was standing in the front of the troops,
getting ready by intertwining her fingers with radiant lightning. Master Karu sat
relaxed in the sedan atop the Ground Dragon with indifferent eyes, not showing any
indication of fear.
Soon, all eight spiders appeared. They were not stupid, as they separated and
surrounded the Ground Dragon, and then moving forth like eight cars.
With a harsh whistling sound, the eight spiders started the battle at the same
time. White legs were raised up into the vast sky, they flew forward at the same
time, rushing towards the warriors who were around the Ground Dragon.
At that moment, the scene was filled with silver and white knives. The warriors
reacted quickly. They thrust their weapons towards the beasts' waist and eyes,
while deflecting the spiders' attack.
The whole area descended into chaos.
The Jade Blade Spiders surrounded the Ground Dragon. White legs crashed down.
Warriors dodged to the left and the right, and kept thrusting their weapons. Mo
Yanyu called out her Martial Spirit. Her hands were twined by lightning and kept
radiating [Verdant Crescent Slashes], which fell upon the spiders and left them
trembling.
"Shooo!"
One of the warriors sustained a cut on his torso by a spider leg before he could
react. His organs spilled out of him along with his desperate cry. He then fell
heavily onto the ground.
The medicine slaves were so frightened that they couldn't help themselves and hid
beneath the Ground Dragon. Some slaves lost their mind. They ran in between the
spider legs in order to escape, but were nailed to the ground by the spiders' legs
and died instantly.
Shi Yan contained himself, his eyes filled with a strange light. He almost didn't
move behind the warriors, the shackles ringing with clear sounds.
[1][2]
"Crack!"
The warrior in front of Shi Yan, who was of the Second Sky of the Elementary Realm,
bumped into another warrior while moving. Before he could even evade, a spider leg
cut through his neck and his head was sent flying. Shi Yan was showered with his
blood.
Shi Yan's eyes blurred by the blood. Suddenly, a violent and blood-thirsty desire
broke out from within inside his body. The cyclones in his seven hundred and twenty
meridians swirled madly while a potent strength welled out of the meridians.
The headless body of the warrior was spurting out blood. Shi Yan sensed an a89r
current, which was filled with despair, anger and regret, and it seeped into every
pore on Shi Yan. It flowed along his veins until it reached all of the seven
hundred and twenty meridians.
In a trance, Shi Yan felt as if he was back at the blood pool again, where he had
absorbed all that blood into his meridians as well. The blood had changed his
meridians, produced cyclones, and enlarged their capacity, which accelerated the
speed it could absorb the blood.
This time, the wisps of air, combined with the despair and hatred of the dead
warrior, entered into his body the same way, from the veins to the meridians, in a
very rapid speed. The cyclones in his meridians spun hard as if digesting the air
currents, seeming extremely strange!
In ten or so seconds, the air current stopped entering his body. The dead body of
the warrior had dried up, as if all his blood and Profound Qi were sucked out of
it. He was like a dry mummy!
The desire to slaughter emerged in Shi Yan's heart. When the seven hundred and
twenty meridians spun in his body, the power of despair, fear, and cruelty
increased as well, which urged Shi Yan to begin a massacre.
"Shwish!"
A spider leg flew towards Shi Yan's head. Surprised, Shi Yan controlled his urge to
kill and moved behind another warrior to evade the strike.
"Chee!"
A warrior was facing the spider, he thrust his weapon into the spider's eye with
all of his strength. The blind spider went insane and brandished its leg, cutting
into the warrior's waist. The warrior was cut into two pieces and died quickly.
In search for a safe area, when Shi Yan was near the warrior things changed again!
The absorption power of his meridians erupted again! The air currents of rage and
regret from the two pieces of the warrior's body insanely rushed into his vein and
meridians.
In an instant, that warrior became mummified too.
Shi Yan was dumbstruck.

Without a second thought, he assumed that there was another Martial Spirit hidden
in his body. This Martial Spirit was based on his meridians and was able to absorb
a dead body's power. Shi Yan was frightened by this evil Martial Spirit.
Just then!
A Jade Blade Spider let out a strange whistle, and the remaining six spiders
quickly flew back into the thick forest.
Apparently, they had noticed that it would be hard to fight with this troop. After
the two of them died, they finally withdrew.
Shi Yan's face turned cold. He stopped thinking about that weird Martial Spirit at
once and moved all of his Profound Qi into his feet. like a whirlwind, He dashed
out with those Jade Blade Spiders.
He could only run away among the spiders.
Suddenly, a warm stream welled out of his meridians and into the Profound Qi inside
Shi Yan. His thin Qi was twice strong as before!
Shi Yan went into a state of ecstasy and gained more confidence. From afar, He
looked back to Mo Yanyu while running along with the spiders. He said coldly: "Mo
Yanyu, wait and see, I will fuck you one day!"
"Catch him!" Mo Yanyu's slim body trembled intensely, her eyes were on fire, as she
chased after Shi Yan.
Master Karu was even faster!
The vicious alchemist kept quiet on the Ground Dragon as if waiting for something.
When Shi Yan ran away with the spiders, he jumped up and flew high after Shi Yan
like an eagle.
"Kid, I've waited for you to escape for so long." From uip in the sky, Master Karu
smirked in an evil voice.
what does this mean?
Shi Yan has shackles on him because he's a medicine slave, so his shackles are
jingling

Chapter 9: The Great Escape
As soon as Master Karu touched the ground, he accelerated like a flash of lightning
towards Shi Yan with a terrifying speed. The power and strength of a Nascent Realm
Warrior were far beyond that of an ordinary Elementary Realm Warrior.
Leaving her own troops behind, Mo Yanyu also chased after him with a killing intent
in her beautiful eyes. She swore to kill him as soon as she caught him.
Shi Yan's face turned serious. He concentrated all the Profound Qi into his legs.
Every time he took a step on the ground, his skinny body would dash forward for
seven or eight meters. Soon he was closing in on the giant Jade Blade Spiders.
"Ka! Ka! Ka!"

The Jade Blade Spiders were moving in the wetland with all their eight legs plugged
into the mud. Soon, they disappeared into the thicket.
Shi Yan followed them into the tall thick bushes. His face was getting more and
more nervous. He already forgot how terrifying the Jade Blade Spiders were and kept
staring at one of the spiders at front.
Once they got into the bushes, the Jade Blade Spiders suddenly slowed down. Two
Jade Blade Spiders suddenly turned around with a strange light in their eyes. They
seemed to be annoyed at being chased all the way into the bushes.
The Jade Blade Spiders didn't know Shi Yan's intention. Being chased by three
humans, they probably thought that they wanted to fight. One of the Jade Blade
Spiders screamed with a strangely sharp sound. Suddenly, the four other Jade Blade
Spiders all turned around and stared straight at Shi Yan.
Shi Yan still remained calm. Instead of slowing down, he streaked towards the Jade
Blade Spiders with a much higher speed.
Shi Yan was more focused than ever. His mind became as clear as a mirror. Suddenly,
he had entered that marvelous stage again. Everything around him became clear to
him. He could even hear the low-frequency communication among the Jade Blade
Spiders, as well as the fast movements of Master Karu behind him. He couldn't miss
anything.
"Whoo!"
With Shi Yan's fast movements, the air around him was split in half and he soon
gathered a strong wind around him. He could hear the sound of air flow getting
louder and louder next to his ears.
Just as Shi Yan had almost run into those Jade Blade Spiders, he suddenly changed
direction in the air and flew past one of the Jade Blade Spiders by a millimeter.
It was so close that he almost got nicked by its blade-like legs. He soon passed by
the group of Jade Blade Spiders and continued running forward with no hesitation.
The Jade Blade Spiders were seriously provoked and irritated.
The six Jade Blade Spiders felt like they were fooled by this man in front of them.
They had never felt so humiliated. With a shrill scream, the six spiders started
racing towards Shi Yan.
Master Karu and Mo Yanyu ran into the bushes one after another, but they had lost
track of Shi Yan and only saw the six raging Jade Blade Spiders.
Master Karu suddenly stopped chasing, and said with an icy light in his eyes, "That
boy must be hiding somewhere in these bushes."
"Maybe he ran through the flock of Jade Blade Spiders and is ahead of them right
now?" Mo Yanyu asked with a frown and some uncertainty in her voice.
Master Karu sniffed, "Even if he is bold enough, he couldn't have survived the Jade
Blade Spiders. The eight spider legs are like meat grinders. This place is the
proprietary land of the Jade Blade Spiders. If he did become the target of those
spiders, he is dead without a doubt."
"Yeah, that makes sense." Mo Yanyu agreed with Master Karu. The two of them then
split up and started to search the bushes for traces of Shi Yan.
On the other side, Shi Yan was crazily looking for his way out of the bushes in
this dark forest. He was running as fast as he could, but so were those six Jade
Blade Spiders behind him. Soon the spiders were closing in on him.
In this part of the Dark Forest, there were no tall trees, nothing but low bushes
which seemed to continue on forever. Shi Yan couldn't see the end of them. The
bushes were not that strong and were easily destroyed simply by a scratch of the
spider's legs.
Therefore, Shi Yan couldn't find a tree to hide or rest. All he could do was to
keep running like hell. He really hoped to get rid of those Jade Blade Spiders
pursuing him.
Luckily for him, there was a magical energy spilling out from his Meridians which
flowed into his veins and mixed with his Profound Qi. His Profound Qi was therefore
much stronger and more concentrated than ever. Otherwise, he couldn't have possibly
kept up this pace for so long, and probably would have been slaughtered by those
fearsome Jade Blade Spiders.
With a strong movement of the Profound Qi inside the veins in his legs, Shi Yan
felt like they were full of power. Every time he stepped hard on the ground, he
would fly up as light as a feather and flew several meters forward. Shi Yan
couldn't help but admire this amazing power of Profound Qi and was more and more
determined to become a great Warrior.
Shi Yan couldn't remember how long he had been running for his life, but now he was
really exhausted. After such long-running, he could feel the power of the Profound
Qi inside his legs declining sharply, and his speed was not fast as before.
As he slowed down, the Jade Blade Spiders didn't. These demon beasts had one of the
strongest physiques. They didn't need the support of any extra energy to rampage
all over the place. Those eight-legged bastards were really a pain in the ass in
the dark forest.
The Jade Blade Spiders were drawing closer to Shi Yan and were almost upon him...
Shi Yan's heart was beating like a drum and his back was sweating like a waterfall.
According to the situation, he knew that sooner or later he would be captured by
those Jade Blade Spiders. By that time, he would have already run out of Profound
Qi and would have no way to defend himself against those giant spiders.
Water! Suddenly, with his sharpened senses, Shi Yan felt a moist vapor coming from
his left side. He took a deep breath and smiled with joy. He suddenly changed
direction and rushed towards his left.
There is water here!
Shi Yan concentrated his senses and listened closely to his surroundings. Not
surprisingly, few minutes after he changed direction, he could hear the wonderful
sound of water flowing in the distance.
Only a few minutes later, a new landscape spread out in front of Shi Yan's eyes.
There was a large waterfall, with the water curtain disappearing into the deep pool
like shooting stars in the galaxy. The falling water sprayed onto the giant rocks
on the shore, with water drops spilling and jumping all over the place like pearls,
and creating a dense mist of water vapors.
"Splash!"
Shi Yan quickly jumped into the freezing pool like a swift arrow. He felt instantly
relieved and thought that he could finally ditch those Jade Blade Spiders.
"Splash! Splash! Splash!"
However, one by one, those six giant spiders also followed him into the deep pool.
They were floating above the water like boats. They swam quickly towards Shi Yan
with their eight giant legs moving around in the water.
"Damn it!" Shi Yan, who just had a brief moment of relief, cursed in his mind.
Seeing those Jade Blade Spiders approaching, he had no choice but to dive into the
water and swim towards the bottom of the pool.
Shi Yan kept holding his breath and dived deeper and deeper into the pool. He only
dared to look up when he was already more than seven meters under the surface.
From beneath, he could clearly see the sharp legs of those six Jade Blade Spiders.
The spiders were stabbing their legs, which were as sharp as knives, into the water
and chopping around.
The Jade Blade Spiders were not afraid of the water and they had no difficulty
floating above the surface. However, it seemed they didn't want to dive under the
water. The six beasts were just blindly stabbing and chopping their legs into the
surface, but only the surface.
Seeing this, Shi Yan was quite relieved. He held his breath and waited patiently in
the water.
Holding his breath was one of Shi Yan's strengths. He had participated in a lot of
extreme sports programs like this and therefore had rich experience in this. With
one breath, he could survive underwater for more than 10 minutes.
The Jade Blade Spiders didn't stay long on the water. After chopping their legs for
a while with no trace of Shi Yan, the six giant beasts soon left the pool one after
another.
Only then Shi Yan floated to the surface. When he saw the six Jade Blade Spiders
still by the shore, he instantly stopped floating and started secretly, carefully,
observing those demon beasts.
The six demon beasts soon left.
Only then did Shi Yan rose to the surface. He took a deep breath of the surrounding
damp air and dived back to the bottom of the pool. After exhausting his breath, he
would rise again to the surface near one of the giant rocks on the corner of the
pool. He repeated this process over and over again, breathing, diving and rising,
breathing, diving and rising.
He was a little worried that those Jade Blade Spiders would come back but was more
worried that Master Karu and Mo Yanyu would find him by following the tracks of
those giant beasts. Therefore, he was extra cautious and was not willing to come
out of the water too soon.
At the bottom of the pool.
Shi Yan was still holding his breath and doing his own meditation. He started to
think about the strange energy that had appeared from his Meridians. He remembered
that when the two Warriors died, he happened to be nearby, and it seemed that he
had stolen all their Profound Qi through his Meridians. Regardless, he definitely
had gotten something valuable from those two Warriors.
When he was running from the Jade Blade Spiders, he could strongly feel a strange
energy spilling over from his Meridians. This energy was so pure and when it mixed
with his Profound Qi inside his body, the energy instantly made his Profound Qi
increase much faster and it almost doubled in minutes. But Shi Yan couldn't figure
out why.
Could it be that his Meridians had absorbed the energy from those two Warriors, and
refined this energy into a much more pure and concentrated force, which empowered
Shi Yan's body?

Chapter 10: Drag Her Down
At the bottom of the pool.
Shi Yan had gradually recovered his Profound Qi that had been exhausted from
running from those Jade Blade Spiders. He had been secretly watching the
surroundings of the pool very carefully. He wasn't sure whether the giant spiders
would come back or Mo Yanyu and Master Karu would come here. Just to be safe, he
decided to stay in the pool for a little longer, and would only leave when he was
assured that he was no longer in danger.
With the Profound Qi flowing around his body, Shi Yan felt this short period of
resting had already recovered the majority of his Profound Qi. His senses had
become sharper and he could even hear the wind blowing through the grass and trees
on the surface, despite the fact that he was still underwater.
Before long, he saw a beautiful figure show up on the shore. She was standing by a
giant rock on the shore, probing her surroundings with a cold glint in her eyes.
Shi Yan suddenly became nervous and secretly dove three meters deeper. He would
only swim around in secret when he was sure that Mo Yanyu couldn't see him from the
shore.
Shi Yan was moving very slowly, in fear to make any ripple on the surface of the
pool. He was very focused, swimming like a fish at the bottom of the pool. He even
swam to different parts of the pool, just to make sure there's no danger from
different areas of the shore.
After making sure that Mo Yanyu was the only person on the shore, he secretly swam
closer to the rock on which she was standing. He stayed there for a minute, looking
up at the vague figure of the beautiful woman from the water. Shi Yan hesitated for
a while, but still kept slowly moving up in the water.
"Fucking bastard! Don't let me catch you. Otherwise, I will make you suffer so much
pain that you will beg for death!" Mo Yanyu was cursing on the shore. Her face was
twisted with anger.
"Splash!"
Suddenly something rose up from the water beneath her feet. Mo Yanyu was shocked.
But before she could react, one of her beautiful legs was grabbed by something. She
was instantly stunned by a strong wave of energy and her body weakened and fell
into the pool.
"Boom!"
She felt her soft abdomen heavily punched by something and a sharp pain was
spreading to her whole body. Mo Yanyu started to sink with a higher speed. She
could barely breathe and had already swallowed a lot of water from the pool, which
almost choked her tears out.
When she finally came to her senses, Mo Yanyu found herself grabbed by someone and
dragged to the bottom of the pool in a brutal manner. When she finally took a
closer look, she instantly realized that she had fallen into Shi Yan's trap due to
negligence.
"Oh crap!"
Mo Yanyu was shocked by this. She knew that she was not a good swimmer so she
doesn't want to fight him here. She was splashing the water with her both hands,
trying hard to float up to the surface to plan her next step.
"Think you can run away?"
Shi Yan couldn't help but snort. As soon as Mo Yanyu was dragged into the pool, he
could tell that she was not good in the water. At that moment, Shi Yan realized
that this was his best shot to get revenge for himself and humiliate Mo Yanyu at
the same time. How could he let such a great opportunity pass by?
With one hand firmly grabbing Mo Yanyu's beautiful leg, Shi Yan kept dragging her
down with all his might. His other hand kept pounding hard into her abdomen, he was
determined to make her swallow some more water.
"Boom!"
With another fist on Mo Yanyu's abdomen, Shi Yan felt her soft skin suddenly became
as solid as steel. After this hit, Mo Yanyu was not frustrated at all, but still
working very hard to reach the surface of the pool.
On the other side, after the hit, Shi Yan felt an intense pain on his fist.
Mo Yanyu was using her Profound Qi for self-defense!
Shi Yan instantly realized that Mo Yanyu had started her own defense. Seeing her
flailing in the water with both hands, getting closer and closer to the surface.
Shi Yan suddenly came up with a thousand ideas.
In three seconds, Shi Yan had come up with a new plan.
Mo Yanyu was still trying her best to reach the surface of the pool. Noticing that
Shi Yan had stopped punching her in the abdomen, she got a little proud of herself,
assuming that he had exhausted his means.
However, not long after that smile appeared on her face, Mo Yanyu suddenly turned
pale in a panic with a terrible look on her face.
With one hand still grabbing her leg like a clamp, Shi Yan started to shamelessly
harass her ass and the part between her thighs. This is the most precious and
sensitive part of her body, she had not allowed any man to touch or violate it. But
now, this man in front of her was insatiably groping her thighs as if she were his
bitch. Mo Yanyu felt so ashamed she almost couldn't breathe.
Just when she was about to burst into rage and fight with Shi Yan, Mo Yanyu found
that the silk pants she had been wearing had been stripped down by Shi Yan. He had
even torn down her little panties and left her entire lower body exposed in front
of Shi Yan's eyes.
No man had ever seen this secret part of her body. However, this man had
successfully humiliated her in such an outrageous way. Mo Yanyu's mind suddenly
went blank.
Suddenly, she could feel a big finger forcing its way into her body and it felt
like she was being struck by a bolt of lightning. With a thread of electricity
flowing through her body, her lower body instantly went numb. There was a warm wave
of energy making its way out of her body.
Shi Yan also felt shocked, but it didn't feel as good as he thought. He was
actually hit by the lightning that came out of Mo Yanyu's body. It seemed that her
body would defend herself by automatically discharging a jolt of electricity when
violated. This lightning had struck him pretty hard and he suddenly couldn't feel
his hands. All of a sudden, Shi Yan had lost his power.
At the moment, Mo Yanyu suddenly felt herself much lighter in the water. She
realized that Shi Yan had released her. She suddenly regained her senses. Forcing
her way through the water with all her might, Mo Yanyu finally rose up to the
surface of the pool, filled with grief and indignation.
On the other hand, Shi Yan was still floating in the water, feasting his eyes on
the million dollar view above his head. He could clearly see the two sexy legs of
Mo Yanyu moving around on the pool surface, her ass which had such a nice curve, as
well as the delicious parts between her thighs which were apparently his favorite.
However, he was electrocuted pretty heavily and couldn't feel any strength right
now. He couldn't do anything but let Mo Yanyu keep swimming towards a big rock on
the shore of the pool.
Before long, Mo Yanyu had arrived at the rock. She grabbed the rock with one hand,
and screamed with a raging fire burning in her vicious eyes, "You fucking animal!
Come out!"
Having lost her pants, Mo Yanyu couldn't get out of the pool and still needed to
hide her lower body in the water. She couldn't do anything but scream like hell.
Her hatred was burning and lightning was dancing around her fingers. She would pay
any price to burn Shi Yan into a crisp.
After slowly operating his Profound Qi inside his body for a while, Shi Yan felt
his discomfort had been mostly alleviated and he had recovered his strength. Still
hiding in the water, Shi Yan stared at Mo Yanyu by the big rock on the shore for a
while with a greedy look. He couldn't help but lick his lips and fantasize about
the woman's body. Although she had a heart as dark as a scorpion, she had the most
attractive look to any man, one in a million. He couldn't get enough of her.
Now that Mo Yanyu had already set up her defense, Shi Yan knew that it was
impossible for him to drag her down into the water again. This woman had achieved
the Nascent Realm for Warriors and possessed the scary Lightning Martial Spirit. If
she was already on alert, there's no way that he could strike again.
If Mo Yanyu kept screaming and shouting like this, it wouldn't be long before
Master Karu and the other warriors from the Mo family found the two of them. If he
didn't get away now, he probably wouldn't get another chance later.
Having thought about this, Shi Yan didn't hesitate at all. He quickly swam from one
side of the pool to the other, away from Mo Yanyu, and got up onto the shore.
His little brother was pretty aroused while he teased Mo Yanyu across the pool with
a proud smile on his face with a big bulge in his pants, "Back then, just what the
heck was that stuff coming out of your pussy? It was pretty warm and sweet. You
must have enjoyed me back there."
With her lower body still naked in the water, Mo Yanyu didn't dare to come onto the
shore. Hearing him saying this, Mo Yanyu's body felt like it was hit by a lightning
bolt. She screamed like crazy, "I'm gonna kill you! You bastard! I am so going to
kill you! I swear! I will cut you into pieces!"
Shi Yan replied with a snort on his face, "Bitch! I've already tasted your pussy.
How are you gonna get married? Kill me? Huh! Next time, you won't be this lucky
with only my finger inside of your body!"
After saying that, he shook his little brother in an exaggerated manner in front of
Mo Yanyu's eyes, then put on a teasing smile and left before she could burst out
with rage. Shi Yan quickly disappeared into the bushes.
Mo Yanyu was so angry that she could hardly breathe. She fired waves of lightning
towards Shi Yan, but the lightning could barely cross the pool, degrading into
little electric sparks and disappearing after a few hundred meters, to say nothing
of hurting Shi Yan.
Gasping heavily, Mo Yanyu could feel endless hatred burning in her eyes. As much as
she would like to strike back, her lower body was still naked in the water, so she
wouldn't dare to make a move. After a while, after making sure that Shi Yan
wouldn't come back, she swam to the middle of the pool to retrieve her pants which
were floating on the surface.
"Miss Mo, I remember you were chasing somebody. How come you jumped into the pool
to take a nice bath?"
As she finished dressing on the shore, Mo Yanyu heard the creepy voice of Master
Karu from behind her. Startled, she quickly turned around and saw Master Karu
staring at her with his horny eyes. Master Karu was like a starving wolf, staring
right at her wet, delicious looking, curvy body. Mo Yanyu was offended but couldn't
say anything to Master Karu. She held back her raging anger and replied
mercilessly, "I was dragged down into the water by that motherfucking asshole!"
"Oh!" Master Karu nodded. His greedy eyes still didn't stop roaming over Mo Yanyu's
sexy body. He said with an ambiguous expression on his face, "Miss Mo, you...
didn't let him do things to you, did you?"
"Hell no!" Mo Yanyu denied with a cold face, "It's just I'm not good with the
water, so he took the chance to get away."
"Which direction?" Master Karu asked with a weird frown, "That kid had the
strangest body structure. Even my Gut Cutting poison couldn't break him. He is
indeed a good trial subject. I won't let someone like him escape."
"I will chase him down right now!" Mo Yanyu was already furious. She didn't want to
waste too much time with Master Karu and started chasing Shi Yan right away,
heading in the direction he disappeared.
Once she turned around, Master Karu started staring at her sexy curves with his
creepy, cold snake-like eyes.
After staring at her wet plump ass for a while, the beautiful body of Mo Yanyu
disappeared into the bushes. Master Karu gave a few lustful chuckles and followed
her with lightning speed.

Chapter 11: Strike Back
A crowd of people had started gathering in the Dark Forest, which was filled with
all kinds of trees and plants. Warriors from the Mo family had scattered around and
were searching for Shi Yan in their designated areas. They all had serious looks on
their faces.
Mo Yanyu's face was as cold as ever. She ordered in a sharp voice, "Go search for
that bastard! Now! Once you have found any trace of him, set off the blue smoke
bomb! Don't fight him individually!"
"It has been 3 days and we still cannot find that guy, but we keep finding traces
of him. Is he that poor at covering his tracks, or has he been intentionally
playing with us?" Master Karu said with a sour face, apparently irritated by Shi
Yan's tricks.
For the past few days, the whole crowd had been looking for Shi Yan in the Dark
Forest. They could occasionally see the footprints and broken tree branches he left
behind on his way through. He must have been around this area for days, but no
matter how hard they searched, they couldn't find anything, not even the smallest
clue of the whereabouts of Shi Yan.
"Search a bigger area!" Mo Yanyu was pissed off, and shouted her new order, "Start
from here and search separately! Do your best! Once you see him, release the blue
smoke bomb! I will be there in an instant!"
The warriors of the Mo family all complied obediently.
"Is it okay to leave the Ground Dragon alone?" Master Karu frowned, and said
worriedly, "All my medicine bottles are with the dragon. If that boy messed with my
medicine, he would cause me more trouble than I can handle."
"Master Karu, don't you worry. The Ground Dragon is being guarded by Johnson and
seven other warriors. Johnson has already reached the Third Sky of the Elementary
Realm. That asshole is no match for him." Mo Yanyu said with a proud face.
Master Karu nodded in consent and said no more.
The warriors of the Mo family had moved further and further away, and the members
had become more and more distanced from each other. With one hand on the blue smoke
bomb, the warriors were not that stressed. If they were to see any trace of Shi
Yan, all they had to do was to set off the blue smoke. A Simple Task!
One of the warriors was walking in the shade, cursing Shi Yan at the same time with
an angry face. He occasionally looked up at the tree branches above his head, and
then checked the bushes in his vicinity.
They had been searching this area for the past three days, and none had even seen
Shi Yan at all. Plus, Shi Yan was a junior warrior only in the Elementary Realm!
They didn't believe that he was still in the area, they all thought that he had
already left. Therefore, all the warriors were not happy when they were ordered to
search this area again, complaining in secret and thinking that they were wasting
their time doing a pointless task.
A warrior arrived under one of the aged trees, shaded by thick branches and leaves.
This time, when he looked up, all he could feel was a chilly, cold, bloodthirsty,
and evil, pouring down onto him. All of a sudden, he could only see Shi Yan jumping
down from the tree like a fierce wolf, crushing the warrior's face with his knee.
"Bang!"
With a strong blow, the warrior's face was instantly covered in fresh blood. He
fell on the ground, with his eyes filled with blood and tears. For a moment, he
couldn't see anything.
All he could do was wave his dagger wildly, shouting in panic, "Here! He's over
here!"
Before he could release the blue smoke bomb in his left hand, an intense pain
spread from his left wrist. He couldn't stand it and let the blue smoke bomb be
taken away from him.
"Boom! Boom! Boom!"
Shi Yan put on the cruelest face he had ever made. Before he could realize, his
eyes had already turned dark red with a murderous look. He moved swiftly around the
warrior, hiding away from his random stabbings and continued stomping on his face,
without any mercy.
With his Profound Qi running wild through both of his legs, Shi Yan's every hit was
as powerful as an iron hammer. Under such strong attacks, it only took five stomps
for the warrior to stop breathing.
Seeing this, Shi Yan stepped towards the dead warrior and grabbed the dagger from
his lifeless hand. With a calm and cold expression, he casually swung the dagger
and gave another stab straight into the warrior's neck.
All of a sudden, a strong wave of invisible energy spilled out of the warrior's
body, mixed with strings of emotions such as distress, anger, and panic, all
pouring out at once. The energy was quickly absorbed into Shi Yan's meridians.
Within a few seconds, the warrior had lost all his Profound Qi and turned into a
shriveled body.
Shi Yan approached the dead body again. He searched through his pockets with a
frown, and only found a packet of food and a few dozen Purple Crystal Coins. Shi
Yan took away his possessions and quickly left the scene. He didn't want to stop in
one place for long, making his way through the dark forest swiftly like a fox, and
soon disappearing into the trees.
This was the first time that he had ever taken a man's life. However, he was not at
all nervous or panicky. He had remained calm and cool-headed the whole time. When
he was stepping hard onto the warrior's face, he felt nothing but an overwhelming
thrill, a great satisfaction that he couldn't describe with words. He was free. He
felt like he was a warrior by nature, and that he was born to kill.
He highly enjoyed the feeling of euphoria brought to him by killing, it was the
most wonderful moment he had never experienced. All the unpleasant feelings that
had been haunting him for days were instantly cast away the moment he cut that
warrior's neck.
Deep down, Shi Yan knew this wasn't right and that there must be something wrong
with his body. No normal person would be this calm and steady on their first kill,
nor would they feel this kind of intoxicating thrill or bliss.
As the Profound Qi from the warrior's body rushed into Shi Yan's Meridians, there
was again a strong urge of murder flaring up inside his body. Before long, a
strange energy poured into his Profound Qi, making it even stronger and more
concentrated than ever.
This felt so good!
For five days, Shi Yan was like a ghost in the Dark Forest. He was everywhere,
always killing, with precise accuracy. The murders all happened in sneak attacks
before those poor warriors had a chance to release their blue smoke bombs in their
hand.
Within five days, another three warriors became Shi Yan's victims. Every time, when
their bodies were discovered, they had already become mummified with all their
blood and Profound Qi sucked away.
Mo Yanyu became more and more agitated. She desperately searched and searched
around the dark forest with Master Karu. Both of them had started to smell a crisis
on the horizon.
For the first victim, his face was terribly destroyed, with a cruel blow to his
head, and there were still some traces of a struggle.
For the second and third victims, they were both secretly attacked from behind,
with several brutal stabs in their hearts and abdomen, with only traces of a brief
struggle still there.
However, for the last warrior, he was killed instantly with a clear cut on the
throat and there was no trace of struggle at all.
Judging from the four dead warriors, Shi Yan was becoming more and more skilled at
killing. The Dark Forest had become a perfect arena for showing off his talent for
murder. He skillfully used the landscape to cover his own tracks. Like an
experienced hunter, he was secretly hiding in the forest, watching and waiting for
his next prey.
The death of those four warriors had made the other warriors all very nervous. Mo
Yanyu and Master Karu were also starting to take this seriously. As per their new
orders, no warrior was allowed to act individually. They were only allowed to move
in the groups of two. This way, if one of them was attacked, the other one could
come right over it help, in order to avoid the tragedies that had happened before.
In the Dark Forest, on the top of an aged tree, wrapped and covered by layers of
leaves, Shi Yan sat cross-legged in silence, looking at those little human figures
in the distance through the leaves.
"Huh, not as stupid as before... " Shi Yan sneered on the inside. He knew it
wouldn't be that easy for him to strike and kill now.
Shi Yan wasn't in a rush to attack. He watched those warriors for a while and
noticed that after the death of the previous four warriors, the Mo family warriors
had started to act in groups of two, hence they couldn't cover a search area as
large as before. Right now, they were not coming in his direction, but moving away
towards three other locations.
After making sure that the warriors were not coming his way, at least not in a
short period of time, Shi Yan quietly closed his eyes and started to circulate the
Profound Qi inside his body. The Profound Qi of those killed by Shi Yan over the
past few days had all been absorbed by Shi Yan's Meridians shortly after they died.
After they were purified by his meridians, the Profound Qi went back to his body,
making his Profound Qi increases twice in strength again.
Shi Yan started to circulate the Profound Qi inside his body faster and faster with
his mind. He could clearly feel that his Profound Qi was much stronger than before,
rushing through his Meridians like an intense lightning all over his body, from his
abdomen and all the way to his right arm. Shi Yan held his breath, cleared his
mind, and concentrated all his attention in pouring the Profound Qi into his right
arm. Now! He released this burning energy all at once!
The Profound Qi inside his arm was flowing rapidly towards his right index finger
like wild horses escaping from their reins.
"Bzz bzz"
Some silver colored light smoke suddenly shot out of his right index finger, making
a strange sound in the air. The light smoke didn't gather in the air and only
lasted for a few minutes before fading away.
Shi Yan opened his eyes, with bright sparks shining in his black eyes and a
surprised smile on his face.
He had successfully managed to push his Profound Qi outside of his body!
This marked him reaching the Third Sky of the Elementary Realm. After his rigorous
practice over the past few days, he had finally made it to a new level with the
help of that strange power inside his Meridians.
Although the Profound Qi that was forced from his body was not in a concentrated
shape, and couldn't make itself into a sharp beam, he would be able to infuse his
Profound Qi into all kinds of killing weapons, and could directly rupture the
enemy's organs with his Profound Qi shot; which meant that he had already reached a
milestone in his control and operation of Profound Qi.

Chapter 12: The Mysterious Martial Skill in the Blood Vein Ring
After Shi Yan withdrew the Profound Qi flowing out of his body, he set his eyes
upon the crimson ring on his left ring finger. This mysterious ring, which he had
named the 'Blood Vein Ring', came from the blood pool and had some close
connections with the pool.
As he was thinking, he recalled the time when he wore the ring for the first time.
Back then, the Profound Qi in his body was very weak, but the moment he wore the
ring, it rushed toward the ring in a wild manner. But since it was too weak then,
his Qi couldn't flow through his skin into the ring.
Now he had already reached the Third Sky, meaning his Profound Qi had been
strengthened and refined to the point that it could move out of his body...
What would happen if his Profound Qi went into the ring?
Shi Yan was curious and felt that there was a secret inside this ancient ring.
Maybe after studying this ring, he could find out the reason why his meridians
changed.
Through the leaves, Shi Yan observed for a while. The warriors from Mo family were
moving away from him, and would not come back for a short time.
Shi Yan decided to give it a shot!
At first, the Profound Qi started flowing slowly in his dantian, then it suddenly
accelerated and forcefully rushed into his left arm. His Qi moved rapidly and he
felt a mild pain in the veins of his left arm. The Qi rushed all the way into the
ring finger on his left hand with a crushing force and lashed against the skin
under the ring.
"Bzz bzz!"
Like smoke, the Profound Qi leaked out from beneath the ring, and the pure Profound
Qi dived right inside the ring in an instant.
The Blood Vein Ring let out a crimson light as if the protective layer of the ring
had been ruptured. At this point, a strange energy jumped out of the Blood Vein
Ring and flew back into Shi Yan's arm. It went straight up through his neck and
finally arrived in his mind.
Martial Skill: [Rampage]!
The energy coming out of the Blood Vein Ring was actually a series of memory
fragments. This [Rampage], was a strange Martial Skill. The training procedure
flowed into Shi Yan's head and became deeply engraved in his mind.
Martial Skills taught warriors how to operate their Profound Qi and contained a
skill for attacking with Profound Qi. Just like the ranking for Alchemists, it was
divided into five levels: Mortal, Profound, Spirit, Sacred and God. [1]
But there were some differences between the ranking of Martial Skills and that of
Alchemists. Every grade of Alchemists consisted of seven sub-levels, while Martial
Skills contained no sub-levels.
High-level Martial Skills brought the best out of the Profound Qi inside a Warrior
and provided them with an attack power. The higher the level of the Martial Skill,
the more precision was required with Profound Qi. If a warrior was to train with a
high-grade Martial Skill, he had to reach a high level first. The stronger the
Martial Skill, the stricter the conditions it required.
Generally speaking, warriors of the Elementary and Nascent Realm were suitable for
training Mortal level Martial Skills. Profound level skills were best for Human
Realm and Disaster Realm warriors. Spirit level skills were best for Earth realm
and Nirvana Realm warriors. Sacred level skills were best for Sky Realm and Spirit
God Realm warriors. While True God and King God realm warriors, would be
cultivating the God level skills.
It was a waste of time if a warrior of a lower level tried to train with high-level
Martial Skills.
If one's level was too low and their Profound Qi was not intense enough, one would
not succeed in learning a high-grade Martial Skill. Even if they barely succeeded,
one would not be able to use the power of a high-grade Martial Skill proficiently,
as their Realm and power would not be enough to sustain them. They might as well
just train with Martial Skills that matched their Warrior Realm.
For example, even if a warrior of the Nascent Realm possessed a legendary God level
Martial Skill, it would be a total waste of time, because he would never be able to
cultivate it with his low Realm.
Conversely, if a warrior of a high Realm trained with a low level Martial Skill, he
couldn't put his power to good use either.
If a warrior of the True God Realm had only low-grade Martial Skills of the Mortal
and Profound level then his ability would be restricted by these skills. In the
end, he would only be able to use 70%-80% of his ability.
On the Grace mainland, Martial Skills were more treasured than pills; they were the
most valuable treasure on this earth. Martial Skills were often controlled by those
honorable families and all sorts of forces. It was one of the attractions for
warriors, as such, they often joined to those honorable families to have access to
these skills.
The higher the grade, the more valuable the Martial Skill was. Warriors of a high
Realm would be severely restricted if they didn't possess a high-grade Martial
Skill. They would be at a disadvantage, sometimes resulting in them being killed in
a battle.
Thus, in order to acquire a suitable high-grade Martial Skill, those high-levelled

warriors would sacrifice anything.
Sitting straight up in the foliage, Shi Yan sorted out the memories of [Rampage] in
his mind little by little. After he put those memory fragments in order, he found
that the [Rampage] Martial Skill consisted of three levels as well. What got
imprinted in his mind now was only the first level of the training method. He had
no idea what Martial Skill grade [Rampage] was, or whether [Rampage] suited him or
not.
This Martial Skill came from the Blood Vein Ring and rushed into his mind in a
direct yet weird way. To train in this Martial Skill, one needed to reverse the
flow of their Profound Qi, which was just opposite of most Martial Skills. Shi Yan
hesitated, he didn't know if he should train this incomplete Martial Skill of
unknown origin.
As one of the five biggest families in the Merchant Union, the Shi family had its
own Martial Skills, the highest of which reached the Spirit level. That single
Spirit level skill was regarded as a family heirloom by the family head of Shi
family, Shi Jian. This old man was the only person who had reached the Realm
required to train with it.
Nonetheless, apart from this Spirit level Martial Skill, the Shi family also
possessed Mortal and Profound level Martial Skills.
Shi Yan had decided to return to Shi family and train with their Mortal and
Profound level Martial Skills with his new identity. But now, the Blood Vein Ring
had produced this mysterious and unknown Martial Skill. He didn't know if he should
cultivate it or not.
With a rigid face, Shi Yan tried to refine his Profound Qi and pushed it into the
Blood Vein Ring, only to find his Profound Qi blocked by a protective screen within
the Ring. No matter how hard he tried, his Profound Qi couldn't break the screen.
He came to the vague conclusion that there was something behind that protective
screen, but he would never know without breaking it.
Behind that protective screen, there might be more information about [Rampage].
Most likely it would be the methods to the other two levels of training. Sadly, his
Profound Qi could not break that screen until it was strong enough.
Helplessly, Shi Yan withdrew his Profound Qi from the ring. He arranged the
incomplete memory fragments of the Martial Skill again, but he was still hesitant.
To train with it or not?
Being wrapped in foliage with his eyes shining, Shi Yan's facial expressions kept
on changing. After a very long time, he decided to see what would happen to his
body if he trained in the first level of [Rampage].
His Profound Qi moved towards the Jugu Meridian slowly. After it arrived, according
to the spinning process of the first level of [Rampage], Shi Yan slowly injected
his Profound Qi into the Jugu Meridan. Instantly, it started to spin rapidly.
Negative moods buried in that meridian, such as hatred, despair, and insanity, were
all triggered in a burst, which turned into a certain force and began to change the
veins, bones, blood and flesh around the Jugu Meridian.
All of a sudden, he felt a severe pain!
The blood and flesh around the Jugu Meridian suddenly contracted and his muscles
tightened instantly.
Shaken on the inside, Shi Yan began to reverse the flow of his Profound Qi in no
time. He could only feel an unbearable pain racing through his whole body as if his
tendons were being torn apart. After his Profound Qi reverse-flowed for a few more
inches, Shi Yan made up his mind and forced his Profound Qi up. His Profound Qi
jumped across the Jugu Meridian and rushed to the Jianzhen Meridian like an angry
beast.
After it accumulated in his Jianzhen Meridian, his Profound Qi spun just like
before, which again brought out those negative moods of hatred, despair, and anger
hidden in the meridian all at once. The blood and flesh in that area began to
contract again. To Shi Yan's surprise, there was even a vague gray fog rising up
from each pore on his shoulder, which was mixed with despair and hatred. It was
quite scary!
The Profound Qi reversed again. Shi Yan felt a splitting pain in his right arm and
his forehead which were now soaked in sweat.
Severe pain!
Clenching his teeth, the insanity inside Shi Yan broke out abruptly. Despite the
pain in his arm, Shi Yan continued to urge his Profound Qi in the direction of Wuli
Meridian...
After an immeasurable amount of time, Shi Yan moved his Profound Qi all the way
from his Jugu Meridian to his Yangchi Meridian near his wrist, all while
suppressing the desire to roar loudly. All sorts of negative energies inside the
meridians of his the right arm seemed to be brought out at once!
Examining carefully, Shi Yan found the muscles on his right arm had contracted, so
much so that they were much thinner than before. The dim gray fog curled up his arm
ceaselessly, conveying those negative emotions of hatred, despair, and terror.
Merely by looking at it, one seemed to be easily affected by its terrifying power.
The Profound Qi was moving back and forth in his arm. A strong overflowing power
was surging in his arm, combined with all sorts of negative emotions. Shi Yan felt
an enormous power in his right arm,as if it would burst out at any minute.
In the bottom of his heart, a series of violent and murderous thoughts showed up.
Breathing heavily, Shi Yan's eyes showed a murderous look. Among the trees, he
viciously started searching for targets like a wolf. How he wished he could grind
every person he saw into dust with his right arm. He wouldn't be content until he
smashed those people into the mud.
...
A short while later, two shadows, along with loud curses, were moving towards his
direction slowly. They were both warriors of the Mo family. After searching other
places but finding no trace of Shi Yan, they were sent by Mo Yanyu to search this
area.
"Where is that little bastard? I'm gonna cut off his head at the sight of him!
Fuck! My girlfriend is still waiting for me in the Merchant Union. I have wasted
too much of my time here because of that bastard! Damn it!" A stout warrior was
viciously cursing foully, his face was buried under a heavy mustache.
"Zhen Tie, Be careful! That bastard killed four of us! He must be a tough one to
deal with. He ate twice what we could eat for one meal, so strange! Don't
underestimate him!" The other warrior looked cautious, and he kept looking around,
clearly being the more careful one.
"Don't worry. You and I are both at the Second Sky of the Nascent Realm. And we are
also paired up together. He'd asking for death if the bastard tries to attack us.
Hmph! Let's hurry up and kill him so that we can leave soon! I have had enough with
this crazy place. I want women! Women!" The warrior named Zhen Tie seemed so eager
for a woman that he began to shout in the woods.
"Yeah well... Miss Mo is a woman too... " That cautious warrior mocked in a low
voice.
"Well, Miss Mo is a woman. But she is out of our league. I noticed that Master Karu
went to Miss Mo quite a lot these days. Maybe he has had a good chance. Look at
Miss Mo, that face, that ass. Tsk tsk, let's see which lucky bastard could get her.
Too bad that our level is too low, there probably won't be even the slightest hope
for us in this life!"
Zhen Tie lowered his voice, wearing a sinister smile on his face. He seemed to be
secretly fantasizing something. When his thoughts came to a joyful part, he even
straightened his body forcefully and laughed loudly.
"Stop daydreaming! Miss Mo is already engaged. That Ling Shaofeng is not someone to
mess with. If he knew you are fantasizing about her, you would be dead!"
Upon hearing Ling Shaofeng's name, Zhen Tie looked panicked. He whispered, "That
kid is too strange! I have heard that he has almost reached the Human Realm. I have
seen him kill! He is unimaginably cruel! Even Master Karu would not escape if he
were to encounter Ling Shaofeng. Seriously, we have to be careful. If he heard what
we said..."
Zhen Tie couldn't help but shiver. Apparently, he was extremely scared of Mo
Yanyu's fiance.
Both with rigid faces, the two discussed Ling Shaofeng as they walked to where Shi
Yan was, not knowing that amidst the thick leaves above them, there was a bloody
beast called Shi Yan.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] Mortal, Profound, Spirit, Sacred and God: five levels of Martial skills.

Chapter 13: Surprise Kill
Shi Yan couldn't control his bloodlust any longer. While panting, he suddenly
jumped up from the thicket. His Profound Qi was flowing in his right arm like waves
with a fierce and violent killing energy which was about to explode from the
inside.
"Crap!"
The warrior who had been on alert suddenly paled and exclaimed loudly as he
abruptly looked up. After landing on top of his head, Shi Yan started his strike
like a sharp sword. The mist raveling on his arm struck first and instantly
engulfed the warrior's entire head.
In that moment, an intense endless wave of negative feelings, blended with

resentment and desperation, suddenly rushed into his nose and mouth. At this moment
the Mo family warrior felt like he was standing in the middle of a bloody ocean
with thousands of evil spirits flying towards him, grabbing him with full force and
tearing him apart. He couldn't even think about moving.
"Crack!"
Shi Yan's iron-like fist struck the warrior's skull with a mighty force. With a
crisp sound, the warrior's skull exploded; he didn't even get to scream before he
breathed his last breath. All his Profound Qi rushed out and was directly absorbed
into Shi Yan's meridians.
The other warrior named Zheng Tie looked absolutely horrified and subconsciously
set off his blue smoke bomb. The blue smoke bomb flew up into the sky and exploded
with a shining blue light bright as the sun.
"Over there!"
Seeing that blue light, Mo Yanyu suddenly got excited. Without hesitation, she
immediately turned around and quickly flew towards that direction. Master Karu
lingered for a moment. He sneered, and then followed behind Mo Yanyu.
"You bastard! You won't get away this time!" After releasing the blue smoke bomb,
Zheng Tie was no longer panicking. He stared at Shi Yan with dead eyes, and
sneered, "We have been waiting for you all this time. Finally, you came out. Where
can you run off this time?"
Shi Yan was breathing heavily. With the bloodlust becoming more and more
concentrated in his eyes, Shi Yan could feel an endless urge for blood within his
chest. That dead warrior's Profound Qi had further fuelled the killing impulse
within his body even more. It was as if there was a voice whispering into his ears,
continuously encouraging him to indulge in his desire for blood.
Seeing that instead of making a move towards him, Shi Yan was just standing there
panting, Zheng Tie felt a bit relieved. He kept his distance from Shi Yan and
sneered, "Hey kid, Miss Mo, and Master Karu will be here in a moment. You are gonna
die for sure!"
With a roar rising out of his throat, Shi Yan suddenly flew towards Zheng Tie, like
a caged beast running wild. The white smoke surrounding his right arm shot out and
came right towards Zheng Tie's neck, like a snake.
Zheng Tie was already prepared. He didn't directly counter Shi Yan. Instead, he
retreated a couple of meters.
However, that white smoke was not that easy to get rid of. It kept chasing Zheng
Tie as if it was alive. Even though Zheng Tie stepped back, it didn't give up and
still followed him, with an intent to wrap around him like a cocoon.
Zheng Tie was a little surprised. He snorted coldly and started to cut the smoke
snake with the sharp blade in his hands.
The white smoke snake was instantly cut into half. However, it didn't stop. The two
parts of snake rose up and started to wrap around both of his arms. At that moment,
two waves of evil spirits rushed into Zheng Tie's head. His body froze, his both
eyes were filled with bloody scenes of creepy floating corpses. He felt like he was
suddenly deprived of all his power.
"Boom!"
Shi Yan arrived right in front of Zheng Tie and hit him in the face with all the
force in his right fist. In just a single hit, a wave of bloody and turbulent
Profound Qi exploded out of Shi Yan's fist and drilled straight into Zheng Tie's
head.
With blood pouring out of all his orifices, as well as a terrified and unbelievable
look in his eyes, Zheng Tie's limbs turned cold as he collapsed face down on the
ground. His Profound Qi flew out just like those dead warriors before him.
The two corpses gradually turned into mummies, without a trace of blood on their
faces, their Profound Qi was entirely depleted.
Despite all the fierce bloodlust roaring in his mind, Shi Yan retained his
rationale and carefully checked the belongings of those two dead warriors. He
collected all the valuable food and crystal coins and climbed into the ancient tree
like an agile monkey. He hid among those thick leaves and branches and told
repeatedly himself to calm down.
However, the crazy bloodthirst was still there in his mind. Shi Yan sat there and
started to circulate his Profound Qi. The Profound Qi that had been flowing within
his right arm a moment ago was gradually maneuvered into his lower abdomen, and his
right arm had slowly returned to normal.
Shi Yan tried his best to control his breath and withdrew the negative energies
back into his body. The murderous light gradually disappeared from his eyes.
Through the thick leaves, Shi Yan calmly looked at the movement on the ground.
Before long, a crowd started to gather under the tree. The first two were also
warriors from the Mo family. Like Zheng Tie, they were also Elementary Realm
Warriors of Second Sky. They alertly looked after they arrived, and they kept
looking around for traces of Shi Yan, in fear that he might strike again.
After a while, Mo Yanyu and Master Karu arrived subsequently. After Mo Yanyu
arrived, she took a quick look at the two dried corpses lying on the ground, and
said in a firm voice, "It's him!" A cold light started to spread within her eyes.
She moved around, trying to find some trace of him. She started to study the leaves
and branches, trying to figure out whether he had left or not.
If Shi Yan had tried to escape in a panic, he would have broken some branches of
the tree or left behind some heavy and messy footprints behind. In that short time,
there was no way for him to cover his tracks.
Mo Yanyu was right about that.
But unfortunately, Shi Yan hadn't left at all. He had been hiding in that ancient
tree all along. Mo Yanyu searched everywhere, but couldn't find a thing. Her
beautiful face held an ugly frown, "Damn it! What the fuck! There is no trace of
him at all!"
After Master Karu arrived, he looked around with his shrewd eyes. Then he suddenly
looked up and shouted, "You little shit! Come out of the tree now! You think you
can get away with this again?"
Shi Yan was surprised by Master Karu's reaction, a freezing cold light flew out of
his dark eyes. Then, the killing desire suppressed inside of his body for so long
was suddenly unleashed!
"You really are up there!" Master Karu sneered and instantly summoned a dark light
ball in his hands, with cold energy mixed in the cluster of light. The strange
light ball was suddenly thrown towards Shi Yan's hiding spot in a flash.
"You fucking asshole! Where can you hide this time?" Mo Yanyu clenched her teeth
and also struck Shi Yan's hideout spot in the leaves with her powerful [Green
Lightning Kill], mixed with beams of electricity.
"Whoosh!"
Shi Yan jumped out of the leaves. He didn't lay eyes on Mo Yanyu or Master Karu at
all. Once he was out, he instantly ran for the next tree with the thickest leaves.
However, both Mo Yanyu and Master Karu were Warriors of the Nascent Realm, these
two were an entire realm higher than Shi Yan's Elementary Realm. Unless Shi Yan
attacked them by surprise, there was no way that Shi Yan could confront either of
them face to face, not to mention there are two of them at once.
"Don't lose him!" With a loud shout, Mo Yanyu took the lead and flew after Shi Yan,
while the two warriors of the Mo family immediately followed behind.
Master Karu didn't chase after Shi Yan instantly. He waved his hand and watched as
the dark light that completely destroyed Shi Yan's hideout spot in the tree
branches flew back into his palm. Karu sneered again and then quickly followed Mo
Yanyu at the speed of light.
The two warriors of the Mo family were soon left behind. Mo Yanyu and Master Karu
were chasing Shi Yan one after another. They were quickly closing in.
"Boom!"
A bright blue light ball suddenly exploded right in front of Mo Yanyu and Master
Karu, the blue light was blindingly bright. Mo Yanyu and Master Karu were too busy
following Shi Yan to pay attention to their surroundings and were unexpectedly
blinded by the shining flash of the blue light. Both collided into a giant tree. By
the time they regained their eyesight, Shi Yan was already miles away.
"A blue smoke bomb! Damn it!" Mo Yanyu shouted and continued to chase after Shi Yan
with an angry face.
Master Karu was apparently irritated too. He swore something under his breath and
suddenly flew ahead of Mo Yanyu. This time, he was not holding back his real power.
"Fucking asshole! I'm gonna make you beg for mercy!"
"Boom!"
Another blue smoke bomb exploded in front of him. But this time, Karu was prepared.
He closed his eyes just in time and continued to chase Shi Yan after the bright
flash of that blue smoke bomb faded away.
As a Warrior of the Nascent Realm, Master Karu's power was way above that of Shi
Yan's. He flew just like a wind, as fast as lightning. After the second blue smoke
bomb's light passed, he soon closed the gap between them.
Karu summoned another dark light ball inside his palm. When he was about 20 meters
away from Shi Yan, he lifted his hands with a sullen expression. Boom! That dark
light ball was cast out just like a cannonball, heading straight towards Shi Yan's
back.
"Boom!"
Shi Yan released another blue smoke bomb. The blue smoke bomb and that dark light
ball crashed into each other and exploded, releasing a bright green light that
covered the whole sky. The green light fell onto the forest and immediately started
a wildfire.
Thanks to that blue smoke bomb, Shi Yan had won some time to escape. He kept
running fiercely the whole way. Once he sensed that Master Karu was closing in on
him, he would release another blue smoke bomb that he had taken from the warriors
before and buy himself some time to run away.
But finally, Shi Yan had run out of all the blue smoke bombs he had robbed. At that
moment, he suddenly felt a strange warm stream of energy flowing out of his
meridians. The Profound Qi he had extracted from those two dead warriors had been
purified by his body and become part of his own Profound Qi within his lower
abdomen, enhancing his power to the next level.
Instantly, Shi Yan turned around, and started madly dashing towards Master Karu!
Master Karu put a creepy sneer on his face again. He calmly circulated the Profound
Qi inside his body, and within seconds, his whole body was covered with a layer of
dark light that was half a meter long.
A Profound Qi shield!
Shi Yan was a little shocked, but he didn't slow down because of this. Even with
his Profound Qi concentrated within his left hand, Shi Yan didn't release it up
front. He held his iron-like fist like a sharp knife and stuck it right towards
Master Karu's stomach.
With a look of contempt in his eyes, Master Karu didn't move at all, as if he had
been waiting for Shi Yan's strike.
"Boom!"
With one hit on the layer of dark light covering Master Karu's body, Shi Yan felt
like he was hitting a layer of cotton. The dark light only contracted abruptly, but
he could not hurt Master Karu's body at all.
"Hmph! A mere Elementary Realm Warrior! Wanna break my [Dark Light Shield]? It's
not that easy!" Master Karu sneered, and with a wave, a dark light ball sped out of
his palms, right at Shi Yan's chest.
Shi Yan was struck instantly. With an intense wave of power storming into his
chest, Shi Yan flew backward, spewing out a mouthful of blood. He could even hear
the sound of his bones crushing inside his chest.
Falling on the ground, Shi Yan felt like his whole body had shattered, and felt an
unbearable pain all over. His mouth was filled with blood.
"You have no idea who you are dealing with," Master Karu shook his head, and slowly
walked towards Shi Yan with a dark face, "You boy, come back and obediently be my
medicine slave. You should know that I didn't strike you with my full power.
Otherwise, you would have been dead already."
"Again!"
Shi Yan stood up. He wiped the blood from his lips and rushed towards Master Karu
again with a determined look in his eyes.
"Hmph! You're seeking your own demise!" Master Karu laughed like crazy. This time,
he didn't hide either, and activated his [Dark Light Shield] again. His entire body
was instantly covered by a shining dark light.
Shi Yan held up his right fist and rushed towards Master Karu as if he wanted to
try the same attack as last time. Master Karu sneered, "Come on boy since you're
the one that wishes to die, don't blame me for doing you the favor!"
As Shi Yan was rushing forward, his right hand suddenly shriveled up. Before he hit
Master Karu's [Dark Light Shield], a layer of white mist appeared around his right
fist. A strong wave of negative energy, combined with desperation, fear and a
killing lust, rushed out together instantly.
Master Karu's face changed. However, it was already too late for him to react.
The next moment, a terrifying storm of horrifying negative desires, filled with
craziness and desperation, struck Master Karu's [Dark Light Shield]. The [Dark
Light Shield], that was more than capable of defending from a full strength strike
from an Elementary Realm Warrior, shattered into pieces within seconds. The evil
spirits entangled around Shi Yan's right fist smashed right through Master Karu's
body, storming through into his body like a wild wave.
Under the influence of that overwhelming murderous power, Master Karu's mind, as
well as his body, were completely frozen. He had absolutely no time to react or
prepare his defense.
Shi Yan took out the dagger that he had been hiding in his left sleeve and swiped
right across Master Karu's neck. A hot wave of blood streamed out of Karu's neck,
splashing all over Shi Yan's body.
A severed head flew up into the air and fell onto the ground three meters away.
The Profound Qi inside Master Karu's body was now running wild. Mixed with all
those terrifying thoughts inside Master Karu's mind right before he died, his
Profound Qi was now flowing into Shi Yan's meridians with an unstoppable force!
Shi Yan could clearly feel the unusual powerful Profound Qi. His excited body
trembled slightly.
Different from previous warriors like Zheng Tie, Master Karu was a Nascent Realm
Warrior. The Profound Qi inside his body was much more refined and vigorous. The
Profound Qi that Shi Yan got from him after his death was way more powerful than
what he got from the previous warriors. Shi Yan was standing still. He couldn't
move at all. It took him a whole minute to absorb all the Profound Qi inside Master
Karu's body.
After taking off the only bag that Master Karu had on him, Shi Yan felt like his
whole body was aching as if he had lost all the power in his arms and legs.
Especially his right arm, which he had used to activate [Rampage]. He couldn't use
any strength in his right arm as if this was a side effect of using [Rampage], it
made his body extremely uncomfortable.
"Don't let him get away!"
Not far behind, he could hear the shouting and screaming voice of Mo Yanyu.
Although the several blue smoke bombs had successfully slowed her down, she had
still finally caught up after a couple of minutes.
It seemed that she wasn't alone. Chasing along with her, were a few warriors from
the Mo family.
At the moment, Shi Yan could feel that some energy within his body was caged for
the moment, so he didn't want to directly fight against Mo Yanyu or those warriors.
Shi Yan took Master Karu's backpack, jumped into the thick bushes, and started
escaping wildly once again.

Chapter 14: Heavenly Music
Mo Yanyu suddenly stopped.
While panting, the four warriors from the Mo family appeared from the woods. They
stood next to Mo Yanyu, with grave expressions on their faces.
On the ground, lied Master Karu's decapitated corpse that was not completely dried
up yet. However, the corpse had already been deprived of all its Profound Qi and
lay there shriveled as a mummy, as if all of its moisture was taken out.
Looking at the scene, all four warriors stood by Mo Yanyu's side with terror in
their eyes. One of them came up to Mo Yanyu after some hesitation, and said "Miss
Mo..."
Mo Yanyu was trembling. After a while, she finally replied with a frown, "Stop the
chase."
"But Miss... " The warrior wanted to add something.
"Master Karu had already achieved the Second Sky of the Nascent Realm, the same
level as me. Moreover, he had far more fighting experience than I do." Mo Yanyu
shook her head in exhaustion, "It doesn't matter how he killed Master Karu,
nevertheless this means that he is capable of killing any of us right now. If we
keep chasing him, it's possible that none of us will be able to make it back to the
Merchant Union alive."
"So we just let him go like this? Miss Mo, we have gone through a whole lot of
trouble in order to get Master Karu to work for us!" That warrior murmured.
"So Li Tian, do you have any better idea other than giving up?"
That warrior suddenly went silent.
Mo Yanyu kneeled down beside the cold corpse of Master Karu and searched through
his body. She clenched her teeth and cursed in a low voice, "Shit! That bastard
took everything from Master Karu, all the medicine, and medical books. This time
all our efforts were for nothing."
All the other four warriors went silent.
"Go back to Johnson! From now on, no one is allowed to split up!" Mo Yanyu took a
deep breath. Then, she stood up and turned back to the way they came. From that
moment on, she really hated Shi Yan's guts.
...
On the other side, Shi Yan was still running for his life in the Dark Forest.
The bloodthirst was still running wild inside his body. Like a beast, it was
devouring his consciousness bit by bit. The negative energies of madness,
brutality, and bloodthirst were invading his mind uncontrollably. Gradually, his
sight blacked out and his body felt on the verge of losing control.
Even worse, he was extremely weak and tired. He couldn't gather any strength in his
arms or legs. If he fought with anyone at this moment, he would be dead for sure.
Shi Yan wasn't sure how long he could hold on. He never expected his body to react
in such a strange way, so he had made no contingency plans.
"Boom!"
The wild bloodthirst inside his mind finally exploded. Shi Yan was panting heavily
as he totally lost his sight. There was only one voice in his head, whispering,
repeating the same word, "Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!"
Shi Yan knew that before long, he will have lost all his sanity, and become a
mindless bloodthirsty beast. He would be filled with the intent to kill.
...
From a distance, a beautiful music suddenly flew into Shi Yan's ears. The music was
like water drops falling onto a jade plate, like the wind shuttling through a silk
curtain. It was as soft as a bird flapping its wings, as light as a gentle stream
flowing through a quiet forest. The music was so beautiful, so peaceful as if it
flew down from Heaven.
The beautiful music was like a soft hand soothing his heart. It had taken away all
his bloody and crazy desire. Slowly, it also helped Shi Yan regain his sanity that
was on the brink of breakdown.
Thanks to that soft and soothing music, Shi Yan gradually regained his sanity as he
was just about to turn to madness. He slowly walked in the direction of that music
with an intoxicated expression. He felt like his whole body was soaking in the
carefree world made by the beautiful music, and all the bloodlust inside his body
had totally disappeared into nothing...
In a small valley full of unique flowers and special plants, Shi Yan saw a
beautiful figure playing zither. She was just sitting cross-legged in the middle of
the flowers. Unaware of Shi Yan's presence, she slightly lowered her head and was
completely immersed in the music.
Shi Yan moved closer and closer and stopped around 100 meters away behind her back.
He stood there and stared at the beautiful figure in front of him. He slowly closed
his eyes, and tried to immerse himself in the beautiful sound of the zither.
After a while, the sound of the zither gradually slowed down, and finally stopped.
Shi Yan was suddenly knocked out of his daze. He found that his anger and bloodlust
were completely gone as if they had never existed!
However, his body still felt heavy. The intense pain in his chest was especially
intense. It seemed that he was still suffering severely from that blow by Master
Karu. Shi Yan concentrated his attention and could feel the non-stop swirling of
Profound Qi within his meridians. His body was still processing the Profound Qi
that he had absorbed from Master Karu.
The beautiful figure in the distance slowly turned around with an ancient zither in
her arms. She furrowed her brows slightly and looked straight at Shi Yan.
Shi Yan's body trembled. His eyes unblinkingly staring at her. "Beautiful!" He
unconsciously blurted out.
The beautiful girl was around 18 or 19 years old, dressed in a white overskirt. Her
eyes were sparkling, her teeth were gleaming, her skin was soft and smooth, and her
figure was delicate and slim. Her serenity and cuteness were perfectly combined,
making her beauty on the level of Mo Yanyu.
The lovely girl gave Shi Yan a single glance, then promptly turned away. With the
zither in her arms, she and walked slowly in silence towards the little creek
hundreds of meters away.
Shi Yan couldn't help admiring the beautiful women in this world. Overall, he had
only met two, but they were both so breathtakingly stunning, with outstanding
beauty.
"Miss! Thanks a lot for your beautiful music. Can I... " Seeing the girl was
walking away from him, Shi Yan couldn't help but shout out.
"Boy, enough is enough."
Suddenly, a strong, large, figure jumped down from the giant ancient tree in front
of Shi Yan. It was a middle-aged man with a hairy yellowish face. He was wearing a
grey-brown warrior outfit. He looked very tall and strong with a huge sword on his
shoulder. But he didn't look very serious, just standing in front of Shi Yan, he
looked at him with a weird smile on his face.
No doubt, Shi Yan was caught off guard. He instantly became alerted. Just by
looking at him, he could clearly sense a terrifying energy emanating from this
yellow-faced man in front of him.
It didn't take him long to understand that this yellow-faced man was definitely a
warrior way above his level. The yellow-faced man was just looking at him, without
intentionally releasing any energy to pressure him at all, but Shi Yan already felt
like he was as untouchable as a steady mountain.
Shi Yan took a step back, showing that he didn't come with any malicious thoughts.
Then he faked a smile and said, "The music that the beautiful miss played was so
enchanting. I just can't get enough. I only wanted to hear more of her music,
that's all."
To Shi Yan, this girl had the most magical music skills. Her beautiful music could
apparently help him control the bloody desire within his mind. Shi Yan was not sure
when this craving for blood inside of him would come back again. Therefore, he was
desperate to find something to help him control this ugly desire inside his body.
"I can tell that you are just a lustful guy, nothing else. Otherwise, I wouldn't
have let you live until now." The yellow-faced man laughed, and said in a relaxed
mood, "But, this is not the place for you to be lustful. I suggest you get the hell
away from us. Otherwise, you will be in a lot of trouble."
"Okay, as you wish." Shi Yan lifted both hands to show cooperation. He didn't stay
any longer. However, he took a glance at that beautiful figure in distance before
turning around and leaving.
...
"Uncle Luo, I sensed a strong evil spirit in that man. Back then, his whole body
was filled with a killing desire and he almost went berserk. However, after his
bloodlust faded away, he dared to take such a... lustful stare at me. I guess he
shouldn't be someone from the Dark World." Mu Yu Die said with mild discomfort when
she recalled Shi Yan's piercing look at her.
That man... it seemed as if that guy never hides his desire from within.
Although there were other men who had the same intention towards her, they would at
least do it in secret or cover up their desires when they laid eyes on her. They
wouldn't expose their dirty thoughts to the world. However, that guy... he didn't
even try to cover up his lust for her in his eyes. What she saw in his eyes was a
simple and straight-forward possessive desire.
"He can't be from the Dark World. The assassins sent by the Dark World should at
least be of the Nascent Realm, but that guy is still an Elementary Realm Warrior."
Luo Hao laughed and said, "But interesting, though, that guy is not even a Nascent
Realm Warrior yet, but dares to dream about our beautiful lady who has already
achieved the Third Sky of Human Realm. This guy has some balls. Haha!"
"Ah, I am still not sure when I can recover. Currently, I am powerless." Mu Yu Die
slightly sighed with her heart filled with sorrow, "Uncle Luo, if the assassins did
come and you couldn't defeat them, please just leave me behind. I... can rely on
me."
"What is this nonsense?!" Hearing this, Luo Hao apparently was not very happy. He
spoke in a firm voice, "We are not far away from the Merchant Union right now. If
we can survive the next few weeks, we can definitely get out of this Dark Forest.
Once we reach the Merchant Union, the Dark World can't do anything to hurt us."
"Gu! Gu!"
With a strange whistle from the distance. Before long, two men and a woman who
dressed like mercenaries came out of the forest with grim expressions on their
faces. The leader came up to Luo Hao and said, "Sorry Uncle Luo, we couldn't keep
up with the trackers from the 'Dark World'."
Luo Hao nodded, and said with a frown, "We must set out right now and choose a new
location to rest. Otherwise, the assassins from the Dark World will soon find and
surround us."
The five of them did not stay for long. They quickly packed their stuff and left in
a hurry.
...
Right after Shi Yan left the girl, the bloodthirst slowly rose up in his mind
again.
This unstoppable desire for blood may have something to do with the Profound Qi
that Shi Yan got from Master Karu. Because Master Karu had the power of a Nascent
Realm Warrior, his Profound Qi was mixed with too much negative energy. While his
meridians were processing Master Karu's Profound Qi, these annoying negative
emotions would spill over from time to time and ignite his crazy desire for blood
from inside his body.
But back then, that girl's music helped him in controlling those wild desires, so
he didn't lose his sanity and fall into an abyss of craziness and chaos. However,
his meridians were still working on purifying Master Karu's Profound Qi. Until this
process was completed, there was a pretty good chance that Shi Yan would fall into
that bloody, crazy state again.
Before his body finished the purification of Master Karu's Profound Qi, that
beautiful girl could definitely be his only cure to stay sane!
Feeling that another bloody urge was slowly creeping up on him, Shi Yan's heart
sank. After some hesitation, he started walking towards that girl's direction
again.
Only the girl's beautiful music could help him to calm down. And only by following
her steps, could Shi Yan get the chance to hear that Heaven-like sound again.

Chapter 15: Rising to the Nascent Realm
"Uncle Luo, there's someone following us!" The leader of the three mercenaries
said. His expression suddenly darkened, as he said in hatred, "It must be the scout
sent by the Dark World that left before."
That mercenary had a young and handsome face. He looked like 25-26 years old, and
was already 1.85 meters tall, with a strong and slim figure. He was a Nascent realm
Warrior who had already reached the Third Sky. His eyes were shining with energy
and were always on alert. Just from a simple glance, Shi Yan knew that he was an
excellent warrior.
"No, he is not from the Dark World. He is just a horny little stalker. No need to
pay attention to him." Luo Hao shook his head, and said with a frown, "Let's hurry.
Just ditch him."
Zhao Xin was unhappy about this, and said with a cold voice, "Is he after Miss Mu?
How dare he! Shall I stay behind to teach him a lesson?" While he was talking, he
gave a caring look at the delicate girl named Mu Yu Die, who was leaning on Luo
Hao.
"No, don't make any unnecessary trouble." Luo Hao shook his head again, and asked
the girl in a soft voice, "Die, are you ok with this? Shall we speed up a little
bit?"
Mu Yu Die was looking very pale and was perspiring slightly on her forehead. She
smiled politely, "Yes, we should go faster. It's better if we leave that man behind
as soon as possible. Otherwise, he will also be killed by those assassins sent by
the Dark World."
Luo Hao couldn't help but sigh, feeling pity for this kind-hearted girl. He nodded
to her and said, "Die, don't use your Profound Qi any more. You can depend on me."
After saying that, Luo Hao held the shoulders of Mu Yu Die as if she were a
delicate flower, and ran between the trees in the forest effortlessly. When he was
about to land on the ground, he controlled his mighty body to just slightly touch
the ground before jumping up again. There was no sound of footsteps left behind by
him. Obviously, he was a first-class master at manoeuvring his Profound Qi.
...
On the other side, Shi Yan tightly clenched his teeth, as his breath began to get
heavier
The desire for blood had been killing him all the way. His body was also aching
from the intense strike from Master Karu. Due to the use of [Rampage], Shi Yan
suffered a severe loss of Profound Qi, which couldn't be restored within a short
period of time.
Under these circumstances, if he were to encounter Mo Yanyu again, then he would be

dead without a doubt. Therefore, he had no choice but to stabilize the
abnormalities in his body as soon as possible.
The beautiful music of that girl was his only hope!
He didn't care whether that girl hated him or not. Shi Yan felt like he didn't have
a choice. Even if he had to act shamelessly, he would keep following behind her.
All he wanted was for her to play that enchanting music again.
Shi Yan tried to forcefully control his growing murderous urges. With a grim
expression, he moved what was left of his Profound Qi to his legs, and tried his
best to keep up with the five people ahead of him.
Shi Yan was more focused than ever. The only goal in his mind was to keep up with
those people. His feet became much more swift after getting rid of the distracting
thoughts.
...
"Uncle Luo, are you sure that guy is just an Elementary Realm Warrior?" In the
midst of their rapid movement, Zhao Xin suddenly asked with surprise.
Luo Hao was also wondering. According to his knowledge, a warrior of the Elementary
Realm shouldn't be able to keep up with their speed. However, although they had
successfully distanced themselves from the man pursuing them, they never managed to
ditch him. This made Luo Hao a little uncertain, making him wonder whether or not
he could have underestimated this warrior the previous time they met.
"Uncle Luo, I can keep up. You can speed up a little more." Mu Yu Die said with a
layer of sweat on her face while holding in her pain.
"No, we can't go any faster!" Luo Hao stubbornly refused. He said in a low voice
with a frown, "Don't pay too much attention to the kid. He is seeking his own
demise. If he dies, it is not our fault."
"Awoo!"
As they spoke, a loud horrifying roaring of a wild beast came from behind, which
was apparently from Shi Yan. However, that roaring didn't sound human at all. It
was filled with craziness and an evil craving for blood and killing, making anybody
who had heard it tremble inside.
"Is this guy even human?!" The hot female mercenary named Di Yalan couldn't help
but tremble, and said with a scared look in her eyes, "How could any human make
such a terrifying roar? Even a rabid demon beast wouldn't sound like this."
"The crazy craving inside his body is eating him up again." Luo Hao's face changed,
and said quickly, "Stay away from him! Otherwise, he might frantically attack us.
It's not very difficult to kill him, but if we wasted our time and let the Dark
World's emissaries catch up to us, we'd be in a lot of trouble."
"I'll give him a little help. Otherwise, he will become a crazy monster who only
knows slaughter. He will go on a killing spree in this forest." Mu Yu Die said
after a little hesitation and unwrapped the zither that she had been carrying.
Before Luo Hao could dissuade her, she sat down with her legs crossed and started
to play a song.
Luo Hao stomped hard on the ground with anger, "That bastard!"
The mesmerizing sound of the zither flowed through the Dark Forest like a gentle
stream. The zither music was directed right towards Shi Yan.
With both of his eyes turned crimson, Shi Yan was on the brink of breaking loose,
almost losing to that murderous rage. Hearing the familiar music, he suddenly
froze. He just stood there frozen in place with a dazed look in his eyes.
Wisps of light mist, containing negative energies of desperation and fear slowly
drifted out of his body and started to engulf him. His Qi was swirling frantically
in all of his seven hundred and twenty meridians, and a strange energy was being
purified and concentrated over and over again.
After a while, Shi Yan's eyes gradually returned to normal and regained its
clarity. At that moment, he realized that the beautiful girl had reached out her
hand to help him after all.
With deep gratitude in his heart, Shi Yan sat down right where he was. He put his
heart and soul into this beautiful music and started to operate his Profound Qi
without any second thoughts. Immersing in this soothing music, he started to relax.
Right in the middle of this dark forest, filled with all kinds of unexpected
danger, Shi Yan managed to magically enter the world of the empty Selfless State.
After an immeasurable amount of time, the white mist wrapping around him had
already been absorbed into his own body. Under his guidance, they flew into the
different meridians inside his body.
Suddenly, wisps of warm but strange streams of energy overflowed from all the
meridians in his body and entered into his Profound Qi through his tendons.
Shi Yan's body shook. He could clearly feel his Profound Qi compressing and
strengthening with an amazing speed!
Within seconds, he could feel that his Profound Qi became five to six times more
vigorous than before!
His strengthened Profound Qi suddenly started to gather in his lower abdomen and
filled his entire body with power. Realizing that he must have finally purified all
the Profound Qi that he got from Master Karu, Shi Yan was overjoyed.
Shi Yan slowed his breathing and concentrated all his energy in operating all his
Profound Qi towards his twelve Major Veins and eight Special Veins.
The overwhelming increase of Profound Qi stormed through his entire body like a
raging flood. Shi Yan was able to unblock all his congested veins, albeit suffering
from intense pain. He felt as if he were finally able to relax.
Now that his Profound Qi had become stronger than ever, it seemed to have unlimited
potential. Like surging waves, the Profound Qi slowly went through a full
circulation in his tendons and veins. Many congested tendon routes were unblocked
by this flow of fierce force.
The sun had already set, and the moon was shining brightly in the starry sky.
Suddenly, Shi Yan's body shook. With the last of his tendons cleared, Shi Yan was
very excited. He was trying hard to contain his exuberance while circulating the
Profound Qi in a full cycle throughout the body.
When his cycle was finally over, Shi Yan let out a long breath. After awakening
from his intense cultivation, he looked up at the shining stars in the sky and felt
nothing but unparalleled happiness.
Now that he had broken through all the tendons and veins in his body, it meant that
he was officially in the Nascent realm!
Using the Profound Qi from Master Karu, and through the incidents where he almost
lost his mind and went crazy with bloodlust, he had finally purified all the power
he got from Master Karu and broke through all his veins with the newly purified and
concentrated Profound Qi. Now, he had finally entered into a whole new level.
After purifying all the energy he got from Master Karu, the bloodlust that had once
tangled his mind suddenly vanished.
Now that he thought back to the previous situations, Shi Yan realized that every
time after absorbing the Profound Qi from the dead, some negative emotions would
always leak out before the Profound Qi was completely purified by his meridians.
The negative emotions would trigger the darker side of him and drive him into a
state of violence and insanity.
Because the first few victims of him were just Elementary Realm Warriors with
moderate energy, he could still control his internal desires.
But, Master Karu's level was a whole realm higher than his. Master Karu's Profound
Qi contained too many negative emotions. Therefore, this time Shi Yan couldn't
control the negative energy, and almost lost his sanity.
Right now, since he had fully purified all of Master Karu's Profound Qi and entered
a completely new level, Shi Yan didn't need to worry about the backlash anymore.
"Crack, crack!"
After stretching his body a little Shi Yan stood up slowly. The pain had all
disappeared, and the broken bones in his chest also seemed to have recovered.
After checking his body, Shi Yan found all his wound had healed. This made him
extremely happy.
He knew that his fast recovery was not only due to his breakthrough to a new realm,
but also had something to do with his 'Immortal Martial Spirit'.
Right when he was about to lose his sanity, he had felt the cells near his chest
wounds becoming abnormally active, and began to heal a long time ago.
Looking around, Shi Yan realized that the location he was in was completely
exposed, with no tree cover or shade. Realizing that he had been cultivating in
this open space, forgetting everything around him, Shi Yan felt a little scared in
afterthought.
By practicing his Profound Qi in such an exposed location, if Mo Yanyu had found

him, he would have definitely been captured by her.
Currently, that mesmerizing music was long gone. He remembered the sky was still
bright when he fell under the effects of music, however, now it was already
midnight. He must have been cultivating for a long time without realizing. He felt
immense gratitude towards that beautiful girl. She had saved him more than once.
The first time she might have saved him unintentionally, but the second time, it
was specifically for him.
Based on the discussion he overheard from the five people, Shi Yan realized that
they were being chased by someone. However, out of gratitude, he didn't think too
much and decided to continue following them.
He didn't like owing favors, and so he decided to pay back the girl's kindness in
his own way.

Chapter 16: Treasure
Beside a small gentle stream, the Ground Dragon was drinking water quietly, many
different bottles and jars hung on its robust body.
Mo Yanyu was sitting upright in a sedan on the dragon while playing with a blue
smoke bomb in her hand, lost in thought.
Recently, she has been haunted by Shi Yan's image in her head. Every time she
remembered the cold decisiveness in Shi Yan's eyes, she became restless. How she
wished she could catch him, break his bones, and tear his tendons.
Given Master Karu's death, she had already released the medicine slaves who were of
no use now.
She had with her eleven warriors of the Elementary Realm from the Mo family. Their
power was insufficient to help Mo Yanyu search for Shi Yan. As such, she could only
wait for the aid from her family.
All of a sudden, a pale blue light shot up across the sky about five miles ahead.
Thick mists lingered with the blue light and dissipated slowly.
"They've finally arrived!" Mo Yanyu's spirit rose. She immediately threw the blue
smoke bomb in her hand up into the sky, and thus the same pale blue light was seen
above her.
The warriors around the Ground Dragon rejoiced with a lively outburst of happiness
as if they were getting ready for a fight.
In less than a quarter of an hour, three dark shadows showed up from afar and flew
in their direction. The first of them had a graceful beard and wore an indifferent
smile. He approached Mo Yanyu and laughed loudly. "Yanyu, where is Master Karu?"
"Third uncle, Master Karu is dead." Mo Yanyu swallowed her pride and explained, "We
met a thief mid-way. He being only in the Elementary realm, was somehow able to
decapitate Master Karu. I just can't figure it out."
Mo Chaoge's smile disappeared at once and his face turned pale: "Have you got the
things that were on Karu?"
Mo Yan Yu shook her head, "They were taken by that thief."
"Fool!"
Mo Chaoge cursed in a low voice. With a cold face, he observed: "We received
information that Karu had stolen an incomplete map of the 'Gate of Heaven' from his
teacher. His teacher, Mu Xun, is looking for him everywhere for that incomplete
picture. It is said there are Martial Skills of the Spirit and even Sacred level in
the God Area where the Gate of Heaven leads to! I came here in a hurry with two
dedicators just for that incomplete picture! But you let him die! You really are a
fool!"
"What?" Mo Yan Yu's pretty face was shocked, "How could that be?"
"Why would Karu leave Medicine Valley with you if it weren't for the fact that he
stole the treasure map from his teacher? You think he was attracted by the wealth
of Mo family? Hmph! In fear of his teacher Mu Xun, he attempted to seek shelter in
the Merchant Union. "
Mo Chaoge thought seriously for a second and reproached, "Tell me the details. That
kid must be still in the Dark Forest. We have to find him! The map means a lot. We,
the Mo family, have to get it! "
Mo Yanyu started to realize how bad the situation was. Other than the fact that she
was violated by Shi Yan twice, she truthfully told him all the details.
"Dumbass!" Mo Chaoge cursed again. He flew into a rage, "You didn't keep chasing
him? That bastard is only in the Elementary Realm! No matter how he killed Karu, he
must have paid a significant price. He was probably severely injured. If you had
chased him you could have killed him easily! Idiot!"
"I was afraid that we would suffer more losses, so... " Mo Yanyu lowered her head
in shame.
"Only an Elementary Realm guy and you were afraid of him?" Mo Chaoge was stomping
the ground angrily, "You wasted so many resources of our Mo family! What are you
doing now? Show me the way! You! You! You! Bring the Ground Dragon back to the
Merchant Union through the secure route. Others, follow me and search!"
---
Shi Yan had chased along for two days but found nothing.
Under the moonlight, Shi Yan was frowning while leaning against an ancient tree. He
had temporarily decided to stop the chase for the time being.
He took off Karu's bag from his back and opened it, staring at the contents inside.
Inside the bag was a volume scroll on poisons, several bottles of poison made by
Karu, and two Mortal level Martial Skill books: [Dark Light Shield] and [Black
Formula].
Apart from those things, there was a dark yellow, fragmented map, on which two
hills were painted. Shi Yan studied it for two days but found nothing, so he didn't
take it seriously.
The cultivation of [Black Formula], required a collection of Yin Qi first. Thinking

hard for two days, Shi Yan didn't come up with any idea of where he could find Yin
Qi, and so he soon forgot about it.
Fortunately, the other Martial Skill, [Dark Light Shield], didn't require anything
special. One simply needed to circulate his Profound Qi according to the meridian
map.
Shi Yan took out the book on [Dark Light Shield] from the bag and started to
memorize it. He was determined to try to learn that skill and thus made every
effort in remembering the mnemonics of the skill.
[Dark Light Shield] was purely just a defensive Martial Skill. It used Profound Qi
to form a layer of dark light around one's body in order to defend from an enemy's
assault. It was just a Mortal level Martial Skill that only required the flow of
Profound Qi.
Shi Yan packed up the bag again and observed his surroundings for a while. Assured
that it was safe, he quietly climbed up a tree behind him, hid himself in the
thickets, and started to cultivate the [Dark Light Shield].
After reaching the Nascent Realm, his veins and tendons were as smooth as silk.
Once he thought of moving his Profound Qi, it would rapidly start flowing in his
veins.
Closing his eyes, Shi Yan concentrated and operated his Profound Qi quietly as he
trained according to the meridian map for [Dark Light Shield].
The Profound Qi flew around his body like a gentle stream in a controlled manner.
At once, Shi Yan sped up the circulation of his Profound Qi.
"Pump!"
Suddenly, a hazy black light emitted from Shi Yan. The black light was highly
flexible and almost seemed like solid material. It gradually started forming a thin
layer over his whole body, pushing away the leaves and branches that surrounded
him.
Shi Yan set his mind at ease, knowing that he was training in the correct way, he
once again accelerated the Profound Qi.
The black light emitting from his body began to grow in intensity. At first, it was
only half a meter, then it formed a one-meter thick layer becoming exactly the same
as Karu's.
After a long time, Shi Yan exhaled the impurities in his body and opened his eyes
leisurely. The Profound Qi in him had already finished six complete circulations.
Success!
Shi Yan smiled. He found that it was very easy to cultivate the [Dark Light
Shield].
In merely one night, he had grasped the essential part of this Martial Skill. With
his Profound Qi growing, he only needed to accelerate its circulation and his
defense would increase greatly.
He looked up into the sky and realized that the moon had disappeared. Dawn was
coming near.
Shi Yan was not in a hurry to leave. He calmed his mind and tried to operate the
Profound Qi for a second time. The Profound Qi flew toward his left arm. Once it
arrived at the first meridian, Shi Yan had another thought in his mind and his
Profound Qi promptly started swirling in that meridian.
After three breaths, Shi Yan changed his mind again. Immediately, the Profound Qi
flew backward and he felt a splitting pain in that vein!
It was the special phenomenon that only happens while training [Rampage].
Enduring the pain in his arm, Shi Yan clenched his teeth and continued to circulate
his Profound Qi. He tried using his force again, using the same method he
previously followed in his right arm.
The muscles in the left arm began to contract and slowly shriveled up. The thin
white fog was coming out of his left arm...
In the white fog was a mix of negative feelings including fear, cruelty, and
despair, They had the weird power of bewitching people's minds. The negative
feelings sourced from the meridians in the left arm and were temporarily bound by
the fog. Once he starts a fight with others, they would directly fly out of his
arm.
The sun was hanging high in the sky.
Amidst the branches of the ancient tree, Shi Yan was sweating all over, the look in
his eyes was sharp as a blade as he concentrated entirely on his left arm. His left
arm was covered with a heavy fog. Wisps of evil energies wrapped around his arm
like evil spirits, making him feel irritated.
"Huff, huff!"
Shi Yan tried very hard to control his internal desires. Little by little, he
withdrew the Profound Qi in his arm back into the abdomen. The arm gradually
returned back to normal, and the white fog wrapped around it began to drift back
into his meridians, till none of it remained around his arm.
Shi Yan leaned against the tree trunk with a deathly pale face. Exhausted, he was
drowned in his own mixed feelings.
This Martial Skill [Rampage] was able to induce all the negative energy in his
meridians, though the negative energy would also disturb his mind at the same time.
This Martial Skill was a double-edged sword in battle, having the capability of
making him lose his mind. [Rampage] could bring a warrior enormous power, but it
was at the same time very dangerous.
Nevertheless, Shi Yan remembered when this martial skill broke Karu's [Dark Light
Shield], and the odd state of Karu when his brain was invaded by the negative
energy. Shi Yan thus made up his mind to spread the effects of this vicious Martial
Skill to his whole body. He wanted to know what would happen to his body when the
negative power within all of his meridians stirs.
He had this vague thought that when he finishes training the first sky of
[Rampage], his body would experience a tremendous change and that his strength
would drastically increase by one or maybe two times.
"Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!" The sound of people moving rapidly came from afar.
Shi Yan frowned and concealed his presence. Even the Profound Qi in his body had
stopped flowing as he started observing his surroundings.
Soon, seven shadows, each of whom was wearing a gray gown and a pale mask, stopped
under the ancient tree Shi Yan was on, seeming to be waiting for something.
Embroidered on the shoulders of six of those seven men, were signs of silver stars,
while on the last one's shoulder, was a sign of silver crescent.
"Wooon! Woon!" A weird sound, like a communication signal, came from the grove
ahead.
Under the ancient tree, the tall, thin man with the crescent on his shoulder had a
cold look in his eyes. He listened to the surroundings for five seconds and
remarked coldly, "The emissaries have tracked them in a valley twenty miles away.
Now, follow me!"
The troop of seven people passed rapidly.
Ten seconds after they left, Shi Yan finally poked his head out of the leaves.
After hesitating for a while, he jumped down from the tree and secretly followed
after them.

Chapter 17: Tenfold Gravity
Sounds of weapons clashing filled the serene valley. Luo Hao, Zhao Xin and other
men were encircling Mu Yu Die, defending her against the fierce attacks of those
from the Dark World.
A tall, thin man in a gray gown, with a silver crescent embroidered on his
shoulder, was commanding his eight subordinates to encircle the four of them. His
eyes were cold and ghastly under his pale mask.
"Miss Mu, you'd better come back with us to meet the Lord of the Dark World, or we
don't know how we'd report." The tall, thin man in a gray gown, seemingly the
leader, advised coldly as he commanded his people.
Disgusted, Mu Yu Die shook her head and said firmly, "I would rather die than go
back with you guys!"
"So you have decided not to cooperate, Miss Mu. Oh well, we'll have to capture you
then." Pausing for a second, the man suddenly shouted, "Luo Hao! You should know
how powerful our Dark World is! If you go against us, you are heading towards your
own destruction!"
"Haha!" Luo Hao burst into laughter. His voice was resonant. "I'm used to acting on
my own accords. To kill me, you, the 'Dark World' would have to pay a price. As a
Dark Moon Emissary of the Dark World, with the power of the Second Sky of the
Disaster Realm, you're capable enough to die with me!"
????
"You're not capable enough to make me die with you." That Emissary shook his head
and vanished into thin air like a ghost.
????
The next moment, he was standing three meters in front of Luo Hao. He stretched out
his left hand, his five fingers shaped like a claw; between them glowed a ghost-
like green light, which suddenly flew toward Luo Hao, and started to twine about
him like a ribbon.
"The [Green Claw]!" Luo Hao's facial expression changed. He uttered calmly, "Zhao
Xin, you three! Protect Die!"
"Boom, boom, boom!"
Luo Hao's heart started rapidly beating! Around him, the power of gravity surged
ten times!
Suddenly, the eight men surrounding Luo Hao's group felt an immense pressure, as if
a huge mountain was pressing them down. The pressure almost made them kneel on the
ground.
It even affected the Crescent Emissary. However, he grunted and said, "Luo Hao,
what a surprise! Your Gravity martial spirit is truly at an advanced level!! Ten-
folds gravity! No wonder you are so arrogant."
????
"Hahaha! If I can't even do that, how could I claim that to make you die with me?"
Luo Hao laughed with an indifferent smile still on his face. Meanwhile, the
broadsword on his shoulder gave out a dazzling blue light, releasing monstrous
pressure from his body.
????
Luo Hao laughed loudly as he wielded the sword in his hand, and walked right in
front of Mu Yu Die, obstructing the Crescent Emissary.
????
After the Crescent Emissary displayed the [Green Claw], wisps of gloomy green light
had pervaded the air. But being influenced by the increase in gravity, even the
Crescent Emissary had difficulty controlling it. He curved his fingers and pushed
forward, as he encircled Luo Hao with other three Star emissaries.
????
"Zhao Xin, take Die and go first!" Luo Hao shouted. When slashed, the broadsword in
his hand gave out a bright blue light and looked like a shooting star. It was able
to obstruct the enemy.
????
About fifty meters behind the Dark World's emissaries, Shi Yan suddenly stopped
near an ancient tree. Hiding behind the ancient tree, he gazed ahead with a rigid
face, with his eyes shining in the dark.
Every Star Emissary from the Dark World was at least in the Nascent Realm. And that
Crescent Emissary, with the silver moon pattern on his shoulder, had already
reached the Second Sky of the Disaster Realm. It was too much for him. If he
hastily took action, he would be easily killed before he could move near Mu Yu Die
and the rest.
????
Shi Yan was imagining various scenarios for the best possible approach.
A few seconds later, his eyes radiated. He grabbed his bag and cautiously took out
the Bone Cutting powder wrapped in a soft cloth. Lowering his body, he then quietly
climbed out onto the tree branch.
????
On the long branches of the ancient tree, Shi Yan wiggled his body and cautiously
moved towards the battling crowd.
????
The Bone Cutting powder was a drug invented by Master Karu, the alchemist who
always liked to take the wrong path. It made one's veins and bones numb and reduced
their power. Its effect could last for 3 hours; enough time to change the result of
a battle.
????
"Zhao Xin! Leave!" Luo Hao roared, as his sword radiated with blue light. He, by
himself, was fighting against almost ten of the Dark World's assassins.
????
"Miss Mu!" Zhao Xin was anxious; he stomped on the ground and said, "Hurry please!"
Mu Yu Die looked tranquil, but her eyes showed stubbornness. She spoke softly, "I
won't leave. If we fight together, we might win. But once all three of you leave,
Uncle Luo will definitely die after being trapped for too long. Without Uncle Luo,
we can't win against the Dark World anyway. We would still be caught in the end."
????
"Good! Let's fight till death then!" Zhao Xin was a smart guy. Upon hearing Mu Ye
Die's words, he finally made up his mind and shouted, "Di Yalan! Hu Long! Let's
go!"
They encircled Mu Yu Die, took out their sharp weapons, and charged with all their
strength toward those Dark World emissaries.
"Four of you, go and take care of those three kids." The Crescent Emissary frowned
and ordered coldly, "Don't hurt Miss Mu. The Lord has given us orders. Miss Mu must
be brought back alive and unharmed."
????
"Yes Sir!" the four Star Emissaries replied in unison, and in no time rushed toward
their targets.
????
Just then!
Suddenly, a slight sound came from above. The Crescent Emissary was alarmed, he
abruptly looked up into the sky, and shouted, "Dammit! Run!"
But It was too late!
Gray dust fell from the sky like a drizzle and spread all over the area. Everybody,
including those from the Dark World, and even Luo Hao and Zhao Xin, were all
covered in the dust. No one was spared.
????
The Crescent Emissary quickly realized the situation as he held his breath. Though
he drew back quickly, there was still a lot of dust on his body. The dust had a
strong penetrating power as it entered through his skin and into his body. As his
hands and feet became numb, the Crescent Emissary's heart sank, and hurriedly
stirred his Profound Qi to defend against it.
????
But, those Star emissaries were not as cautious as he was. Many of them inhaled the
Bone Cutting powder, which went into their hearts and lungs, which then quickly
affected their bodies. In just a few seconds, these people were numb all over,
their bones softened and they lost their strength.
????
Luo Hao's face turned dark all of a sudden, he was also a victim. Having his energy
taken out of him, he quickly circulated his meager Profound Qi throughout his body
in order to counter the poison, and at the same time he looked up into the sky with
hostile cold eyes.
????
A thin figure showed up from the branches above them. With an indifferent face,
that person abruptly flew down from the tree and stood calmly by stunned Mu Yu Die.
He took out a medicine bag and said lightly, "Smell it. It will detoxify you."
????
"It's you?" Astonishment took over Mu Yu Die's moon-like face. She couldn't believe
it was Shi Yan who flew down from the above.
????
Gazing at Shi Yan carefully, Mu Yu Die was even more surprised. Shi Yan had reached
the Nascent Realm in just a few days. How on earth did he do that?!
"Miss, you have saved me twice. Once unintentionally, and another intentionally. I
will remember that forever." Shi Yan smiled, seeing that Mu Yu Die grabbed the
medicine bag. He then added, "The effect of the Bone Cutting powder will last for
three hours, which is enough to deal with them. You should know what to do next,
Miss." A chilling light flashed across his dark eyes.
????
"Got it." Mu Yu Die understood what Shi Yan said. She took a deep breath of the
fragrance smell emitted by that medicine bag, and then passed it to Zhao Xin near
her, "Quick!"
The Crescent Emissary was still operating his Profound Qi to defend against the
effects of Bone Cutting powder. After hearing their conversation, he shouted with a
rigid face, "Move! Grab that medicine bag! If they are cured by that powder, none
of you will survive!"
????
After shouting out, he forcibly stirred his Profound Qi and dashed towards Luo Hao.
????
As soon as those Star emissaries realized the situation, they began to sluggishly
besiege Zhao Xin again, despite the poison in their bodies.
????
Before Zhao Xin could get the medicine bag from Mu Yu Die, he was already
surrounded by numerous attacks.
????
His face turned pale, and he had to give up on the medicine bag. Instead, he
concentrated and began to confront those emissaries' deadly attacks.
????
Hu Long and Di Yanlan were facing the same situation. Under the fierce attacks of
those Star emissaries, they hadn't even gotten the chance breathe from the medicine
bag.
????
Mu Yu Die held onto that medicine bag, but couldn't get a chance to pass it to
others, so she became very anxious, and didn't know what to do.
????
Helplessly, Mu Yu Die turned to Shi Yan. Her beautiful eyes were obviously asking
for his help.
Everybody else was poisoned by Bone Cutting powder, and she couldn't use her
profound Qi at all. So at the moment even though Shi Yan was low-ranked, he became
quite important.
????
Seeing Mu Yu Die's pleading eyes, Shi Yan smiled and asked naturally, "Miss, may I
know your name?"
"Mu Yu Die."
"A nice name."
Shi Yan nodded and imprinted that name in his mind. Under Mu Yu Die's gaze, he
darted out instantly!
With a dagger in his hand, Shi Yan broke into those emissaries and wielded his
dagger with a serious face. The dagger made cold streaks in the air.
In no time, one of the weakened Star Emissary got a deep gash in his neck and fell
to the ground on his back.
Shi Yan's movements were sharp as he traveled swiftly among those emissaries,
leaving scars on them.
????
"Uh... " Mu Yu Die combed a piece of stray hair behind her ear with her hand.
Astonishment flashed through her eyes, and a weird expression was on her face: "I
just... I just wanted him to pass them the bag... "

Chapter 18: Being Pursued
A Star emissary fell on the ground, and his Profound Qi dissipated.
Shi Yan circled around him three times and felt his meridians charge with foreign
Profound Qi.
Waving his dagger, Shi Yan was covered in dark light. He moved among the three Star
emissaries swiftly, avoiding their attacks while leaving wounds on their bodies.
????
The Three Star emissaries were all completely poisoned by the Bone Cutting Powder.
Their hands and feet were slowly losing strength, and their movements were becoming
very slow.
Assaulted by Shi Yan, the three stood in a triangle, supporting themselves

arduously.
Shi Yan looked indifferent as he moved about like a ghost. An icy light exploded
between the waves of his dagger.
"Ahhhh!"
One of the Star emissaries was hit in the back, so he couldn't help but shout out:
"Kill this bastard first!"
The other two Star emissaries nodded in hatred. Leaving Zhao Xin, Di Yalan and Hu
Long, the three emissaries operated their Profound Qi. Three streaks of rainbow
light sprang from their hands.
The rainbow light flew toward Shi Yan like a sentient arrow, following behind Shi
Yan as they were controlled by the thoughts of their masters.
"Be careful! That is the [Dark King Spear] from the Dark World!" Mu Yu Die cried,
"Don't keep the image of them in your mind, or else it will chase you forever!"
????
Shi Yan's eyes glimmered, as he decisively moved out of the entanglement, dropping
any ideas of fighting against the enemy and cleared his mind.
????
In an instant, the three [Dark King Spears] lost their direction and shot toward
the grass in the distance. Bits of grass burst out in the explosion.
????
"Damn it!" One of the Star emissary cursed and prepared to use some other skills.
????
Just then, Zhao Xin breathed from the medicine bag and gradually recovered from the
Bone Cutting powder. Realizing he was about to use a secret skill, the Star
emissary hurriedly dashed toward him.
Zhao Xin swung his hands. His arms started to slither like a snake. With a sizzling
strange sound, Zhao Xin slowly moved forward, as if he was able to clasp the
emissary and bound him from everywhere.
????
"Hu Long!" Mu Yu Die shouted, and threw the bag to Hu Long, who took a big whiff of
the bag and then quickly dashed out.
As Zhao Xin and Hu Long had both re-joined the fight, there was no more pressure on
Shi Yan. After sniffing the bag, the two slowly got their energy back. But those
three Dark Star emissaries only got weaker and weaker. Soon, they would be killed
by Zhao Xin and Hu Long.
????
"Di Yalan, leave the battle! Give this medicine bag to Uncle Luo." Mu Yu Die called
to Di Yalan stopping her as she saw her getting ready to join the fight.
????
Di Yalan immediately understood what Mu Yu Die meant, and without hesitation, she
rapidly ran to Luo Hao.
????
Shi Yan stopped fighting and walked to Mu Yu Die. Standing by her side, he looked
indifferent, but his eyes kept watching Di Yalan.
Di Yanlan had bordeaux colored long hair and bronze skin, wearing solely a small
set of crimson armour which only covered her big breasts, the bikini area, and her
cute ass. Her flat belly and shiny long legs were all exposed.
????
Though Di Yalan's face was not exceptionally pretty, her figure was really hot, and
her dress was wild enough to arouse any man's desires.
Even while standing beside Mu Yu Die, Shi Yan didn't look at her at all. On the
contrary, he couldn't move his goo-goo eyes away from Di Yalan, and didn't even
bother to hide his masculine instincts.
????
"Is she pretty?" Mu Yu Die frowned. Apparently, she was a little unhappy.
Shi Yan came to his senses and smiled to her, revealing his bright teeth, "Every
man will be interested when meeting a hot girl like her."
Mu Yu Die had a gleam in her eyes as she gazed at him for a while, and then she
giggled, "You talk funny! How old are you? Do you even count as a man?"
????
Shi Yan was surprised. She reminded him that his body was only seventeen years old.
And since he was getting skinnier these days, he probably looked like a fourteen-
year-old boy now.
????
Being in such an immature body and calling himself a man, talking about such erotic
things. Indeed everything he did seemed really weird.
????
Chuckling and shaking his head, Shi Yan didn't bother to explain. He pretended to
be walking away from Mu Yu Die and approached Zhao Xin and Hu Long.
????
With a shrill cry, a Star emissary spurted blood out of his mouth. His heart and
lungs were ruptured by Zhao Xin's [Sky Snake]. His body shook for a moment and then
stopped breathing.
????
Shi Yan came forward. The Profound Qi from the dead body was slowly absorbed into
Shi Yan's body in a way only he knew. At the same time, Shi Yan's eyes began to
show a fierce glint, and a violent bloodthirsty desire took over his mind again.
????
He knew that before the Profound Qi was purified, that desire would not disappear
easily.
????
Having seen what happened with Master Karu, Shi Yan had some experience now.
????
After sensing it carefully for a while, he found that since he had reached the
Nascent Realm, he could suppress the crazy desire in his mind and kept rational
after he absorbed the Profound Qi from the two persons who were of the same level.
????
Shi Yan vaguely felt like it was because his level was upgraded. He was merely an
Elementary Realm Warrior before, while Karu was in the Nascent Realm, he crossed a
Realm to purify Karu's Profound Qi, thus he went that crazy from the leaked
negative emotions.
????
"Chase after them!"
While Shi Yan was pondering, Zhao Xin yelled and ran with Hu Long towards the
direction of those escaping emissaries.
"Stop chasing! Let's leave right now!" Seeing that the leader, the Crescent
emissary, was running away too, Luo Hao shouted at Zhao Xin and Hu Long to stop
instead of taking advantage of their opponents and pursue them.
"Why, Uncle Luo?!" Zhao Xin couldn't understand.
Luo Hao breathed the fragrance from the medicine bag deeply, and urged, "Someone's
coming! Must be another troop sent out from the Dark World. It will be too late for
us to leave if the two troops meet. Remember! Protecting Die is our utmost
priority!"
????
Hearing that another troop was coming, Zhao Xin's face changed and thus nodded in
agreement.
????
Luo Hao said no more. Though not fully recovered, he held Mu Yu Die's arm and went
to Shi Yan, "Boy, thank you very much. However, it's none of your business, so
don't get involved and suffer with us. Goodbye."
????
"I still owe Miss Mu my life."
Shi Yan did not seem to know how ferocious the Dark World was. He looked nonchalant
and smiled, "One needs to return in form of a lake for the favor of one drop, and
Miss Mu did save my life. I discriminate between love and hate. If someone goes
against me, I would pay him back with ten times the damage. If someone does me a
favor, I would also return ten times the gratitude. I will travel with you for a
while. Hope I can help."
????
"You sure are a man!" Hu Long praised.

Di Yalan showed radiance in her eyes, and giggled, "Kid, you are not only horny but
also righteous and bold! You peeped me for quite a long time. I was going to teach
you a lesson, now after you said all that, you are forgiven!"
????
"You... " Mu Yu Die was stunned. She didn't expect Shi Yan to be so fair-minded.
She was a little bit moved.
"Well, if you insist, I would not stop you." Luo Hao replied and nodded. He held Mu
Yu Die and began to run.
The other three followed after them rapidly. Shi Yan took in a deep breath, and
also followed instantly.
---
Leading a troop of warriors from Mo family, Mo Chaoge was moving rapidly through
the woods. Suddenly he stopped halfway and stared rigidly at some emissaries from
the Dark World who had shown up unexpectedly.
The Crescent emissary was stunned too. He observed Mo Chaoge and his warriors with
questioning eyes. Not knowing where they came from, the emissary was a little
worried. Maybe they came to aid Luo Hao.
????
"Second Uncle..." Mo Yanyu murmured. Her intuition was telling her that those
people were not here with good intentions, so she wanted to remind Mo Chaoge to be
careful.
????
Mo Chaoge frowned and stared into the Crescent emissary's eyes for a while. Then
suddenly he spoke first, "We are trying to find a very skinny boy around fifteen
years of age, who was last seen carrying a bag on his back. The boy is our sole
target, we have no intention of offending you."
????
The Crescent emissary was secretly relieved. The Bone Cutting powder was taking
effect in his body now, so he could only utilize 30% of his ability. If he were to
fight against Mo Chaoge, the outcome won't be good for him.
????
Hearing what Mo Chaoge said, he had an idea. He said cunningly, "Oh, we have seen
that boy. He was mixed in with our targets."
"May I know where that boy is now?" Mo Chaoge asked very politely.
????
He didn't notice that Crescent emissary was poisoned by the Bone Cutting powder.
But according to the gloomy air emitted by that person, he guessed that the
emissary was someone not to be messed with, so he held back his arrogance.
????
"Over there." the Crescent Emissary pointed and answered coldly, "You'd better be
careful. That bastard is at a low level, but he is accompanied by a warrior at the
First Sky of the Disaster Realm,and has the Martial spirit of Tenfold Gravity. He
is not easy to handle."
"First Sky of the Disaster Realm." Hearing that, Mo Chaoge frowned slightly, and
then nodded, "Thanks for the information!"
"Let's go!" Mo Chaoge waved his hand and left hurriedly with the warriors of the Mo
Family.
????
"It seems that this guy is at the Disaster Realm as well." After they left, The
Crescent emissary's eyes turned dim. He smirked, "Little bastard, you ruined my
plan. I will surely make you suffer after I recover."

Chapter 19: Petrifaction Martial Spirit
A huge ancient tree appeared in Luo Hao's view. Dozens of meters high, it was so
thick that it would need ten people to circle it hand in hand. The leaves almost
covered the entire sky above.
Luo Hao suddenly stopped walking and released Mu Yu Die, then gazed at the ancient
tree. His expression was uncertain and he seemed to be making a crucial decision.
As Zhao Xin, Di Yalan, and Hu Long came near the ancient tree, their faces turned
serious as well as if they knew there was something unusual about this tree.
Shi Yan frowned, and he began to stare at this huge tree too without saying a word.
Luo Hao took a deep breath and turned to them, speaking in a low voice: "To the
right side of this Sky Tree, there are hardly any demon beasts, so most warriors
and trade caravans choose this way when they cross the Dark Forest. This route is
quite safe. Even if we encounter some demon beasts, they would be of low level -
Level One or Level Two. And this route is closer to the Merchant Union, merely
taking ten days to get there."
????
Zhao Xin and the other two nodded. Apparently, they all knew the situation.
????
After pausing for a while, Luo Hao added in a serious manner, "But to the left of
the Sky Tree, the situation is entirely different! Not only is it a longer way to
the Merchant Union, but it's also haunted with demon beasts and many audacious
warriors and soldiers. Those who dare to go this way are all tough guys. Being in
danger all the time, they have no restrictions of any kind. If we choose this way,
we will need to look out for not only demon beasts, but also for those irrational
warriors and soldiers, especially when we have two pretty girls here among us..."
"Humph! Anyone who would want to take advantage of me, I will chop his head off!"
Di Yalan made a cutting motion in the air, with coldness in her beautiful eyes.
????
"Uncle Luo, what do you think?" Zhao Xin asked carefully.
"If we advance towards safe route on the right, those from the Dark World will
catch up in approximately one day and there will inevitably be a nasty fight." With
a grim expression, Luo Hao said in frustration, "No one knows if we will be lucky
enough in these upcoming days, plus, our enemies might have gained aid. And if we
are to encounter them again, it doesn't bode well for us..."
"What about going to the left?" Hu Long asked.
"Demon beasts, evil-minded warriors, and mercenaries often wander on that side. If
we go to the left, we would have to face demon beasts, and more likely, we will be
killed by some insane warriors. However, the dangers we will face will also be
faced by those from the Dark World. They have a bad reputation, and usually, hardly
anyone will go against them in the Fire Empire. But in here, there will be many who
will want to seek trouble with them. If they accidentally meet high-level demon
beasts, it's possible that they all will be killed..."
Luo Hao made his speech slowly, and after explaining them the situation, he
remarked, "To go via the right side, we won't be confronting any demon beasts or
warriors, but the Dark World will be a huge threat. To the left, we may be attacked
by demon beasts and warriors, but the Dark World might suffer worse than we will.
Therefore, we have a greater possibility of escaping on the left route."
????
"Go to the left then!" Mu Yu Die said decisively.
????
"Okay." Luo Hao nodded, lastly he took a glance at Shi Yan, and said, "Hey kid,
there is still time for you to leave. Leave now... or you will lose your chance."
"I will go with you guys." Shi Yan had made up his mind. There was a very
irrational side in his personality. Otherwise, he wouldn't have drowned himself in
games of death like those extreme sports for ten years of his life.
????
When Luo Hao was depicting the danger of the left side, Shi Yan was already
excited.
Luo Hao nodded and waved his arm, "Well, let's set off. From now on, everyone must
be on full alert!"
---
One hour later.
Mo Chaoge and the warriors from the Mo family also stopped at the Sky Tree.
????
"Second Uncle, which way would they have chosen?" Mo Yanyu asked.
"I will take the right route. If I don't come back in two hours, you guys will
catch up through this route. However, if I don't find them in two hours, then they
should have taken the left route." Mo Chaoge thought for a while and ordered them
to wait at the intersection, while he flew away by himself to the right side.
After one and a half hours, Mo Chaoge came back with a dark expression, "Not even a
slightest sign of these people. They actually dared to take the left route!
Everybody watch out! There are many demon beasts and madmen roaming on the left
route. Never be negligent! Remember, don't make a fuss with those warriors and
soldiers. To hunt demon beast for money, these people are all lunatics. Try not to
provoke these people who are fearless against death."
"Yes, sir!"
"Let's go!"
---
Three Saber-toothed Rhinos were strolling along a brook leisurely. They were Level-
3 demon beasts. A silver glow shone on their backs, their teeth were as sharp as
swords, while their fist-sized brown eyes glittered with a malicious look. The
three rhinos were all covered by hard dried mud, which formed a natural armor,
through which any normal weapon would find hard to cut.
????
The three Saber-toothed Rhinos were sipping water now and then, while looking
around discreetly, seemingly to be looking for prey.
????
In the bushes not far from them, Luo Hao made a gesture to imply everybody to be
quiet.
????
After the three Saber-toothed Rhinos walked away slowly, Luo Hao finally uttered a
sigh of relief. He said, "Saber-toothed Rhinos are Level-3 demon beasts, equaling
to Human Realm Warriors. They move fast and have sharp tusks. Against Saber-Toothed
Rhinos, low leveled warriors would either be crippled or killed."
????
Shi Yan kept wandering his cold eyes over those slowly disappearing rhinos, his
expression showed an interest in a fight with them.
????
"Rather than killing the demon beasts here, our goal is to protect Die. I hope
everybody remembers this! Don't bring up any unnecessary ramifications." Luo Hao
seemed to have noticed Shi Yan's thoughts, and thus reminded them casually.
Shi Yan grinned and nodded to show he understood.
"Let's keep going, we need to be careful here. To keep an eye on the surroundings
is more important than rushing forward. Try to get away from demon beasts and
warriors. Don't get ourselves in trouble." Luo Hao added. Then, he leads the troop
to keep progressing forward.
---
It was getting dark.
Beside a lush tree at the brook, Zhao Xin and the other two separated and examined
the surroundings with a cautious eye, ensuring no demon beast would suddenly show
up.
????
Shi Yan sat upright on the wet ground with a serious look.
Bloodlust was lingering in Shi Yan's mind like smoke. He had an urge to release it.
The crucial moment had arrived, at which he should purify the Profound Qi absorbed
from the two Star emissaries. Thus, he was becoming a little irritated.
????
Luo Hao remained close to Mu Yu Die all the times. Frowning, he focused his eyes on
Shi Yan, in fear that this boy may act abnormally.
Mu Yu Die looked indifferent, as she stared at Shi Yan for a while. When she saw
the look on his face was starting to turn aggressive, she sat down gently and
crossed her legs. Setting the ancient zither on her beautiful legs, she began to
play.
Hearing the zither, the concentrated bloodthirst in Shi Yan's mind seemed to be
resolved by a certain refreshing power and gradually faded away.
Holding his breath and focusing his mind, Shi Yan circulated his Profound Qi
peacefully.
One hour later, a warm flow gushed out of his meridians all over his body.
????
Shi Yan's body suddenly shook.
Suddenly, Shi Yan felt a severe thirst in his body. The strange power gushing out
from his meridians was absorbed by his muscles and bones before it could mix with
the Profound Qi in his lower abdomen. The warm stream went into his muscles and
bones and set root in his blood and flesh.
Within several breaths, the weird warm stream from his meridians pervaded into his
blood, flesh, and bones all over the body, which made him bewildered and
astonished.
????
Thus, Shi Yan began to feel the warm stream flowing in his blood, flesh, and bones.
"Bang!"
There was a heavy strike in his head, and the next moment, he felt a strange change
in his body.
Turning pale with fear, he opened his eyes promptly to find his bare arms turning
gray, bit by bit.
Petrifaction!
Shi Yan was frightened. He hurriedly withdrew his attention from his body, giving
no more thought to the sudden change.
As his thoughts changed, his hardening body soon went back to normal.
????
Concentrating, Shi Yan looked at the others. Luo Hao and Mu Yu Die were chatting
behind a tree not far from him, without noticing what he had just experienced.
Relieved, a look of happiness took over his face, as he secretly enjoyed a mirthful
time.
His body became hard, which was a clear sign that the Petrifaction Martial Spirit
of the Shi family had awakened!
The Petrifaction Martial Spirit was exclusive to the Shi family. As one's level
increases, it would become stronger and stronger, to the extent where one could
even become invulnerable and become completely fearless against the impact of
Profound Qi.
Before, Shi Yan had thought that the owner of his body didn't possess this Martial
Spirit. It surprised him that it had suddenly awakened after he reached Nascent
Realm. He was ecstatic.
????
The Petrifaction Martial Spirit was very useful in battles. After Petrification,
his body would be as hard as a rock, but was still very agile, which would increase
one's power on a whole new level.
Apart from Petrifaction, Shi Yan had confirmed long ago that he also possessed the
Immortal Martial Spirit, which could achieve self-recovery. With the help of these
two Martial Spirits in complement with each other, he couldn't possibly imagine how
powerful his body would become once he cultivates these two martial spirits to
their finest state.
????
"No!" Shi Yan frowned and thought, "Don't Martial Spirits show up not long after
birth? But this body is already seventeen, and yet my Martial Spirit can still
awaken? No way! Could it be that it has something to do with the weird energy
gushing out from the meridians?"
An idea suddenly flashed in his mind. The activation of the two Martial Spirits was
somehow related to the blood pool and the changes in his meridians.
Shi Yan guessed that the weird stream gushing out from his meridians could
stimulate the Martial Spirit hidden in one's body. With this thought, he was so
excited that he wanted to sing out loud and celebrate!
????
A Martial Spirit could only be inherited. Generally, it only got stronger as one's
level increased. There were hardly any other ways to strengthen a Martial Spirit.
????
A Martial Spirit was the gift that a warrior was most proud of, and also the vital
thing to define a warrior's capability. Warriors trained arduously to improve their
Martial Spirit.
????
But even if one's level had upgraded, there were limitations in increasing the
level of a Martial Spirit.
In the Grace Mainland, even those legendary God-Level alchemists could barely
refine pills effective on common Martial Spirits. Those pills were the rarest and
precious treasures on the Grace Mainland and were believed to exist merely in
legends.
Nonetheless, the effect those pills had on Martial Spirits was still quite limited.
After all, Martial Spirits were an inherited gift, which was very hard to change.
Surprisingly, the weird warm stream gushing out from Shi Yan's meridians seemed to
go against the rules. It could virtually stimulate Martial Spirit and strengthen
this inherited ability.

Chapter 20: Steel Himself
Stars were illuminating the dark sky, surrounding the bright crescent moon. The
cool moonlight went through the tree leaves and scattered around, illuminating the
quiet and dark forest.
Di Yalan and Hu Long were patrolling around, while Zhao Xin was resting with his
eyes closed, leaning against the tree with stable breaths.
Luo Hao was standing next to another ancient tree on alert, his eyes squinted,
never relaxing his vigilance.
Among the dense leaves of that tree, Mu Yu Die was sleeping quietly. After a long
day's journey, she was exhausted, for she couldn't operate her Profound Qi at will.
Luo Hao looked up at the resting Mu Yu Die and showed a rare tenderness in his
eyes.
"Daa! Daa!"
Luo Hao's thick eyebrows frowned, as he saw Shi Yan approaching nearby. He asked in
surprise, "Still awake?"
"Yeah." Shi Yan nodded and answered quietly. He stood still beside Luo Hao, and
asked under his breath, "Is it harder for them to spot us here?"
"Indeed." Luo Hao smiled, "There is no settled route through the forest, and demon
beasts and warriors always show up now and then, so those from the Dark World will
find it hard to distinguish our tracks. In this area, those demon beasts and
warriors are whom we need to pay more attention to."
"That is to say, they won't find us easily." After pondering a bit, Shi Yan asked
again, "Uncle Luo, do you need to consume too much Profound Qi to release your
gravitational field?"
????
"Why do you want to know this?" Luo Hao was puzzled.
"I want to train myself with the help of your gravitational field. Under the
gravitational field, I will have to bear a huge pressure, which will strengthen my
body. I want to see where my limits are at." Shi Yan replied seriously. He didn't
go with the conventional path. Usual training didn't excite him, so he sought out
passion desperately.
"To train by using my gravitational field... " Luo Hao's eyes lit up, and he
nodded, "Not a bad idea, but are you sure you want to try it? If those emissaries
found us while you were exhausted, you wouldn't even be able to fight back."
"I don't plan to use my Profound Qi." Shi Yan smiled.
"You're purely just training your body?" Luo Hao was shocked.
"Yes."
Luo Hao fell in a deep thought for a long time, and said, "You have just reached
the Nascent Realm, so it is indeed beneficial to refine your body in a proper way
and get used to it first. But you haven't strengthened your body before. It is
crazy that you want to train in my gravitational field from the start, without even
operating your Profound Qi. You're sure you can endure that?"
"I want to try it." Shi Yan replied calmly.
"Good! Follow me." Luo Hao nodded and quietly walked away. Shi Yan also quietly
followed him.
After they left in silence, Mu Yu Die, who was sleeping on the leaves, slowly
opened her eyes.
Gazing quietly at the two people beside the river from afar, Mu Yu Die was taken by
surprise and puzzlement. She murmured to herself, "Just reached the Nascent Realm
and he already dares to cultivate under the gravitational field. Is this guy
insane?"
Mu Yu Die became more and more confused as she thought about it, so much that she
couldn't fall asleep anymore. Out of curiosity, she slipped down the ancient tree
dexterously, and sneaked over to Shi Yan and Luo Hao, in order to secretly see what
would happen next.
---
"Let's start with the gravitational field at five times normal gravity first.
Generally, a Nascent Realm warrior's body can only endure this after undergoing
specialized training. You have to go with what you are capable of. When you feel
like your body is going to give up, stop the high-difficulty procedure at once."
Standing still, Luo Hao added, "Since it's your first training, run few laps around
me first. If you can run ten laps without using your Profound Qi, it will mean that
you have gotten used to it. Remember, do it within your limits!"
After his speech, a violent wave broke out from Luo Hao's body all at once.
In an instant, centering about Luo Hao, the gravity surged by five times! The space
around him seemed to have collapsed. The air had become so heavy that one could
hardly breathe.
An invisible pressure suddenly surrounded him all over!
Shi Yan felt as if sand had filled all his cells, and his body was carrying
hundreds of pounds of weight. The tendons and bones of his knees tightened, and his
heart rate was speeding rapidly. Under the effects of the increased gravity, all
his muscles had suddenly contracted.
The invisible pressure from the increased gravity forced his body to adapt on its
own. However, he found it hard to breathe, even while standing still.
Holy crap!
Shi Yan was too astonished when he felt that overwhelming pressure. He thought to
himself that, anyone who went into Luo Hao's gravitational field during battle
would definitely be severely effected by it. They wouldn't be able to use 100% of
their abilities at their best and would be suppressed by Luo Hao in every single
way.
If this was only fivefold gravity, how terrifying would tenfold gravity be?
????
Realizing the horrifying part of this Martial Spirit, Shi Yan took a deep breath
and drove all the distracting thoughts out of his mind. He roared in a low voice
and then began to run around Luo Hao.
His body shook as the pressure increased. His feet felt heavier than a thousand
pounds as if bound with countless lead balls. Just normal running felt like the
most terrible torment.
In the gravitational field, his body couldn't leap up from the ground at all. He
felt as if he was being pressed down by a giant, hardly able to breathe.
After one lap, his speed had slowed down by half.
After three laps, he slowed down by half again.
After five laps, Shi Yan was not running, instead, he was walking...
????
On the sixth lap, Shi Yan's face was as red as an apple, while the blue veins on
his arms were trembling like small snakes, about to jump out of the skin.
On the seventh lap, Shi Yan looked like a beast, as his eyes were almost on fire
from the lack of oxygen.
On the eighth lap, Shi Yan staggered. Every step exhausted him, and his body
quivered after every step.
At that time, Luo Hao couldn't stand it anymore. He shouted, "It is your first time
training in the gravitational field. Don't try too hard! You have reached your
limit! Enough! Stop! If you continue you might die from exhaustion."
Shi Yan raised his head, while his eyes looked as if they were bleeding. He said in
a grave tone, "Hehe. This is just starting to get interesting, let's go on!"
Luo Hao stood aghast, and could only come up with one conclusion: 'This kid is
insane!'
In the bushes not far from them, Mu Yu Die was speechless, she covered her mouth
with her hand. She felt as if she just met Shi Yan for the first time.
Shi Yan didn't continue trading words with Luo Hao. After another beast-like haul,
he continued to firmly step forward. With veins pulsing on his entire face, he
finished another lap.
By the last lap, his body was swaying. He had a quiver after each step, looking as
if he could fall anytime, and die at any moment.
????
With his body in that state, he finished another lap, step by step. Afterward, a
weird satisfied smile appeared on his face.
????
Waking from his astonishment, Luo Hao was relieved when he saw Shi Yan was okay. He
was about to withdraw the gravitational field before going to talk with Shi Yan.
Mu Yu Die pressed her mouth firmly with her hand and had a look of disbelief in her
attractive eyes. She had never thought that Shi Yan would achieve this extreme
challenge, even as he was only in the Nascent Realm.
"Another lap." Shi Yan suddenly yelled.
"What?" Luo Hao's body shook greatly, and the look in his eye was as sharp as
knives. He shouted, "Enough! Don't fool around!"
Before Luo Hao withdrew the gravitational field, Shi Yan unexpectedly continued to
walk again. He was staggering and finally dropped to the ground halfway.
Luo Hao was just about to shout out when he found Shi Yan was using both his hands
and feet to crawl forward like a demon beast. He seemed to be seeking death with
all his will.
Using half an hour of time, Shi Yan finally made it to the end, with his speed as
slow as a snail's.
Mu Yu Die, staring at him from the bushes, was completely blanked out.

Chapter 21: Psycho
Shi Yan lied down on his back with his limbs spread out. His face was dark red, as
if he was bleeding. He was panting heavily and his body was twitching every now and
then.
Looking at the sparkling stars in the sky, Shi Yan could feel every cell of his
body trembling. As his body twitched, his muscles, veins, and bones were all
expanding and contracting regularly.
????
Without using his Profound Qi, he slowly closed his eyes, and began to feel the
fantastic changes in his body, the amazing quivers in the muscles and ribs, the
destruction and reconstruction of cells, and the slow recovery of his strength...
????
As a wild fanatic of extreme sports, Shi Yan knew that reaching his limit this time
was merely the beginning of a next adventure.
The limit of a human body could always be broken, and surpassed time and time
again. The potential of a human body was infinite.
Those extreme sports experiences had taught him that only by breaking the limit
could he obtain rapid progress.
With his eyes closed and without operating his Profound Qi, he could clearly sense
the changes happening in his muscle fibres.
Sensing it carefully, Shi Yan found the Immortal Martial Spirit beginning to work.
It was repairing his body in an incomprehensible way, reconstructing and
strengthening his torn muscles, and making them stronger!
Rigorous training under increased gravity enhanced one's explosive force. Only when
the muscles get torn under these extreme conditions could they become bigger, more
powerful, and more explosive after reconstruction.
As a fanatic for extreme sports, Shi Yan was also aware of this, which had been
verified by his repeated practices. He knew the fastest way to strengthen his
muscles.
Shi Yan struggled to sit up while feeling the effects of his Immortal Martial
Spirit beginning to reduce the pain in all of his muscle fibers. Delighted with his
progress, he took the food out of his bag and began wolfing it down.
Intensive exercise consumed too much of his energy. He had to eat a lot of food to
recover quickly, improve his power, and strengthen his body.
The dry meat was eaten, and it was quickly digested in his stomach providing
nutrition to his body.
In a very short time, he had consumed five people's worth of food.
As he felt the changes in his body, his smile became even broader. After stretching
his limbs for a while, he closed his eyes and began to circulate his Profound Qi
quietly.
As the Profound Qi moved, Shi Yan felt a slight quiver in his body.
Just as he had expected!
The Profound Qi flowing in his meridians became virtually 30% faster than normal.
????
His body became more sensitive after the extreme stress and likewise, his meridians
became abnormally dynamic. His weak meridians seemed to be absorbing Profound Qi
flowing through them, which in turn made his meridians expand and became firmer!
Shi Yan had presumed long ago, that body strengthening was just as important as
training Profound Qi; the two were complementary.
Once the body was strong enough, the Profound Qi would condense faster. The
stronger the body, the more beneficial it was to operate and condense Profound Qi.
So maybe, the two Martial Spirits hidden in his body would enhance as well.
This attempt had finally verified Shi Yan's hypothesis, so he was grinning from ear
to ear.
---
In the thick grass far away.
"Die, why are you here? You should rest if you want to recover your martial
spirit." Luo Hao had noticed Mu Yu Die when he was training Shi Yan with his
gravitational field. As Shi Yan was sprawled on the ground exhausted, Luo Hao
secretly came to Mu Yu Die's side and scolded her.
"I couldn't fall asleep, so I am just walking around. I just happened to see you
guys training." Mu Yu Die smiled gently, obviously not afraid of him.
She paused, and said with a strange expression, "Uncle Luo, wasn't that... too much
for him? I remember that when you trained Zhao Xin, you just tripled the gravity.
That time, Zhao Xin was at the Second Sky of the Nascent Realm and had already
experienced body strengthening. Why did you increased the gravity five times for
this guy?"
Wearing a bitter smile, Luo Hao shook his head and sighed, "I used five times
gravity at the very beginning to stop him from wasting energy and make him quit.
Who would have known that he was insane! I was shocked too in the end! I tried to
stop numerous times but he wouldn't agree!"
"You mean, you originally tried to scare him off in the beginning? So he won't ask
you to train him later on?" Mu Yu Die rolled her eyes and felt quite speechless.
"Yup." Luo Hao sighed again. "You know, controlling gravity does consume some
Profound Qi, and during that time, I can't be distracted. I didn't want to waste my
own Profound Qi, or for him to be paralyzed tomorrow, which would slow our journey.
Who would have known that he is a lunatic."
"So, Uncle Luo, how many laps did you presume that he could have managed?"
"Four laps!"
????
Luo Hao lifted four fingers and said in a heavy voice, "Average warriors who have
just stepped into the Nascent Realm without any systematic body training can only
manage four laps in the five fold gravitational field, five laps may be the limit.
That guy is small and thin, so I thought he would ask me to stop on the fourth
lap."
????
"Uhh... but he finished eleven laps." Mu Yu Die had a weird expression on her face.
She couldn't help but glance at Shi Yan from afar, who was sitting as firm as a
mountain and actually started training again. "God! He, he actually managed to sit
up again!"
"What? He can still move?" Luo Hao was stunned as he too glanced over at Shi Yan.
He shook his head and said, "Lunatic! This guy is a complete lunatic! If he messes
around like this, he probably won't even be able to move tomorrow! With this
intensive training, his body would be hurting everywhere tomorrow. I bet we will
have to adjust our plans."
"Aii, I guess that's the only thing we can do. What a reckless guy!" Mu Yu Die
shook her head and smiled subtly.
---
The next morning, before the sun rose, there was heavy fog.
"Die, come down. It is time to set off." Under the ancient tree, Luo Hao called out
to Mu Yu Die softly.
"I want to sleep more." Mu Yu Die murmured as if still dreaming, "Why so early
today? Weren't you sure that he won't be able to move today..."
"He is already waiting for you." Luo Hao said in a low voice, as he tried to
control his surprise.
Ten minutes ago, Shi Yan came to him asking for enough food for three people.
Right in front of them, Shi Yan wolfed down the food and patted his belly, sighing
with satisfaction, telling him they can start going now. Luo Hao was totally
astonished; he glared at Shi Yan with a chilling look in his eyes for a few minutes
before he murmured to himself, "Psycho!"
"That guy is waiting for me too?" Mu Yu Die murmured, rubbing her eyes unwillingly.
????
"Yes, he is more energetic than anyone." He smiled wryly.
"What?" Mu Yu Die suddenly woke up. Astonished, she looked for Shi Yan under the
tree, only to find him sitting straight like an arrow with bright eyes. Same as Luo
Hao, she murmured, "Truly a psycho!"
Shi Yan checked his own wearing but found nothing strange. He frowned, "Uncle Luo,
Miss Mu, which part of me looks like a psycho?"
"All of you!" Mu Yu Die chuckled in a joyful mood.
Her chuckle seemed to bring spring to this place, making the surrounding beautiful
scenes in the Dark Forest dim in comparison.
Zhao Xin and Hu Long were intoxicated as they stared at her with goo-goo eyes; but
they soon realised their misdemeanour, and lowered their heads to cover it up, not
daring to look into Mu Yu Die's eyes directly.
Shi Yan narrowed his eyes and wandered his burning eyes on Mu Yu Die's beautiful
face audaciously, "Miss Mu, if I were a psycho, I would put you down first. So be
careful tonight, I might be unable to control myself. Women's crazy screams are my
favorite, so you should scream too!"
"How dare you!" Di Yalan snorted.
"Oh, sorry, I forgot there is another pretty lady here. Maybe you are angry because
I ignored you. Trust me, I will go for you too, don't be jealous now." Shi Yan
pretended that he suddenly realized the truth, and regretfully patted his head, as
if he had really forgotten something important.
????
"Haha! Hahaha!" Mu Yu Die held her stomach and burst into laughter in the tree,
almost falling down. She pointed at Shi Yan and giggled, "You funny guy! Why are
you so hilarious? Haha... "
Di Yalan was dumbstruck, and then chuckled too, feeling helpless when it came to
Shi Yan.
????
Zhao Xin and Hu Long were taken over by confusion too, with a very strange facial
expression on their faces.
They just couldn't understand how the two girls still scarcely smiled at them under
their protection, even when they always acted extremely politely with them, so the
two beauties wouldn't be offended.
????
While Shi Yan, with his giddy words, was not a tiny bit polite towards the girls,
but they smiled at him a lot. What the f*ck was with that?
"Cough, cough!" Luo Hao glanced at Shi Yan strangely and smiled, "Well, stop it
now, let's move."

Chapter 22: The Shi Family
The Merchant Union, Tianyun city. Inside the Stone Room of the Shi family.
Yang Hai, who appeared a little stout, was sitting upright on a stone stool. With
his eyes narrowed, he was flipping through an account book, page by page, and
reporting the recent month's production status of the quarry to the Family Head of
Shi family, Shi Jian.
Though Shi Jian was in his seventies, he appeared to be in good health, with no
white hairs. Being the Family Head of Shi family, he was simply wearing a plain
gown suited for martial training. Sitting casually on a brown stone stool, he had a
calm demeanor and was listening to Yang Hai earnestly.
After Yang Hai detailedly illustrated the case, Shi Jian frowned and commented,
"Hai, the production in recent months has decreased by 20 percent. What happened?"
"It's all because of the Mo and Ling families." Yang Hai sighed, "Many skilled
workers were lured away by their high salary. We are now lacking in human
resources. We are in a bad situation due to the secret fight with the two families
lately. In the fear that we would lose to them, plus being offered a higher salary,
the pitmen decided to work for them."
"Humph!" Shi Jian sniffed. "They are obviously doing that deliberately. Ever since,
the two younglings, Mo Yanyu and Ling Shaofeng got engaged, the Mo family and Ling
families have gotten closer and closer. The Ling family has also been interfering
in our secret fight with Mo family. They must have secretly come to an agreement,
or else Mo family wouldn't have been able to compete with us."
"Family Head, should we strike back?" Yang Hai asked.
"No worries. I have a plan." Shi Jian looked assured, then he paused and frowned,
"Is that little brat Shi Yan still not back home yet?"
"No. I was just about to mention that." Yang Hai looked smiled wryly, "A year ago
when he left home, that stupid boy said he would go to the Dark Forest. I received
information a couple of days ago that Mo Chaoge and Mo Yanyu were in the Dark
Forest as well. Could something have happened to him? He didn't take any capable
escorts with him. His mother Qing died early, and we have this single child. I am
so worried... "
Shi Jian frowned and kept silent for a long while. Then he sighed, "This boy was
born without inheriting the 'Petrifaction Martial Spirit' of the Shi family, and
nor was he fascinated by Martial Arts. Instead, he is crazy about those odd things
and always likes to goof around. Such a troublesome kid!"
"Master, it's all because of my bloodline. If I had a Martial Spirit, Qing would
have given birth to a child with a Martial Spirit." Yang Hai was ashamed.
"It's all fate." Shi Jian shook his head, "Hai, I found you by the Endless Sea.
Though you are not my own, I've always treated you like my own son, or, I wouldn't
have betrothed my daughter Qing to you. Yes, you don't own a Martial Spirit, nor
did you train in Martial Arts, but you play a key role in the development of Shi
family and the management of our quarries. We wouldn't have accumulated so much
wealth if it hadn't been for you. Though you are not good with Martial Arts, your
contribution to the family is no less than anyone else's!"
"But nowadays, a strong warrior is much more valuable than anything." Yang Hai
smiled and mocked himself, "If I had a Martial Spirit, I would have trained in
Martial Arts. And if Yan had inherited the Petrifaction Martial Spirit from his
mother, perhaps he too would have trained in it. But why does a Martial Spirit have
to be destined from birth? Aii..."
Shi Jian nodded, and sighed, "Indeed. It's true. A strong warrior is more valuable
than anything."
"Family Head, could that little boy be in danger?" Yang Hai couldn't help but
worry.
"He shouldn't be." Shi Jian thought for a while, and added, "Because my grandson
isn't into Martial Arts, so the Mo family has never set their eyes upon him.
Neither Mo Chaoge nor Mo Yanyu have ever seen him before. So, it's impossible that
they would target him."
"But, I still feel something's wrong. He should have come home by now."
"Well, I will tell our people's in Silent Town to keep an eye on him. Silent Town
is right beside the Dark Forest. Once they spot Shi Yan, they will let us know. So
don't worry."
"Thank you, Family Head."
"Why? Your son is also my grandson!" Shi Jian glared at him and berated, "How many
times have I told you? Don't call me Family Head. I'm your adoptive father, and
also your father-in-law. You can call me anything but Family Head."
"I got it, Father."
"Ok."
---
A silent night in the Dark Forest.
Luo Hao was standing still on the side of the track with a quintuple gravitational
field surrounding him; it was getting very hard to breathe.
Shi Yan was pounding in the air and jumping around Luo Hao while perspiring from
all over his body. Blue veins showed up on his face and neck, quivering like little
snakes.
In the grass, Mu Yu Die was gazing at them secretly while biting a straw in her
mouth.
"Guess how long can he endure today?" Di Yalan asked in a whisper as she walked up
quietly and squatted her round butt down alongside Mu Yu Die.
"You finished your task today?" Mu Yu Die chuckled, without replying her.
"Zhao Xin took over. It was really dangerous! A single horned silver snake was
twining around the tree trunk, and I didn't notice it. I almost got bitten by it!
If I hadn't moved quick enough, I wouldn't be next to you right now."
Di Yalan still looked shaken. She cursed, "More and more demon beasts are appearing
these days. We have to be careful. We have met five groups of demon beasts in the
past three days. They walk around, especially at night time. You'd better take me
with you next time you want to peep. Or else you might be in danger."
"You just wanted to say the last thing right?" Mu Yu Die giggled.
"Ha, you found it out." Di Yalan didn't disguise herself and said, "That guy is
really something. In the past three days, he broke his limit every day and his
endurance increased more and more after every attempt. Though I'm at the Third Sky
of the Nascent Realm, I wouldn't dare to mess around in the quintuple gravitational
field of Uncle Luo. This guy is literally insane. Every time, he won't stop until
he faints. Nuts! Truly nuts!"
"His endurance is actually not the most shocking thing." Mu Yu Die shook her head
slowly as her eyes glimmered.
"Yes, his recovery speed is even more astonishing. Unbelievable! He is only at the
First Sky of the Nascent Realm, how can he have such incredible recovering
ability?" Di Yalan was confused too.
????
"This guy... has so many secrets..." Mu Yu Die thought for a while and murmured, "I
have never seen anyone who can eat as much as he does! He almost ate up all our
food in the past three days. I'm now worried about food. He is such a rice
bucket*!"
????
(*ED: A 'rice bucket' is a slang term for a useless person. Someone who is only
good for eating rice.)
Di Yalan laughed, "But he talks in a funny way! Just some casual words from him can
make us laugh until our stomach hurts. And he has so many new ideas that I have
never heard of. He says that kings must be voted in by citizens, and merchants can
dominate a country. By the way, he even composes sarcastic poems. I just don't get
it, how can this 17-year-old boy be filled with so many odd things."
????
"And it is this 17-year-old guy who looks as if he wants to eat us when he stares
at us. I have never seen such possessive eyes. Bastard! Despicable!" Mu Yu Die
grinded her teeth and made an action of cutting in the air, "Some day, I will let
him know how capable I am!"
????
"Wait till your Martial Spirit is back, ha, what's the big deal with letting him
look at us? We don't lose anything. Zhao Xin and Hu Long, they only dare to peep at
my ass when I'm not looking. I despise their kind even more! Compared to them, that
bastard is bolder, I like it!" Di Yalan laughed loudly.
"You're getting horny?" Mu Yu Die smirked, "He is still a kid! Don't seduce him!"
"Have you seen any kid who gives that kind of a look?" Di Yalan lowered her voice,
"I am guessing that he is older than he looks. Maybe he had adopted some secret
skill to make himself look young on purpose! Maybe it's a special secret Martial
Spirit..."
"Could be. Seems like we have to be careful now." Mu Yu Die pondered, and then
nodded slowly.
---
"Bang!"
Shi Yan was sprawled on his back. He was entirely exhausted. He asked in a raucous
voice, "How many laps?"
"Fifteen." Luo Hao answered with a complex look. "You kept jumping and rolling
during these fifteen laps, which made the pressure much greater. Young man, can you
really... bear that?"
"Cough cough, well, we will know tomorrow." Shi Yan found it even impossible to
speak.
In the past three days, he trained in [Rampage] whenever he had free time.
????
After the arduous training, the meridians in his chest and waist could easily
release negative energy at his will, which made him get a lot skinner.
????
He thoroughly trained almost every part of his body, but the hardest part was his
brain...
At night, he would ask Luo Hao to lay the quintuple gravitational field to steel
himself under the massive stress.
Three days. In those short three days, he broke his limit from eleven laps to
fifteen laps. While running, he also tried to increase the difficulty on his own as
he jumped and rolled so as to consume more of his energy.
By undergoing this intensive training, he found his body becoming much more
powerful than before. His limbs, tendons, muscles, and other organs all became
stronger. Every morning, when he woke from his training, his body would be full of
explosiveness, and he could jump several meters high into the air in normal
gravity. Even his limbs became more agile.
????
He could clearly see the progress every day, thus he continued the training, and
wrecked himself crazily. He steeled himself in the most insane methods, making his
ability increase rapidly, while even his Profound Qi condensed faster as well.
"Aaao! Aaao!" There came a weird sound from far away.
Luo Hao turned pale and cried out, "It's a Level-4 demon beast, the Fire Snake! A
Fire Snake is very tough. But they don't usually go out at night. Someone must have
startled it!"
"Uncle Luo!" Zhao Xin and Hu Long hurried over while looking anxious.
"What's up?" Lou Hao yelled.
"A troop of warriors is hunting down a Fire Snake, and the latter is approaching
us! The warriors are hell bent on it, making the Fire Snake irritated!" Zhao Xin
was in a panic.
"Shit!" Luo Hao took off the broadsword on his shoulder and said, "Take care of
Die!" Before he dashed away.
Shi Yan, who was sore all over, sat up immediately and began to operate his
Profound Qi. With his calm and cool eyes, he silently gazed in the direction of Luo
Hao.

Chapter 23: Fangs Mercenary Corps
Zhao Xin and Hu Long dashed toward the bush and encircled Mu Yu Die.
Mu Yu Die, who had been hiding in the bushes for a long time, stood up ashamed. She
took a quick glance at Shi Yan while blushing, and felt tremendously embarrassed.
But soon she realized she had been worrying too much, for Shi Yan didn't even pay
attention to her. Instead, like a wary beast, he was glaring in the direction that
Luo Hao sprinted towards.
After a speedy full circulation cycle passed through Shi Yan's body, the soreness
had reduced bit by bit. Looking serious, Shi Yan tried to recover while focusing on
Luo Hao.
"Go after it! The Fire Snake looks very weak now. Catch up to it! Don't let it go!
"
"Fire the arrows! Quick!"
"Shoo! Shooo!"
From the woods not far away, came shouts and wrangles. Arrows flew fast in the air,
chasing their target.
"Hooo!"
All of a sudden, there was a fire in the woods. The fierce fire covered the big
area in no time, and heavy smoke rose quickly, lingering in the woods, making
people unable to breathe.
"Kakaka! Bang, Bang, bang! Bang!"
The sound of trees exploding, arrows flying, people's running, and raging battle,
all came at the same time from the woods in the distance. A fierce battle was going
on over there.
"Someone's there!" An unfriendly shout came from the woods, "You want to steal our
treasure?"
"Don't get me wrong. I just don't want the Fire Snake to hurt my people, so I
simply stopped it from running that way." It was Luo Hao's voice. He seemed to have
a dispute with someone far away.
"Humph! We, the Fangs Mercenary Corps, have kept an eye on this Fire Snake for half
a month, you'd better not get involved."
"Like I said, I'm not interested in this Level-4 demon beast." Luo Hao explained.
"Uncle Luo seems to be disputing with someone, let's go and see." Mu Yu Die raised
her head from the bushes and frowned. She was a little worried since she didn't
know what was happening there.
"Yes, let's go!" Hu Long grunted, "I have heard of the Fangs Mercenary Corps. They
have a very bad reputation. We can't let them take advantage of Uncle Luo".
"Then let's hurry." Hearing that, Mu Yu Die began to panic more.
"Ok."
Zhao Xin nodded and said to Hu Long and Di Yalan, "You still need to encircle Miss
Mu when we reach there. Even during fights her safety in our top priority."
"No shit! We all know this!" Di Yalan was getting impatient.
While muttering, the four quietly rushed toward Luo Hao.
Shi Yan was not at all worried. He slowly stood up after a few minutes.
Feeling the vibrancy of his Profound Qi in the meridians, he first moved his hands
and feet slowly in order to make sure that their flexibility and agility won't be
affected much by the fatigue. Then he slowly and leisurely followed the four
people.
"Whoa!" One man yelled in surprise, "Beautiful girls, haha, there are two beautiful
girls! I have lingered here for two months and have never seen girls this
beautiful!
"Captain, you had promised that you would satisfy our needs. You can't go back on
your word."
"Shut up! Can't you see that they are unavailable?"
---
Shi Yan walked up slowly, and began to look around with furrowed brows.
On the ground, was an eight metre long huge snake with patterns of fire all over
its body. Its tail was blazing and its body was covered with arrows. Meanwhile, a
large quantity of blood was flowing out of the wound between its eyes.
Eight mercenaries, in warrior uniforms, were standing around the Fire Snake. They
looked robust and rough, and each of them got a tattoo of fangs on their revealed
left arms. All of them were at least in the Nascent Realm.
The captain's short brown hair stood like steel needles. There was a long scar on
his left cheek which extended all the way to his neck, which made him appear
extremely ferocious.
When Shi Yan arrived, he saw those mercenaries staring at Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan's
bodies with gleaming lustful eyes. They looked rather infatuated.
However, the captain was not looking at the girls at all, he was only exchanging
glances with Luo Hao. The captain's right hand was hidden in the sleeve, where
silver light was glowing now and then. He seemed like he was prepared to have a
fight.
"Go home and look at your mama!" Under those mercenaries' salacious eyes, Di Yalan
couldn't help but curse them out.
"Haha! This woman has a fiery temper! She's my type!" An uncivilized mercenary with
a revealed hairy chest bursted into laughter. He patted his thigh and shouted,
"Captain! I want this woman!"
"Come at me then!" Di Yalan drew out the sword beside her waist and took a fighting
stance, "Come on! Let me see if you are a real man!"
"Haha, here I am!" That big guy was joyful and was about to rush forward.
"Tumu!" Bernard shouted and then he lowered his voice, "Don't make a fuss!
Everything is negotiable!"
"Understood, Captain." That man with hairy-chest, whose name was Tumu, smirked and
humped his lower body towards Di Yalan, and laughed pervertedly, "Bitch, you will
know how manly I am when we are naked and having fun."
"I will cut off your balls." Di Yalan replied back while sneering.
While disgusted, Mu Yu Die just frowned but didn't utter a word as if she had
gotten used to such remarks.
"Who let you come here?" Luo Hao's heart skipped a beat, and got a little worried.
He knew those mercenaries well. These mercenaries, who stayed here to kill demon
beasts, were leading extremely dangerous lives. They could be killed by demon
beasts at any time.
Under that stress, they didn't care much about morals or laws, and did a lot of
unorthodox things.
Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan were both pretty, and beauties were the rarest resources in
this area. The soft bodies of these pretty girls were the best comfort for those
brutal mercenaries, so Luo Hao got a bad feeling at the sight of these men.
Shi Yan came up and stood beside Luo Hao silently, as he began to observe the Fangs
Mercenary Corps.
"Tumu!" The scar-faced captain of the Fangs Mercenary Corps, Bernard, yelled out
viciously, "Take the material!" At the same time, he was still gazing at Luo Hao
and Shi Yan with cold eyes as silver light was glowing from his sleeve.
"Yes, Captain!" Tumu stopped teasing Di Yalan and commanded his people to move.
Thus, three mercenaries walked up with daggers. They operated on the Fire Snake
with blood all over their bodies. Peeling off the skin, ripping out the tendons,
gouging the eyes, and pulling out the fangs. They were doing all of it very
carefully and skillfully.
Bernard and the rest of the mercenaries kept staring coldly at Luo Hao and others.
They were all ready to assault them once Luo Hao made any move.
With a dark expression on his face, the giant sword in Luo Hao's hand glowed as he
said, "We don't have a slightest interest in the Fire Snake. Do what you want to
do, we are leaving." Luo Hao knew Bernard was tough, so he don't want to ask for
trouble. Bringing Mu Yu Die to a safe place was the most urgent issue at hand.
Seeing they were really leaving, Bernard was a little stunned, as he called out,
"Wait."
Luo Hao's expression got serious as he turned around. He said, "Everyone, I don't
want to have a dispute with you guys. But you all shouldn't go too far either."
"Yeah, well..." Bernard smirked, the muscles on his face relaxing, "My friend, you
misunderstood us. I just want to make a deal with you guys. Nothing else."
"What deal?" Luo Hao was surprised.
"What about one eye of the Fire Snake, three fangs, and two meters of snake skin
for the two women?" Bernard pointed at Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan, and smiled, "My
brothers here haven't touched any women for a long time. They need to be satisfied.
All women here have a price, and my offer is quite fair. What do you think?"
"F***!" Hu Long's eyes were almost on fire.
Zhao Xin grunted. Mu Yu Die bit her teeth as well, while Di Yalan waved her sword
and shouted, "Come if you dare!"
Only Shi Yan kept silent as he kept gazing at the captain.
Luo Hao stretched out his hand to stop Di Yalan's reckless actions and shook his
head to her. Then he turned around and said to Bernard, "I'm sorry, they are my
friends, not my possessions. They can't be traded."
"Well, nevermind." Bernard nodded, and said casually "Until next time then."
"Until next time." Luo Hao looked deeply into his eyes and then yelled, "Let's go!"
Luo Hao glared at Di Yalan, suggesting her to keep silent, and signaled her to
hurry up and leave.
Zhao Xin and Hu Long were both furious, but they could do nothing after seeing the
look in Luo Hao's eyes. They had to obediently encircle Mu Yu Die and leave. Shi
Yan scratched his own nose and also left without a word.
---
"Captain, the same as usual this time?" After Luo Hao and others disappeared into
the woods, Tumu giggled, "We know what type of woman you like, so we won't fight
you for that little girl. But that hot bitch, Captain, you have to give her for us
to taste."
Bernard's eyes got colder and colder, and he nodded gently, "Collect the things on
the snake first, and then do what we usually do!"
"Got it." Tumu smirked, "That woman wanted to cut my cock! I will f*** her to death
later!"
"She is a beautiful flower with thorns, and though slightly weaker than you, she is
still at The Third Sky of the Nascent Realm. You need to be careful. Don't fail
miserably in an easy task." Bernard grunted. "Remember to kill those men first,
don't merely indulge yourselves in the women. Be cautious, don't let anyone run
away!"
"Yes, Captain!"

Chapter 24: Trouble
"Uncle Luo, why are we retreating?" While marching, Di Yalan's angry voice came as
she forcefully slashed tree trunks with her sword, "How dare that bastard tease me
and Miss Mu! I want to stab him to death! He makes me so mad!"
"Nothing would have happened if you two hadn't shown up. Now we've gotten ourselves
into trouble. Aii..." Luo Hao sighed and said, "Stop babbling. Let's leave.
Hopefully we can escape from here."
"Uncle Luo, we've already left, what's wrong?" Mu Yu Die asked in a confused voice.
"It's more complicated than you think."
Luo Hao shook his head, "None of those mercenaries are good men. Their captain was
so salacious when he looked at you, so clearly he won't let you go easily. The four
mercenaries attacking the snake appeared to be indifferent when we left, but they
were strongly interested in you before that, thus it's unreasonable that they would
give up. They must know their captain's plan well."
Mu Yu Die's pretty face turned pale, "Uncle Luo, are you suspecting that they would
pursue us?"
"Not a suspicion. I know they definitely will pursue us"
Luo Hao sighed again, "The reason why they didn't take action at once, was because
they were worried about the materials on the demon snake. Other warriors and
mercenaries may come up to collect their prize while they fight with us. So surely
they will chase us after they take all the material on the snake."
"The Fangs Mercenary Corps have a really bad reputation. I have heard about them
doing a lot of horrendous things. Uncle Luo is definitely right." Hu Long added.
"Uncle Luo, sorry... we were just worried about you." Mu Yu Die in a apologising
tone.
"I understand." Luo Hao replied. However, he suddenly stopped and put Mu Yu Die
down gently.
Shi Yan stopped as well. He asked while frowning, "What? Are they coming already?"
Luo Hao glanced at Shi Yan in appreciation and nodded and replied with a sullen
face, "They're coming."
"Uncle Luo, what should we do now?" Hu Long snorted and then yelled, "They went too
far! Let's fight them to death!"
Luo Hao frowned deeply. He thought about it quickly and ordered, "Di Yalan, you
carry Die and go first, and leave our signals on the way. Young man, you go with
them, and be careful. Choose untraversed regions, and don't get into high-level
demon beast's territories."
"What about you?" Shi Yan asked calmly.
"The three of us will stay. Without Die among us, we can split up and easily launch
sneak attacks. After holding them back for a bit, we will catch up. Those guys
won't fight with us if they don't see the girls. They should give up soon." Luo Hao
replied fast.
"Got it." Shi Yan nodded and smiled light-heartedly, "Don't worry Uncle, wherever
these two beauties go, I'll be right there with them."
"Okay, now go!" Luo Hao replied.
Di Yalan wanted to stay and fight, but she had to comply under Luo Hao's firm gaze.
She stomped on the ground begrudgingly and crouched to carry Mu Yu Die on her back.
Then she ran to the thickest part of the forest.
After some hesitation, Shi Yan took out a paper bag from his bag and shoved it into
Luo Hao's hand, "I got this poisonous powder by accident. It is called Seven Snake
Saliva, made from the venoms of seven types of snakes. It's very easy to use. Just
wipe it on the weapon, and it will take effect just by drawing blood of your
opponent..."
Before Luo Hao could say anything, Shi Yan smirked and moved in the direction of Di
Yalan.
"Uncle Luo, isn't this method too vicious? A warrior has his own honor. To use
poison is contemptible." Zhao Xin frowned and looked at the poison powder in Luo
Hao's hand with disdain, then he murmured, "We know nothing about that boy, and
he's hidden so many vicious things. It's dangerous to let him stay with Miss Mu."
"Zhao Xin, there are no rules here, so cut the crap. We would have been dead bodies
if it weren't for his Bone Chilling powder, and you wouldn't be here talking about
righteousness."
Luo Hao reproached angrily and said, "Everybody gets to keep some of this powder,
but don't use it too early in case it angered those mercenaries. If the situation
becomes irreversible, then don't hesitate and immediately wipe it on your weapons.
You can reproach that boy's viciousness in front of Die only after you two return
alive, understand?"
"Got it."
---
In the woods.
Bernard and his seven mercenaries were flying fast in the woods with cold
expressions and obscene smiles on their faces.
"Shoo, shoo, shoo!"
Fierce and quick arrows shot out from the woods one after another, forcing the
mercenaries to stop and defend.
Bernard stopped abruptly and smirked. His right hand in the sleeve finally
stretched out- it was a shining silver iron hand! A cluster of silver light
exploded as the iron hand stretched out, and the light then divided into seven
crescent knives in the air, and rushed toward Luo Hao's hiding spot.
"Ka ka ka!"
Tree branches in the woods exploded, and fell one after another as the knives flew
by. The knives let out frightening silver lights and bombarded heavily in the place
where Luo Hao hid himself.
"Bang, bang, bang!"
An ancient tree collapsed suddenly after being cut by the knives. Luo Hao's figure
showed up for a moment and disappeared into the woods again quickly.
"Tumu, go chase that way with Kinmo. We will take care of this side." Bernard
smiled cunningly with his heavy face, and added, "The strong warriors are all here,
while the two women and a boy left early. Remember, I need the women alive. If you
kill them, you won't get a single crystal coin!"
"Be at ease, Captain. I promise, I will bring that woman to you clean and
beautiful, so that you can make her serve you however as you like." Tumu laughed
loudly, "Kinmo, let's go first! Haha! That hot chick, I will have her first. You
are lucky today, you can taste her after me."
"Yeah, I can't wait anymore!" The ugly mercenary with pimples all over his face
laughed too as he left with Tumu.
"Oh no!" Luo Hao was startled, and was about to send a signal.
He didn't expect that Bernard was so experienced with this kind of situation.
Bernard saw through Luo Hao's plan at first glance and sent people to chase after
Di Yalan specifically.
"Stay here." Bernard sneered as he rushed to Luo Hao, "My friend, Didn't you want
to delay us? Now, I'm not going to leave, so don't you leave as well. Let's trade
blows and exercise our muscles."
As soon as Bernard moved, the other mercenaries split up to search for Hu Long and
Zhao Xin's traces.
---
Carrying Mu Yu Die on her back, Di Yalan sped through the woods. Every time she
touched the ground, her well-shaped long legs would pedal on the earth making her
hot athletic body leap several metres high, like a female leopard pursuing its
prey.
While up in the air, her short skirt under her armour flew with the wind, and her
plump ass showed an attractive shape as she moved, looking extremely elastic.
Shi Yan was admiring her figure from behind, and couldn't stop praising her hot
body. No wonder those mercenaries couldn't get rid of Di Yalan in their mind.
"Little bastard, stop gawking at my ass! Pay more attention to the surroundings!
Keep an eye on any demon beast trails around here!" Di Yalan seemed to have a pair
of eyes on her back, as she shouted while running.
"It's fine." Shi Yan grinned, "There are no trails of demon beasts for the time
being, but it seems that someone is chasing us. I seem to hear some light
footsteps."
"Someone's after us?" Di Yalan was stunned, "No way? Can it be that the three of
them including Uncle Luo, weren't able to stop those crazy dogs behind us?"
Shi Yan abruptly stopped, bent down, and leaned his ear against the ground. He said
with a serious face, "Uncle Luo really wasn't able to stop all the crazy dogs. Two
of them are almost here."
Di Yalan was astonished as she stopped in her tracks, she spoke with a pale
expression, "Kid, carry Miss Mu and keep going. I will stay and fight with them."
"No, I will stay."
Shi Yan shook his head, took a deep breath, and answered in a low voice, "I was
just thinking about testing the results of my recent training. Keep going, I will
catch up. Hmm, by the way, I will leave some signals behind as well, in case Uncle
Luo Hao loses trace of us after dumping those mercenaries."
"You..." on Di Yalan's back, Mu Yu Die turned her head to Shi Yan and gazed at him
numbly. Then a glow crossed her eyes, and she said with a complicated look on her
pretty face, "This had nothing to do with you, originally."
"I know." Shi Yan smiled, "But because of you, now it has something to do with me.
I still owe you a lot. Once I pay it all back, I will leave even if you want me to
stay." Waving his hand, he urged Di Yalan, "Sister, what the hell are you doing?!
Move!"
Di Yalan felt it a little heartbreaking to look at him, so she turned her head away
and said, "Little bastard, live on happily. If you can catch up again, I, I will
allow you to touch my... butt." In an instant, she stomped on the ground and dashed
out rapidly.
"Haha, then keep yourself clean and wait for me." Shi Yan laughed and shouted
towards her direction, "I will be back soon."
Di Yalan quivered, and almost fell. She gritted her teeth and cursed in her mind
with a blushed face, "This damned little bastard!"

Chapter 25: Ghost
With his dagger, Shi Yan first engraved simple butterfly patterns on two tree
trunks, then he climbed onto one of the trees, cut down a branch as thick as his
arm, split it into five pieces, sharpened one end of each piece, and roughly wiped
the Seven Snake Saliva onto the sharpened ends.
It took him two minutes to do this series of things.
After two minutes, Tumu and Kinmo, the two mercenaries from the Fangs Mercenary
Corps, showed up as expected.
Tumu and Kinmo didn't even take Shi Yan and the two women seriously. They were
still lustfully discussing how to enjoy Di Yalan later, while shuttling in the
woods.
"Shoo! Shoo!"
Sharpened branches went through dense leaves and flew towards Tumu and Kinmo.
Tumu didn't care about it at all. He wielded his axe aimlessly and chopped two tree
branches down; then he laughed, "These people are so poor, using tree branches to
greet us? Haha, they really underestimate us."
"Poor guy." Kinmo shook his head and sneered.
"Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!"
Another three tree branches shot over persistently.
Tumu got a little impatient and he drew a semicircle in the air with his arm-length
axe, making three tree branches fell on the ground in the silver light.
Shi Yan slowly came from behind the bushes and stared at them coldly, "You two will
fight together, or come up one by one?"
Narrowing his eyes, Tumu raised his head and examined Shi Yan. Then he shook his
head as if he wasn't interested, "A young inexperienced kid! You've probably just
reached the Nascent Realm. Such a bragger you are, but your ability is limited.
Sorry, I'm not interested."
After saying that, Tumu turned his eyes away from Shi Yan and walked away
immediately, his voice ringing from afar, "Kinmo, I'll leave this to you, take care
of him quickly. Catch up to me soon, or I will be f*cking that bitch twice by the
time you get there. Hahaha!"
Kinmo snorted, then threw his huge wolf tooth stick onto the ground forcefully,
sinking deep in the earth. "Kid, come down, I won't use my weapon, and don't let me
climb the tree to catch you. I'm in a hurry. Be quick."
"Yeah, I'm in a hurry too." Shi Yan replied with indifference and calmness in his
eyes. Then he jumped down the ancient tree at once, and fiercely threw his dagger
out, letting it stick into the earth beside that wolf tooth stick.
"Boom!" Shi Yan stood ten metres away in front of Kinmo and waved his empty hands
at Kinmo, "I won't use a weapon either."
"Hey kid, you've got some guts!" Kinmo grinned as all the pimples gathered on his
face. With vicious eyes, he rushed toward Shi Yan at once.
Suddenly, Kinmo's hands swelled and blue veins started popping on his fists. After
he swung his fist, a loud wind-piercing sound came from the air. One after another,
numerous fist prints appeared in mid air, and they kept getting stronger as Kinmo
advanced.
After five steps, there appeared dozens of floating fist prints in front of Kinmo.
"Mortal Level Martial Skill, [Star Fist]!"
Shi Yan narrowed his eyes and began to operate his Profound Qi rapidly, clearing
his mind of any other thoughts. There were only fist prints in his eyes, and the
sole thought of "kill Kinmo" in his mind!
"Bang!"
With a sudden shake in his mind, he was brought to some sort of an incredible state
of mind.
His sight, hearing, and touch suddenly got much more sensitive than before. All of
his surroundings became much clearer. Gazing at Kinmo, he could clearly sense the
speed and rate at which Kinmo's Profound Qi circulated in his arm.
The fist images which had pervaded the air disappeared in an instant, and illusions
were cleared from the air. Only Kinmo's waving fists were left in his eyes.
Furthermore, he could even see the path at which his fists were traversing.
After taking a deep breath, Shi Yan roared and his arms shriveled up at a speed
which could be seen by naked eye. Soon his arms were intertwined with wisps of
vague, white smoke.
At the same time, starting from his neck, his skin began to petrify into a grey
rock substance, which was as hard as iron.
Dim black light oozed from his skin and covered his skinny body.
Kinmo's powerful iron fists struck toward Shi Yan's chest.
After being struck by Kinmo's iron fists, the [Dark Light Shield] warped for a
moment and and shattered in an instant as it turned into dark light spots. With its
power reduced, Kinmo's fists went through the [Dark Light Shield] and struck Shi
Yan's chest heavily.
"Bang!"
"Crack!"
The sound of impact and bone breaking came at almost the same time.
Kinmo's expression twisted at once.
The nasty pain on his fists made Kinmo realize that the bone-breaking sound did not
come from Shi Yan's chest, but from his fist.
Waving his excruciatingly painful arms with a hideous expression, Kinmo fearfully
looked at Shi Yan, who was as cold as a rock. He seemed to remember something, and
suddenly shouted, "Petrifaction Martial Spirit from the Shi family! You are from
the Shi family of the Merchant Union?"
"Brilliant." Shi Yan grinned with an inexplicable coldness.
Realizing his disadvantageous situation, Kinmo tried to run but it was too late
since he was very close to Shi Yan.
Shi Yan stretched out his hand with lightning speed and clutched onto Kinmo's neck.
The white fog around his arm, containing all the negative emotions of fear,
insanity, violence, and despair, seeped into Kinmo's body all at once.
Kinmo was so frightened that he felt as if he was falling into pits of hell. He
screamed while trembling all over, "No! No! Nooooo!"
Kinmo kept shrieking and waved his iron fists aimlessly like a blind man, and tried
to defend against the frightening ghosts that were approaching him.
Shi Yan had released his hand a long time ago. The white smoke had disappeared and
his expression had returned normal. He was quietly calculating the time in his
mind.
One, two, three, four, five...
While counting, Shi Yan walked leisurely to where his dagger was struck. He pulled
it out and tip-toed over to Kinmo with light steps.
When Shi Yan counted to seventeen, Kinmo seemed to have gotten used to the
terrifying scenario, calming down gradually. His eyes were becoming clear and he
was about to come around.
Seventeen seconds was far more than enough to kill a person dozens of times.
Nodding his head lightly, Shi Yan felt like it was time. He suddenly moved like
lightning and slashed his dagger across Kinmo's neck with precision.
Blood jetted out of his neck as Kinmo finally came back to his senses. He stared at
Shi Yan in hatred and fell down with unwillingness.
Squatting down beside Kinmo, Shi Yan wiped off the blood on his dagger with Kinmo's
clothes, and started searching Kinmo's body. He found some food, hundreds of purple
crystal coins and the two sharp fangs of the Fire Snake.
Without hesitating Shi Yan put these things into his bag and took a deep breath.
After he felt all of Kinmo's Profound Qi had went into his own meridians, he
finally stood up. He murmured, "Someone at the Second Sky of the Nascent Realm
would lose their senses for seventeen seconds under the negative power of
[Rampage]. This Martial Skill really is freaky. Maybe, it can become even more
stronger if I concentrate more negative power... "
After talking to himself for a while, he pulled himself together, took a deep
breath and sprinted in the direction where Tumu ran to.
---
"Bitch! You're really f*cking sassy! Haha! But I love it!" Tumu laughing loudly as
he was fighting Di Yalan with his axe.
Mu Yu Die's eyes were cold. Cuddling her zither, her expression kept shifting and
she seemed to be deliberating on a difficult decision.
The heavy axe looked light as a feather fan in Tumu's hand.
As the axe shone now and then, Di Yalan's short sword was at a disadvantage.
Whenever the short sword touched the axe, Di Yalan's thin body would tremble.
Obviously, Tumu had a much stronger Profound Qi than Di Yalan.
Tumu's axe left shadows in the air as he swung it, and the shadows entangled Di
Yalan like rings. While the axe glimmered with light, Di Yalan's long hair flew in
the air, and gashes appeared on her short skirt, revealing the skin underneath.
"Bitch, now you know my capability, huh? Don't worry, you will soon know that what
I am best at is not my Martial Skill. Hahaha!" Tumu gave a strange laugh. It seemed
that he didn't want to take care of Di Yalan too fast. He was teasing her
deliberately.
Di Yalan was extremely furious, but she couldn't talk back and could only defend
with every effort.
"Sister, need any help?" Shi Yan's casual banter came from the woods all of a
sudden.
The next moment, Shi Yan showed up with the dagger in his hand. He wandered his
eyes over Di Yalan's revealed body, visible through the cracks on her skirt for a
while and praised, "Round and smooth, plump and cute. Amazing! Terrific!"
Di Yalan was very surprised. Since she had no time to banter now, she took a step
back and answered loudly, "You bastard! You actually managed to live."
Tumu's face froze and became pale. He didn't continue to chase after Di Yalan, but
turned his head to Shi Yan and asked in a low voice, "Is Kinmo dead?"
"What do you think?" Holding his dagger, Shi Yan walked toward him step by step,
wearing a smile on his face.
As he was advancing, his arms shriveled up again. The wisps of negative power
flowed out from his pores, and intertwined around his arms again.
Kinmo's Profound Qi was not yet purified, but as Shi Yan began to operate
[Rampage], Kinmo's despair and hatred before his death suddenly gushed out from his
meridians, forming the hideous ferocious shadow image in front of Shi Yan, which
looked just the same as Kinmo.
"Kinmo!" Tumu was so astonished that his robust body quivered!
This was the creepiest thing!
In front of Shi Yan, Kinmo's ghostly shadow looked threatening and fierce. The dim
eyes which were filled with hatred, seemed as if he wanted to kill all the people
in the world.
Di Yalan and Mu Yu Die were astonished too. With their delicate bodies shaking,
they couldn't help but scream, "What the hell is that!"
Even Shi Yan himself was astounded. Looking at the ghostly shadow in front of him,
he didn't know what to do.
"Kinmo! Kinmo! What happened to you?" Under Kinmo's glance which was full of
unforgettable hatred, Tumu stepped back and shouted, "I'm your companion! You enemy
is behind you!"
Tumu's cry reminded Shi Yan. His strongly willed to kill Tumu. The negative power
wrapped around his arms shot out like a creepy, pale snake towards Tumu.
Kinmo's shadow seemed to be stimulated by the negative power and flew swiftly
towards Tumu and brutally pounced at him.
"Kill!" Shi Yan yelled and suddenly dashed out. Surprised, Di Yalan raised her
sword and struck toward Tumu too.

Chapter 26: The Wager
Tumu's expression was dark as he watched Kinmo's face with astonishment. His heart
turned cold.
Kinmo's ghost like shadow gave Tumu, a brave and battlewise mercenary, chills all
over his body. Facing these abnormal phenomenons, he took a step back and tried to
analyse the situation first.
Shi Yan immediately knew that Tumu was scared as he started retreating. Seizing
this chance, he rushed out with his dagger like a leopard. At the same time, he
signaled Di Yalan to fight together with him.
Though Di Yalan was also a little scared, but since she knew that ghostly shadow
was released by Shi Yan, she plucked up her courage to besiege Tumu from behind.
The pale, white light smoke, which contained refined negative power, began to
intertwine around Tumu like a poisonous snake. Kinmo's ghostly shadow followed
right behind it and arrived in front of Tumu instantly.
Suddenly, Tumu stated concentrating and without any hesitation, he began to

practice his vigorous Profound Qi of the Third Sky of Nascent Realm with his secret
method. The Profound Qi gushed into his left hand and exploded into a red light.
In an instant, there appeared a red protective shield of concentrated pure Profound

Qi in Tumu's left hand. That red protective shield was glowing with red light and
letting out extremely hot energy, though it was merely as big as a washbasin.
This shield, created with pure Profound Qi, was apparently Tumu's vital Martial
Skill, which required a lot of energy to operate.
As the protective shield was produced, Tumu started perspiring hard on his
forehead. He must have consumed a lot of energy.
The protective shield was sticking on Tumu's left hand. Seeing Shi Yan's negative
power pouring toward him, Tumu immediately raised the shield without trying to
block the negative power and Kinmo's ghostly shadow.
"Bzz bzz bzz!"
That strip of white fog containing negative emotions, along with Kinmo's ghostly
shadow, sent sparks flying after bumping on the protective shield.
In the pervading sparks, the white fog faded away and the ghostly shadow seemed to
be melting and dispersed into the air bit by bit.
Noticing the shield could hold against these two weird things, Tumu became a little
relieved. He then sneered cunningly, "Kid, let me see what else you've got!"
????
A cold, evil air dispersed from the dissipating sparks. Unnoticed by Tumu, the air
went into his body through his pores.
After that sneer, Tumu's face turned dumb and panic welled in his eyes.
A bright light crossed Shi Yan's eyes!
From Tumu's facial expressions, he knew that though Tumu had managed to clear away
the powers attached to the negative emotions, he couldn't wipe all the negative
emotions away. Some of it had already invaded his mind.
"Do it now!"
After a loud shout, Shi Yan sped up to his maximum speed. He appeared in front of
Tumu all of a sudden, leaving behind a light shadow in the open air.
The dagger, with glowing blue light, abruptly stabbed towards Tumu's neck with a
rush, looking as if it was lightning.
The protective shield in Tumu's hand was getting hotter and hotter. The temperature
seemed to be waking Tumu up from the numbness.
Tumu opened his eyes abruptly!
"AAARRRGGGHH!'
Tumu roared, he had instantly suppressed all the negative emotions that invaded his
mind, and at the same time, he drew a circle in the air with the axe in the right
hand.
"Kachang!"
Shi Yan's dagger stabbed onto the axe while a terrifying explosive power came out
from the axe. To his surprise, the power rushed towards Shi Yan's arm through the
dagger.
Shi Yan's arm became numb, he immediately realized that Tumu's Profound Qi was very
dense, therefore he moved the dagger away from the axe quickly.
Tumu didn't react to Shi Yan. Instead, he turned his body with a wind-like speed
and blocked Di Yalan's short sword which came behind him with his axe. He said with
a cold face, "I will f*ck you as hard as I can!"
Shi Yan's expression grew rigid and the bloodthirst surged into his mind.
Wielding his dagger, the muscles in his legs began to contract slowly as the same
time. Negative power gushed out from his pores on the legs, covering them in a pale
white fog.
As both his hands and feet went through the changes, Shi Yan couldn't control his
bloodthirst any longer.
He was overwhelmed by the desire for killing, and his eyes were getting a tint of
red, while his expression became as ferocious as a devil from hell. Even Mu Yu Die,
who was watching on the side was so frightened that she covered her mouth with her
hand.
"Hoooohoooo!"
Shi Yan's breaths got heavier and heavier. He stomped and could feel endless power
in his feet. His skinny body advanced ten meters instantly!
He moved like a flying arrow. Fast and fierce!
Tumu's axe flew swiftly in the air and made endless clashing sounds. It forced Di
Yalan to retreat as her arms got sore holding the short sword. She turned weaker
and weaker under the severe attacks of Tumu's strong Profound Qi.
A forceful, murderous atmosphere suddenly came from Tumu's back. He had a evil look
in his eyes as he struck with his axe again, making Di Yalan stumble backwards.
"Bang!"
Tumu kicked his leg impatiently onto Di Yalan's smooth abdomen heavily and she was
kicked about seven meters away.
Di Yalan fell to the ground on her back with blood pouring out of her mouth. Her
Profound Qi was entirely disordered and she lost all her strength at once.
Tumu's kick contained a surging explosiveness as his Profound Qi exploded in an

instant. He aimed to drain Di Yalan's fighting capacity completely so that he could
deal with Shi Yan.
Turning around, Tumu raised his axe with a vicious face. "Kid, I'm gonna chop you
into a hundred pieces!"
Shi Yan ran up like an arrow and using his fierce momentum, he shifted all of his
Profound Qi into his dagger.
As he waved his dagger, the shadows of the dagger fell like rain drops; along with
it, a cold vicious power was sent out from the dagger and enveloped Tumu.
"Humph!"
Tumu took a deep breath and began to move the protective shield with his left hand.
Warm wind flew out from the protective shield endlessly and drove the cold, vicious
air away. Then he took up his axe and struck Shi Yan's dagger precisely.
"Bang!"
With a hard thump, Shi Yan felt a severe pain in his wrist, his dagger suddenly
flew out and fell down on the earth dozens metres behind him.
Tumu was having a hard time too. The power gushing out from Shi Yan's dagger was
very vicious. As he defended himself from it, he also stumbled and staggered back.
At the same time, a gust of cold, evil and terrifying energy, sprawled through his
arms into the brain like a small snake and dragged him into a bloody trance again.
Shi Yan stood firmly as he saw Tumu' eyes become dazed, while stumbling, he
retreated towards Di Yalan.
At that moment, his dagger was only dozens of meters away behind him. He would miss
the best timing if he went to pick up his dagger and rush to Tumu; maybe Tumu would
have come to his senses by then.
That thought flashed across in his mind like lightning and his eyes turned cold.
Then he rushed to Tumu with all his strength and grabbed Tumu's waist with his
arms. He pushed up with his legs and push Tumu toward Di Yalan with all might, and
yelled, "Raise your sword and Stab!"
Hearing his shout, Di Yalan, who was lying on the ground exhausted, saw a huge dark
shadow fall onto her.
Without any hesitance, Di Yalan summoned all her strength and raised her short
sword which was as long as her arm.
"Puuuuh!"
With a severe pain, Tumu woke up as the sword stabbed into his heart. He flailed
crazily and tried hard to keep his balance.
The sword stabbed into his heart as his body tilted in the air, and he didn't fall
onto Di Yalan immediately.
With the support of his sword, Tumu kept that tilting position magically and didn't
fall immediately, as if his legs had rooted in the ground.
Tumu struggled with all his strength but only to find his hands being tightly held
by Shi Yan.
Shi Yan looked rather cool, as he smirked, "Wild dog, are you done?"
While beeing that position, Tumu shouted, "Bastard! Let go of your hands! The sword
stabbed me; it can also stab you! Let go of your hand! You want to die with me?"
Tumu was really tough and he could still raise his leg like lightning under this
situation. He kicked his knees into Shi Yan's belly heavily.
Shi Yan poured his Profound Qi crazily into his arms. Since he couldn't activate
the [Dark Light Shield], he tried to use the Petrifaction Martial Spirit.
Tumu bashed his knees into Shi Yan again and again. Under that heavy striking, the
power of Petrifaction seemed to be concentrated in Shi Yan's abdomen, while the
other parts of his body were normal. His abdomen turned grey which was as hard as
stone.
Under the attacks of Tumu, who was at the Third Sky of the Nascent Realm, Shi Yan
could still support himself with the Petrifaction Martial Spirit. Though he felt
extreme pain in his abdomen, he didn't spit out blood and his defensive power
became abnormally strong.
Di Yalan who was under them came to notice that Shi Yan and Tumu were hugging
tightly. If she thrust her short sword toward them, or Tumu fell down heavily, the
sword would go through Tumu's body, and then into Shi Yan's body, sticking them
together.
Knowing that Shi Yan would be stabbed along with Tumu, Di Yalan didn't dare act
rashly, so she screamed, "Bastard! Release!"
"Wild dog, I'm shorter than you! But you will be the dead one, and I could only
lose an arm at most!"
Shi Yan looked at him coldly with a smile. Then under Tumu's frightened eyes, he
threw Tumu and himself with all his might onto Di Yalan.
"Poooh! Poooh!"
The sound of the weapon piercing the flesh and bone came one by one. Di Yalan was
lying on her back, while Tumu was on top on her, and Shi Yan on Tumu.
The sword in her hand stabbed through both of them. It went through Tumu's heart,
and then pierced itself into Shi Yan's right shoulder.
Tumu's heart was stabbed through. After several quivers, he died right away with an
extremely terrified face.
Shi Yan looked hideous with his broken shoulder, but still didn't let go of Tumu.
After Tumu's Profound Qi spilled out of his body and went into Shi Yan, the latter
was convinced Tumu was dead. Then, Shi Yan released his hands and laid his
exhausted body down.

Chapter 27: The Three Parties Unite
In the woods.
The silver light on Bernard's iron hand smoothly weaved together to form a dense,
silver light net, which flew to cover Luo Hao.
In the [Ten Times Gravity] field, Luo Hao walked swiftly. With his broadsword, he
drew many odd arcs in the air to tear the light net in front of him into pieces.
Bernard looked calm without the slightest bit of fear on his face. Yet he still
maintained a distance from Luo Hao and kept producing silver light nets one after
another, throwing them at Luo Hao.
The silver light net was unaffected by the intensified gravity. It was still
floating in the air, and its torn part reconnected and came around Luo Hao's body.
Seeing from afar, Luo Hao seemed to be in the centre of a broken spider web. As he
swung his broadsword, those light nets were torn to pieces, but never disappeared.
At the same time, Bernard still kept a proper distance from Luo Hao and never
stopped producing more light nets to envelope Luo Hao, making them more closely
knitted.
Bernard didn't let go of Luo Hao, apparently, he didn't need to use much effort, as
he smirked to Luo Hao occasionally. "My friend, why do you have to fight with me
head on? We just want the two women. My people have already followed them. Sure
enough, the two women must have been captured by my people already. And you can't
escape from my [Silver Net]. The results is very clear. Don't waste your time."
"If anything were to happen to them, I swear, I will slaughter all members of your
Fangs Mercenary Corps!" While in the light net, Luo Hao replied with a twisted
expression, "I will spend the rest of my life chasing after your Fangs Mercenary
Corps, until I kill every single one of you!"
Bernard's heart shook; he took a deep breath and nodded, "It seems like I have to
kill you now."
????
"Captain! Captain!" There came a surprised cry, "Jork's dead! He just got a cut on
his arm, and was immediately poisoned to death!"
Bernard's expression darkened, as he shouted, "Don't hold back! Kill the two of
them as soon as possible! Shit! They dared to use poison! Cut them into pieces and
feed them to the demon beasts! I want their bodies mutilated!"
The mercenaries shouted out, and together they began to chase Zhao Xin and Hu Long.
With a ruthless expression, Bernard was ready to fight to death with Luo Hao as he
used all his power to operate the [Silver Net] which covered the whole area around
Luo Hao,.
Suddenly, beams of lightning that were thick as a finger turned into another huge
net and fell from the sky upon Luo Hao.
This shocked shocked Luo Hao and his face turned pale at once. Though, he tried
hard to wave his broadsword, he couldn't cut down the newly arrived lightning net.
There were ten beams of lightning shining in an odd light as they twined like magic
snakes.
Frightened, Luo Hao immediately wielded his broadsword and operated all his
Profound Qi. Then the broadsword generated a white light which formed into rings
that surrounded Luo Hao.
"Bzz bzz! Bzz bzz!"
Those finger-like lightning beams came towards Luo Hao. As they bumped into the
white rings, sounds of electric explosion came at once.
The speed at which Luo Hao was losing Profound Qi sped up several times compared to
before!
Under the fierce lightning, his energy was consumed quickly and his face turned
extremely pale.
A sharp sword, filled with the severe atmosphere of slaughter, suddenly appeared
above Luo Hao's head and struck on the rings surrounding Luo Hao's body.
"Boom!"
Luo Hao's body shook intensely and he spit out a mouthful of blood. He staggered
and stepped back.
Bernard's [Silver Net] took advantage of this to wrap Luo Hao tightly so as to
restrict his movements.
"Puchi!"
The sharp sword went through Luo Hao's body, and that Crescent Emissary with a pale
mask on his face finally appeared.
Alongside him was Mo Chaoge from the Mo family, who walked out from behind an
ancient tree with lightning circling between his fingers.
"Pooh!" "Pooh!" "Pooh!"
The Crescent Emissary got a brutal look in his eyes, as his sharp sword went in and
out of Luo Hao's body thrice.
The gravitational field faded away slowly...
"Uncle Luo!"
Zhao Xin's eyes turned red and he cried in deep grief.
Arrows flew toward Zhao Xin one after another. His body became like a hedgehog
under the bombardment of arrows and he fell on ground and died with regret in his
eyes.
On Hu Long's side, arrows were also flying around him. But they seemed to be not as
accurate because instead of killing Hu Long, they blocked the people from the Fangs
Mercenary Corps who were chasing Hu Long.
Seizing this opportunity, Hu Long ran away crazily in the wood with red eyes.
"Uncle Luo and Zhao Xin are dead. Only Miss Mu can avenge them. I must bring this
news to Miss Mu..."
"Chase him!" The people from the Fangs Mercenary Corps yelled and began to chase,
but only to find arrows falling down from the sky and blocking their way.
They turned rigid and realized someone didn't want them to chase Hu Long, so they
searched for that archer with vicious eyes.
Some people with pale masks appeared from the woods, and there were some warriors
from the Mo Family among them; they were carrying bows and arrows, with a murderous
expression on their faces.
"Why did you two help me kill him?" Frowning, Bernard asked Mo Chaoge and the Star
Emissary, "I don't know you two, do I? What do you want from me for helping me kill
him?"
"We were not helping you." The Star Emissary walked up and glared at him, "Luo Hao
was an enemy of the Dark World that we were chasing all this time. It's you who
helped us."
Mo Chaoge was just calmly standing in the side. He frowned and asked, "Emissary,
you said this is the strongest guy among those who were protecting that bastard.
Since he is dead, does it mean we don't need to waste time anymore?"
"Mmm hmm." The Star Emissary nodded, "Don't worry. I left some Dark Moon Fragrance
on Hu Long and ordered my people to purposely let him go so he can guide us to
their location. Later we will follow the trail left by the Dark Moon Fragrance and
find the people we want."
"Good." Mo Chaoge smiled, "This is not far from our Merchant Union. After
everything's done, would you like to have a cup of tea in our Mo family and discuss
about the details of our cooperation, Emissary?"
"No problem." The Crescent Emissary nodded.
In the past couple of days, the Crescent Emissary from the Dark World had already
teamed up with Mo Chaoge, and they had come to a secret agreement.
"Why did you kill this guy?" Bernard waved his hand and soon his mercenaries had
already crowded around him.
"For a teenage girl, and a very skinny boy." Mo Chaoge smiled, "I've long known the
name of the Fangs Mercenary Corps. Now I know you why you really deserve such a
reputation. I'm Mo Chaoge from the Mo family of the Merchant Union. I wonder if you
are interested in doing business with the Mo family, captain?"
"What kind of business?" Bernard frowned.
"Of course money-making kind! Haha! If you are interested, we can discuss the
details. I will guarantee your satisfaction." Mo Chaoge laughed.
"Let's talk about it later." Bernard pondered for a moment and continued, "If there
were no accidents, my people must have already captured the people you want. You
want the teenage girl and the boy, but we have to get something out of this too.
The female mercenary with the hot body belongs to us, the Fangs Mercenary Corps,
how's that?"
Bernard knew they were tough people, and both the Dark World or Mo family from the
Merchant Union had huge influences.
The two leaders, the Crescent Emissary and Mo Chaoge, were both at the Disaster
Realm, same as him, and those two had come to an agreement. After calculating in
his mind, Bernard was sure that he could not compete with their joint power and
could only step back.
Mo Chaoge didn't reply, instead he looked at the Crescent Emissary from the Dark
World.
The Crescent Emissary's eyes flashed and he nodded slowly, "No problem."
"Well, let's go get them then." seeing him agreeing, Bernard became relieved. He
had seen the brutality of those two people and he didn't dare to get on bad terms
with them.
---
Mu Yu Die crouched down on the ground and dressed up the wound for Shi Yan
carefully.
With a rigid expression, Shi Yan was silent. He sat on the ground and examined the
wound on his shoulder, and the purification of Tumu's Profound Qi in his meridians.
He was so focused that he didn't even take a glimpse at Mu Yu Die.
"Sometimes he is incredibly lustful and sometimes he is more righteous than anyone,

such a weird guy..."
Mu Yu Die questioned secretly in her heart, as generally in recent days, Shi Yan
audaciously gazed at her without any disguise.
But now they were so close and could even smell the scent on each other, Shi Yan
didn't even shifted his gaze towards her, he didn't show any of his usual rudeness.
She was rather confused.
Mu Yu Die was perplexed inside, and she became unsure about Shi Yan's real
personality.
Narrowing his eyes, Shi Yan concentrated on the changes occurring inside his body.
The cells of the wound on his shoulder were very active. Without doing anything, he
could still sense they were starting to recover gradually with the aid of the
Immortal Martial Spirit.
After Tumu's Profound Qi was purified in his meridians, the odd negative emotions
were generated secretly within them.
After operating [Rampage], he didn't have the slightest amount of strength in his
limbs and they ached very badly, seemingly not able to recover in a short time.
This familiar side effect made him uncomfortable but he could do nothing about it.
Di Yalan, who was not far from them, regained her spirit after resting for a while
and began to search Tumu's body.
One minute later, Di Yalan walked to Mu Yu Die and Shi Yan with a little bag in her
hand. "There is some food on this guy, plus some demon beast materials, and three
Star Bombs. We won't be able to use the demon beast materials, but the Star Bombs
are rather brutal."
"Star Bombs?" Shi Yan's eyes suddenly became spirited and he stared at the green
balls which were as big as fists. He asked with a lot of interest, "What are they
for?"
"It will explode once shaken and will produce very sharp starry blades, which would
fly in all directions. The impact is so strong that even a Profound Qi shield from
a Human Realm warrior would be pierced immediately. It's a type of brutal treasure
and is very expensive. These three should cost at least five thousand of black
crystal coins!" Di Yalan explained.
"Indeed brutal enough! Give it to me." Shi Yan stretched out his hand and casually
asked Di Yalan to hand it to him.
"Tata! Tatata!" Sounds of heavy footsteps came suddenly.
Di Yalan got pale and held her short sword cautiously.
Shi Yan pushed Mu Yu Die away a little rudely. He stood up with a grunt with the
dagger in his hand, and began to stare at the direction where the sound came.
Hu Long, with bloody eyes and blood on his chest, came staggering toward them.
At the sight of Di Yalan, Hu Long suddenly burst into tears and cried, "Uncle Luo
and Zhao Xin are dead. Miss Mu, they died tragically! You must avenge them!"

Chapter 28: The Blast
Mu Yu Die's slim body trembled and she leaned against the tree trunk weakly, tears
welling up in her eyes and flowing down her face.
All along the way, Luo Hao and Zhao Xin had protected her wholeheartedly. Luo Hao
was like her spirit and she had only survived until now because of him.
Hearing that Luo Hao and Zhao Xin were both dead, Mu Yu Die was filled with so much
grief that she didn't even want to think about escaping.
Di Yalan's eyes were almost on fire as she clenched her teeth and asked in a
trembling voice, "Who the hell did that?"
Hu Long, while sobbing, quickly explained the details and then he added, "Apart
from the Dark World and the Fangs Mercenary Corps, there were also people from the
Mo family of the Merchant Union. One guy used the power of lightning which was not
refined from Profound Qi; it should be the Lightning Martial Spirit of the Mo
family."
"The Fangs Mercenary Corps! Dark World! Mo family!" Di Yalan clenched her teeth and
uttered word by word! Then she yelled, "Everyone must pay for that!"
Shi Yan frowned as he heard about the Lightning Martial Spirit. He quickly realized
that the target of Mo family was him!
An odd scent suddenly went into Shi Yan's nose, which made him quickly stand up and
walk around Hu Long. His face turned pale and he said, "Brother Hu Long, you have a
strange fragrance on your body... you shouldn't have escaped alive... ahh..."
"Kid, what do you mean?" Di Yalan stared at him, "You wish Hu Long should have
died?"
But soon Hu Long realized what he meant, and he answered with a bitter smile, "So
it is. They didn't kill me because they wanted to find you. I thought I got lucky.
Haha."
Then, before Di Yalan could stop him, Hu Long kneeled down in front of Mu Yu Die
and kowtowed three times; he said, "Miss Mu, please live on happily and avenge us!"
He then stood up and ran away quickly as his lamenting voice came afar, "Leave
soon! Take the other way! I will distract them and earn as much time as possible
for you!"
"Hu Long!" Di Yalan and Mu Yu Die wailed loudly.
"We should leave right now! Miss Mu, remember the grief and live on well!" Shi Yan
looked serious as he stretched out his hand to Di Yalan, "Give the Star Bombs to
me. You leave with Miss Mu. I will catch up to you soon."
Di Yalan's mind became blank because of her friends' deaths. After being dumbstruck
for a while, she handed the three Star Bombs to Shi Yan and asked in husky voice,
"What are you going to do?"
"For now, just going to ask for some interest for Uncle Luo!"
Shi Yan quickly went up to Tumu's body with an icy face and cut open his belly with
his dagger and then put two Star bombs inside it. After that, Shi Yan wiped the
Seven Snake Saliva on the belly carefully, and turned over Tumu's body; now his
body was lying face down.
"People always get curious. Once the people of Fangs Mercenary Corps come and they
see him like this, they won't be able to help but turn over Tumu's body. Thus the
Star Bombs will explode. Guess what will happen if his body was turned over
heavily?" Shi Yan smirked.
"I got it." Di Yalan looked vicious too, "The more of them being killed, the
better!"
"I also put some poisonous powder on his body. After the Star Bombs explode, the
powder will stick to the blades and once the blades cut them, they will definitely
die!" Shi Yan looked cold, "Let's go, we should live on! Or else we can't avenge
Uncle Luo!"
"I hope Hu Long is fine." Mu Yu Die murmured with hazy eyes.
Shi Yan was a little sad, for he knew there was no possibility of Hu Long
surviving. Still, he comforted her, "Don't worry, our trap may damage them badly.
Maybe we can still meet up with Hu Long."
"Really?"
Mu Yu Die asked weakly; though she knew it was not realistic, she still wished
someone could give her an answer, even if it was a lie.
"Sure, he will be alright." Shi Yan nodded with certainty, and made eye contact
with Di Yalan.
Di Yalan understood what he meant as she carried Mu Yu Die and ran into the woods.
Shi Yan took a deep breath, summoned all of his energy and caught up in a hurry.
---
A quarter of an hour later.
The three groups; the Dark World, the Mo family and the Fangs Mercenary Corps,
appeared together. They reached here by following the scent on Hu Long.
"Tumu!"
Seeing the axe beside the dead body, Bernard immediately realised that it was Tumu!
He was so shocked that he cried, "It's impossible! How could they kill Tumu!?"
"Didn't you say we would just need to collect the people we want when we get here?"
The Crescent Emissary grunted with cold eyes, "Luckily I had left the Dark Moon
Fragrance on that guy, or else we would've needed to search for them everywhere."
Bernard was rather confused as he ordered, "Zuo Song, turn Tumu over and check
him."
"It was that boy who killed him!" Mo Yanyu reminded Mo Chaoge in a very low voice,
"Everyone who was killed by him were mummified. There must be poison on that boy's
weapon!"
"That boy is something." Mo Chaoge nodded and reminded her, "Be careful later.
Don't become impulsive."
"Got it."
As they were talking, Zuo Song, a member of the Fangs Mercenary Corps, had already
run to Tumu's body on Bernard's order.
Zuo Song grasped Tumu's shoulder and turned his body over, and was just about to
examine it...
"Thud!"
The back of Tumu's body landed on the ground heavily.
"Bang! Bang!"
A severe blast resounded!
Tumu's body ruptured into thousands of pieces in an instant!
Thousands of blades mixed within Tumu's flesh and blood flew out from his body like
stars!
As the blast was unexpected, those blades covered with flesh and blood shot towards
everybody rapidly.
As the Fangs Mercenary Corps stood closest to Tumu, they were the first to get hit!
Due to the flying blades, three mercenaries turned into honeycombs, with bloody
holes appearing all over their bodies.
Zuo Song, who had turned Tumu over, was blasted apart and his flesh and blood was
mixed with Tumu's, flying in all directions.
The Dark World Emissaries and people from Mo family didn't expect such a
development, and thus they also didn't escape from it!
Though they were dozens of metres away, the warriors were injured as well,
especially those of the Elementary Realm from the Mo family. They were cut by
blades before they could defend themselves.
Miserable screeches continued. The blast from the two Star Bombs made it hell in
this area. Flesh and blood filled the air. Limbs and entrails were spread all over
on the ground.
Amidst the terrifying howls, everybody was panic-stricken.
Seeing that picture, Mo Yanyu, who was protected by Mo Chaoge, couldn't stand
anymore. She turned pale and vomited.
Some warriors from the Dark World and Mo family were cut by blades; they thought
themselves lucky. But soon they felt pain in their body and began to lose their
vision...
"Damn it! Poison on the blades!" Mo Chaoge looked as if was being stomped by
someone. He stared at the warriors from Mo family and shouted, "Cut off your
wounded flesh! Fast! Fast!"
The huge man Johnson's arm was cut by a blade, so it was bleeding badly.
Johnson was so terrified that he clenched his teeth and cut half of his left arm
off. He howled and kneeled down, "Miss Mo, please bind this up for me!"
"Ou!"
When Mo Yanyu stood up and saw Johnson's dismembered arm, she got sick and began to
vomit again.
Looking at the flesh, entrails, limbs and green bodies on the ground, Bernard
boiled with rage, and his eyes were filled with murderous desire. He will eat
whoever did all this alive!
Among them the Dark World lost three people, while the Mo family lost five.
Since Bernard was closest to Tumu, he suffered the biggest loss as all his people
were dead! He was on his own now!
"I'm gonna kill them! I'm gonna kill them! I'm gonna kill them!" Bernard kept
howling like a crazy demon beast.
"Humph!" The Crescent Emissary grunted and said to Mo Chaoge, "Let's keep chasing.
Leave him alone."
He lost people and blamed Bernard for it. If Bernard didn't order Zuo Song to turn
over Tumu's body, there wouldn't be such a crazy blast.
"Let's keep chasing." Mo Chaoge nodded and left with the people from the Dark
World, not bothering to deal with Bernard, who was raving like a lunatic.
"I will kill them!" Bernard panted as he looked in the direction where the Dark
World and Mo Family people went. After a long while, he chased after them with a
murderous look.

Chapter 29: Eating Human Flesh
In the thick forest, while carrying Mu Yu Die on her back, Di Yalan was moving with
Shi Yan.
Being on alert, Shi Yan was observing the surroundings carefully. Once he found any
trail of demon beasts, he would tell Di Yalan in advance; thus she could change her
direction to avoid meeting demon beasts.
Time flew by. Quickly it became dark and there was the bright moon hanging in the
sky.
Terrible howls could be heard in the serene forest now and then. Those demon beasts
who loved to move around at night began to hunt at this time after resting during
the day.
And at night, Shi Yan's eyesight worsened, making it hard for him to distinguish a
safe area from a demon beast occupied area.
Some demon beasts didn't even make a sound during hunting.
Thus, where there were howls of demon beasts would be an unsafe place; but where
there were no howls, didn't mean it was safe either. It might be hiding an even
greater danger!
After three hours of running, Di Yalan and Shi Yan were both tired.
Though they killed Tumu together at dusk, they paid a price. Di Yalan had lost too
much Profound Qi defending against Tumu's fierce attack, and she continued
consuming her energy by running non-stop in the woods while carrying Mu Yu Die on
her back.
Di Yalan was extremely exhausted now. It was only her strong willpower that was
supporting her along the way.
Shi Yan was in no better state either, his shoulder was wounded, and though it was
bound up and the Immortal Martial Spirit was helping him recover, it still needed
more time.
The side effect of operating [Rampage] was a great loss of energy. Also, Kinmo and
Tumu's Profound Qi which he had absorbed was still being purified, and the desire
for blood was welling up now and then, but he still needed to observe the
surroundings cautiously.
He was even more tired than Di Yalan.
"Let's have a rest." Mu Yu Die advised softly. According to Di Yalan's heavier

steps and slower actions, Mu Yu Die realized that she was going to hit her limit
soon.
"Ok." Shi Yan took a breath and replied calmly, "Let me find a comfortable place."
Immediately, he climbed on an ancient tree like a monkey to find something to hide

himself.
Standing on that ancient tree, Shi Yan was examining the surroundings. Dancing from
tree branch to tree branch, he moved to a nearby withered tree.
The ancient tree had thick, dry trunk: It must have been dead for years.
Shi Yan examined the dry branch of that withered ancient tree, and was surprised,
"This tree is hollow from the inside, and its bottom is spacious enough for us
three to sit down. A good place. You two have a rest first, then come up."
The upper part of that ancient tree was thin and wide enough for only one person to
slip in, but its bottom was rather thick. It was ten metres tall, which was easy
for Shi Yan and Di Yalan to slip down, and also wide enough for Mu Yu Die to climb
with the help of a rope.
Hearing that there was such a good place, Di Yalan couldn't bear it anymore and
urged, "Then let's get in soon. Demon beasts haunt this area. If we bump into one,
it would become trouble."
"Ok, hand that rope to me. I will pull Miss Mu up first."
---
Two minutes later.
The three of them were sitting together in the hollow bottom of that ancient tree
trunk.
The starlight fell into the empty center of the trunk. Outside, the demon beasts
were howling ominously.
There was total silence inside.
Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan were filled with agony.

All along the way, those two had stuck with Luo Hao and helped each other through
many difficulties. But now, only the two of them were alive, and it was still
uncertain if they could survive.
Their friends had died and bad guys kept chasing. Maybe tomorrow the people of the
Dark World and the Fangs Mercenary Corps would catch them and harass them...
The feeling of hopeless for tomorrow made Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan quite worried.
Shi Yan's state was better that them, as he hadn't been together with Luo Hao for a
long time, so he wasn't so emotional. Although the three of them died, he felt far
from grieved and could still think straight.
Well, he also felt regret for Luo Hao's death. Luo Hao had treated him well and had
trained him within his gravitational field every night, which consumed a lot of Luo
Hao's energy. He owed Luo Hao a lot.
Especially when he heard Luo Hao's death was connected to the Mo family, he thought
he should take responsibility.
He engraved the name of three parties; the Dark World, the Fangs Mercenary Corps
and the Mo family, in his mind and was determined to take revenge someday.
After glancing at Di Yalan and Mu Yu Die, Shi Yan frowned. They looked dull and
hopeless, without any fighting spirit.
He knew they were hurt deeply by Luo Hao's death, but it was still a long way to
the Merchant Union; they wouldn't survive if they lost their fighting spirit!
Pondering for a while, Shi Yan considered doing something. Gazing at them, he came
up with an idea...
In the center of the hollow tree, the three of them were sitting cross-legged.
However, due to limited space, there was only a small space between them. Their
legs were so close to each other that they could even feel the warmth from each
other's body.
At first, Shi Yan kept his legs together, maintaining a tiny gap between his and
the legs of the other women.
But he suddenly spread his legs a little, with his left leg touching the leg of Di
Yalan, and his right leg touching the leg of Mu Yu Die. He could clearly feel the
difference between the muscles of the two women. One's thigh was strong and solid,
while the other's was smooth and soft; he liked both of them.
Shi Yan's little action seemed unintentional, but the two girls bodies reacted a
little.
Di Yalan raised her head and glared at him, but didn't say anything. However, Mu Yu
Die was apparently a little embarrassed. She blushed and tried to move her left leg
secretly in order to keep a distance from Shi Yan's right leg.
But every time she moved her leg, Shi Yan would move his right leg as well, taking
every opportunity to touch her soft leg.
After several times, Mu Yu Die was a little irritated. She realized that Shi Yan
was doing this on purpose to take advantage of her, but there was nothing she could
do. Her face turned red while blushing, she called Shi Yan a bastard secretly.
But due to the drama with Shi Yan, Mu Yu Die forgot her sorrow for a while. She was
so focused on cursing Shi Yan that she forgot the terrible death of Luo Hao and
others.
On the other side, Di Yalan saw through the little tricks Shi Yan was playing with
Mu Yu Die. She seemed to have realized something, and so she didn't jump up to stop
him. On the contrary, she was staring at Mu Yu Die with a mocking look, as if she
was saying that Mu Yu Die was taking this too seriously.
Noticing Di Yalan's look, Mu Yu Die was even more embarrassed, and her face became
even redder. She was so angry on the inside that she rolled her eyes at Shi Yan and
gave him a shameful look.
Shi Yan closed his eyes, pretending that he was not doing all this on purpose. He
breathed in and out naturally, as if he was sleeping.
"Endure! Endure it! I won't let you go peacefully when I recover!" Mu Yu Die was
cursing Shi Yan on the inside. She could feel Shi Yan's body temperature on her
skin, and her face had turned completely red. But all she could do was to curse him
on the inside.
Of course Shi Yan wasn't sleeping.
With his eyes closed, he was feeling and comparing the touch of their thighs. The
muscles on Di Yalan's leg was strong and vigorous, while Mu Yu Die's felt soft and
bouncy. Both of them were very attractive. After comparing for a while, Shi Yan
decided that both of their thighs felt good. He felt so wonderful that he could
barely tell which of them was better.
However, while he was focusing on comparing their thighs, Shi Yan started to feel a
burning sexual arousal. His primitive desires were out of their cage.
From within his meridians, threads of negative energy started to seep out secretly.
Shi Yan could feel his pants getting tighter and tighter.
His breath became shorter and shorter. From deep within, he didn't have the crazy
desire for killing. Instead, he could only feel one simple, but strong desire. The
more he suppressed his lust, the more he was on the verge of losing control.
Shi Yan lost control of himself gradually...
Mu Yu Die suddenly noticed this change. She called out in a low voice, "Sister Lan,
this guy seems a little strange. It seems... it seems he is returning to the beast
he used to be."
Shi Yan was breathing heavily, with sweat covering his forehead. His body was
trembling slightly. It looked like he was trying very hard to fight something from
the inside.
Because the two beauties, Di Yalan and Mu Yu Die, were sitting next to him with
their thighs touching each other, they both noticed the strange reaction on Shi
Yan's body.
Glaring at Shi Yan for a moment, Di Yalan blushed as she said, "This time he is
different. Earlier, he just wanted to kill, but now he... he..."
"Now what?" Mu Yu Die was confused.

"Now he wants to eat human flesh..." Di Yalan answered briefly. She looked a little
embarrassed as well, and couldn't finish her sentence with a more detailed
explanation.
"Eat human flesh?" Mu Yu Die's face turned white as she heard this. She screamed
with terror, "This is even worse! How come? Will he also turn into those demon
beasts? Sister Lan, is he gonna eat us both? What should we do?"
Apparently she didn't understood what Di Yalan's word meant.
"You silly girl, what are you thinking about!" Di Yalan cursed with embarrassment,
"He is turning into a horny beast."
Mu Yu Die froze for a while before she realized something. Her pretty face got even
redder. She mumbled, "Sister Lan, just let me play the zither for a while to help
him release his pent up energy. How about you go out for a while? I... I want to go
out as well."
"OK, I will show you the way out." Di Yalan nodded. Her eyes lit up with a flash of
light, and was about to fly up...
Just then!
Shi Yan suddenly opened his eyes. With his bloodshot eyes, he grabbed Di Yalan like
a horny beast.
The tree hole was not that big. When she was pinned down by Shi Yan, Di Yalan could
barely move her beautiful body. There was no way she could escape.
"Bastard! Take your hands off me!" Di Yalan screamed, "You dumb girl, pull him
away! Quick!"
Mu Yu Die was taken over with panic. She tried to pull Shi Yan away, but his body
was as heavy as a rock. No matter how hard she tried, his body just wouldn't move.
Di Yalan was extremely exhausted these days. With her Profound Qi not recovered
yet, she could barely put any struggle against Shi Yan's beastly force.
"Chi-la!" A loud sound of clothes being ripped broke the silence in the tree hole.
Di Yalan felt a little chilly around her hip. She instantly realized that her
leather skirt was gone. But before she could even defend herself, she felt a giant
hand reaching between her thighs and rubbing her hip insatiably.
"Bastard!" Di Yalan couldn't help but scream. She shouted to Mu Yu Die, "Quick!
Stop him! He has been overtaken by his lust! "
"I, I can't stop him." Mu Yu Die punched on Shi Yan's back with all her might and
cried out in panic.
"Hmm..." With her sensitive parts being touched and rubbed by those fingers, Di
Yalan gradually lost her final resistance. She couldn't find any strength to fight
back, and couldn't help but moan. Her arms became limp as well.
Mu Yu Die was astonished. She whispered in a low voice with blushed face, "Sister
Lan, why... why are you screaming?"
"I am not screaming. Do something, ouch..." Di Yalan felt weaker and weaker and her
voice was getting softer as well.
"Sister Lan, it's too la... late!" Mu Yu Die mumbled with her eyes filled with
fear.
"Wha... What's too late?" Di Yalan was stunned.
The next moment, she felt a hard thing inside her body. With her body trembling
with the thrill, Di Yalan realized that it was too late to put up a fight.
A miraculous feeling pervaded in her body and drowned her sanity...
'Aw well, well, maybe we will all be dead tomorrow. I will just let you take me
this time.'
The continuous pounding she felt from that guy had completely crushed her defenses,
both physically and mentally. Di Yalan covered her mouth with one hand. She
couldn't help but scream with pleasure, as Shi Yan continuously twitched inside of
her.
Mu Yu Die's pretty face was covered in panic. She stood still like a statue,
watching the two of them getting all sweaty.
Right in front of her, Shi Yan was pounding hard on Di Yalan. Apparently, under his
mighty force, Di Yalan couldn't put up much fight. She gradually got lost in his
passion as well, and even moved her hips to match Shi Yan's rhythm.
"You, you, you two..."
Mu Yu Die's pretty face was bloodshot. She couldn't do anything but stare at the
two of them lying within such a narrow space, doing such a thing right in front of
her eyes. The hot scene of them was mind blowing for her.
Mu Yu Die was dumbstruck, and didn't know what to do at all.

Chapter 30: Inside the Tree
Shi Yan suddenly regained his sanity in the middle of his actions.
His body was still pounding Di Yalan as waves of physical pleasure coursed through
him. Even with his eyes closed, he could instantly tell what he had been doing.
He held Di Yalan's hips with one hand, and pressed her alluring body tightly with
his, and the other hand lingering on her extraordinary bosoms, rubbing and
squeezing.
That hot body of Di Yalan's was completely under his control. She was all over his
body like a snake. Her eyes were lost in the passion, with sweet sweat all over her
body; she couldn't help but move along with his rhythm, only to bring him more
excitement and pleasure.
Many thoughts were speeding through Shi Yan's mind, but his eyes remained shut.
Neither did he move his hands roughly. He continued to work his lower body on that
woman, and took every moment to enjoy this wonderful experience.
After regaining his sanity, Shi Yan stopped moving roughly and slightly slowed down
his movements with a softer touch, yet with way more masterful skills.
His hands were blessed by magic. When he moved those hands on Di Yalan's body, he
knew exactly which spots to work on, triggering an even bigger reaction in her
body.
Suddenly, Di Yalan's body was flipped around, with her impressive breasts pressed
tightly against the tree while her hips were thrust towards Shi Yan. She lifted her
plump hips up, shaking and swinging it back and forth, enjoying Shi Yan's whipping
in a new position.
Mu Yu Die was completely embarrassed and was blushing. She leaned her fragile body
onto the other side of the tree. Her beautiful eyes were lingering and staring at
the two of them doing it.
With his eyes shut, Shi Yan was totally enjoying the moment. He had let his most
primitive desires out of his body, which seemed to have sped up the purification
process of the Profound Qi in his meridians.
Di Yalan was already lost in his passion, doing nothing but coordinating with Shi
Yan's movements.
Before long, Shi Yan felt a strong wave of pleasure flooding towards his brain,
completely out of his control. Together with that thrilling excitement, he could
feel a most wonderful power start pouring out of his meridians and rushing into his
body.
When that strange power reached his abdomen, it split into two parts. One part went
into his Profound Qi, while the other part blended with his essence and shot into
Di Yalan's body as he was going to climax.
With the short gasps of the sweaty man and woman, Mu Yu Die lost all her strength.
She fell down onto the ground, breathing heavily as her whole mind went completely
blank.
---
Shi Yan slowly moved away from Di Yalan. He pulled up his pants, sat down in
silence and started to operate the Profound Qi inside his body.
Di Yalan had lost all her strength as well, lying weakly on the ground, her whole
body shining with a sexy red color. She only came to her senses after a while. She
put on her leather skirt with a red face and slowly sat down.
The three of them returned to their original positions, sitting together in the
tree with crossed-legs.
Mu Yu Die was the first to regain her calm. Although her face was still a bit red,
she moved her beautiful eyes between Shi Yan and Di Yalan, as if expecting
something from them.
Shi Yan looked calm on the outside. He kept his eyes closed, and focused his
attention on the strange power he felt in his Profound Qi during his orgasm. He was
slowly guiding this power within his Profound Qi through his body. He wouldn't want
to miss any opportunity to enhance his power.
Di Yalan hadn't opened her eyes yet, but she knew that Mu Yu Die was staring at her
the whole time. Out of shame, she didn't dare to open her eyes and look up. She was
so ashamed that she just wanted to bury herself in the ground.
Shi Yan had forced himself on her inside this tree, right in front of Mu Yu Die.
However, she didn't put up much of a fight. Even worse, she was actually enjoying
it during the process. She felt so ashamed of herself. Despite being a casual and
bold girl, she knew this craziness was totally out of line for her. She was too
ashamed to face Mu Yu Die.
Right about that time, a strange excitement slowly rose and spread from the
sensitive parts of her lower body. Di Yalan couldn't help but tremble, and almost
moaned again.
She anxiously twisted her body, secretly calling herself a slut, and quickly
concentrated her attention on the change that was happening in her body.
After some observation, Di Yalan felt that the strange power inside of her had
turned into two streams. One stream was flowing slowly towards her abdomen, while
the other part had settled around her chest, flesh, and muscles, which seemed to
have secretly altered the parts around her chest.
She could clearly feel her bones and flesh, muscles and vessels around her chest
going through some incredible unexplainable changes.
That strange energy, mixed with her Profound Qi, had been pouring into her abdomen,
driving out a strong wave of power from within.
Her Profound Qi had suddenly been enhanced enormously!
Di Yalan couldn't help but exclaim. She quickly concentrated on dealing with her
refreshed Profound Qi, operating it through a specific path through her body.
---
The bright moonlight was shining into the tree, and lit up the tiny space inside.
Shi Yan slowly woke up, breathing with a calm rhythm.
He had reached the Second Sky of the Nascent Realm!
With the help of that strange power, Shi Yan had enhanced himself to the next
level, and successfully reached the Second Sky of the Nascent Realm.
After he woke up, Shi Yan found the wound on his shoulder didn't hurt that much.
With the help of the Immortal Martial Spirit, the broken bones and muscles were
slowly regenerating and recovering themselves on their own.
With this speed, it would only take a few days before he would be fully recovered.
When he slowly opened his eyes, Shi Yan noticed a bright pair of eyes staring right
at him. But when he looked back, those beautiful eyes quickly looked away.
"Miss Mu, how come you are still awake?" Shi Yan said with a calm voice, with
nothing strange showing on his face.
Seeing Shi Yan staring back at her, Mu Yu Die was so embarrassed that she quickly
looked away. She turned her face away with a blush to avoid eye contact and said in
a joking tone, "You two were making such loud noises. How is it possible for me to
fall asleep?"
"Oh, so sorry to disturb you. I will remember this next time." Shi Yan laughed with
embarrassment and defended himself with a natural explanation, "There must be
something wrong with my body. Something odd happened to me and destroyed my sanity.
There's nothing I could do about it. Sorry."
"So you mean you were unconscious during the whole time?" Mu Yu Die said with a
grin on her face, "I was watching you two doing it. At first you were, but
afterwards.... afterwards you couldn't have been unconscious! Otherwise...
otherwise, you wouldn't be able to... to do that kind of thing..."
Mu Yu Die was too shy to continue her sentence. She was right there when Shi Yan
pulled out all those tricks on Di Yalan.
No insane person in their unconscious mind would be able to play all those sexual
tricks or remember all those different kinds of sexual positions. Therefore, Mu Yu
Die was certain that Shi Yan had come to his senses way before he finished on Di
Yalan.
"Err..." Shi Yan was completely speechless for a while. He sat there frozen for
some time and put on an embarrassing smile, "So Miss Mu, have you been watching us
doing it the whole time? Then please spare my rude actions. I know that I am a real
bastard."
"You! How can you be so shameless?" Mu Yu Die got so angry that she hit Shi Yan
hard on his thigh, making Shi Yan scream and beg for mercy.
Seeing Shi Yan suffering and screaming, Mu Yu Die felt a little better. She turned
around and saw Di Yalan was also sitting there in silence with her eyes closed.
However, her face was also carrying a shiny blush.
Mu Yu Die also felt angry towards Di Yalan. She jumped over to her side and
suddenly patted on her thigh.
Di Yalan was already very embarrassed. While keeping her eyes shut, she couldn't
control her body from trembling. She thought this was another trick of Shi Yan, and
called him a fucking bastard in secret. After all this, how dare he still tease her
like this?
"Sister Lan, how long are you planning to fool us by pretending to be sleeping?
Your face is already as red as an apple. And you still want to pretend that you are
operating your Profound Qi? You think we are both foolish?" Mu Yu Die said in an
annoyed voice.
Di Yalan let out a soft sigh and opened her eyes reluctantly. She replied with
embarrassment, "I... I just woke up. What... what are you two talking about? I have
no idea."
Mu Yu Die went silent all of a sudden. However, her beautiful and sharp eyes were
darting between Di Yalan and Shi Yan. Her underlying sentence was obvious: How can
you just pretend that nothing had happened between the two of you?
Under the questionable stare from Mu Yu Die, Shi Yan still remained calm and
peaceful. In this world, you could say there aren't many people as shameless as
him. He actually could pretend that nothing had happened between him and Di Yalan.
Because he guessed that Di Yalan actually wouldn't mind this thing very much. She
would even like or miss this kind of feeling. Knowing that he wouldn't receive any
trouble from Di Yalan, he didn't bother to worry at all.
However, under Mu Yu Die's questioning look, Di Yalan wasn't able to remain calm.
She thought about it and decided that she should express some anger towards Shi
Yan. Otherwise, she would really appear to be shameless in the eyes of Mu Yu Die.
Despite everything, Shi Yan had helped her experience overwhelming pleasure and
excitement, which her husband could hardly offer even back when he was still alive.
"You fucking bastard!" Di Yalan suddenly jumped up, screaming with a sharp voice
and pointing right at Shi Yan, "How dare you do that to me back then? How dare
you?"
"Shh! Keep it quiet! You are gonna draw all those demon beasts here. Furthermore,
the people from the Dark World are still chasing us!" Shi Yan reminded her.
Di Yalan nodded. She had lost her courage again, and said in a low voice, "You
asshole, so how are you gonna make it up to me?"
Seeing Di Yalan acting like this, he was even more assured about his prior
judgment. He knew that she didn't mind this little episode very much. She only
jumped out to accuse him because of the pressure from Mu Yu Die.
Shi Yan was actually amused by her reaction. While pretending to be thinking hard,
he bowed his head down, put on a sad face, pretending to be sincerely apologising,
and said in an honest voice, "It's all my fault. Sister Lan, how about you tell me,
how would you like to be compensated?"
Di Yalan was literally surprised by his reply. She froze for a while and thought
very hard about his question. She only came to curse him, because she didn't want
to appear shameless in front of Mu Yu Die. She actually hadn't really thought about
how to punish Shi Yan. Surprise by Shi Yan, she literally didn't know how to
respond.
"How about... how about you beat him up and call it a night?" Mu Yu Die put on a
naughty face and joked about it. Even she could tell that her Sister Lan was not
intending to punish Shi Yan, at least not seriously.
"That's a good idea. He surely deserves that!" Di Yalan nodded with agreement, and
said with a tough voice, "Just wait until he recovers from his wounds. At that
time, I'm gonna kick his ass! You don't need to worry about this. I will make sure
that you will be satisfied with his punishment. "
Mu Yu Die rolled her eyes at Di Yalan and went completely speechless. What was that
all about? What do I have to do with your business? So you are simply punishing him
in order to make me satisfied?
"Go to hell you two. I'm going to sleep." Mu Yu Die had finally realized that she
was literally caring too much. She should have just minded her own business. She
mumbled as she turned to sleep, "One horny man, one slutty woman... no wonder...
you two were already expecting this to happen... I should have known better... Poor
me, my soul has been hurt, and my eyes have been polluted..."
She kept a low voice, but due to the small space between the three of them, it
wouldn't be a surprise that both Di Yalan and Shi Yan had heard her clearly.
Shi Yan secretly grinned and pretended to be sleeping.
However, Di Yalan couldn't take this anymore. She teased Mu Yu Die a little, "You
wicked girl!"
Mu Yu Die glanced at her and mumbled again, "You two, be quiet for the rest of the
night. I really need some good sleep. Please, just control yourselves. I cannot
take your actions anymore."
Di Yalan replied while blushing, "I know, I know, just go to sleep, you wicked
girl!"

Chapter 31: Blue Magic Flames
Mu Yu Die did as she was told, and shut her mouth.
However, with Mu Yu Die staying quiet, the atmosphere between Di Yalan and Shi Yan
got a little embarrassing. The two of them just lay there facing each other.
Neither of them knew what to say.
"It's about dawn." Shi Yan looked up at the sky while trying to make some casual
conversation. "How are you feeling? Has your Profound Qi recovered?"
"Not only has my Profound Qi recovered, but it has also been enhanced."
Di Yalan checked her body in secret. Her eyes suddenly lit up in excitement. She
said in a low voice while blushing, "Back then... back then it seemed like there
was some strange energy streaming into my body. That strange energy merged with my
own Profound Qi, and even altered something in my chest."
She frowned a little, trying very hard to recall that strange feeling. She thought
that the strange stream of energy seemed to have come from Shi Yan, or was
originated from the Profound Qi that went into her body.
Shi Yan thought for a while and whispered to himself, "It really is that..."
Di Yalan's gorgeous eyes lit up with an exotic charm again. She insisted, "Is it
because of you?"
Shi Yan nodded and explained with a smile, "I once received some pills from an
Alchemist, but when I took them I never managed to absorb them entirely. However,
those pills, as well as their power, still remain inside my body. Back then... back
then it seemed as if the power of those pills merged with my Profound Qi and got
planted into your body as well."
The thing about absorbing Profound Qi from dead people was too creepy and scary to
talk about, and Shi Yan didn't want anybody else to know about his secret.
Therefore, he was using Master Karu as an excuse, and claiming all his strange
power due to those pills.
"Those pills must have been extraordinarily precious." Di Yalan nodded. She seemed
to have bought Shi Yan's story. Along their travels, Shi Yan had resorted to using
poisonous medicine powders several times. Therefore, she had already suspected that
Shi Yan had some kind of relation with an Alchemist.
"Yeah, I guess." Shi Yan smiled without elaborating too much on his relationship
with Master Karu. He thought for a while and said with a frown, "You mentioned that
there was a strange stream of energy which seemed to have changed the muscles and
blood vessels within your chest. Can you try to operate your Profound Qi around
your chest and see if there are any reactions?"
Shi Yan suddenly thought of the miraculous awakening of his Petrification Martial
Spirit inside his body. It seemed that the strange flow of energy could not only
enhance one's Profound Qi, but also trigger one's dormant Martial Spirit.
It was exactly due to the influence of that strange energy that the dormant
Petrification Martial Spirit inside his body had suddenly awakened. Even the
emergence of the Immortal Martial Spirit probably had something to do with that
strange stream of energy. Hearing Di Yalan talking about the odd changes in her
chest, Shi Yan had already come up with a theory.
"Ok. Let me try." Di Yalan slowly nodded. She concentrated her energy into her
chest and paid close attention to the changes happening inside.
Controlling her Profound Qi, streams of Profound Qi flew into her beautiful bosoms,
and lingered for a while around her tender breasts. But now, her Profound Qi seemed
to be a bit different. Suddenly, a amazing thing happened. It seemed that her
Profound Qi had changed and was becoming hotter and hotter.
Di Yalan suddenly panicked. She quickly moved the Profound Qi towards her arm, and
then through the veins and vessels, into her right palm.
"Boom!"
A magic flame the color of purest blue suddenly jumped out of Di Yalan's right
palm. Although the flame was merely the size of a fist, it was burning with an
extraordinarily high temperature. The little flame was dancing on Di Yalan's palm,
lighting up the hollow tree, as if they were embraced by the tender blue waves of
the ocean.
"Wow!"
Di Yalan couldn't help but exclaim. She jumped with excitement and her eyes were
shining brightly.
"Bingo!"
Shi Yan was also secretly cheering. He was right about this energy! Looking at that
blue flame, he was now certain that that strange energy could really trigger one's
inborn Martial Spirit!
"The Blue Magic Flame!"
Di Yalan couldn't help but scream in excitement. She said in a thrilling voice,
"This is the Martial Spirit of my family! I know about this! This is the Blue Magic
Flames Martial Spirit! Ever since my grandfather, no one has inherited this Martial
Spirit. Oh my God! But how... how is this even possible?"
Mu Yu Die was already awake due to the noise they were making. She was also staring
at Di Yalan, but couldn't figure out what was going on. Mu Yu Die looked so
confused, "How is that even possible? Sister Lan, you are already 27 years old. How
come that you could still awaken the dormant Martial Spirit inside your body? What
is going on here? Is this a dream?" She rubbed her eyes and still couldn't believe
what just happened.
"Ha!" Di Yalan was brimming with excitement. She had absolutely no idea how to
express her bliss. She couldn't help but continuously stare at that blue burning
flame on her palm, and then suddenly burst into tears.
She was actually crying in joy.
However, Shi Yan could totally understand her feelings.

On the Grace Mainland, warriors with Martial Spirits were definitely in a dominant
position. They would have more prosperous future as well. To warriors, the Martial
Spirits were more important than anything else. Those without a Martial Spirit
would often dream and kill for a Martial Spirit.
To warriors like Di Yalan, whose family had once possessed a Martial Spirit, it was
a real shame not to carry on their family's Martial Spirit as an inheritance.
If this situation continued for several generations, even the most glorious family
could end up fading into oblivion.
No matter if it was the warrior or their family, possession of a Martial Spirit was
essential.
"So what is really going on here?" Mu Yu Die was still confused after staring at Di
Yalan for a while, who was totally flying high in excitement, so she had to turn
the question to Shi Yan.
"Um..." Shi Yan put on an embarrassed smile, "Well, this is hard to explain. It has
something to do with the pills and their exotic power. I don't exactly know what
kind of pills they were. Anyway, those pills are indeed a little extraordinary.
Quit staring at me like that. I already said I really have no idea."
"You bastard! Come here! Thank you! Thank you!" Di Yalan put out the blue flame on
her palm, and suddenly tightly hugged Shi Yan as if she were trying to squeeze his
whole body into her bosom. Her sexy body couldn't help but tremble with excitement.
Those delicious bosoms of hers were squeezed against Shi Yan's chest, which gave
Shi Yan the opportunity to experience their glorious softness again. Before long,
his thing down there reacted again.
But this time, Di Yalan found out about his little thrill down there almost
immediately. With a blush on her face, she quickly released Shi Yan from her arms.
Her eyes were especially charming, shining with light and dancing colors. She
couldn't help but laugh and said with a smile, "You jerk, always so horny!"
"Hey..." Shi Yan also laughed in embarrassment. He didn't replied though.
Mu Yu Die stared at the two people and she was obviously not happy, "Hey! You two,
knock it off! I am still here! Don't put on a sex show in front of me every time
you get a chance!"
"You wicked girl! I'm just too excited!" Di Yalan replied with a laugh.
"What is going on after all?" The question was killing Mu Yu Die.
"I don't know either." Di Yalan shook her head, her eyes still lit up with those
flying colors. She laughed, "I guess it's all because of him."
"You mean... you had sex with this guy, and then all of a sudden, your Martial
Spirit that had been dormant inside of your body for 27 years, which probably would
never be awakened in your life, was suddenly brought to life?" Mu Yu Die said with
a curious look on her pretty face.
"Incredible as it sounds, that is the truth." Di Yalan admitted with a red face.
"So... so the essence of his, what is it? Some magic medicine with a strange
power?" Mu Yu Die also started to blush. She shook her head as she couldn't believe
this at all, "No, no! I don't believe this! This doesn't make sense at all!"
"Hmm..." Shi Yan looked up at the sky from the hollow tree, and said, "The sun is
out. We should get going."
"Yeah, we should probably keep moving." Di Yalan agreed. Apparently, she didn't
want to spend too much time discussing this issue about herself, in case Mu Yu Die
would say something again to embarrass her.
After saying that, Di Yalan quickly flew up to the top of the hollow tree. She
threw a rope down to the two of them and asked Mu Yu Die to come out quickly.
"No, I am still not buying it!" Mu Yu Die was obviously still obsessed with the
issue, and only grabbed that rope after some sighing and groaning.
With Di Yalan's help, Mu Yu Die slowly went up with help from the rope, and slowly
went on top of the hollow tree.
"Ah! You asshole! What are you doing?" Mu Yu Die suddenly started screaming. The
two delicate legs of hers were kicking desperately, and her mesmerising body was
swinging in the air.
"Let me help you with this." Shi Yan put both his hands on Mu Yu Die's soft bottom
and tried to lift her up. He said with a horny smile, "There you go. This will save
you some effort."
"No! Stop it! I don't want your help!" Mu Yu Die shouted with her body twisting
intensely. Her hands suddenly lost their grip and she fell from mid-air.
"Thump!"
The two of them fell onto the ground inside the hollow tree.
Shi Yan was lying with a satisfactory look on his face. Mu Yu Die was sitting right
across his waist with her legs kicking and shouting, "Stop! Stop!"
The soft and smooth bottom of hers was right where Shi Yan liked it most, pressing
tightly against his sensitive parts.
Shi Yan's dick was still hard due to the previous entanglement with Di Yalan. Now,
with the pressing and twisting of Mu Yu Die's hips, and her delicious parts
continuously touching and rubbing his sensitive parts, Shi Yan was turned on again,
and he almost couldn't help but moan in great pleasure.
"Ah! Asshole! You horny dog!"
It didn't take Mu Yu Die much time to discover Shi Yan's intentions. She quickly
got up with her hands covering her butt, screaming, and crying. Her face was so
pretty with that blush, and her beautiful eyes were filled with tears. "Sister Lan,
this bad guy! He was trying to take advantage of me!"
"Shh!" Di Yalan looked pretty serious. She signaled them them to stay quiet.
Shi Yan quickly stood up. He suddenly forgot all about the sexy scenes that had
previously happened in this hollow tree. He climbed up the tree quickly and stayed
with Di Yalan. He said with a calm and cool voice, "What's the situation?"
"Demon beasts!"
Chapter 32: The Silver Thunder Wolf
The howls of the Demon Beasts came from the woods far away.
"Tata! Tata!"
Heavy running steps sounded across the silent night. Judging from the sound of
those steps, one could tell that it must have been human beings running in the
woods.
However, Shi Yan couldn't tell if it was a warrior chasing the Demon Beast, or a
Demon Beast hunting a human. He didn't want to be involved, and thus said to Di
Yalan, "Hide well. Let's not ask for trouble. Remember the lesson from the Fangs
Mercenary Corps."
Di Yalan nodded, and mumbled to Mu Yu Die on the hollow tree, "Don't make a sound.
Stay inside the tree leaves."
"Let's go and hide inside another tree." After a little thought, Shi Yan moved
swiftly, found another luxuriant ancient tree and crouched in the leaves
immediately.
As soon as he did that, Di Yalan came up and hid herself with him.
They were still on alert as they hid themselves in the dense leaves. Meanwhile they
also removed their scent from the surroundings to completely hide their presence.
????
Before long, five flustered mercenaries appeared at a distance with terrified looks
on their faces.
They were all heavily wounded. Amongst them, the leader was a Human Level warrior,
and the rest were at the Nascent Level.
The mercenaries were running through the woods with flustered expressions, looking
over their shoulders, as if they were getting chased by Demon Beasts.
And that was exactly what was happening.
Just as they appeared in Shi Yan's sight, he beheld a Fire Snake and two Ice
Lizards moving in the woods quickly. At the same time, several Silver Armoured
Scorpions, which were nearly a foot big, came up from the left, seeming to encircle
them.
The five mercenaries were completely terrified as they rushed into the woods.
Shi Yan turned pale as he realised that those mercenaries were done for.
Shi Yan could clearly see a robust Silver Wolf in the direction they were heading
to. The wolf was four metres long but they didn't see it!
The wolf had two silver five-meter-long wings, which looked novel and mysterious,
adorned with delicate patterns.
Though it was the first time that Shi Yan had seen it, he had heard about it long
ago. That was a Silver Thunder Wolf of Level Seven---- a top Demon Beast in the
Dark Forest!
Then, he was sure that it wouldn't be a warrior killing Demon Beasts scenario,
but... the complete opposite one.
The bloody hunting started at once!
The moment the five warriors rushed into the woods and saw the awaiting Silver
Thunder Wolf, they screamed with despair.
The Silver Thunder Wolf didn't even give them a chance to struggle. It spread its
thunder wings in no time and devastating blasts came out one after another at the
warriors. Three of them were cut into shreds in an instant!
The Silver Thunder Wolf just stood there arrogantly ---- it didn't strike again.
Those chasing Demon Beasts quickly ran up and encircled the the remaining two in no
time.
The Fire Snake and Ice Lizards worked together to attack the warriors. Soon, one of
them was poisoned by the Silver Armour Scorpion, and the other one was killed by an
Ice Lizard.
"Creak!" "Creak!"
Horrifying sounds broke the serenity of the deep forest.
Apart from the Silver Thunder Wolf, the other Demon Beasts crowded around the five
dead bodies and started feasting on their bones.
Di Yalan was too terrified to look in that direction.
She was not at all afraid of killing, but those Demon Beasts were eating human
flesh, which would make her vomit if she saw that horrifying scene...
Hiding in the leaves, Shi Yan was gazing at those Demon Beasts calmly, while trying
to figure out something in his mind.
As the five warriors were dead, their Profound Qi was gradually seeping out, and as
it would eventually melt in the air and disappear.
If he could get to that area before the Profound Qi disappeared, he would benefit
by a lot!
However, there were so many Demon Beasts feasting on the bodies, he could do
nothing but hope they would leave soon.
"Oooouch..."
A miserable human cry full of fear and despair came from very far away.
The Silver Thunder Wolf suddenly howled and dashed out.
Hearing its howl, those Demon Beasts, who had almost eaten up the five bodies,
stopped eating and followed the wolf in a hurry. They seemed to hunt other human
beings.
Immediately, Shi Yan jumped down the dense tree as soon as they left, and headed to
those messed up bodies like a ghost.
Di Yalan was startled as she screamed from the tree in a low voice, "What are you
doing?"
"Going and checking what had happened. I will be back soon. Don't leave the tree."
Shi Yan didn't even bother to look back and moved to those bodies speedily. As he
arrived near the bodies, he closed his eyes and began to feel them.
Luckily enough, it wasn't too late for him. The warrior of Human Level had more
Profound Qi than others and there was still twenty percent of it left on his body.
The invisible Profound Qi went into his pores, as being attracted by a magnet, and
then flew into his meridians...
Sensing the power of the foreign Profound Qi, Shi Yan smiled with satisfaction.
Before long, all the Profound Qi which had not melted and disappeared into the air
went into Shi Yan's body.
Seeing the limbs and entrails lying on the ground, Shi Yan frowned. Nonetheless, he
began to examine their bags while enduring the bad smell.
There was too much blood on the food and it might also be the poison from the
Silver Armour Scorpion---- it's inedible now. Crystal coins were not of much use in
this area, and too many of it would prevent them from moving fast, thus the
warriors didn't carry too many crystal coins.
Searching for a while, Shi Yan was only able to pillage only few Demon Beast
material and medicine..
Poor guys!
Shi Yan mumbled as he cleaned his hands with a bag. Then he walked to where Di
Yalan was hiding.
"Hoooooowl!" "Hoooowl!"
Even at dawn, Demon Beasts were howling in the Dark Forest. They seemed to be
running around and hunting for warriors and mercenaries in a group.
Hearing the horrifying sound, Shi Yan wasn't frightened. On the contrary, he was a
little happy.
Demon Beasts' actions would influence their pursuers. If they were still moving in
the forest at night then they would be spotted by Demon Beasts, and the more they
moved, the more likely they would be found by the Demon Beasts. Maybe the people
from the Dark World, Mo Family and the Fangs Mercenary Corps would lose a lot of
people tonight, and the Demon Beasts would have a full belly tonight.
He was right...
That night, Mo Chaoge and his people were attacked of by the Demon Beasts.
After Hu Long committed suicide, the troop didn't sleep at night as they searched
Shi Yan and Mu Yu Die desperately. Instead, they kept searching for Shi Yan and his
friends in the Dark Forest. Therefore, they attracted a lot of Demon Beasts. Thanks
to the five warriors, the troops finally got to know of the reality and hid
themselves in ancient trees.
"What were you doing?" Di Yalan frowned, "Were their possessions really worth the
risk? If the Demon Beasts returned or if you were noticed by them, you would have
had no way to escape!"
"Look, didn't I return safely?"
Shi Yan climbed up the tree without explaining what he had gained. Looking rigid,
he said, "Why are all the Demon Beasts hunting for warriors and mercenaries like
crazy? Someone must have done something to irritate them! Or they wouldn't act like
this!"
"What should we do?" Di Yalan had no idea, "Are we still going to head forward?"
"Lets wait for a while. After spending the whole night hunting, those Demon Beasts
should be much more calm during the day. We can set off at noon."
"Okay then."

Chapter 33: Martial Spirit of Music
Di Yalan and Shi Yan went into the hollow tree again.
"What's happening?" Mu Yu Die, who was staying in the hollow tree in fear, got a
little surprised, "I heard some explosions just now. Did some demon beasts pass
by?"
Shi Yan sat down and began to feel the Profound Qi which had filled his meridians,
without replying to Mu Yu Die.
Most of the Profound Qi, on those five warriors, had vanished into the air, and Shi
Yan was able to absorb only a small part of it.
But since there was a Human-Level warrior among them, even if he just got a small
part, it was a lot.
However, Shi Yan was still a little worried. He was cautious as he didn't know when
the negative emotions would break out.
Seeing Shi Yan keep silence, Di Yalan told Mu Yu Die what had just happened
outside.
Hearing the story, Mu Yu Die's face turned serious and she seemed to be more
worried. They were chased by so many bad guys, and now there were demon beasts in
their way, she found their future was getting more and more hopeless.
The sun rose slowly and began to light up the sky. After one night's rest, the
three started to discuss in the hollow tree.
Shi Yan didn't get too many chances to communicate with the girls when Luo Hao and
his people were with them, so he didn't know much about them. But now those males,
including Luo Hao, had been killed, so he guessed he should know more about them,
or he would land himself in a passive position.
"Why is the Dark World chasing you?" Shi Yan asked in a steady voice while
frowning, "You are from the Fire Empire?"
Mu Yu Die nodded and sighed, "It's all because of me..."
"What's the matter?" Shi Yan knew Mu Yu Die was a very special person. Now that she
was to explain, he wanted to know the whole story.
"Sister Lan, you tell him." Mu Yu Die glanced at Di Yalan and sighed again.
"You don't know who Die is?" Di Yalan was surprised as she looked at Shi Yan with
curious eyes, "Though you are from the Merchant Union, you must have heard of
General Muku from the Fire Empire?!"
"Muku? The General of the Eagle Army of the Fire Empire? The Iron Eagle King?"
Shi Yan was so astonished that he nodded after a long thought, "So she is the
granddaughter of The Iron Eagle King ? I got it."
Shi Yan went through the fragmental memories about the Iron Eagle King- King Muku,
and got the complete story after recalling it.
In the memories of the other Shi Yan, Muku was the General of the Eagle Army of the
Fire Empire, who was a Nirvana-Level warrior and held the real power of the Fire
Empire!
The Iron Eagle King was not only famous in the Fire Empire, but also well known in
the Merchant Union and the God-blessed Empire.
Muku was a legendary military leader who was seen in every battle between the Fire
Empire and the God-blessed Empire. He was famous for his cruelty on the
battlefield, and uncountable people had perished in his hands!
Muku was merciless to his foes, and was also obstinate to his own people, thus
offending many powerful people.
Three years ago, in a battle between the Fire Empire and the God-blessed Empire,
Muku was killed by five Nirvana-Level warriors.
For Muku had offended a lot of people when he was alive, his family got into
trouble as soon as he died. Just in a few days, many of his direct relatives were
slaughtered, making the big family fell at once.
"I have heard of the Iron Eagle King." After thinking for a while, Shi Yan nodded.
"Die is the Eagle King's granddaughter, the only survivor of her family. The Dark
World is an organization of assassins in the Empire, and it was the one who
slaughtered her family. Die could survive only because of her Martial Spirit. On
that day, her zither killed a lot of people in an unimaginable way, for her Martial
Spirit has something to do with music..."
"You mean, Miss Mu's Martial Spirit could kill with her zither?"
"Yes. Die's zither can not only prevent one from going insane, but also can destroy
one's organs. The Dark World wants Die because their lord trains in a vicious
Martial Skill and loses his mind now and then. He wants to calm himself with the
help of Die's music."
"I got it." Shi Yan nodded.
"As the Dark World was involved in the slaughter of her family, Die would rather
die than help them. How could she help their lord train his vicious Martial Skill!"
But the Dark World was too powerful in the Fire Empire, so she had to seek for
shelter in foreign countries.
Knowing Mu Yu Die's identity and story, Shi Yan asked again, "Then why can't Miss
Mu operate her Martial Spirit now?"
"Her Martial Spirit is quite special. Everytime she operates her Martial Spirit and
kills people, several of her veins break like the zither strings. Before the veins
reconnect, the Profound Qi can't move fluently. She would get injured heavily if
she operated the Profound Qi, and it would take more time for the Martial Spirit to
recover."
Di Yalan looked gloomy, "Two months ago, just as we were about to enter the Dark
Forest at the border of the Fire Empire, the Dark World found us and we lost
several people. Since Uncle Luo couldn't prevent them anymore, Die operated her
Profound Qi. Though she killed a lot, her own veins broke too. And they have not
recovered yet."
"So you need your veins to help operate the Profound Qi?" Shi Yan was quite
confused, "Are you playing your zither, or playing your veins?"
"I can't explain either." Mu Yu Die replied lazily. She looked dim.
"Damage to the Martial Spirit..." Shi Yan deliberated over it for a moment, then he
uttered, "Maybe I could help."
Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan's eyes lit up at once, they stared at Shi Yan together!
"Well..." Shi Yan just popped up with that thought and got embarrassed, "Well,
sister Lan, your Martial Spirit had come to life? The medicine in my body may be
helpful for her too. I think..."
"Don't you ever think about that!"
Mu Yu Die replied with anger and stared at him, "Stop your dirty ideas about me!"
She knew too well how Di Yalan regained her Martial Spirit... How would she sell
her virginity for it?!
"I was joking. Don't take it seriously." Shi Yan looked indifferent, and he looked
up at the entrance of the hollow tree, "It's about noon, and I don't hear demon
beasts, let's resume our journey."
"Ok." Di Yalan giggled.
...
They got out from the tree hole and advanced in the forest, while Di Yalan still
carried Mu Yu Die on her back.
After a whole night's hunting, the demon beasts all seemed to be resting. They
didn't see a single high-level demon beast on the way. Yet, those human remains
reminded them how nasty the demon beasts were last night.
At dusk.
The Profound Qi in Shi yan's body was purified, and thus the negative power filled
Shi Yan's mind again. He got a strong urge to kill.
He knew Mu Yu Die's zither could comfort him and diminish the negative emotions,
but it would attract those demon beasts and their pursuers in the serenity of the
forest.
Since he had that incredible experience with Di Yalan, Shi Yan hesitated for a
second and wandered his lustful eyes on Di Yalan's delicious body for a while as he
developed a plan.
...
Night came.
In a secret valley, Mu Yu Die cuddled in the branches of a dense ancient tree. She
was gazing at the bushes ten meters away with a blushed face, while grinding her
teeth.
The bushes were shaking continuously, combined with waves of suppressed moans...
"Whore!" Biting her lips, Mu Yu Die cursed.
After a long yell, that bush calmed down.
Minutes later, Shi Yan and Di Yalan stood up from behind it and walked back with
messy clothes.
Shi yan walked with steady steps and looked calm as if nothing had happened.
While Di Yalan looked fresh in her skin and smiled with satisfied eyes, though she
had some grass in her long hair.
"Miss Mu, why didn't you go to sleep?" As he got close, Shi Yan saw Mu Yu Die was
watching him with despise, so he asked casually with a careless smile.
"Humph!" Mu Yu Die was angry as she cursed, "Shameless!"
"Oh?" Shi Yan returned her a smile and said casually, "Maybe we can't even see the
sun tomorrow, who would care about this? Do whatever you want."
"Yeah, we could be three dead bodies at this time tomorrow. I don't care." Di Yalan
walked up and showed just a little shame.
Hearing their excuse, Mu Yu Die was stunned. As she realized their situation, she
didn't know what to say at all.
"Sister Lan, train by heart. Maybe you can improve a lot." Shi Yan smiled
meaningfully.
"Ok, I understand." Di Yalan got his undertone and laughed, "You are really
something, aren't you! Haha!"
Thus, Di Yalan climbed up the ancient tree and sat down on a strong branch. Under
Mu Yu Die's confused eyes, she started to train wholeheartedly.
Shi Yan didn't climb up the tree. Instead, he sat down beside the tree cross-
legged.
Due to the intercourse with Di Yalan, those negative emotions in his meridians were
cleansed. And the miraculous power from the meridians gushed into his body and
nourished his Martial Spirit.
Only a small part of it went into Di Yalan's body, but this benefited her a lot.
Closing his eyes, Shi Yan could feel that power was changing his blood and flesh.
He operated his Profound Qi in the Big Circulation.
One hour later, Shi Yan found that that miraculous power had all gone into his
body, thus he began to practise his Petrification Martial Spirit.
As he thought about it, his bare arms hardened and gradually turned into dark
brown.
Dark brown?
Shi Yan opened his eyes abruptly, which were as bright as stars. He looked in
wonder and carefully examined his arms.
Dark brown! It was exactly Dark brown!
Shi Yan was so excited that he wanted to laugh wildly. At that moment, he finally
realized how that power benefited his Martial Spirit magically.

Chapter 34: The Mysterious Martial Spirit
He was surprised to realize that the power could not only operate the Profound Qi
but also increase it by levels!
The Martial Spirit only increases with the advancement in martial levels. It will
be enhanced only with the progression to higher level.
This was to say, one would have a breakthrough in his Martial Spirit only when he
enhanced from Elementary Level to Nascent Level, or from Nascent Level to Human
Level, and so on.
The small progress from the First Sky of Nascent Level to the Second Sky wouldn't
change the Martial Spirit a bit.
Only the progress across levels could develop the Martial Spirit!
However there were exceptions!
The Martial Spirit didn't increase with every advancement of a level. Sometimes, it
only increased when the warrior progressed by two or three levels!
For example, the progress of Shi Yan's Petrification Martial Spirit consisted of
four stages.
A descendant of Shi Family, who inherited Petrification Martial Spirit, would show
grey skin about ten days after his birth, which meant the First Stage.
If this guy was diligent in training Martial Arts and reached the Human Level, the
Petrification Martial Spirit would develop and his skin would turn dark brown,
which was the Second Stage.
Once he got to the Earth Level, the skin would grow green with the advancement in
Martial Skill, which meant it was the Third Stage.
If he was talented enough to get to the Sky Level, the Martial Skill would reach
the pinnacle and the skin would turn purple, which would be the Fourth Stage!
The Petrification Martial Spirit of the Shi Family strengthened at every two levels
and then changed one's skin color.
Everytime the Petrification Martial Spirit changed and progressed to a higher

state, one's muscles' defensive power would increase by several times!
When the Petrification Martial Spirit was at the First Stage, one could easily
defend against human fists and attacks infused with Profound Qi to a level.
When it reached the Second Stage and the skin turned dark brown, the defensive
power would increase by many times, and one could not only defend against the
strong attacks from Profound Qi, but would also be safe against attacks from
average weapons.
The green skin of Stage Three had a much stronger defensive power! Weapons could
hardly penetrate one's body, and at the same time, one's body would still be
unbelievably agile and flexible!
As it reached Stage Four, the body would turn purple and wouldn't be injured by
anything, not even by water, fire, or any mysterious tricks. The body would become
enormously powerful and agile.
Initially, if the descendant of Shi Family was at Elementary or Nascent Level, his
Petrification Martial Spirit would stay at Stage One. It wouldn't advance until he
broke to Human Level. The stage of this Martial Spirit advanced only with the
increase of one's level.
Other Martial Spirits on the Grace Mainland were all the same as Petrification:
they increased along with the advancement of one's level. But some magical pills
could change this rule and help the Martial Spirit increase by many levels.
On the Grace Mainland, these magical pills existed only in legends. Warriors of The
Fire Empire, the God-blessed Empire, and the Merchant Union had merely heard of
them. The real pills hadn't been held by anybody.
Even the three Medicine Kings of the Medicine Valley in the Fire Empire were only
Soul-Level alchemists, far from the Divine Level alchemists who were able to refine
such magical pills.
However, the mysterious power from his meridians seemed to have broken that rule!
That magical power could not only awaken the Martial Spirit, but also increase the
Martial Spirit through stages!
His arms had turned dark brown after petrification, which would happen only to a
warrior of Human Level from the Shi Family.
This was apparently the Second Stage of Petrification!
The magical power could awaken his Martial Spirit, and can also increase it, what
did this mean?
It meant that he might enter Stage Four of Petrification Martial Spirit even if he
hadn't advanced to the Sky Level!
Being impervious to either weapon or water, the body would become more agile and
being able to defend against all kinds of attacks.
At the thought of power of Stage Four of Petrification, Shi Yan was pleased that he
had gained something precious.
This ability was obviously a Martial Spirit too, which not only helped him purify
the Profound Qi in his meridians, but also mysteriously imposed negative emotions
on his foes during fights.
This mysterious Martial Spirit was able to absorb Profound Qi from the dead, alter
it into live magical power in meridians, and awaken and increase other Martial
Spirits...
Shi Yan's dark eyes were sparkling like stars.
Sitting there silently, he realized that if he trained hard with the help of this
amazing Martial Spirit, he would become a formidable existence on the Grace
Mainland!
...
The Dark Forest. In a bloody area, where there were dead bodies all around the
ground, a gloomy looking troop of people were examining something.
"They were from the Wolf Mercenary Union." A worried Bernard walked among those
dead bodies, "The Captain of the Wolf Mercenary Union is a Disaster-Level
warrior----the same as me. It looks like they were obliterated completely."
On hearing that, the Crescent Emissary and Mo Chaoge frowned at the same time.
After a moment's hesitation, the Crescent Emissary took out a silver horn and began
to blow it.
Instead of any sound, an odd wave was sent out and propagated away.
Before long, two men in silver gown and mask, showed up secretly from the woods.
Their masks were green and tush-like, which were different from the pale masks on
the Crescent Emissary and his people.
"Emissary, have you found anything?" The Crescent Emissary asked coldly.
"Many warriors and mercenaries were attacked last night by demon beasts. Too many
footprints here. We can't tell which are of our targets'." one Star Emissary
answered respectfully.
The Dark World had two divisions----Dark Emissaries and Black Emissaries. The
former were responsible for tracing and collecting information, while the latter
was for killing. They were graded as the Star, the Moon and the Sun.
Though the Dark Emissaries and the Black Emissaries did completely different work,
they were strictly graded. The star emissaries of Star Level were under Crescent
Emissaries of Moon Level.
"Is it so hard to find the target?" The Crescent Emissary was good at killing and
fighting, but was bad at tracing. Hearing that, his eyes turned dim.
"Sir, it's a large area and there are too many warriors, demon beasts and
mercenaries, so it's really hard to find the targets. During these days' searching,
we were attacked by numerous mercenaries, and one of us was killed."
The Dark World was highly infamous, so the bold warriors and mercenaries who came
to this area might kill people from the Dark World in a bad mood.
In the past couple of days, they had encountered such kinds of cases many times.
Even with the cooperation with warriors from the Mo Family they were regularly
challenged, though they didn't lose much.
"Can't find the targets, and unsettled demon beasts, too tough..."
After pondering on it, Mo Chaoge said, "We should stop this aimless search. What
about waiting in the Silent Town? It is the only way toward the Merchant Union.
They would definitely go to the Silent Town once they get out of the Dark Forest,
thus we could wait for them there."
"Good idea." Bernard nodded and showed a murderous look, "whoever goes to the
Merchant Union would pass the Silent Town, so we just need to wait and meet them
there."
"Well then, let us cross this region as soon as possible. And wait for their
appearance during our way to the Silent Town." The Crescent Emissary kept mute for
a long time, and compromised to this suggestion, for he couldn't come up with a
better one.
The three came to an agreement quickly and stopped searching for Shi Yan and his
friends. They were preparing to cross the Dark Forest and ambush them on its border
and the way to the Silent Town.
...
For five days, they were moving in the Dark Forest carefully, hiding from demon
beasts and warriors.
At night, they would stop moving and rest in covert region.
This way, they avoided many high-level demon beasts, mercenaries and warriors with
great luck.
And every night, Shi Yan would train ceaselessly to adapt the Second Stage of
Petrification and let the shift go to every cell of his body.
Di Yalan had kept away from men for years. And since she had those amazing
experiences with Shi Yan, she would always ask him for it. They let off their
passions under trees, in bushes, and beside brooks.
Mu Yu Die knew she was not able to stop them, so she just let it go, though
sometimes she still couldn't help cursing and complaining about them being
shameless.
This night, after a short training, Di Yalan jumped up and shouted mirthfully, "I,
I just had a breakthrough!" Not long before that, she was having a crazy time with
Shi Yan under a big tree...
In another ancient tree not far from Di Yalan, Mu Yu Die stuck her head out with
surprise. Seeing Di Yalan in messy clothes, she shouted, "That, that is working?"
...

Chapter 35: Blocking the Cave
Shi Yan slowly opened his eyes. He looked at Di Yalan, who was still in an absolute
bliss, and said with a smile, "Congratulations! Sister Lan!"
After figuring out what the mysterious Martial Spirit was truly capable of, Shi Yan
was just as excited as well. Although Di Yalan was just shagging him for a couple
of days, she had already benefited enormously and reached the Human Level. This was
almost a miracle, which proved that this mysterious Martial Spirit indeed had
limitless power.
"Thank you so much!"
There was a warmth of gratitude shining through Di Yalan's gorgeous eyes.
She didn't need to be a genius to realize what happened to her was due to Shi Yan.
For the past few days, she really saw enormous improvements.
"Well, this might have something to do with the medicine within my body. Anyway,
Sister Lan, you've also earned all this by yourself." Shi Yan replied with a cool
face, "So, now that you have reached the Human Level, could you show us the power
of your Martial Spirit- Blue Magic Flame? Could there be any difference from
before?"
Di Yalan smiled like a blooming flower. She slowly raised her left hand with a blue
flame suddenly bursting on her palm.
The flame was the size of a watermelon which gradually covered her entire hand .
The blue flame was like a living creature. It suddenly turned into dozens of fire
snakes moving around her beautiful arm.
Moreover, this magical blue flame could change into various shapes with Di Yalan's
thoughts. It would suddenly turn into snakes and then into birds, just like actual
living creatures, which would almost fly away from her palm at any time.
"The moment it reached the Human Level, I could distinctly sense that my Blue Magic
Flames had changed. My Martial Spirit is stronger than before." Di Yalan couldn't
hide her excitement, "Not only it has increased bigger in size, from the size of a
fist to the size of a man's head, but it also has achieved the capability of matter
condensation, which means that it has already reached the second stage."
Her Martial Spirit was capable of matter condensation?
Shi Yan nodded. He instantly realized that Di Yalan's Martial Spirit- Blue Magic
Flame was also quite something. He complimented, "Well, congratulations again!"
"This is all because of you!" Di Yalan said with a shine in her charming eyes. She
couldn't hide her sexual desire in her smile.
"How... how is this even possible?"
Mu Yu Die, who was resting on the tree, was filled with doubt and suspicion. "It
only took Sister Lan a couple of days to reach the Human Level. That's way too
fast! How is this even possible? Sister Lan, I clearly remember that you only
reached the Third Sky of a Nascent Warrior six months ago. "
"Yes, that's true." Di Yalan was on top of the world, and said proudly, "I did just
enter the Third Sky of a Nascent Warrior six months ago. Even I didn't expect that
I could reach the Human Level so soon. I thought it would at least take me another
3 to 5 years of hard practice before I could ever reach the Human Level. Hehe!"
Mu Yu Die simply rolled her eyes as he had no idea how to answer her bragging.
How come... this guy's essence... does it really have that kind of magical power?
With her mind lingering on that thought, Mu Yu Die couldn't help but blush again.
She forced herself to stop right there and almost called herself a slut.
...
Another five days had passed by.
The three of them continued to proceed in the Dark Forest with great caution.
During these five days, every night, they would hear chaos from the Dark Forest,
mixed with the roaring of demon beasts and the crying and screaming voices of human
warriors and mercenaries. This continuous noise and chaos would make even the
bravest man be filled with horror.
Shi Yan instantly realized that there must be some human who had irritated a higher
level demon beasts. That's why during those nights, he would find a peaceful and
absolutely safe area to rest, and never took any chance to go out at night.
During this period, he decided not to confront with any demon beasts or to pick
fights with any mercenaries, i.e. avoiding any trouble from both sides.
Because of this caution they took, although the three of them didn't cover a long
distance, they didn't run into any trouble on their way either.
Apart from that, if Shi Yan got lucky, he would still find some dead warriors
recently killed by those demon beasts. As soon as those demon beasts left, Shi Yan
would rush to those corpses to collect their lingering Profound Qi.
But for the sake of safety, he would always wait for a while, before showing up
around those corpses.
Although he didn't harvest much Profound Qi from each corpse, but with the stolen
Profound Qi accumulating within his body Shi Yan managed to enhance his own
Petrification Martial Spirit by a bit.
Until now, with just with a thought his body was already able to petrify entirely
within seconds. All of his skin would change to dark brown and his defense power
would also slowly enhance.
For the past few days, he would always practice for controlling his own madness.
However, the last threshold was just too difficult for him to break through. Every
time he tried to operate the negative energy within his meridians to his brain, he
would suffer from a head-splitting pain. And when he reversed his Profound Qi
within his body, he would be under so much pain that he would faint instantly.
After a few days of practice, he still could not go through the last stage of
Rampage.
And after such a series of fainting, Shi Yan guessed that he was probably using the
wrong approach. Therefore, he gave up on this tough approach and figured that he
should try another way, after a few days' reflection.
...
It was night again.
The three of them were hiding in a dark cave within a valley. With the opening of
the cave covered with bushes, they talked in a low voice.
They could hear troops of demon beasts passing by their cave on the outside. It
seemed there were the roaring and howling of demon beasts everywhere. God knows how
many demon beasts were out there on that night.
"It is a little unusual tonight. It seems that all the demon beasts in the dark
forest have come out." Di Yalan said with a frown on her face, "This is too
strange. Usually, even if the warriors and mercenaries are too out of line, those
demon beasts would at most attack them for 2 or 3 days. There is no reason for all
these demon beasts to come out. God knows what the hell is going on out there. "
" Such large scale attacks and movements of these demon beasts must be on order
from a demon beast of a much higher level." Shi Yan said with a serious face, "The
Silver Thunder Wolf is already a Level-7 demon beast, equaling to a warrior of the
Sky Level. It not only has Demon Crystals within its body, but also possesses the
intelligence of the same level as humans. If even the Silver Thunder Wolf has
showed up to command, then there must be a huge fight behind."
"Thank God we proceeded with great caution these days, instead of covering more
distance, we made safety our first priority. Otherwise, we would have been in loads
of trouble." Di Yalan nodded.
"Tata! Tata!"
There were some messy footsteps from the outside of the cave. They assumed that
this was the movement of human warriors out there.
With such frequent movement of the demon beasts out there, those human warriors
must be in some serious trouble, probably being chased and hunted by those demon
beasts right now.
"Maybe we should go out and take a look? Maybe we could offer some help?" Mu Yu Die
asked the other two people quietly.
Shi Yan and Di Yalan both took a glimpse at Mu Yu Die, but didn't say anything.
"What? You wanna let them die just like that?" Mu Yu Die frowned. She was obviously
quite upset.
"There are so many demon beasts out there. We can barely hide ourselves right now.
If this cave got compromised, then I am afraid we wouldn't live much longer facing
those demon beasts. Apart from that, how can you be so sure that the warriors
outside are not a disaster to us? What if they also lust for your beauty? God knows
how much trouble that could bring us. I suggest you mind your own business." Shi
Yan rebuked her with no mercy at all.
Mu Yu Die was not that na?ve. Of course she knew all these things. She only said
this because she couldn't bear the idea that humans were being killed by those
cruel beasts.
But after being taught a lesson by Shi Yan like that, her pride was badly hurt. She
puckered her lips and mumbled, "Cold blooded! You are not even a human! Hum, I
guess you are just too scared of dying. I misjudged you before..."
"According to your suggestion, you are not only not scared to die, you are
literally begging to be killed!"
Shi Yan sneered with a grin, "Miss Mu. You did save my life twice, but I have
already repaid your favor. Just so you know, the only reason I am still here, is
not because of you, but because of what your Uncle Luo has entrusted me with before
he died."
Shi Yan paused a little and continued, "You are not my princess, so don't pull your
drama on me, this annoys me a lot! If I really got pissed one day, I will just
leave you here. Whatever you'd like to do is none of my business."
"You asshole!" Mu Yu Die felt so wronged that her eyes were starting to wet. She
tried her best to control her tears and said with a crying voice, "You know nothing
better than lecturing me!"
"OK, give it a break you two! At this time, we should be united. We are all heading
towards the Merchant Union, so we'd better stick together and look after each
other. Stop fighting over such trivial stuff." Di Yalan intermediated in their
conversation.
"Oh crap!"
Shi Yan suddenly stood up and his face looked like hell. "It seems those people
have discovered this cave. They are heading towards this way."
"Shit! No way!" Di Yalan was also astonished. She quickly picked up her dagger and
guarded the entrance of the cave together with Shi Yan, "What should we do now?"
"Ow!" "Woo!"
The roaring and howling of the demon beasts could be heard outside the cave. It
seemed that there were more and more demon beasts coming their way.
"Block the entrance!"
Shi Yan suddenly changed the look on his face. He put his hands against the rock on
the entrance of the cave and shouted, "Come here and pin these rocks. We cannot let
anyone into this cave! As soon as other humans get into this cave, those demon
beasts would also figure out that we're here. If those demon beasts stick around,
then sooner or later they would discover us and that would be a complete disaster!
I did not want to die with those guys out there!"
After Shi Yan entered this cave, he not only had covered the entrance with bushes
and leaves, but had also moved some big rocks to block the opening, just in case
for this type of situation to happen. He didn't expect that these rocks would
actually be put to use.
"Ok!" Di Yalan was a little shocked but she also quickly joined Shi Yan in pinning
the big rocks, thus blocking the entrance of the cave.

Chapter 36: Bang!
"Bang!" "Bang!"
The sound of heavy strikes on the rocks came one after another.
While blocking the cave, Shi Yan was forced to endure many violent strikes. He and
Di Yalan were both shocked and their arms were numb from all the pressure.
"Hey friends inside the cave, take your hands off! Or I won't be this polite
anymore!"
At the entrance of the cave, a cold voice came, "My Martial Spirit can perceive
life signs within two hundred meters. I know there are three of you. We just want
to get in and hide for a while. Please do us a favor!"
"It's OUR cave! Please go and find one of your own. Don't get us into trouble."
Shi Yan looked very serious as he pressed all his Profound Qi into his arms. In no
time, his arms began to contract and turned dry, while white fog surrounded them.
"Move! Demon beasts will come in a few minutes and there must be several high-level
ones! If you don't want to lose your lives, let us in!" A forthright voice cried
fretfully.
"Get lost! Our cave is too small for you guys!" Shi Yan's voice was rather cold,
without the slightest amount of friendliness.
Their cave was not big enough at best it could only hold five people at most while
counting the rock at the entrance. According to their breaths, Shi Yan could tell
there were six of them, which was too much for the small cave.
"Steve, come with me, let's break it!" One of them shouted coldly with impatience.
"Sure!"
"Bang! Bang!"
Two streams of explosive power struck the rock at the same time, and an enormous
force blasted out from within the hard rock at once!
With the dull booms, the hard rock which was being supported by Shi Yan and Di
Yalan was comminuted into dozens of pieces.
"Kaka! Kaka!"
The rock segments fell on the ground one by one and suddenly the light shined into
the dim entrance.
Three people got the chance and slipped into the cave at once.
The leader of the group, who was around thirty years old and wore a silver warrior
uniform, looked cold and arrogant. He glanced at Shi Yan and the two girls, then
jeered, "A mere Human-Level warrior dares to block us. You are going beyond your
depth, young man!"
"Big brother, kill them!" Another rude young man urged, "This cave is only capable
of holding six people. Our people can't come in if they still stay here!"
"You three get out of the cave right now! Or I will kill you in no time!" The man
in silver uniform demanded, "You are definitely no match for us! We have two Human-
Level and four Nascent-Level warriors. You'd better not waste our time."
The three warriors who were standing at the opening of the cave looked at Shi Yan
and Di Yalan coldly, seemingly prepared to take action at any time as a dim light
was gradually sent out from their bodies.
"Big brother, look at the girls, woah!" Another skinny short young man found Di
Yalan and Mu Yu Die extraordinarily beautiful after he adapted to the dimness in
the cave and couldn't help but shout out.
"Chuck, do you want the girls or our brothers outside the cave?"The leader grunted.
That skinny young man smiled with embarrassment, "Don't be pissed my brother, I'm
just kidding. Of course I want my brothers! Women are everywhere, right? Ha, now
that we got so much treasure from the Silver Thunder Wolf's cave, we can get women
whenever we want! Haha!"
"Why are you still there?" The warrior taking the lead looked hideous as he was
about to fight.
"Fight!" Di Yalan shouted as she lifted her short sword, "There are all demon
beasts out of the cave. We would still die even if we get out!"
"Hehe, please run away as far as you can and take the demon beasts with you, then
we will be safe." That rude young man burst into laughter, "Or, do you think you
can stay alive here?"
"Sister Lan, let's go out." After a deep breath, Shi Yan calmed down, then he
dragged her, "Quick! We may escape if we run quickly."
"It's impossible..." Di Yalan was dragged away by Shi Yan before she could finish
her sentence.
Mu Yu Die had stood up long ago, thus she walked up after them.
As her slim figure passed by that skinny short man, that guy stretched out his hand
toward her butt, "Gorgeous, forgive me. We can be more close if we meet again."
Mu Yu Die got frightened and rushed out of the cave as fast as she can. But
unfortunately, that guy still touched her slim waist, making her furious.
Outside the cave, the three men of Nascent Level had been impatient for a long
time.
Seeing the three getting out of the cave, the three warriors outside wandered their
eyes on Di Yalan and Mu Yu Die lustfully. Then they walked into the cave
reluctantly and complimented, "Brother, there should be two beauties! Your Martial
Spirit is so great that you could even sense the cave here from so far away! We
wouldn't have managed in collecting so much treasure in the Silver Thunder Wolf's
cave if it hadn't been your magical Martial Spirit!"
"Haha! We really harvested a lot this time! A Martial Skill of Spirit Level! We can
get what we six want with this book when we go back to the God-blessed Empire !
Then we can own whichever women we are fond of!" The rude guy in the cave chuckled.
"Thanks to our big brother's Martial Spirit. It can identify the stream of life in
the surroundings. That's too damn good!"
The six of them occupied Shi Yan and his friends' cave, and started to discuss
softly in it.
"You three, go as far as you can! It's still early enough for you to leave now!
Once the demon beasts come, you can in no way escape from them!" The leader
demanded confidently, "If you are still going to stay at the entrance, please
excuse my rudeness."
Under the bright moonlight, Shi Yan was wearing an icy and terrifying expression.
Terrible demon beasts howls were coming from all directions. They were just
gathering toward this way as if they knew where the humans were in this area.
Judging from the situation, this area would be soon encircled by demon beasts.
If they left now, they would become those demon beasts' target; even if they guided
the demon beasts to other areas, they would be kill by them eventually.
Shi Yan knew clearly that the leader didn't kill them because he wanted them to run
away and distract those demon beasts, so that those six warriors could survive.
"Ding Yan! Why don't we just fight with them! We could also be killed by the demon
beasts if we get out of the cave! Even ff we try to run away, we would just die in
vain! Why not drag those warriors in with us!"Di Yalan stared at Shi Yan in rage.
For his safety's sake, Shi Yan had told them his name was Ding Yan, though Di Yalan
and Mu Yu Die rarely called him by his full name.
However, since Di Yalan was strongly against Shi Yan's decision, she shouted out
his full name..
Mu Yu Die turned rather pale and she said in a miserable voice, "I would rather be
killed by the Dark World than be eaten up by those demon beasts. Sister Lan, let's
finish ourselves now and attract those demon beasts here."
"Come here!" Shi Yan frowned as he caught Di Yalan and Mu Yu Die with each of his
hands and moved to the corner of the entrance, keeping them away from the middle of
the opening.
"What?" Di Yalan flew into a rage, "You want to run away, don't you?"
"Run away? Am I such an easy-going person?" Shi Yan broadened his mouth and looked
hideous. Abruptly, he took out an iron ball out of his chest and waved it at the
girls.
Di Yalan and Mu Yu Die were stunned at first. Soon they realized and smirked, then
took several steps away from the opening.
Shi Yan nodded, and as soon as the girls found their positions, he suddenly rushed
to the entrance.
As he reached the entrance, he swiftly threw the iron ball into the cave and
retreated in an instant.
"Bang!"
There was a devastating explosion in the cave as sharp splinters flew in all
directions inside, some of which flew out of the cave and cut the bushes outside
into pieces.
Terrible cries came from the entrance of the cave.
"Old Steve!"
"Micky!"
"Brother Teddy! Brother Teddy!"
"Brother Bob! I... I am hurt!"
"..."
Painful cries, combined with a strong bloody smell, came out of the cave.
Shi Yan signalled Di Yalan and went into the cave again.
While looking at the chaos in the cave from the entrance, Shi Yan sneered, "Hey
everybody? Was it fun?"
The three men on the ground had turned into honeycombs with wounds all over their
bodies. That rude guy was also among them, with his head cut through.
The leader, that skinny, short man and another fat guy were still alive.
The other three had protected them. Though they too were wounded, those splinters
didn't hurt their vital places.
Their limbs were filled with bleeding wounds, and the leader seemed badly hurt as
his abdomen was bleeding hard.
The cave was so small, and once the Star Bomb exploded, they had nowhere to hide.
If it weren't for those three dead warriors who stood in front of them, there
would've been no chance for anyone to survive.
"I'm gonna strip your skin!" Their leader had his eyes split, and he was too angry.
"Such dense Profound Qi." Shi Yan took a deep breath and enjoyed the incoming
profound qi entering in his body.
As he was talking, his muscles contracted slowly and his body got more and more
dry.
A freezing, insane, and murderous energy flew out of Shi Yan's body slowly, forming
into a white thin fog, which covered him.

Chapter 37: Kill!
Inside the cave, there were three dead bodies, three wounded warriors, and Shi Yan.
Shi Yan jumped into the cave. However, he just simply stood there, feeling the
blowing waves of Profound Qi coming from those three fresh bodies right towards
him. The Profound Qi flew into all the meridians of his body. The waves were so
strong that his meridians even felt a little pain.
Naturally, Shi Yan's body changed again. All his muscles had shrunken so badly that
he suddenly looked even thinner.
A wave of evil energy was quickly spreading from the white smoke covering his whole
body. With the coldest and cruelest spirits, this energy quickly filled the entire
cave.
Those evil spirits seemed to have some bewitching magic power.
Once those three wounded warriors breathed in some of this white smoke, their mind
was instantly fulfilled with a crazy urge of slaughtering as well.
"You fucking son of a bitch! I'm gonna skin you alive!"
The leader shouted loudly as a creepy green poppy flower suddenly appeared on his
palm. That poppy flower was made purely by his Profound Qi and looked quite alive,
while growing and expanding with astonishing speed on his palm.
Only within seconds, that green poppy flower had become the size of a cattail leaf,
with a freezing light shining in the middle of the bud and a green light diffusing
around it.
With a sway of his hand, that giant poppy flower instantly flew right towards Shi
Yan.
That poppy flower was like an open bloody mouth. It was trying to bite Shi Yan
right on his head, seemingly trying to swallow his entire head into its bud.
"He!"
A roaring sound came out of Shi Yan. He quickly concentrated streams of negative
energy absorbed from those dead warriors, and let that energy out from all the
meridians covering his whole body, which soon formed into three ghost shadows in
front of his body.
Those ghost shadows were floating in front of his body in a very scary way, with
their eyes filled with utmost endless resentment to this world.
"Steve! Micky! Teddy!"
The thin warrior was instantly horrified. He just stared, dumbstruck, at those
floating ghost shadows Shi Yan had in front of his body, and couldn't help
screaming.
Those three ghost shadows looked exactly like those three warriors right before
they died!
The leader was also pretty astonished. He couldn't help but take a step back.
However, that creepy poppy flower didn't stop and continued to try biting on Shi
Yan's head.
"Break!"
Shi Yan waved his fist and sent out a web of tangled white smoke which was
concentrated with all kinds of negative energy. Those streams of negative energy
combined together into a silver snake and suddenly shot into the center of that
poppy flower.
"Boom!"
That poppy flower exploded into pieces, with its freezing light suddenly splashing
everywhere like a creepy firework; it was beautiful but strange.
"Look out!"
The leader shouted out. He quickly moved forward and covered the other two guys
with both of his hands. There were also spots of weird lights shining inside his
palms. He waved his hands and surprisingly captured all the freezing light coming
towards him all into his chest.
Shi Yan had the cruelest look on his face. He started to operate his mind power and
petrified his whole body. In this dark cave, his entire body became brown and tough
as the steel.
Dozens of freezing dots of light shot towards him again with buzzing sounds.
However, they were all blocked by his petrified body. Only a small proportion of
the freezing energy filtered into his body.
The freezing energy was rushing and bumping inside his body. However, its power was
mostly blocked by his petrified muscles.
Only after a few seconds, Shi Yan's body had already returned to normal, and wasn't
influenced by the freezing energy any more.
"Shi Yan!"
Di Yalan rushed into the cave. Seeing Shi Yan confronting those three warriors all
by himself, she couldn't help but scream and asked with worry, "Are you OK?"
"Use your Blue Magic Flame to hold back the leader. I will kill the other two
Nascent Warriors first."
Shi Yan gave his order with a cruel face. He then started operating his mind. Those
three ghost shadows floating in front of him suddenly started rushing towards those
three warriors like starving wolves towards its prey.
The tiny stone cave could barely hold all these people. Once an attack was
launched, there was no room to escape. The opponent could only defend themselves
with everything they had.
Seeing those three ghost shadows coming towards their way, the three warriors in
the cave all seemed pretty terrified.
People are naturally intimidated by the unknown.
Especially because, one minute ago, those three ghost shadows were still their
dearest brothers!
The three of them tried to escape, but only to find their way already blocked by
the stones. There was nowhere for them to go.
"Don't be scared!"
The leader shouted. The freezing light he just withdrew into his chest was
transformed into an icy, silver light shield, sheltering the three of them.
Shi Yan snorted secretly on the inside and continued to operate his mind power.
The three ghost shadows stopped in front of the three warriors. With the silver
light shield in between, those ghost shadows waved their fists and started to make
terrifying postures such as biting and gobbling, showing all their utmost
resentment in their eyes towards those warriors.
All kinds of negative energy had gathered into the eyes of those ghost shadows, and
through eye contact, it flew right into the mind of those three warriors.
Almost instantly, as they were impacted by the negative energy, the three warriors
felt like they were thrown into the lowest level of the hell. Countless terrifying
and screaming ghosts were coming towards their way, dragging them towards the
endless hell. There was no way for them to get out.
The faces of the three warriors became stiff, and their eyes became lifeless, with
the most terrified look on their face.
"Sister Lan! Break their shield!" Shi Yan shouted.
Di Yalan trembled a little. Without giving much thought, she quickly threw out her
Blue Magic Flame which she already gotten ready on her palm. The flame turned into
an agile phoenix and shot itself into that silver light shield.
"Chi-chi!"
The silver light shield was instantly melted under the heat of the Blue Magic
Flame. The shield formed by the leader's Profound Qi was obviously too weak in
front of the attack of Di Yalan's Blue Magic Flame Martial Spirit, and suddenly
cracked a fist sized hole.
The three ghost shadows took advantage of this crack and quickly sneaked in like a
light smoke. The ghosts separated and sneaked into the body of the three warriors
respectively.
Shi Yan suddenly rushed towards them.
He had all his Profound Qi flowing into his arms like crazy. When he was moving his
arms, there was even a deep bursting sound in the air, like a mountain was falling
apart.
The white mist entangling on his iron fist was already concentrated and turned into
a layer of pale liquid matter covering his arms, making his bony arm look even more
terrifying, like the sharp claw of an evil ghost.
"Poo!"
Shi Yan's arm was like a sharp sword, and pierced right through the chest of that
thin guy who once mouthed about Mu Yu Die. He used his fist to punch that guy so
hard that he fell onto the wall of that cave with a loud sound.
"You're seeking death, you fucking bastard!"
The Human Level leader warrior suddenly woke up in the middle of his nightmare.
Seeing another one of his brothers miserably die in front of his eyes, he couldn't
help but shout with anger. He generated a huge silver light ball on his palm and
pushed it hard towards Shi Yan's chest.
An overwhelming gravity combining with the freezing cold ice power was falling
towards Shi Yan, and suddenly exploded on Shi Yan's chest.
"Deng! Deng! Deng!"
Shi Yan had to step back some distance before he could stabilize his body.
He just took the full blow of a warrior at the Human Level right on his chest.
However, Shi Yan's chest only hurt a little after taking the hit. He checked his
body for a second only to see his body completely intact.
That icy blow only froze his chest a little but didn't manage to hurt him.
'So this is the second stage of the Petrification Martial Spirit! How awesome is
that!'
Shi Yan was actually wildly laughing on the inside. He kept operating his own
Profound Qi, guiding it rapidly through his own veins and vessels in his chest. His
Profound Qi was like a warm stream of energy, quickly recovering his chest from the
freezing light attack.
Di Yalan rushed to the front and was fighting with the leader, with a dagger in her
hand. Her phoenix made of the Blue Magic Flames was her strongest power, fighting
against the leader together with her. The Blue Flame Phoenix could not only counter
all the freezing power that the warrior threw out, but could also control some of
his creepy attacks.
"Are you guys all right?"
Mu Yu Die entered the cave with both hands covering her nose. When she stepped
inside, she almost puked instantly due to the strong bloody smell.
"Pile up the bodies!"
Shi Yan ordered with a frown. He didn't wait for Mu Yu Die to respond before he
quickly rushed towards the other Nascent Warrior who was still drowning in his
nightmares, just like a haunting ghost.
"No! Little Joe!"
The look on leader's face suddenly changed. He instantly screamed out anxiously.
Never in his wildest dreams, could he have imagined that this guy in front of him,
who was merely a Nascent Warrior, could survive after taking on his full blow, and
fight back again!
But he himself was a Warrior of the Human Level who had already reached the Second
Sky!
"Brother Trump!"
Hearing his name being called, that unconscious warrior suddenly woke up and
couldn't help but scream.
But this was also the last sound that he would ever make in this world.
The next moment, he stopped screaming as his back bumped hard onto the stone wall
and blood came out through all his meridians.
Shi Yan's body was as forceful as a mountain because of the scary explosive power
that he got from [Rampage]. He simply just bumped this guy to death onto the stone
wall, which broke all of his bones into pieces.
"No! Little Joe!"
The leader couldn't help but howl. Seeing all his brothers die in such a horrible
way right in front of his eyes one after another, he started to regret entering
this cave for the first time.
He regretted that he ever provoked Shi Yan, this mad slaughterer; regretted even
setting foot into The Dark Forest.
"Miss Mu, quick, pile up these bodies!"
Shi Yan took a harsh look on Mu Yu Die who had already completely lost her mind,
and said with a cold voice, "If you don't want to die, then move quickly!"
Mu Yu Die couldn't help but tremble. Under those cold-blooded eyes of Shi Yan, she
had to kneel down to deal with all these nasty bloody bodies and move these ugly
broken body parts to a corner of the stone cave, piling them up one by one.
"Shi Yan, come help me!"
Di Yalan screamed, "This guy's Profound Qi is too strong. I can't handle him for
much longer!"
The demon beasts started to gather outside the stone cave, with waves of roaring
and howling coming towards them. It seemed that before long, this valley would be
covered with demon beasts. Of course Di Yalan understood the value of time. They
must finish this fight and kill the leader as soon as possible.
"I'll be right there!"
Shi Yan rushed forward and stood right in front of Di Yalan who was facing the
leader.
"Boom!"
The silver freezing light appeared again on the palm of the leadery, with another
strike shooting right at Shi Yan's chest.
"Hey, hey!"
Shi Yan put on a scary grin on his face. With the help of his Petrification Martial
Spirit which had already reached the second stage, he took this hit just fine. Now,
this leader was forced into a corner of the stone cave. There was no way for him to
escape.
The phoenix made by the Blue Magic Flame took the chance and also flew over. It
soon landed on the shoulder of the leader.
The flames surrounded and spread rapidly on the guy's shoulders just like a tendril
of vines. Soon, smell of burning flesh came from his shoulders. The flames became
stronger and stronger, and then spread from his shoulders to his abdomen then to
his waist, until burning his little brother under the belt.
"Ah!"
The leader started to scream with great pain. He started to hit Shi Yan like crazy,
desperately trying to break Shi Yan's defense and get out of this cave.
"You tried so hard to get in, but now you wanna leave? Hey, hey, too late for
that!"
Shi Yan put on his Dark Light Shield and used his Petrification Martial Spirit to
block all his crazy attacks with a mocking grin on his face. Despite his terribly
thin body, Shi Yan was standing there like a steady stone. No matter how hard the
attacks were, he just stood there without moving an inch.
Di Yalan found an opportunity to get in. With her dagger in hand, she pierced one
leg of the leader within a second.
"Please don't kill me! I've got the treasures we stole from the cave of the Silver
Thunder Wolf. Please just let me go. I will give them all to you! Please!" The
leader screamed and begged with his twisted face.
"I will take the treasures, and your life as well!"
Shi Yan put on a scary grin. Countless streams of white smoke suddenly wrapped
tightly around this guy's body. And with this man's most terrified screams, Shi Yan
pierced his throat with his finger.
The leader's eyes soon lost their light. His body also started to become soft and
fell onto the ground slowly.
Shi Yan didn't take another look on that man's body. He quickly turned around and
looked at Mu Yu Die with a scary face. He cursed in a cold voice, "So useless!
Still haven't finished with these bodies?"
Mu Yu Die was already pretty upset. She was trying very hard at dealing with these
bodies. For a girl who hated nasty stuff like this, it was not an easy task to pile
up all these bodies. Don't even expect her to be extra efficient, which was almost
impossible.
Shi Yan didn't waste a lot words on her. He simply sniffed and piled up all the
bodies himself with a frown on his face and blood all over his hands. He said with
a cold voice, "The demon beasts are coming towards this valley together. Whether we
can survive or not depends on God's will."

Chapter 38: Spirit Level Martial Skills
Inside the cave, the bodies were piled up after all of their Profound Qi was
drained away.
Under the influence of Shi Yan's mysterious Martial Spirit, the bodies were not
only drained of all their Profound Qi, but even the blood inside the corpses had
solidified within a very short time.
With all their blood solidified, the bloody smell that once filled the entire cave
was not as strong as before.
However, Shi Yan was still not satisfied with this.
After thinking it over, he quickly took out a packet of medicinal powder from his
backpack and sprayed it all around the cave without hesitation.
This medicinal powder was called "Cleansing Powder", which had an extraordinary
absorbing power, capable of capturing all the little impurities floating in the
air, including toxins, smell, and poisonous smoke.
After using one packet of "Cleansing Powder", the remaining bloody smell in the
cave was instantly wiped clean like magic.
After capturing the bloody smell floating in the air, the "Cleansing Powder" had
become dozens of little red particles which looked just like drops of blood,
micronized into little atoms falling onto the ground.
"I need to find something to hide the cave entrance."
Although that bloody smell in the cave was now under control, Shi Yan was still a
little bit worried. He started to cover the cave entrance with the nearby bushes
and twigs.
Although the battle between the two groups was for the cave, both knew of the
importance of the nearby foliage. As such, none of the nearby vegetation was moved
or destroyed.
However, with the eruption of the "Star Bomb", the bushes at the cave entrance were
damaged and cut into pieces. Fortunately, the bushes near the cave entrance were
still intact.
Now what Shi Yan needed to do was to move the bushes on each side to the middle of
the cave entrance to perfectly cover the entire opening.
Shi Yan was breathing smoothly and paying great attention to his movements. He was
acting with great caution and moving the bushes and leaves towards the entrance of
the cave slowly, inch by inch, for fear that the demon beasts outside would
discover something strange in this place.
With the roaring of the demon beasts getting more and more frequent, they sensed
that God knows how many demon beasts had gathered in the valley outside the cave.
Shi Yan had a serious look on his face and was acting extremely nervous. Sweat was
coming out of his forehead. Even his back started to become wet.
When he finally dragged the last large bush into the cave entrance, even his arms
were slightly trembling, as if he had made huge efforts to finish this job.
"Are you OK?" Di Yalan asked with care.
"It's nothing, I'm just a little tired."
Shi Yan shook his head. His face had turned extraordinarily pale. He stopped to
think for a moment and then said, "You two be careful later. If we are ever found
by those demon beasts, you must make every effort to guard the cave entrance!"
Di Yalan nodded and added with care, "Yeah, I get it. But what on earth has
happened to you? I just saw you kicking the ass of that Warrior of the Human Level
with my own eyes, but how come you've become so weak right now?"
"It's exactly because I made such great efforts to fight with him, that I've become
so weak right now." Shi Yan sat down with his legs crossed and refused to give any
more explanation.
At such a critical time, he surprisingly closed his eyes to rest!
This was actually the side effect of "Rampage" kicking off inside his body.
Every time he performed "Rampage", his body would suffer great pressure.
The Rampage Martial Skill required the excitation of all kinds of negative energy
within one's meridians. The power of "Rampage" served as a double-edged sword,
giving you power far beyond your own Level for a very short amount time, but on the
other hand, also making you more exhausted afterwards.
After all, those negative energies were way too evil and creepy.
When these negative energies spilt over from his meridians, they were hurting his
body as well. Every time after he used "Rampage", he would be wrapped in waves of
exhaustion, and his body would be weakened.
Sitting right there in the cave, Shi Yan felt both his arms and legs weak and
powerless. The meridians all over his body were also hurting like hell.
The Profound Qi he absorbed from those six fresh corpses had also rushed into his
meridians, filling his body with wave after wave of strong power. While his
meridians were processing and purifying this Profound Qi with high speed, the
negative energies would take advantage of this to sneak out and slowly corrode his
mind and sanity.
At this moment, he couldn't do anything that required effort. His meridians were
still busy processing and purifying all this new Profound Qi. If he couldn't relax
his body, he wouldn't be able to achieve a good recovery at all.
Therefore, he made a sensible decision to leave everything else alone. He just sat
still, keeping a peaceful mind for the recovery.
Seeing him sitting and resting with both eyes closed, the other two women, Di Yalan
and Mu Yu Die, also looked pretty serious. They concentrated on observing the
movements outside the cave.
The demon beasts were still moving inside the valley. There were even some demon
beasts around their cave and they seemed to be searching for something.
Both Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan were guarding the entrance of the cave very nervously.
They didn't dare to take any chance to relax.
Di Yalan was holding her dagger firmly in her hand, looking outside warily through
the gaps between the bushes covering the cave entrance, fearing that some demon
beast would suddenly jump in.
They were both aware that demon beasts had an extremely sensitive sense of smell.
They were worried that those beasts might find them through the bloody smell in the
air. They knew that once their cave was discovered by any of those demon beasts,
they had to guard this cave no matter what the price was.
"Deng! Deng!"
A three-headed hound was coming towards them with its three giant heads shaking in
the air. It seemed to have found something. Its six eyes on its three heads were
scanning around as if it had discovered something unusual.
'Oh, crap!'
Di Yalan's face suddenly changed as she grabbed her dagger even more firmly. With
sweat pouring out of her palm, she focused on the three-headed hound with all of
her attention and didn't dare to move her eyes away for a second.
Di Yalan was already extremely tense and was ready to start a fight at any time.
The three-headed hound was a Level Three demon beast, equaling a human Warrior of
the Human Level, which was pretty tough to deal with.
Moreover, this demon beast possessed an extraordinarily sharp sense of smell. The
bloody smell inside the cave might be able to fool other demon beasts, but it could
not necessarily hide from this three-headed hound.
Due to her anxiety, Di Yalan's entire body became stiff and tense. Her hand which
held the dagger was also shaking slightly, which meant that her Profound Qi was
moving very fast through her veins and vessels.
"Aw!"
Right at that moment, a howl from the Silver Thunder Wolf came from the distance
which alerted the whole valley and outmatched all the roaring and shouting of the
other demon beasts.
"I am Gan Xiao from the Medicine Valley. I came to the Dark Forest simply to
collect medicine for myself. I have never stepped into your cave! Silver Thunder
Wolf, I know you are strong, but I am not afraid of you. If you continue to harass
and kill my people, I will not let you go easy!" A low dark voice came from the
distance.
"Aw!"
The Silver Thunder Wolf started howling again.
Hearing this howling sound, the three-headed hound, which was about to approach the
cave, suddenly stopped moving.
It paused a little and quickly turned around, and started running towards the
howling of the Silver Thunder Wolf in high speed.
Upon the howling of the Silver Thunder Wolf, the demon beasts gathered in the
valley were also started to take off, leaving the valley for the Silver Thunder
Wolf.
The Silver Thunder Wolf and Gan Xiao seemed about to have a huge fight.
Di Yalan suddenly relaxed. She felt so weak that she sat right down on the ground
with her body covered with sweat.
If only that three-headed hound had moved a little further forward, maybe even a
couple of meters, then their cave would have definitely be compromised. And once
that three-headed hound discovered the cave, the other demon beasts in the valley
would most definitely have followed it over here as well.
If that really happened, there was no way that the three of them could have ever
escaped those demon beasts!
"Sister Lan, are you OK?" Mu Yu Die was wiping the sweat off her forehead with a
handkerchief stained with blood. She also sat down on the ground with the stone
wall behind her.
"It's OK." Di Yalan smiled softly, but still sighed. "We were very lucky back then.
If the Silver Thunder Wolf didn't have its eyes on Gan Xiao from the Medicine
Valley and didn't suddenly call for all the demon beasts to gather around it, I am
afraid that we wouldn't have been able to make it through this."
"Yeah, I was also pretty scared just now." Mu Yu Die's pretty face also looked
quite pale. She added in a low voice, "I was even prepared to commit suicide back
then."
"Don't ever have that thought unless we have no other options."
Shi Yan sniffed. He suddenly opened his eyes, and ordered with a frown, "If you
have no better things to do, how about searching through the bags and pockets of
those six warriors? Just to see what kind of treasure they had stolen from the cave
of that Silver Thunder Wolf."
Hearing him say this, Di Yalan's eyes suddenly lit up. She agreed with excitement,
"That's right! The Silver Thunder Wolf is a Level Seven demon beast, a top level
creature within the Dark Forest! It is said that the Silver Thunder Wolf is a
highly intelligent creature, and that it has killed dozens of high level warriors
in the Dark Forest. It must have collected many treasures from those dead warriors
inside its cave. The treasures those warriors have stolen must be extraordinary!"
"I heard that there is a practice method for a Spirit Level Martial Skill..." Shi
Yan said with a cool voice.
"He!" Di Yalan replied with her face filled with joy as her beautiful eyes lit up
with excitement, "Spirit Level Martial Skills are very rare. Even for the royal
families from our Fire Empire, there are only five kinds of Spirit Level Martial
Skills. Any practice method for a Spirit Level Martial Skill would be worth
millions, and countless big families would even be willing to kill for it."
"Then you should really search through them very carefully." Shi Yan nodded and
closed his eyes again, seemingly having something else on his mind.
Of course he knew how precious the so-called Spirit Level Martial Skills were.
Across the Fire Empire, the God-blessed Empire, and the Merchant Union, there were
around 100 warriors who had reached the Earth and the Nirvana warrior[1][2] realms.
However, among all these 100 warriors, only a quarter of them had Spirit Level
Martial Skills!
And among that quarter, some were even studying and practicing same kind of Spirit
Level Martial Skills.
According to the rumor, across the entire the Fire Empire, the God-blessed Empire,
and the Merchant Union, there were only 18 kinds of Spirit Level Martial Skills
that were already known to the humankind.
And each and every kind of those Spirit Level Martial Skills were all possessed by
various powerful families or warriors that ruled their own little kingdoms.
Such as the Shi Family.
The Shi Family had possessed various kinds of Martial Skills of Mortal Level and
Sacred Level. However, it only had one kind of Martial Skill of the Spirit Level,
which the Master of the Family, Shi Jian, believed to be the most precious family
treasure. Even the his own descendants had no idea where he had kept that Spirit
Level Martial Skill.
"It seems we are in huge luck!"
Di Yalan's eyes were filled with joy. She dug out the backpack of the warrior
leader with excitement and didn't waste any time opening it.
A strong wave of silver light started to shine out from his backpack. The stone
cave that was once buried in darkness was suddenly lit up and became as bright as
the outside!
"Wow!"
is it saying there is only 1 nirvana realm warrior?
i'll rephrase it

Chapter 39: Three Types of Flames
The cave brightly lit up as three shiny crystals dropped from the bag.
One of them was rhombus shaped and the other two were oval shaped. They all looked
crystal clear and streams of energy could be seen within...
Obviously there was an extraordinary amount of energy hidden within.
"Demon Crystals!"
Di Yalan screamed with joy.
"Ahhh!"
Mu Yu Die shouted after her and said joyfully, "We are truly lucky that we got
these crystals! Hehe, if we can get out of the Dark Forest alive, we could spend
the rest of our lives in luxury with these three Demon Crystals."
Di Yalan squatted and began to examine the three Demon Crystals carefully. After a
long time, she observed, "They must be from Level Six demon beasts, but I can
hardly tell which Demon Beasts they are from."
"Sister Lan, I have heard that demon beasts can directly absorb the energy from the
Demon Crystals. As the Silver Thunder Wolf owned these Demon Crystals, why didn't
it didn't take the energy inside of them to strengthen itself? "
"It is said that the Silver Thunder Wolf has given birth to a pup, and the best way
for it to grow up is to absorb the energy of Demon Crystals. If this is true, then
I guess the three Demon Crystals from these Level Six demon beasts were prepared by
the Silver Thunder Wolf for its pup."
"It could be like that."
"The energy inside the Demon Crystals is the best material for alchemists and
blacksmiths. They can easily tell what demon beast the Demon Crystal is from by
just one look. Hmm, three Demon Crystals. We can have one each, right?"
"I didn't help so I can't take one."
Mu Yu Die shook her head, and she took a glimpse at Shi Yan who was training with
his eyes closed. "I think the two of you should share them. If it hadn't been for
me, you wouldn't have gotten into trouble..."
"Let's discuss this after he wakes up." Di Yalan frowned, and continued to examine
the bag.
"Ah!"
With another exclamation, Di Yalan took out a transparent jade bottle from the bag.
She was suddenly lost in thoughts as she stared at the red liquid inside.
The liquid in the jade bottle was like a flame. As Di Yalan shook it gently, the
flame also danced to the rhythm.
Di Yalan seemed to recall something as she stared at the liquid in the jade bottle.
After a long time, Di Yalan's thin body trembled and she screamed, "Earth Core
Flame Essence!"
"Congratulations, Sister Lan!"
Mu Yu Die was stunned at first, but then she realized something and yelled happily,
"Sister Lan, this will benefit you the most! Haha! You have really harvested a lot
from this journey. You have not only awoken your Martial Spirit, but you've also
gotten this Earth Core Flame Essence."
Di Yalan was so delighted that she couldn't help nodding her head excitedly as she
shook the jade bottle in her hand. She babbled incoherently, "I, I never expected
that I would be so lucky! Ha! It's the Earth Core Flame Essence!"
Just then, Shi Yan finished doing three Big Circulations after training silently
for a long time. He opened his eyes and asked, "This Earth Core Flame Essence? What
is it?"
"What? How come you don't know about the Earth Core Flame Essence?" Di Yalan
exclaimed in surprise, "It is common sense! Hell! Are you a warrior or not?"
Shi Yan was quite indifferent. "I'm all ears."
"Do you know there are three types of flames? As in Sky, Earth and Human?"
"Not really."
"What? You don't even know about that?"
"Nope."
Di Yalan shook her head bitterly, for she totally had no idea about Shi Yan.
After a short pause, she explained, "The three types of flames refer to Human
Flames, Earth Flames and Sky Flames. Human Flames, like my Blue Magic Flame, are
the magical flames in human warriors, which is a vital factor for alchemists and
blacksmiths to train with. Every high-level alchemist or blacksmith owns a Human
Flame, because only it can raise their skill to the highest."
Shi Yan nodded without a reply, and didn't move his eyes away from Di Yalan.
After a short hesitation, Di Yalan added, "Earth Flames and Sky Flames exist
between the earth and sky, such as the Earth Core Flame is in the center of the
earth, and the Volcano Core Flame at the bottom of a volcano; they are formed
naturally. The difference between Earth Flames and Sky Flames is that the latter
has a consciousness."
"What does that mean?" Shi Yan was intrigued.
"Natural flames without a consciousness are called Earth Flames, which are regarded
as a treasure. As for a Sky Flame, it is sentient, just like humankind. It is
immortal and has magical power, and is the most special lifeform in this world.
Some Sky Flames were even formed at the beginning of the Grace Mainland."
Though Shi Yan still looked indifferent, however a storm was stirring in his mind.
He was ignorant to this world, and all the knowledge he had from his own world was
totally different from that of this world.
Before, he had never thought that these flames could even think and possess wisdom.
Hearing that, Shi Yan got to know the magical charm of this world more profoundly.
In this world, he met many mysterious things which he had never even dreamt of,
such as Martial Spirits, demon beasts, and so forth...
"So this Earth Core Flame Essence is an Earth Flame?" After thinking for a long
while, Shi Yan finally asked.
"This is the leftover liquid after an Earth Core Flame turned into a Sky Flame.
It's neither Earth Flame nor Sky Flame, but something in between them." "
"An Earth Flame can turn into a Sky Flame?" Shi Yan was shocked again.
"Of course, millions of years is a long time. Over time, Earth Flames have the
chance to gain consciousnesses and turn into a Sky Flame, but the possibility of it
is very small. Not all Earth Flames have the chance for evolution."
Di Yalan was amused, "But this is the liquid left behind before the Earth Core
Flame turned into a Sky Flame. This liquid is very precious for people owning Human
Flames."
"How precious?"
"It can enhance the Human Flame and improve one's Martial Spirit!" Di Yalan was so
joyful that she was almost about to dance. "A Human Flame is from one's body and
can't be hotter than the flames in nature. Only top level warriors can make their
Flames as hot as those in the natural world after strengthening them several
times."
"Got it." Shi Yan nodded, "So this liquid can enhance your Blue Magic Flame and can
raise it to that of an Earth Flame?"
"That's it!" Di Yalan nodded vigorously and stared at him with her shining eyes.
After a hesitation, she said in shame, "Uhh..."
"Well, don't worry. It's yours."
"I..." Di Yalan was delighted. She felt that she gained some extra advantage and
wanted to say something.
Shi Yan replied peacefully, "Earth Core Flame Essence is of no use to me, and I
don't even possess a Martial Spirit. What do I need it for? Just take it with you."
"But you can trade this liquid for any valuable medicine you want from the three
Medicine Kings of the Medicine Valley ."
"Well, you keep it ." Shi Yan frowned and added casually, "There was a book on the
Martial Skills of Spirit Level?"
Hearing Shi Yan's reminder, Di Yalan began to search in the bag again hurriedly.
"This is it." Di Yalan took out a dark yellow ancient book. She glanced at it and
said, "I can't read these ancient characters. We need to find some specialist to
translate it for us."
"Let me have a look." Shi Yan asked for the book naturally as he stretched out his
hand.
The previous owner of Shi Yan's body was a big fan of ancient things. Though he
knew nothing about martial arts, he was much better than most so-called scholars in
this world when it came to ancient languages and historic sites.
Shi Yan took a glimpse at the ancient letters on the reddish book cover as soon as
he got the book and mumbled the word naturally, "Gravitational Field..."

Chapter 40: Sharing the Treasure
"You can read these ancient letters?" Di Yalan couldn't help but shout in surprise.
"Yeah, just a little."
Shi Yan nodded, but he didn't take a closer look at the contents of the book. He
just casually held the book in his arms and said with a cool voice, "You take the
bottle of Earth Core Flame Essence, and I will take this practice book for Spirit
Level Martial Skills."
Di Yalan nodded in agreement. The bottle of Earth Core Flame Essence was indeed
extremely precious for her. She was already on top of the world with that little
bottle of liquid in her hand.
"But what about these three Demon Crystals?"
After a while, Di Yalan asked again. And this time, while she was talking, she gave
a quick glimpse to Mu Yu Die, with a pretty complicated message in her eyes.
Shi Yan had already got his book of Spirit Level Martial Skill, which was obviously
worth millions. However, until now, only Mu Yu Die hadn't got anything.
Those three Demon Crystals were apparently not as valuable as the Earth Core Flame
Essence or the Skill book. Therefore, Di Yalan intended to give those Demon
Crystals to Mu Yu Die. However, she was worried that Shi Yan might be against this
decision. That's why she said this to gauge Shi Yan's reaction.
"Then give them to Miss Mu. I'm OK with that."

Of course Shi Yan knew what Di Yalan was up to. He said calmly, "We cannot leave
Miss Mu with nothing. We have both got what we want. How about giving those three
Demon Crystals to Miss Mu?"
"Sure, I'm also fine with this." Di Yalan smiled with satisfaction. She was quite
glad to see Shi Yan being so understanding and considerate.
Mu Yu Die looked a little surprised at Shi Yan's words. She stared at Shi Yan for a
moment, and then shook her head and replied with an awkward smile, "I didn't do
anything helpful and have been depending on your protection all this time. I cannot
take these three Demon Crystals."
"Die..." Di Yalan wanted to say something but hesitated.
"No, I cannot take them." Mu Yu Die looked pretty determined. She shook her head
firmly, and started to tease herself, "I have become a burden for you. You almost
lost your lives protecting me. How can I take these three Demon Crystals? Sister
Lan, Ding Yan, I know you are being very kind to me, but I would feel ashamed to
take these Demon Crystals."
"Then just take one of them." Shi Yan said after some hesitation, "Anyway, you must
take one of these Demon Crystals. We cannot take such advantage of you."
"Yes, at least take one of them." Di Yalan also insisted.
Seeing the two of them both insisting on this, Mu Yu Die found it very hard to deny
their kindness any more. She nodded after some hesitation and said, "Well, thanks a
lot for your generosity!"
Shi Yan stopped talking and closed his eyes again, going back to operate the
Profound Qi inside his body to speed up his recovery.
When he cleared his mind and concentrated on the inside, he could clearly feel the
changes going on in his body.
He didn't know why, but somehow just by sitting there, he could feel the pain and
soreness in his muscles quickly disappearing.
Shi Yan cleared unwanted thoughts and completely focused himself on the changes his
body was going through.
Suddenly, there was a flash of lightning in his mind. His spirit suddenly lit up
and it seemed he had realized something.
This is the Immortal Martial Spirit!
Inside his body, his flesh, muscles, bones, veins, organs and entrails were all
undergoing subtle changes.
The Immortal Martial Spirit had been secretly repairing his body in a way that he
could never understand. His weakness due to using "Rampage" was also gradually
returning to normal.
Shi Yan was extremely surprised. He realized that the Immortal Martial Spirit could
not only recover his wounds, but also offset most of the side effects that he had
been suffering from "Rampage"!
Without the help of the Immortal Martial Spirit, he was almost certain that he
would be unable to confront any opponents for the next three days after using
"Rampage".
However thanks to the Immortal Martial Spirit, this was no longer the case.
With the help of the Immortal Martial Spirit, the soreness and fatigue in his body
was slowly disappearing.
Judging from the condition of his body right now, it would at most take one more
day for him to recover half of his power. Then there would be no problem for him to
engage in another fight with the enemy.
However just at that moment when he was gloating in secret, a sudden strong wave of
evil and crazy killing intent flared up from the bottom of his heart.
This explosion of his negative energy was as fierce as a tsunami and was more
destructive than ever!
Streams of energy mixed with desperation, fear, and resentment were rushing out
from the meridians all over his body. They had transformed into waves of spiritual
power, roaring through his mind, corrupting his thoughts with an overwhelming force
and altering his morals and personality!
This time, he had absorbed the Profound Qi from all four Nascent Warriors as well
as the two Warriors of the Human Level. When the six of them breathed their last
breath, Shi Yan was right there with them in this stone cave.
Therefore, he had captured all the Profound Qi coming from the six warriors without
missing a drop, which was way thicker and stronger than all the Profound Qi that he
had absorbed before.
Therefore, the backlash this time was also fiercer than ever.
Although Shi Yan was still sitting there, his breath started to get heavier and
heavier, and his body started to tremble slightly. His body was wrapped in a thick
web of killing intent, making him appear even more evil to the others.
After a few minutes, he guessed that he couldn't resist this force any more. He
suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Di Yalan with desire burning in his eyes. He
said in a very low voice, "I'm having that weird thing happening to my body again!"
Di Yalan was stunned for one moment and then quickly blushed all of a sudden. She
said to Mu Yu Die in a low voice, "Die, you... you turn around, and don't look."
Mu Yu Die's face also quickly went red. She bit her lips a little, turned to the
entrance of the cave with her back towards those two people and said, "You two be
quiet. Please don't attract of those demon beasts here. I... I'll be staying here
at the entrance."
"Em." Di Yalan answered with a very low voice and then quickly threw herself into
Shi Yan's arms.
Shortly after, inside the cave, a slapping rhythm could be heard.
...
After a long time, with a deep moaning and trembling of the body, Shi Yan climaxed
inside Di Yalan's body.
From the meridians all over his body, there suddenly sprung streams of magical
power.
This strange power was wandering around inside his body randomly, with only a small
part of it shooting into Di Yalan's body together with his essence. Most of this
strange power was still rushing and bumping around inside his veins and vessels,
filling his entire body.
Shi Yan suddenly opened his eyes.
He pulled up his pants and left Di Yalan, who was still enjoying her moment of
bliss, lying on the ground. He quickly went towards Mu Yu Die and said, "Miss Mu,
quick, come here!"
Mu Yu Die was completely shocked by his actions, and couldn't help moving back. Her
pretty face instantly went pale. She cried out with horror, "No! Don't come
closer!"
"The magical power inside my body has just spilled out a little!" Shi Yan was
moving towards Mu Yu Die with a heavy panting, and said impatiently, "I am trying
my best to control it right now. Let me try and see if I can share some of it with
you in order to help you recover your broken veins and muscles inside your body!"
"No way!" Mu Yu Die started screaming, "No, no, no, I'm not ready yet! I don't want
to do that with you! Don't come close!"
"I didn't mean that!" Shi Yan roared with a low voice.
He could feel the magical power split into dozens of streams, roaming around inside
his body across his muscles, veins, flesh and blood, nurturing his Martial Spirits
and Profound Qi in his abdomen respectively.
With this speed, before long, this magical power would be dispersed all over his
body and absorbed entirely.
Shi Yan was concentrating more than ever right now. He forcibly blocked a small
part of this strange power inside his arm. He was hanging onto this magical power
very tightly and planned to inject this part of power into Mu Yu Die's body through
the spillover of his Profound Qi.
Seeing Mu Yu Die continuously backing away, Shi Yan got extremely impatient. He
suddenly took a step forward and held Mu Yu Die tightly into his arms.
With the soft and curvy body of Mu Yu Die was suddenly taken into his arms, a
refreshing and sweet fragrance tenderly kissed his face, making him excited all of
a sudden.
"Let go of me!" Mu Yu Die didn't buy Shi Yan's theory at all. She was hitting Shi
Yan's chest intensely with her little fists, and was struggling with all her might.
However, with all of her veins and muscles broken, she couldn't manage to use her
Profound Qi smoothly.
With all her power being void, she was no different from a weak fragile little
girl, and couldn't break out of Shi Yan's arms even a little.
"Stop struggling! Just be quiet!" Shi Yan locked up his arms even tighter and
pinned her delicious and delicate body tightly against his own, leaving her no room
to struggle.
At that moment, Shi Yan made the magical power inside his arms quickly rush towards
his wrists, all the way through his palms, and into the veins and muscles on Mu Yu
Die's back.
"Now, try your best to move this power to your broken veins and muscles! Quick!"
With Mu Yu Die locked up in his arms, Shi Yan quickly whispered into her delicate
ears.
Mu Yu Die's ears twitched a lot, and her sweet body couldn't help trembling. She
was silently cursing Shi Yan as a bastard in her heart.
However, she clearly felt two strange waves of power flowing into her body through
Shi Yan's palms and circling inside the veins and her back muscles.
Under Shi Yan's harsh order, Mu Yu Die finally became quiet and stopped struggling.
She made her best efforts to feel the magical power inside her body, take control
of it, and use it for the recovery of her broken veins and muscles.
Holding Mu Yu Die tightly in his arms, feeling the delicious curves of her body,
smelling the sweet fragrance from her body, Shi Yan was suddenly distracted and
starting to entertain some dirty thoughts in his mind. He couldn't help the
excitement coming from his lower body.
"Ah!"
Mu Yu Die screamed with embarrassment. She said in a hurry with a blushed face,
"Let go of me now! You... acting like this... I ... I cannot calm myself down."
"Well, I will let you go for now." Shi Yan knew that this was not the right time
for him to take advantage of her. He nodded and slightly kissed Mu Yu Die's cheek,
"I will take this as a reward for offering you this magical power as a gift."
After these words, Shi Yan released Mu Yu Die from his arms and took a few steps
back. He then sat down against the stone wall and slowly closed his eyes.
Mu Yu Die's entire face was completely red. She was both embarrassed and annoyed at
the same time. She glared at Shi Yan and cursed, "You dirty bastard!"
After this, with her beautiful bosoms heaving up and down, Mu Yu Die took a few
deep breaths before finally calming down.
She understood that given this critical situation, she couldn't afford to waste any
time on blaming Shi Yan. She also quickly sat down and tried to use the magical
power she got from Shi Yan to restore the broken veins and muscles inside her body.

Chapter 41: The Third Sky of Nascent Realm!
The valley was completely silent.
The demon beasts had left a long time ago.
It was already daytime, as the sunlight filtered into the cave through thick bushes
like fire.
The three were training cross-legged on the ground with steady breaths.
After who knows how much time had passed, Shi Yan woke up from the serenity. He
stretched his neck and tried to move his body.
The Third Sky of Nascent Realm!
With a deep breath, Shi Yan felt refreshed and his fatigue disappeared at once,
while his senses became much more accurate.
With the help of magical power, Shi Yan's training speed became incredibly fast,
and he advanced to the Third Sky of Nascent Realm at once!
Standing at the entrance of the cave, he was faintly able to perceive the spiritual
essence between the sky and the earth.
He couldn't feel the spiritual essence in the air before. But now, he was able to
sense it easily.
To perceive the spiritual essence in the air was something only Third Sky of
Nascent Realm warriors could do. Once he perceived the spiritual essence, he could
train his martial skills faster.
Upon his will, his body turned as hard as iron, while his skin turned dark brown
and was covered with a vague black light, similar to the state when he operated his
Black Light Shield.
"Eh?"
Shi Yan was a little surprised. After a careful examination, he was certain that he
wasn't even utilizing his Black Light Shield with Profound Qi.
This was to say, the dark light covering his skin was merely the reaction to
reaching the second stage of Petrification Martial Spirit.
He smiled after further examination, knowing that the magical change to his skin
must have something to do with his Martial Spirit.
It was rather bright inside the cave now. Shi Yan's black eyes blinked and began to
wander to Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan's bodies.
Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan were still sitting on the ground cross-legged with his eyes
closed. There was a vague light moving around their bodies, as their Profound Qi
operated in their bodies along specific paths.
He had injected some part of the magical power into Mu Yu Die's body, because he
wanted to know if this magical power could be passed on to others without sexual
intercourse.
And also, he wanted more help. He was not sure how many foes he would meet during
the upcoming journey. It would affect their travel if Mu Yu Die still needed
protection.
As Di Yalan had said, Mu Yu Die was also a warrior before her tendons broke. If Mu
Yu Die recovered, it would be very beneficial for their journey ahead.
Because of those thoughts, he gave that small part of the magical power to her.
Holding his breath, Shi Yan focused his attention on Mu Yu Die. Suddenly, he felt a
strong Profound Qi circulating in her body.
He couldn't help but take several surprised glances at her. After a further
thought, he got even more confused...
To his amazement, Mu Yu Die's Profound Qi was more refined than Di Yalan's, which
meant... Mu Yu Die was at a higher Realm than Di Yalan!
Shi Yan was really shocked. He knew Mu Yu Die was a warrior too, but he thought she
was no more than at Nascent Realm.
After all, Mu Yu Die was much younger than Di Yalan, and thus there was no way she
could have been a higher-Realmed warrior than Di Yalan.
But it turned out to be quite the opposite. Shi Yan finally realized that Mu Yu Die
was already a Human-Realm warrior at such a young age. It was an entire Realm
higher than Di Yalan!
As he was standing there stunned, he acutely felt that Mu Yu Die's Profound Qi was
calming down gradually.
He knew that Mu Yu Die was about to wake up...
As expected, before long Mu Yu Die's eyelashes shook and she opened her eyes
slowly.
Two clean and bright eyes suddenly observed the cave, and Mu Yu Die's delicate
little face lit up. She looked like an extremely beautiful and attractive angel.
Shi Yan was dumbstruck as he gazed at such a beautiful creature. He couldn't even
think straight.
"Done staring?" Mu Yu Die looked indifferent as she slowly stood up. After
stretching herself, she chuckled, "From now on, I'm not your burden anymore."
Streams of thin white light flew out from her arms as she was stretching her body.
The light soon disappeared in the air...
As Mu Yu Die slowly moved her fingers in the air, the light showed up again little
by little and began to shuttle between her smooth fingers.
"I haven't played my zither for so long. Need to practice now." Mu Yu Die smiled.
That smile was like a clean brook in a valley - serene, empty and intoxicating.
"You are much prettier than before." Gazing at her for a long while, Shi Yan
uttered.
With her veins healed and the Profound Qi of Human Realm flowing in the body, her
skin became extremely translucent, while her face turned rosy and her eyes
brightened. Mu Yu Die looked so confident that nothing in the world could scare
her.
With her strength recovered, Mu Yu Die seemed to have turned into another person,
and much more attractive than before.
At this moment, in Shi Yan's eyes, Mu Yu Die was literally far prettier than Di
Yalan and Mo Yanyu. Both her Realm and temperament transcended those two girls.
"Thanks." Mu Yu Die smiled casually, "How long has it been?"

"Two days, I guess." Shi Yan hesitated, "I'm not sure either. I just feel that we
have stayed in the cave for more than one day. You recovered?"
"Yes." Mu Yu Die nodded confidently, "Let's leave this cave and set off after
Sister Lan wakes up."
"Ok." Shi Yan replied casually, and felt a little bitter.
Before, Mu Yu Die was naive and kind, like an adorable and lovely little sister.
Though Mu Yu Die became more attractive after recovering, her cuteness disappeared;
on the contrary, she made Shi Yan feel some sort of holiness coming from her, which
made him a little disappointed.
Saddened, Shi Yan didn't bother to say anything. Instead, he walked out of the cave
and began to wander in the valley.
Taking out the Spirit Realm Martial Skill - "Gravitational Field" book from his
bag, he turned the pages randomly. Without reading it carefully, he put the book
into the bag scrupulously; he was now sure that there were letters in the book.
Spirit Realm Martial Skills could only be trained by warriors of at least Earth
Realm. But he was just a Nascent Realm warrior, which was a long way from Earth
Realm. Without advancing, to train with the Spirit Realm Martial at a low warrior
Realm would only disturb one's mind.
Because of that reason, Shi Yan put the book away after he was assured it was
authentic.
Half a day later, Di Yalan and Mu Yu Die walked out of the cave together. They were
clean, dressed and high spirited, ready to set off.
"Kid, thank you. I've stabilised my Realm now." Di Yalan said loudly after she got
out.
It was rather dangerous for a short time after one reached a new Realm. A warrior
would get hurt during fights and training sessions if his Realm was unstable, so he
needed to strengthen his Profound Qi as soon as possible.
The magical essence from Shi Yan again showed effects in Mu Yu Die's body, as it
helped her stabilising her power, now she could fight without the fear of backlash.
"Well then, let's set off." Not intending to boast, Shi Yan smiled naturally and
guided them out of the valley.
...
Seven days later.
The three of them finally stepped out of the enormous Dark Forest.
Looking at the huge ancient trees behind them, they all felt themselves as lucky
survivors of a disaster.
In those seven days, they never got into any danger.
Many warriors and mercenaries in the Dark Forest died. The remaining lucky
survivors and wounded ones chose to quickly leave this dangerous area. The demon
beasts led by the Silver Thunder Wolf had also calmed down and returned back to
their areas.
Since the demon beasts and mercenaries were gone, their journey became extremely
smooth. Without meeting any obstacles, they went through the most dangerous area
and stepped out of the Dark Forest.
They needed to pass through the Silent Town if they were going to the Merchant
Union, and they must cross the wide Stone Woods to get to the Silent Woods.
The stones in the Stone Woods were all grotesque in shape, which were either as big
as a mountain, or as small as a human. In addition, there were also many stone
caves, which worked as natural shelters.
There were always brutal warriors lurking in the Stone Woods, waiting for an
opportunity to kill and loot.
Those walking out of the Dark Forest were either trade caravans, or warriors and
mercenaries who were seeking adventure.
Those who survived in the Dark Forest, for example merchants, would mostly be
carrying high quality goods, or in the case of warriors or adventurers, would be
carrying valuable medicine and material from demon beasts.
These people all had something valuable with them...
Therefore, there were many people hiding in the Stone Woods for years, who would
slaughter anyone weaker than them, and harvest their goods.
Thus, sometimes the Stone Woods was more dangerous than the Dark Forest. Below
Disaster Realm, any warrior who stepped into it would always get into trouble.
"The Stone Woods is a very dangerous place. Maybe the people from the Dark World
are lurking there..." Di Yalan thought for a while and reminded Mu Yu Die.
"Someone will come to our aid in the Stone Woods, no worries." Mu Yu Die smiled and
looked back at Shi Yan, "You are going through the Stone Woods?"
????
"Yup. I'm from the Merchant Union, of course I will go back there." Shi Yan
replied.
"Good. Then let's go there together. You will be safe with us in the Stone Woods."
Mu Yu Die looked confident, and before Shi Yan could reply, she added, "Let's go
into the Stone Woods. Don't worry, we are safe now."
"Ok." Shi Yan replied. Though he didn't relax. Once they stepped into the Stone
Woods, he was always on alert.
From the memories of the other Shi Yan, he knew that the Stone Woods was very
chaotic place. All the parties involved there were extremely powerful, which
included the big families from the Merchant Union.
He didn't know what made Mu Yu Die that confident. But he knew they would be killed
in an instant if they weren't cautious.
Shi Yan remained calm as he looked around in the woods. Every five steps, he would
turn back and examine carefully.
Chapter 42: Departure
In the Stone Woods. Beside a giant rock.
Mo Chaoge, Bernard, and the Crescent Emissary were standing indifferently and it
looked like they were waiting for some news.
Before long, a Star Emissary appeared rushing in their direction on the stone path
far away.
That Star Emissary came near and bowed to the Crescent Emissary, "Sir, still no
trace of them."
????
The Crescent Emissary nodded and waved his hand, "Keep watching those passes! Be on
alert!"
"Yes Sir!"
The Star Emissary in charge of collecting information stepped back silently and
disappeared into the piles of stones.
One hour later.
Big Johnson, who had lost his arm, showed up from another stone path. He walked up
to Mo Chaoge and gave a salute, "No news of them."
"Well." Mo Chaoge nodded, "Keep watching. I just don't believe that they won't come
out."
"Third master, is it possible that they were already killed by the demon beasts in
the Dark Forest?" Johnson asked while hesitating, "It is said that the demon beasts
in that area went crazy after we left. Many warriors died because of them. They
disappeared for so long, maybe they were killed by those demon beasts."
"Could be."
Surprisingly, Mo Chaoge didn't oppose but nodded and said, "But if they were not
killed by demon beasts and sneaked to the Merchant Union, we can do nothing
anymore. You know what I mean?"
"Got it! I will go and watch right now!" Johnson was enlightened and left
immediately.
Frowning, Mo Chaoge said to the Crescent Emissary next to him, "Let's wait for
another month, if they still don't show up, I guess they must have been killed in
there. What do you think?"
"Well, I agree with you." The Crescent Emissary agreed. He thought for a moment and
said, "I got the information that the Medicine King Gan Xiao and the Silver Thunder
Wolf are still fighting in the Dark Forest. But since there are too many demon
beasts, Gan Xiao seemed to be withdrawing. The demon beasts in the Dark Forest have
now all gathered around the Silver Thunder Wolf, chasing after the Medicine King
Gan Xiao and his escorts. That battle area is relatively safe now."
"You mean they may still be alive?" Mo Chaoge asked.
"Very likely." The Crescent Emissary said, "Many warriors were killed in that
region, and those remaining had been scared out of the forest a long time ago.
Therefore they can easily get out of the forest alive if they are not unlucky."
"They'd better be alive!" Bernard from the Tush Mercenary Union was filled with
hatred as he said coldly, "They will regret being in this world."
A cold light flashed in the Crescent Emissary's eyes, as he said indifferently, "I
will take Mu Yu Die away."
"Then that skinny boy is mine. He stole something from my Mo Family, so I need to
get it first. Then you can do whatever you want to him." Mo Chaoge took a glimpse
at Bernard, and said in despise.
Bernard kept silent, pondering over something.
...
Shi Yan was walking on the jagged stones cautiously, not daring to relax his
vigilance.
Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan were discussing something ahead of him. He couldn't hear
them clearly.
"Ding Yan." Mu Yu Die paused abruptly and turned around to look at him.
"Yeah?" Shi Yan was surprised and relaxed his vigilance a little, "What's the
matter?"
"You are from the Merchant Union?" Mu Yu Die hesitated and then asked casually.
"Yup."
"You trained all by yourself?"
"Yup."
"You helped me a lot all along the way, so I want to introduce you to someone. If
he thinks highly of you, it will be very beneficial for your training. What do you
think?" Mu Yu Die was serious, as her beautiful eyes shone and gazed at him.
Shi Yan was shocked at first and after a long while, he shook his head and replied
indifferently, "Miss Mu, thank you for your kindness, but I don't like to be
restrained."
He understood, Mu Yu Die wanted to introduce him to an influential person or to a

certain power.
In this world there were many lone warriors who were at a very high level and could
do whatever they wanted without any help.
????
But most warriors would choose to join a certain power or a big family.
Those powers and families possessed lots of resources, immense Martial Skills and
training materials, and most importantly reputed warrior trainers which could speed
up one's training process and step into a higher level.
However, those influential powers and families hardly admitted warriors of unknown
region. It was very hard for a warrior to enter a big power without anyone's
introduction.
Apparently Mu Yu Die knew someone influential and she wanted to thank Shi Yan in
that way.
"It is very hard to train all by yourself." Mu Yu Die was a little shocked as she
couldn't understand Shi Yan. "One could gain rapid advancement only when he joins a
strong power, and get help at difficult times. A single warrior tends to be
attacked in foreign areas. You understand that?"
"Yes, training alone has many disadvantages. Die is very considerate. You still
have the chance to reject after meeting that person." Di Yalan persuaded too.
"Nope. I'll mind my own business, and I don't want to be anyone's domestic
servant." Shi Yan shook his head firmly.
"Then whatever." Mu Yu Die frowned and felt that Shi Yan was being ungrateful, so
she didn't insist further.
Di Yalan sighed with a little bit of bitterness.
She would go with Mu Yu Die, and since Shi Yan rejected Mu Yu Die's invitation,
they would depart forever so there was little chance they would meet again.
In the past few days, Shi Yan had already walked into her heart. She was filled
with sorrow at the thought of their departure.
"Ding Yan, I must go with Die. You..."
After a long thought, Di Yalan couldn't help but plead as she looked at Shi Yan
with regret.
"You can go with me." Shi Yan was stunned first and then added, "If you are willing
to."
"I..."
Di Yalan looked gloomy as she murmured, "The power behind Die can not only protect
Die, but also help me increase my ability. Furthermore, Die has promised me that I
will get exorbitant training materials, as well as a weapon of the Soul Level, and
will even have the opportunity to train with Spirit Level Martial Skills. I..."
"Then fine!"
Shi Yan replied decidedly, "You choose your way, so do I. And I can't give you what
you want... Let's depart as soon as we get to Silent Town."
Obviously Di Yalan chose Mu Yu Die because she thought the power behind Mu's back
was more beneficial for her. And Mu Yu Die really gave her a high price, so she
found it hard to refuse.
"Ding Yan..." Di Yalan was heartbroken, "I'm sorry."
"You don't need to apologize." Shi Yan shook his head and replied indifferently,
"We did everything at our own will. We don't owe each other."
"You!" Di Yalan was a little angry as she stared at Shi Yan with discontent. Her
chest trembled, but then she uttered with a bitter sigh, "However you think about
it, I have my own plans. You are too young to understand that..."
Shi Yan curled his lips and looked at them coldly, not saying a word.
"You just don't appreciate it." Mu Yu Die grunted.
"If there isn't a common ground, a single word is a waste of breath." Shi Yan shook
his head and walked onto another crossroad without taking a look at the two girls.
With his facing back them he said coldly, "Goodbye forever."
"Ding Yan!" Di Yalan shouted, "Didn't you say we wouldn't depart till we get to
Silent Town?"
"Miss Mu is at the Third Sky of Human Level, and there will be skillful warriors
supporting you in the Woods. You don't need to worry anymore. I won't take
advantage of that." Shi Yan's voice faded away gradually, and so did his figure.
"This arrogant guy will get into trouble someday." Mu Yu Die shook her head, "One
has to learn to yield sometimes in this world. Or it will be hard to survive,
especially for us warriors."
Di Yalan was so disappointed, "I'm so worried about him. Why not just go with us?
Why did he refuse?"
"Never mind. Stop worrying. We will all be in the Merchant Union, and will get the
chance to meet again." Mu Yu Die comforted her, "Sister Lan, though we are women,
we have a mission to make our family prosper and avenge Uncle Luo and our friends.
We have to depend on a big power and complete our mission."
After a short pause, some mixed emotions crossed her eyes. Mu Yu Die recalled the
days when they were travelling with Shi Yan and that mind-blowing kiss with him in
that cave...
But eventually, she shook her head firmly, seeming to get rid of Shi Yan's shadow
in her mind. "And him, just let him be a beautiful memory in our lives."
She seemed to saying that to herself.
"He is not that bad... almost Human Level... and he is so young..." Di Yalan
mumbled.
"It will take at least ten years for him to advance to Disaster or Earth Level, and
even longer to get to Nirvana and Sky. We don't have that much time. Furthermore,
he don't have any strong backing..."
"Well, fine. I hope we made the right choice."
"I've never made a mistake!"

Chapter 43: The Beiming Family
In the Stone Woods.

Mo Yanyu was leaning her plump bottom against an oval rock under the hot sun.
Frowning slightly, she seemed to be in a deep thought.
A Mo Family escort with a plain and pimply face was standing next to her and was
also deep in thought while narrowing his eyes.
The sound of inconsistent heavy steps gradually came from afar.
Mo Yanyu opened her eyes and fluttered her eyelashes. She glanced at Johnson, who
was rapidly running towards her, and coldly reproached, "Why are you in such a
hurry?"
"We've spotted them!" Johnson answered with a twisted face, "Two girls! According
to the Star Emissary, that's who we want!"
Mo Yanyu's adorable eyes suddenly lit up as her expression calmed down, "Is the boy
with them too?"
"Seems not..." after a short pause, Johnson said calmly, "We will know where the
boy is once we catch the girls."
"Had Third Uncle got this message?"
"One of our Star Emissaries had been sent for him."
"In which direction?" Mo Yanyu stood upright and stretched her limbs slowly, "Are
they further away from us or Third Uncle?"
"Further away from us. If everything goes well the Third Master and his people
should arrive here soon." Johnson replied.
"Well then, let's not worry about it right now." Mo Yanyu frowned, as she talked to
the pimply Mo Family escort next to her, "Uncle Li, do we need to go up there and
meet them?"
"No hurry, our target hasn't shown up yet." Li Han smiled and shook his head,
"Third Master and the people from the Dark World are all there, so it will be fine.
This pass is very crucial as well. We'd better stay on high alert. Our goal is that
boy. All our previous efforts will go to waste if that boy slips away."
"That makes sense." Mo Yanyu nodded without saying anything else.
...
"Wooowoowoo! Woowoowoo!"
While stopping beside a snake-shaped rock, Mu Yu Die took out a silver horn and
began to blow it.
The sound of the horn rippled away like waves to far away places.
Figures hiding in every corner of the Stone Woods came out one after another after
they heard the horn, quickly rushing in the direction of Mu Yu Die.
"Sister Lan, don't worry, some people will come to our rescue." Mu Yu Die smiled
lightly, "We are really safe here. No need to worry about the Dark World."
"Hopefully..." Di Yalan barely smiled. She couldn't settle down as she was worried
about Shi Yan. She sighed, "I hope he is fine..."
Shortly after, shadows started appearing one after another from far away. The man
in the lead turned out to be the Crescent Emissary from the Dark World, and beside
him were Mo Chaoge and Bernard, as well as several other Mo Family warriors and
Star Emissaries.
"Miss Mu, nice to meet you again." The Crescent Emissary's vicious eyes were
wandering over Mu Yu Die's body like a cunning snake. His voice was like ice, "You
nearly managed a perfect escape! But too bad. Unfortunately for you, you didn't
quite make it to the Merchant Union. You will instead be taken away by me."
"Really?" Mu Yu Die smiled calmly, showing no fear on her face.
The Crescent Emissary frowned and was confused. Mu Yu Die was too calm at this
time. This was too abnormal.
"Where is that young guy who was hanging around with you?"
Mo Chaoge came over, glanced at the girls, and said coldly, "Tell me where the boy
is! Or I will kill her first!"
Mo Chaoge pointed at Di Yalan.
"She is mine!" Bernard angrily stared at Mo Chaoge, then flashed over to Di Yalan
like lightning and stretched his hand towards her.
"Triing!"
Noise from a zither rang out suddenly. The sound was like a sharp weapon, lightly
cutting into one's nerves.
Bernard quivered and his face suddenly twisted in pain. He stepped back quickly and
stared at Mu Yu Die in astonishment.
Holding her zither, Mu Yu Die had already sat down. She looked at Bernard with a
cold expression on her face, "You wanna try again?"
Bernard's brain felt like it was being stabbed by a steel needle and he felt like
his head was splitting. Hearing that, his face became even more distorted, but he
didn't dare step up again.
"That's impossible!"
The Crescent Emissary's face twisted and showed panic for the first time, "It has
only been a few weeks, your Music Martial Spirit shouldn't have recovered so soon!"
After a pause, he seemed to remember something and sneered, "I know, you forced
yourself to operate your broken veins! You are seeking death!"
"Oh?" Mu Yu Die replied indifferently, "Maybe you can give it a try? I know you
have reached the Disaster Level. But if you could remember, you should know that I
killed a Crescent Emissary at the same level as you with my Music Martial Spirit
before we entered the Dark Forest."
This not only made the Crescent Emissary hesitate, but also made both Bernard and
Mo Chaoge panick. They stared at her with an unbelievable look in their eyes.
"Emissary? This... is it true?" Mo Chaoge felt his mouth go dry and he took several
steps back. He made a gesture to tell the Mo Family warriors not to take action.
"She could do that if she is in a good condition... but now, I don't buy it." The
Crescent Emissary grunted.
"Haha, Emissary, it's up to you." Mo Chaoge retracted further, and stood amongst
the Mo Family warriors, showing that they were not going to take the initiative.
"Whoever comes up first, dies first." Mu Yu Die said coldly, and then turned her
head away, not bothering to say anything more.
Di Yalan was standing beside her on alert with a emotionless face.
Suddenly everything turned silent.
Though suspicious, the Crescent Emissary didn't take action blindly.
At the same time Bernard and Mo Chaoge quieted down after they heard that Mu Yu Die
was capable of killing a Disaster Level Warrior. They made eye-contact with the
Crescent Emissary to urge him to test Mu Yu Die.
At that moment, shadows appeared from all directions from the surrounding rocks.
A tall man suddenly stood beside Mu Yu Die and said softly, "Miss Mu, how are you?"
Everyone in the area, including the Crescent Emissary, Mo Chaoge and Bernard, who
were all Disaster Level warriors, couldn't figure out how he appeared.
That man just appeared next to Mu Yu Die like a ghost.
"Martial Spirit of Teleportation! Beiming Family!"
Mo Chaoge screamed in shock.
"Look who we have here... the Mo Family!" The handsome young man beside Mu Yu Die
looked around in arrogance and said coldly, "Huh? You wanna fight with my Beiming
Family?"
"We dare not."
Mo Chaoge took a deep breath and calmed down. He said to the young man politely,
"It's the Third Young Master, no wonder Miss Mu was so confident. Third Young
Master, I didn't know that Miss Mu was protected by the Beiming Family. If I knew
that earlier, I wouldn't have bothered coming here. Please forgive me, Third Young
Master..."
Beiming Ce waved his hand and said impatiently, "If it's none of the Mo Family's
business, just leave with your people. Don't get involved. I'm gonna deal with the
Dark World."
As he was talking, warriors wearing uniforms arrived one by one.
Two old men, one thin and the other fat, stood next to him silently and fixed their
cold eyes on Mo Chaoge and the Crescent Emissary separately.
"Well then, I will take my leave." Mo Chaoge smiled respectfully and immediately
left.
The Mo Family warriors turned quiet after they saw Beiming Ce, and left immediately
with Mo Chaoge.
As for Bernard, he stepped back and was about to run away into the Stone Woods.
Mu Yu Die touched her zither softly and said, "Third Young Master, please kill that
guy."
"Triing!"
The sound of the zither rang out.
Benard's body quivered heavily and he almost fell down. He jumped behind a rock
immediately and ran as fast as hell.
"Old Yin, please." Beiming Ce ordered softly.
The thin old man behind him suddenly rushed out like a ghost and after a moment
disappeared.
Three seconds later, Bernard's miserable horrifying scream came from within the
Stone Woods.
Five minutes later the thin old man, Old Yin, flew back like a ghost and stood
still beside Beiming Ce, without saying a word.

Chapter 44: The Silent Town
"Thank you, Third Young Master."
Mu Yu Die stood up and slowly put her zither away. Seeing confusion in the Crescent
Emissary's eyes, she said, "You never thought you would encounter misfortune after
such a long chase, did you?"
"Beiming Ce! This is a matter between the Dark World and the Mu Family. Your
Beiming Family better not get involved!" The Crescent Emissary didn't look at Mu Yu
Die, but instead stared at Beiming Ce. "As long as you allow me to take Miss Mu
away, the Lord of the Dark World will reward your Beiming Family with anything you
want."
"No need." Beiming Ce shook his head and said calmly, "Since you're already here,
then you should just die."
The two old men behind him quickly flew out again.
These two old men flew towards the emissaries like hideous devils. After a few
seconds, all the emissaries from the Dark World, including the Crescent Emissary,
had their chests sliced open and were killed instantly.
Once all the emissaries were killed, the two frightening old men silently flew back
to Beiming Ce's side like two ghostly shadows.
Standing beside Mu Yu Die, Di Yalan was astonished when she saw the miserable
deaths of the emissaries.
She knew that the Beiming Family was very influential within the Merchant Union but
she never thought they were this powerful!
The Beiming Family didn't care about retaliation from the Dark World. Therefore,
they ruthlessly killed the emissaries.
"Sister Lan, do you still think we made the wrong decision?" Mu Yu Die smiled.
Di Yalan had a complicated expression on her face. She lightly sighed, "No, it's
just that..."
"Stop worrying. For our future's sake, it's best to forget about him as soon as
possible." Mu Yu Die persuaded her softly.
"Ok." Di Yalan nodded helplessly.
"Shall we go now?" Beiming Ce's black eyes wandered over Di Yalan and Mu Yu Die for
a while as he asked politely.
"Sure."
...
In another region of the Stone Woods.
As Shi Yan stepped around a corner, he suddenly drew back while on alert.
"Shoo!"
A sharp arrow landed in front of him. At the same time, a Blue Smoke Bomb of the Mo
Family shot up into the sky.
"Hum! It's you again! Reckless!" Shi Yan grunted with a stony face.
Mo Yanyu appeared from within a stone cave with a bow in her hand. She looked at
Shi Yan and said coldly , "You've finally shown up!"
Johnson, with his broken arm, and Li Han also appeared from behind her and blocked
Shi Yan from both sides, while watching him cautiously.
"You are courting death!"
Shi Yan shouted and suddenly shot towards Mo Yanyu like a sharp sword.
While shooting forward, his body was covered with white smoke and the smell of
death. He looked like a terrifying devil!
"Miss! Watch out!" Li Han cried out in fear and flew towards Mo Yanyu like
lightning.
Li Han was at the Second Sky of Human Level, thus he could see Shi Yan charging
with such amazing explosiveness! How could Mo Yanyu bear such violent force!
"Cheechee!"
Shi Yan slammed his foot down and made a large hole in the ground. Suddenly, his
body changed direction and rushed towards Johnson, moving faster than before.
"Bang!"
Before Johnson could even think, he saw a white shadow rushing towards him and an
overwhelming power slammed into his body.
"Kakaka!"
All of Johnson's bones broke instantly and blood poured out from his mouth and
eyes. He fell to the ground and moaned miserably.
"You are Johnson, right? You certainly enjoyed it when you whipped me a few days
ago!" Standing beside Johnson, Shi Yan kicked on Johnson's chest again and again.
He smirked, "Are you enjoying this now? Huh?"
Shi Yan continued to kick Johnson until a broken bone in his chest was forced into
his heart and he finally ceased to breathe.
"So vicious!" Li Han was shocked. Though he wanted to go and kill Shi Yan, he was
worried about Mo Yanyu, so he could only hesitate and shout, but was unable to stop
him.
Mo Yanyu was horrified. She was dumbstruck after she saw how brutally Johnson was
killed.
Johnson's Profound Qi was then quickly absorbed into Shi Yan's meridians in a few
seconds.
Shi Yan turned around and fixed his bright eyes on Mo Yanyu; then he smiled coldly,
"Beauty, we will meet again. And believe me, you will regret what you have done to
me."
As he finished his sentence, he slipped around a nearby stone and disappeared into
the Stone Woods.
"Old Li, why didn't you kill him?" Mo Yanyu asked angrily after Shi Yan
disappeared.
"That guy is at least at the Second Sky of Nascent Level. Also, he used such brutal
martial arts that could kill in a single move. He moved so fast that I could hardly
follow him. If I had moved, he would have come and attacked you, so I was
afraid..." Li Han replied apologetically.
"Second Sky of Nascent Level!"
Mo Yanyu held her breath as fear could be seen in her eyes. She mumbled, "It's
impossible! There was only a little Profound Qi in his body two months ago! He was
merely at the First Sky of Elementary Level!"
"What?" Li Han's whole body shook as he looked at her unbelievably. After a long
time, he continued, "If that's true, Miss, in my humble opinion, you have brought a
huge problem for the Mo Family."
...
Shi Yan moved quickly through the Stone Woods, not spending one more second than
necessary in any area.
He knew that Li Han was a Human Level warrior, and since the Blue Smoke Bomb of the
Mo Family was already in the sky, more people would gather there shortly. To avoid
any further trouble, he had to escape as soon as possible.
Because of his cautiousness, he managed to escape from that dangerous region before
Mo Chaoge and his people arrived.
There didn't seem to be many warriors hiding in the Stone Woods. He didn't see
anyone while he was fleeing, which confused him a little. He guessed this
abnormality had something to do with those influential people Mu Yu Die mentioned.
...
At nightfall.
Shi Yan finally got out of the Stone Woods and was walking towards Silent Town,
which was only a very short distance away.
He slowed down a little and began to sort through the memories of the previous
owner of his body to recall everything he could about the Shi Family.
He needed the identity of the former master of this body.
As one of the five biggest families in the Merchant Union, the Shi Family was rich
in all types of resources such as Martial Skills, a Gravity Field training room,
rare Chinese medicines and skillful trainers...
He needed to use these advantages to strengthen himself.
He had already decided, when he was at the blood pool, that he would go to the Shi
Family, and that's why he refused Mu Yu Die's offer.
The identity of his body was too special that it would cause a lot of trouble if he
attached himself to another power.
In addition, a new power wouldn't give him access to the best resources.
But it would be totally different if he went to the Shi Family...
The previous master of his body was the young master of the Shi Family. As long as
he showed talent, the Shi Family would cultivate him at any cost.
It would be a total waste if he didn't take advantage of their special resources.
...
Once he reached Silent Town, he walked directly into a shop which was collecting
all sort of stones without a second thought and shouted naturally, "Anyone here?"
An attendant came up with a wide smile, and started flattering him, "Young Master
Yan, you've finally returned! The Master sent Minister Han to pick you up long ago
since you disappeared in the Dark Forest. Young Master Yan, Minister Han is in the
backyard and he is waited for you for many days. But now, it is a little
inconvenient for him to meet. Could you wait for a moment...?"
The attendant looked towards the backyard with ambiguous eyes.
"Never mind. I know what he is doing." Shi Yan walked directly into the backyard of
the shop.
Several Shi Family warriors were gambling in the backyard. At the sight of Shi Yan,
they panicked and put the dices away embarrassingly, then greeted loudly, "Young
Master Yan!"
"Please go on." Shi Yan waved his hands and strode past them to the back room.
These warriors were quite surprised since Shi Yan left without scolding them.
"What? He didn't reproach us this time. That's so strange!"
"Yes. He used to scold us every time he saw us gambling. Do some actual work! Stop
goofing around! How strange that he didn't say anything this time!"
"Young Master Yan seemed totally different. It seems... that he has developed some
manliness. Don't you think so?"
"Well, yeah, you have a point."
"..."
Shi Yan opened the door as he reached the back room and walked in directly, "Uncle
Han, when did you arrive here?"
In the room, Han Zhong was on top of a seductive young maiden, screaming excitedly:
"I'll let you try out my skills! Are you enjoying yourself? Little bitch, I will
f*ck the sh*t out of you!"
"...Oh, Han you're indeed majestic!" The young maiden was covered in sweat. She
laid on the side of the bed, and continued to shout.
Shi Yan grinned, he casually sat down on a chair in the room, and slowly poured
himself a cup of tea. He smilingly watched the two as he sipped on his tea.
After two minutes.
After Han Zhong let out a low growl, he laid limp on top of the young maiden, and
said lazily: "How's that? I'm amazing, right? How do I compare to your Wu Gui?
"How can that 'turtle' compare to you?" the young maiden lazily stretched, and
happened to catch sight of Shi Yan drinking tea on the side. She immediately
screamed: "Ah..."
Han Zhong was quite shocked. After dressing himself in a hurry, he smiled in
embarrassment, "... Young Master Yan, when did you come in?"
"I've been here for quite a while." Shi Yan smiled, sipped his tea, and waved his
hand, "It's ok. If you are not satisfied enough you can keep going. Besides, I have
the chance to learn something from you."
"Kekeke!" Han Zhong coughed strongly for a while, "Satisfied, satisfied. Well, Xiao
Feng Xian, you should go back to your business."
"Ok, I will take my leave." That young woman dressed herself in bed and then
stepped down with a red face. As she walked to the doorway, she suddenly turned
back and glared at Shi Yan??"Everybody said Young Master Yan from the Shi Family is
a righteous man, I guess they are all blind! I've never seen such a 'righteous' man
before! Humph!"
She giggled and leered at Shi Yan before moving her hot body out of the room.

Chapter 45: The Change
As soon as Xiao Feng Xian left, Han Zhong became more relaxed.
After briefly dressing himself, Han Zhong sat down at the table in front of Shi
Yan, made himself a cup of tea and sipped it, "Young Master Yan, where are your
escorts?"
"All dead." Shi Yan looked calm as he explained casually, "The demon beasts in the
Dark Forest went insane when hunting the warriors. In order to protect me, they all
sacrificed themselves."
Han Zhong was rather shocked as he looked at Shi Yan in confusion, "I was more or
less aware of the situation. It's so lucky you managed to escape from it."
He had heard the news long ago that the Silver Thunder Wolf had gone on a rampage,
so he planned to go back to Shi Family in half a month since he assumed that he
wouldn't be able to find Shi Yan alive. He couldn't believe that Shi Yan walked out
of the Dark Forest unscathced.
It was so intense in the Dark Forest that even experienced warriors had been
killed. But Shi Yan, who was a nerd, had somehow managed to survive. This
completely surprised Han Zhong.
Han Zhong didn't really like the former master of Shi Yan's body.
That guy didn't train in martial arts and was very old-fashioned; he loved to look
into things that no one else in the Shi Family liked. Han Zhong couldn't understand
that.
Now, if it weren't for Shi Jian's order and the fact that he happened to be in
Silent Town, he wouldn't have been here waiting for Shi Yan.
"Yes, you certainly did have good luck."
Shi Yan nodded as he smiled naturally, then he asked indifferently, "Uncle Han,
when are we returning home?"
"It's up to you, Young Master Yan. Actually I'm desperate to leave, for I have
something to report to the family head. I would have returned days ago if it
weren't for you." Han Zhong paused and answered boldly.
While he was talking, Han Zhong couldn't help but begin to examine Shi Yan. He
didn't notice it at first, but after a careful examination, he realized something
was different about him...
Shi Yan was much skinnier than before, and his round face had become angular and
more masculine.
Sitting there naturally, Shi Yan's kept his back upright and his body was like a
sharp sword which made him appear hard-edged.
This wasn't the only change in his appearance.
The former Shi Yan was only lively when he was researching historic relics. He was
often listless on an average day.
But now, the guy before Han Zhong had deep bright eyes and seemed to be deep in
thought all the time, sending out the impression that he knew everything.
"Uncle Han, may I ask you something?" Under Han Zhong's gaze, Shi Yan continued
easily, "It is surprisingly quiet in the Stone Woods these days, do you know what's
happening?"
"Well, the Beiming Family sent some people there. It is said that they were meeting
someone in the Stone Woods, therefore the warriors who were wandering in the Stone
Woods all left upon hearing that."
"The Beiming Family! Who is leading them?" Shi Yan realized something.
"Beiming Ce."
Han Zhong began to curse after he answered Shi Yan, "That guy is said to have
reached Disaster Level half a year ago. Damn! He is only twenty seven years old!
And he has twin Martial Spirits! Truly Madness! I'm already forty five and still at
The Second Sky of Disaster Level! So unfair!"
Twenty five years old, First Sky of Disaster Level, twin Martial Spirits...
Shi Yan stiffened as he suddenly realized that Beiming Ce was the person Mu Yu Die
had planned to introduce him to.
That man had a rare talent, reaching that level at such a young age. In addition,
he came from the number one family in the Merchant Union - the Beiming Family. No
wonder Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan chose him.
Silently, Shi Yan smirked to himself and an icy glint could be seen in his eyes:
'twenty five years old, Disaster Level, twin Martial Spirits, that's very
unbelievable?'
Not exactly!
He was someone who had reached The Third Sky of Nascent Level from the First Sky of
Elementary Level in mere two months!
Despite the Petrification and Immortal Martial Spirits, he also possessed another
vicious and mysterious Martial Spirit. In comparison, he had much more potential
than Beiming Ce!
'Time! I only need some time to surpass Beiming Ce!' Shi Yan thought to himself.
"Young Master Yan, you, you've got Profound Qi in your body?"
Han Zhong's eyes lit up as he gazed at Shi Yan seriously, "I can feel that there is
Profound Qi flowing in your body, and it is incredibly dense! Young Master Yan,
what on earth happened to you?"
Shi Yan took a deep breath while trying to suppress his indignation, "Yes, I've got
Profound Qi, so I'm a warrior now."
"What Level?" Han Zhong asked excitedly .
"Nascent Level."
"What!"
...
The Merchant Union. Tianyun City. The Shi Family. In the training field.
The training field of Shi Family spread through tens of miles and was covered with
ancient trees and rocks...
There were also water pools, sand fields, earth fields, and wooden rooms within the
training field...
With complicated covers and barriers everywhere, the members of Shi Family were
able to conduct live combat exercises there.
And they could also learn to adjust and fight in all sorts of situations.
In the center of the training field stood a huge, diamond shaped testing jade. At
present, the third generation of Shi Family were in a queue, walking towards the
jade. Each of them were touching their hand on the testing jade and sent out
Profound Qi to test their level.
"Shi Tianluo, twenty-one, the Second Sky of Nascent Level!"
"Shi Tianxiao, twenty-five, the First Sky of Nascent Level!"
"Shi Tianling, twenty-seven, the Third Sky of Elementary Level!"
"Shi Tianke, twenty, the Second Sky of Nascent Level!"
"Shi Tianyun, nineteen, the Third Sky of Nascent Level!"
"..."
Han Feng, who was observing this while standing beside the testing jade, yelled out
after every young member finished his test.
Everytime Han Feng announced the result, the members of the first and second
generations changed their expression accordingly, either happy or disappointed.
"Second Brother, your Tianyun is really something! He managed to advance to a

higher level!" Shi Kuo was a little angry as he grunted, "Tianke has been too lazy
recently! I have to do something!"
"Third Brother, Tianke trains really hard. I saw him training in the Gravitational
Room at midnight. Don't pressure him too much or it could go the opposite way." Shi
Gang comforted him.
"Tianyun, work harder. Advance to the Human Level as soon as possible." Shi Tie
said proudly.
Shi Tie was Shi Jian's brother, and Shi Gang and Shi Kuo were his sons. Shi Tianyun
was Shi Gang's son and thus Shi Tie's grandson. Shi Tie was delighted as he saw
that Shi Tianyun had advanced.
The position of family head was decided by one's Martial level. Many years ago Shi
Tie lost to his brother, so he was rather unhappy and hoped that his grandson, Shi
Tianyun, could transcend Shi Jian's grandson, Shi Tianxiao.
The Petrification Martial Spirit was very special and only went to the first two
children of a couple.
The third child would rarely have the chance to inherit it.
That's why every small family of Shi would generally have only two children.
Even the head of the Shi Family, Shi Jian, had just two children: Shi Yang and Shi
Qing.
Shi Yang had a daughter - Shi Tianling, and a son - Shi Tianxiao.
Shi Qing and Yang Hai only had one son and that was Shi Yan.
Thus, Shi Tianling, Shi Tianxiao, and Shi Yan were Shi Jian's grandchildren, while
Shi Tianyun, Shi Tianluo and Shi Tianke were Shi Tie's grandchildren.
The members of Shi Family all got along well with each other. They stuck together
and worked hard to increase the prestige of their family.
But no matter how close they were, they still competed with each other. Such as Shi
Tie, he always wanted to surpass Shi Jian through his grandsons.
As his sons, Shi Gang and Shi Kuo, were not comparable to Shi Jian's son, Shi Yang,
so he had given up passing his dream onto them.
Luckily, his grandsons, Shi Tianyun and Shi Tianke, were more talented than Shi
Tianxiao. He was rather proud every time they performed well in the test, although
it was without any bad intentions.
Yang Hai was standing next to Shi Yang as he was explaining the state of their
quarry to the latter. Hearing Shi Tie's yell, Shi Yang got serious, "Well, second
uncle is about to show off again." After a pause, he glanced at Shi Tianxiao who
was standing beside him and scolded, "You little bastard! You only caused me to
lose face!"
"Er...I'm not that bad..." Shi Tianxiao drew his head back and looked quite
miserable.
Yang Hai's face became bitter as he sighed, "You should be content. Think about my
Shi Yan. At least Tianxiao is a warrior. But that bastard fools around all day and
hasn't come back yet. Who knows how much trouble he will bring back this time."
????
"Ha, that's true." Shi Yang laughed.
...
The descendants of Shi Family were all gathered together on the training field and
were discussing enthusiastically.
Just then, an eagle appeared in the sky and landed on Shi Jian's shoulder.
Shi Jian picked up a little gray bag from the eagle's claw and took out a letter.
As he started reading the letter, he frowned.
They were all his relatives, so he didn't intend to hide anything.
"Huh?"
After merely one glance, Shi Jian couldn't help but shout with an amazed look on
his face.
The people on the field were surprised and became quiet. They looked at Shi Jian
and wondered why he was acting so weird.
"Big Brother, what's up?" Shi Tie frowned and asked loudly, "Is the Mo Family
making a fuss again? Damn! They won't quiet down if we don't give them a good
kick!"
"Nope." Shi Jian put down the letter excitedly as he said in surprise, "Han Zhong
found Shi Yan!"
"How is that bastard?" Upon hearing about Shi Yan, Yang Hai finally settled down.
He asked with an annoyed face, seemingly planning on giving Shi Yan a lesson when
he returned.
"That kid, is a warrior now..." Shi Jian looked shocked as his mouth trembled. He
was trying hard to hide his excitement but was unable to do so.
"What?" Shi Tie couldn't help but cry out, "He is seventeen! Why did he begin to
train at such an old age!"
After thinking, he sighed lightly as he really felt sorry for Shi Yan, "It's too
late, starting at seventeen. I guess he won't achieve anything in his life. What
was that little bastard doing before now! If he had been training since he was
born, he could have reached the Second or Third Sky of Nascent Level, even if he
doesn't possesses the Martial Spirit of Shi Family."
"That kid is now at the Third Sky of Nascent Level!" Shi Jian answered firmly with
sharp eyes.

Chapter 46: A Glance From Afar
Half a month later, in Tianyun City.
Shi Yan, Han Zhong and a troop of warriors from the Shi Family, were entering the
city at a leisurely pace. A ground dragon was carrying the goods they had purchased
from the Silent Town.
Shi Yan and Han Zhong were leading the troop while talking with each other.
"Old Han, it's getting late. Let's continue our journey tomorrow. We should rest
somewhere in the city today, okay?" Shi Yan said leisurely.
"Well, where does Brother Yan want to stay?" Han Zhong smiled with an ambiguous
look on his face, "Tianyun City is the biggest city in the Merchant Union, with a
population of several millions. In this city, the entertainment places are of much
better quality than those in the small cities we passed."
"Well Old Han, since you are familiar with this area, you lead the way. "
"I'm afraid my remaining crystal coins are not enough. Hmm, some things will cost a
lot at some places."
"Old Han, you want to take advantage of me again? Last time in the Scent Pavilion
you pretended to be drunk and made me pay for everything. Now you want to do that
again?"
"Hehe...I was truly drunk that time. You are treating me unjustly!"
"I don't care. You have to pay this time! Or I will tell Uncle Han Feng about
everything you did on the way."
"No! Brother Yan, it's my treat! My treat, okay?" Han Zhong faked a miserable face
and sighed, "You know my brother's temper too well! If he knows what I did, he will
kick me to death. Oh My! I'm so miserable! I work so hard for the family and earn
so little money that I can barely even afford any enjoyment..."
"Deal! It's your treat tonight." Shi Yan looked back and shouted to the warriors
behind him, "Fellows, you all heard that right?"
"Yes, we heard it!"
All seven warriors of Shi Family yelled excitedly at the same time.
"Let's go!"
...
Shi Yan blended well with Han Zhong and those warriors in that half a month.
Shi Yan was not pretentious at all as he ate and interacted happily them. And he
was very open when it came to women, for he never chickened out in brothels,
sometimes being even more audacious and horny than Han Zhong once he met a lovely
girl.
The two of them went to a lot of brothels together along the way. They paid in
turns and never let the warriors use their money.
In a very short time, Shi Yan won their trust.
Han Zhong thought they shared the same interests and complimented Shi Yan on the
fact that he had grown up. As his level increased, Shi Yan had become a totally
different person.
Shi Yan concealed most of what had happened to him in the Dark Forest. He told Han
Zhong that he found a certain type of red fruit in an ancient cave he exploring.
After eating three fruits, he got Profound Qi and awoke the Petrification Martial
Spirit of Shi Family.
He didn't mention a word about the blood pool, the Immortal Martial Spirit or the
mysterious Martial Spirit nor the story between him and Mo Yanyu and Mu Yu Die.
Though Han Zhong was very surprised by Shi Yan's magical story, he did not inquire
further, but thought that Shi Yan was incredibly lucky to find that fruit.
And during these days, Shi Yan learnt all he could about the Shi Family through Han
Zhong.
The former master of his body had left him many memories, though it was mostly
about the historic relics and ancient language that he had studied.
But Shi Yan couldn't recall many things about the Shi Family. Luckily Han Zhong was
not on guard against him. During their time spent together in brothels, Han Zhong
had already told him all he wanted to know.
After hanging out several times together, Han Zhong began to like this young
master; so he told Shi Yan not only about the business and power distribution of
Shi Family, but also common sense about martial training which Shi Yan wasn't aware
of before.
For example, when a warrior reached Nirvana Level, the Sea of Knowledge would form
in their mind, which could connect and combine the Martial Spirit magically with
their Profound Qi to activate a secret skill and release an amazing power.
Also, he told Shi Yan a lot about the features and weakness of all sorts of Martial
Spirits; about the most powerful Martial Spirit in the Merchant Union, the Fire
Empire and the God-blessed Empire, and their weaknesses and disadvantages.
Although Han Zhong was very lustful, he was quite diligent in Martial Arts
training.
Han Zhong possessed a lot of information about warriors, therefore through him, Shi
Yan gained a thorough and comprehensive understanding about warriors, as well as
the differences among the levels below Disaster Level.
Han Zhong was a Disaster Level warrior, so he couldn't tell Shi Yan much about the
levels above it, but he told Shi Yan everything he knew about the lower levels.
This information was exactly what Shi Yan needed the most right now.
...
The Dream Pavilion.
Shi Yan and Han Zhong, along with four Shi family warriors, were drinking and
having fun in a large room on the third floor.
In the center of a simple and unsophisticated room, on some soft carpet, stood a
one-meter high square table which was filled with delicate food and drinks.
Shi Yan and Han Zhong were sitting on the carpet with hot young girls in their
arms, yelling and playing dice happily.
"Old Han, lets drink!" Shi Yan yelled.
Han Zhong was downcast as he had lost numerous times. He drank the wine in his cup
at once and rubbed the girl's in his arms breasts. Then he raised the dice and
grunted, "This hand's got some luck, this time I will definitely win!"
"Aww, if it's luck then both of my hands have it!" Shi Yan's grin widened and he
put both of his hands underneath the girl's coat, "Qiu Xiang, since you really got
big things here, say, don't you think I will always be bigger than him[1][2][3]
[4]?"
Qiu Xiang had delicate white skin and plump breasts. Her watery eyes were filled
with shyness, "Young Master Yan, you are so bad! Why do you tease me all the time?"
"You can tease me too." Shi Yan smiled, drank his drink, and urged, "Old Han, what
are you waiting for? Cast the dice!"
"I can feel Yin Kui and Jiu Shan are nearby. They are emitting too much Yin Qi. I
can feel it clearly." Han Zhong frowned, released the girl in his arms, and quietly
walked to the window.
He opened the window and with the help of the light of a big red lantern looked out
of it, "Sure enough, there is Beiming Ce. Yin Kui and Jiu Shan never leave his
side. Wherever Yin Kui and Jiu Shan are, you will find Beiming Ce."
As Han Zhong mentioned Beiming Ce, Shi Yan suddenly remembered Mu Yu Die and Di
Yalan.
After hesitating a little, he too walked to the window and opened it a little
wider, coldly gazing at the troop on the street.
There were around thirty people. Beiming Ce was riding on his snow white Ling Xiao
Horse at the front. Smiling lightly, he was talking to someone in the sedan on a
ground dragon beside him.
As the curtain on the sedan fluttered in the wind, Mu Yu Die's fairy-like face
could be seen.
Di Yalan was riding a war horse with black armor on it, her hot body was moving up
and down with the pace of the war horse. She looked in low-spirits and a slight,
sorrowful frown could be seen between her eyebrows.
She barely smiled when Beiming Ce talked to her, as if she was not much interested
in him.
The two old men, who were releasing heavy Yin Qi, were both riding black-armored
war horses behind Beiming Ce silently.
Shi Yan opened the window a little more. When he looked at the troop who were still
dozens of meters away, the two old men seemed to notice as they looked in his
direction immediately.
Shi Yan felt two streams of cold Yin Qi gush out of their eyes from far away,
making him shudder with fear.
The two old men seemed to know Han Zhong, as when they came near the window and saw
him, their cold air decreased.
Under the two men's gaze, Han Zhong became a totally different person. Instead of
behaving in a noisy, flamboyant and boisterous manner, he looked rigid, as he
saluted them holding his fists in front of his chest.
The two old men nodded and didn't look at Han Zhong anymore. They turned back and
narrowed their eyes, focusing again towards Beiming Ce's back.
The troop from the Beiming Family didn't stop, but continued their leisurely steps
along the street.
There were several warriors who were out seeking fun on the narrow street. They
stepped to the side of the road in respect when they saw the Beiming Family's
troop.
A small path was thus suddenly formed in the middle of the crowded street for the
Beiming troops to go smoothly.
what is he talking about?
_???????_
_?????????_
his dick

Chapter 47: Tianyun City
In that simple room, Shi Yan looked lost. He stood stunned for quite a while before
closing the window.
Going back to his seat, he was in rather low-spirits. He merely focused on drinking
and didn't touched the girls anymore.
"Young Master Yan, was that the Beiming Family's troop?" Karl, a Shi Family
warrior, asked him casually.
"Yes." Shi Yan answered bluntly and kept drinking.
Standing by the window, Shi Zhong looked at Shi Yan and, frowned with an odd look
in his eyes. After some hesitation, he asked, "Brother Yan, the woman on the war
horse, you... do you know her?"
Shi Yan nodded and finished the wine in his cup, "Yes, we walked out of the Dark
Forest together. As you heard, the demon beasts were everywhere. It was better to
be accompanied than be alone."
Han Zhong was an experienced man. Seeing Shi Yan's apathetic response, he blinked
his eyes and assumed that something must have happened between Shi Yan and Di
Yalan.
Moving near Shi Yan, Han Zhong waved his hand to the girl next to him, "Leave us
alone. We need to talk."
The foxy girls stood up smiling and quickly left the room.
When there were only the Shi Family warriors left in the room, Han Zhong said,
"Brother Yan, I don't know who that woman is. But it seems that Beiming Ce is quite
into her. If she accepts Beiming Ce, then you should forget her."
"Han Zhong is right. There are so many women in the world. It's unwise to offend
Beiming Ce for a woman. The Beiming Family is the most powerful family in the
Merchant Union, and they are too influential. Beiming Ce is Beiming Shang's beloved
son. It's unwise to offend him." Karl reminded Shi Yan earnestly.
Karl, who was at the Second Sky of Nascent Level, was the leader of the warriors.
He tried to comfort Shi Yan as the latter had left a very good impression.
"Old Han, who were those two old men?" Shi Yan didn't reply to Karl's statement,
but looked to Han Zhong.
"Yin Kui and Jiu Shan have the same teacher, and they are currently at the First
Sky of Nirvana Level, but no one knows where they came from. They used to serve the
family head of Beiming Family, Beiming Shang. But after Beiming Ce was born, seeing
his twin Martial Spirits and amazing talent, Beiming Shang assigned them to protect
Beiming Ce."
The First Sky of Nirvana Level! Shi Yan was astounded.
Shi Jian, the family head of the Shi Family, was only at the Third Sky of Nirvana
Level.
There were millions of residents in the Merchant Union, among which were numerous
warriors who trained Martial Arts. But only a small part of them, barely more than
ten people, could step into the Nirvana Level.
The two Nirvana-Level warriors stayed by Beiming Ce's side without doing anything
else. The world was his playground.
"In the Merchant Union, the Beiming Family is much more powerful than the other two
biggest families combined. There are many skillful warriors among the dedicators,
and talented children pop up now and then. Plus, Beiming Shang himself is at the
Sky Level. It is really unwise to offend the Beiming Family."
Seeing that Shi Yan wasn't responding, Han Zhong hastily explained in case Shi Yan
acted abruptly.
"Ok, got it." After being silent for a while, Shi Yan nodded. His expression
returned back to normal as he smiled to Han Zhong, "Don't worry about me, Old Han.
I know what to do and when to endure."
"That's good for you." Han Zhong said while feeling relieved, "Let the girls in
again?"
"No. Not interested. Let's drink."
"Great! Let's drink! Come on!"
...
The Merchant Union was a very special country which was co-governed by the big
families, warriors, mercenaries, merchants and all sorts of NGOs[1][2].
There were no formal army, no officers, and no governmental structure.
Instead, there were many big families, hundreds of mercenary unions, tens of
thousands of merchants, vagrants and civilians who hated wars...
The Merchant Union never got involved in the wars between the Fire Empire and the
God-blessed Empire, therefore it was a peaceful country.
However, once it was invaded, all the forces in the Merchant Union would unite to
fight against the enemy.
Over the history of the Merchant Union, the Fire Empire and the God-blessed Empire
had both attempted to invade it for its wealth, but they were smashed every time by
the united army of the big families and mercenary unions in the Merchant Union.
On average days, there were no governors in the Merchant Union but once it was in
danger, its people would fight together to drive back their mutual enemy.
Those big families, hundreds of mercenary unions and wealthy merchants could form
an extremely powerful force which could defeat the God-blessed Empire and the Fire
Empire easily.
It's lucky that the forces in the Merchant Union only came together when the
country was in danger, or it could swallow any other country at any time!
The Merchant Union was in a crucial position. The Dark Forest was to its south, the
Dead Swamp to its north, continuous Cloud Mountain to its west and the enormous
Endless Sea to its east.
No matter if it was the Dead Swamp, the Cloud Mountain, or the islands in the
Endless Sea, there hid all kinds of abundant resources, such as minerals and
magical medicines. As a big trading nation, the Merchant Union took advantage of
its geographical location.
However, despite the exuberant resources in the Dead Swamp, the Cloud Mountain and
the Endless Sea, there was also incredible danger.
Demon beasts, poisonous fog, miasma, hideous tribes, and disasters...
That's why one needed to be very capable to travel in these areas. Luckily, the
Merchant Union never lacked skillful mercenary unions and warriors.
There were seventeen cities in the Merchant Union, and the Tianyun City was the
biggest among them.
Tianyun City was located in the center of the Merchant Union, with eight small
cities around it. It covered a large area which almost equaled the eight small
cities combined, as did its population.
Therefore, Tianyun City was like the capital city of the Merchant Union, which was
the main territory of these biggest families.
The Shi Family was amongst them. Though they had properties and gardens in every
main city, the Shi Family was mainly rooted in Tianyun City.
The Shi Family was located in the northern part of Tianyun City. It covered one
hundred miles and had thousands of buildings in it. Artificial lakes, rockeries,
gardens and brooks were everywhere. The Shi Family descendants lived in the serene
back garden, where there was an artificial lake in the middle, with beautiful
pavilions surrounding it. Behind the pavilions were the training fields,
gravitational rooms, and suffering palaces...
There were not many direct descendants, but its branches and ministers could easily
reach one hundred. Considering those servants and escorts, there were almost one
thousand people in Shi Family.
Early every morning, the Shi Family members, ministers and warriors would train
hard in within the training grounds.
On this day, just as the rooster crowed and the sky began to turn bright, many
warriors had already gotten up and started to train.
Shi Jian walked out of the Rock Room and shouted into Yang Hai's pavilion. Then
they walked toward the gate together.
During their walk to the gate, the warriors bowed to them. Shi Jian nodded
indifferently without slowing down.
A short time after they reached the gate, Han Feng appeared behind them. He began
to observe the corridor out the gate as he stood next to Shi Jian silently.
"According to Han Zhong's message, they should have arrived home last night. Since
they didn't, they must arrive today." Shi Jian frowned and mumbled, "I waited till
dawn to see if that boy has really reached the Third Sky of Nascent Level. But that
bastard didn't come home..."
"Maybe they were held up by something on the road." Though Yang Hai was cursing in
his mind that Shi Yan was too impolite, he still tried to defend him.
"Dammit. Is it possible that Han Zhong sent the wrong message?"
Shi Jian looked back to Han Feng in confusion, "I have met someone whose Martial
Spirit awoke as a teenager, so I'm not skeptical about that. However, that kid has
never trained in martial arts before, but now he is suddenly at the Third Sky of
Nascent level, that is just unbelievable! I have been pondering upon it for several
nights but I still can't figure it out. What do you think?"
Han Feng pouted, narrowed his eyes and said, "Though Han Zhong is not a serious man
most of the time, he is quite cautious on major things, so I don't think he would
dare to lie about this. I can't explain it either, but I think it might be true."
"Well, I can only hope so. That bastard has let me down for these past seventeen
years, I hope this time he will be different."
Many warriors came out after them in curiosity after they had breakfast, as they
heard that the family head was waiting at the gate. They gathered together and were
discussing boisterously.
No one knew who was coming. The most likely people were those of the Beiming Family
or Zuo Family, or Shi Jian wouldn't be there.
Yet, after a long long time, no one showed up. The warriors turned impatient and
began to curse amongst themselves at the arrogant person who had made Shi Jian wait
for so long.
As the sun rose higher and higher, they still saw nothing. Shi Jian was becoming
worried as well, as he said to Yang Hai next to him, "It's been so long. What
happened?"
Yang Hai shook his head with a bitter smile implying he didn't know either, while
he sighed secretly to himself.
Though Shi Jian mentioned Shi Yan now and then, he never really cared for him.
He remembered Shi Yan only after Yang Hai's reminder that Shi Yan had disappeared
in the Dark Forest.
Upon hearing Shi Yan had reached the Third Sky of Nascent Level, Shi Jian asked
about him every day, and even came out early and waited for him...
Shi Jian's attitude changed too much, which made Yang Hai a little uncomfortable.
Hours later, it was approaching noon as the sun was directly above them in the
sky., a fat ground dragon slowly appeared from the corridor.
Two persons were leisurely coming while chatting happily. They were Shi Yan and Han
Zhong.
as in the ngo in our world?
yes

Chapter 48: The Test
At the gate of Shi Family.
Shi Jian, Han Feng and Yang Hai all saw Shi Yan on top of the ground dragon at the
same time.
Yang Hai took a quick glance at Shi Yan and frowned, thinking to himself that the
boy must have suffered a lot, as he had become a lot skinnier.
However, Shi Jian and Han Feng's eyes brightened just as they saw Shi Yan. They
were totally surprised.
Yang Hai didn't train martial arts, so he didn't know that one getting skinnier
didn't necessarily imply weakness.
Sometimes there was much more power hidden in a skinny body, than in a robust one.
However, Shi Jian and Han Feng were both experts, therefore they realized just from
a glance that Shi Yan had become much stronger, and was even stronger than those
third generation descents who had trained hard for more than ten years.
They looked at each other amazed.
They couldn't understand what had happened to Shi Yan in the past half a year that
could have changed him this much.
A few minutes later, the troop, including Shi Yan and Han Zhong, arrived at the
gate.
"Hi Big Grandpa, Uncle Han, Father." Shi Yan walked up to the gate with steady
steps and greeted them.
Han Zhong came over as well as he greeted Shi Jian and Han Feng and nodded at Yang
Hai, then he stood silently beside Shi Yan.
Shi Jian and Han Feng's bright eyes moved over Shi Yan's body.
After a long time, Shi Jian's eyes trembled. He took a deep breath, and said to Shi
Yan, "Follow me." Then Shi Jian turned and headed to the back yard with light
steps.
Everyone who knew Shi Jian understood that he was very excited.
"Kid, leave a good impression!" Han Zhong made a face at Shi Yan, implying that he
was going to see better days.
Shi Yan gracefully acknowledged him and nodded softly. He turned to Yan Hai,
"Father, are you especially waiting for me?"
Though Yang Hai had a rigid face, a slight smile appeared around the corners of his
mouth, "No one is waiting for you specifically. I just wanted to see what happened
to your body and whether you really reached the Nascent Level or not."
"Han Zhong, come over here. I have a question for you." Han Feng threw a look at
Han Zhong and left in the opposite direction to Shi Yan.
Han Zhong hung his head and with a worried look on his face, followed after his
brother reluctantly.
"Well, go. Don't keep your Big Grandpa waiting for too long." Yang Hai mumbled as
he pulled Shi Yan's jacket and asked in a low voice, "What the hell happened to
you?"
"Big Grandpa will also ask about it later. So, I guess I will explain then." Shi
Yan smiled, not showing much respect for his father.
Yang Hai was a little surprised. He gazed at Shi Yan and asked in confusion, "Kid
you are different now. You never beat around the bush, and always answered my
questions straightforwardly. But now... you do not seem to be afraid of me. Kid,
seems like you've grown up and don't take my concerns into account anymore."
"You are my father, why would I be afraid of you?" Shi Yan was astounded as he
asked, "What is there to be afraid of?"
"This isn't like you. You never talked to me like this." Yang Hai frowned. After a
careful examination, he shook his head and said to himself, "Little bastard! You
became really audacious after becoming a warrior!"
"I'm gonna go. I can't keep Big Grandpa waiting for too long." Shi Yan smiled.
Those Shi Family warriors who had crowded the gate all got confused and started
another boisterous discussion.
"Was the family head waiting for Young Master Yan? Is it true?"
"I don't know. I'm confused too. The family head has never appeared with Young
Master Yan before, nor was he interested in his matters. What happened now?"
"Who knows? Has Young Master Yan created trouble again? Not likely, because master
Yang Hai was the one who always cleaned up his mess. Although Young Master Yan
makes trouble in the Merchant Union now and then, it was not to the extent that the
family head had to solve it."
"Maybe Young Master Yan got into huge trouble this time. Who knows."
"Stop your idle talk. You'd better be respectful to Young Master Yan from now on.
He is not the book nerd you knew any more. Don't blame me once you offend him and
kick up a breeze." Karl, while making arrangements for the ground dragon, couldn't
help but yell when he saw that people were still gossiping.
"Karl, what's up? You came back with Young Master Yan, do you know the details?"
asked a warrior who was familiar with Karl.
"You will know it soon." Karl smiled proudly, "Young Master Yan will definitely
surprise you guys!"
"What is it?"
"What on earth happened?"
Their curiosity increased even stronger as they circled Karl and couldn't stop
asking.
"Not now. But I guess that you will know soon enough." Without giving them an exact
answer, Karl squeezed his way out of the crowd and left with the troop of warriors.
...
In the backyard of Shi Family.
At the center of the huge training field, the diamond-shaped test jade was glinting
in the sunshine as if it was a small sun.
Shi Jian was standing beside the testing jade. As Shi Yan and Yang Hai came over,
he patted the jade and suddenly, a ball of light flew into the jade from his hand.
The dazzling testing jade dimmed at once and returned to its original color.
"Inject your Profound Qi into the testing jade." Shi Jian announced with firm eyes.
Shi Yan confidently walked up to the testing jade, stretched out his hand, and
pressed on the jade. He operated his Profound Qi and injected it into the testing
jade.
Complex patterns showed up on the silver testing jade and a vague orange light
shone from it. Gradually the light got brighter and the color deeper.
"Ok now." Shi Jian's mouth trembled as he focused his eyes on Shi Yan, "I heard
that the Martial Spirit of Shi Family also awakened in your body, is it true?"
"Yes."
"Show me."
"OK."
Shi Yan stretched out the other hand and rolled up his sleeve.
As he operated the Martial Spirit according to his will, his arm gradually
petrified and became dark brown.
"Dark brown!"
Shi Jian and Yang Hai cried out at the same time with great amazement on their
faces, while gazing at Shi Yan's brown arm in astonishment.
"Is it because of the light?" Yang Hai blinked his eyes and rubbed them, then
looked directly into the sun, and mumbled, "Am I dazzled?"
Upon hearing that, Shi Jian also got confused. He grabbed Shi Yan's arm and
ordered, "Come up here! Go into the shadow of that rock so the color can be seen
clearly ."
Shi Yan didn't attempt to refuse and peacefully walked after him to the back side
of the rock.
"It is dark brown!"
Shi Jian shouted loudly and his breathing got heavier. His bright eyes stared at
Shi Yan as he asked in a dignified tone, "Little bastard, what the hell has
happened to you? Why? Why is your Martial Spirit dark brown? Is it at the second
stage of Petrification?"
"Absolutely. It is at the second stage. Though I'm a mere Nascent Level warrior, my
Martial Spirit advanced to the second stage!"
"Give us a reasonable explanation! We Shi Family, from the far ancestors to my
generation, had never come across this situation! Our Martial Spirit never reached
the second stage before we reach Human Level. You are the first one! What happened?
What on earth happened to you?!" Shi Jian was almost mad.
"Well, the thing is..." Shi Yan repeated what he had told Han Zhong for a second
time.
After he finished his story, Shi Jian kept his position and stared at him with a
weird expression.
"Big Grandpa, what do you mean by that look? I explained it."
"You mean three magical red fruits awoke your Martial Spirit? And made your Martial
Spirit so odd? And gave you Profound Qi and helped to advance to the Third Sky of
Nascent Level?" Shi Jian's face got more and more twisted as he yelled, "Just
because of three fruits?"
"Yes, that's it."
"Where is this fruit? I will send people to see if we can plant more of it."
"Don't bother, there were only three. I searched for a very long time but never
found it again."
"Little bastard! You are not fooling me, are you?" Shi Jian showed obvious
suspicion.
'Of course I'm fooling you.'
Shi Yan thought to himself but looked serious as he reassured, "I really have no
idea. Anyway, I ate the fruits, and that's it. Nothing else. Even I don't know the
reason why my Martial Spirit is different from others'."
He insisted without any reluctance.
Shi Jian kept asking a few more times and tried to test him, but the only response
he got was "I don't know either."
Finally Shi Jian gave up. After another thought, he said, "Since your Martial
Spirit turned dark brown, hmm, well, has the feature of the Martial Spirit changed?
I mean, Did it merely change its color but still kept the intensity of the first
stage?"
"If my sense is accurate, it is the second stage."
"I will try." Shi Jian hurriedly pressed his hand on Shi Yan's chest, "Kid, cover
your body with petrification! Don't worry, I will increase my power little by
little so it won't hurt you."
"Ok."
Gradually, a ball of dark light appeared in Shi Jian's palm and the energy in it
grew stronger and stronger, striking on his chest.
Suddenly, Shi Jian withdrew all the dark light like a sponge by the other hand.
Shi Jian was so excited that he couldn't help but nod and say joyfully, "Amazing!
It really is the second stage! Bastard, I don't know how you managed this, but from
this day on, you can't be lazy! Whether you like it or not, I will push you to be a
great warrior!"

Chapter 49: The Sky Gate and the God Area
Inside the Gravity Room.
Beside a huge mace at the center of the room, Shi Yan was striking it heavily as
his body operated Petrification and sweated all over.
That mace was seven meters tall and three meters wide, and was deeply rooted at the
center of the stone ground in the Gravity Room. The sharp tips on it were like
short rods shining with a dark light.
Shi Yan's body had already turned dark brown and he was breathing heavily. Moving
around the mace, he kept slamming into it with his shoulders, arms, waist and
thighs.
Endless blunt thunderous sounds came out from the Gravity Room.
To trigger the potential of the Petrification Martial Spirit, one must train
themselves in a ruthless way. Only by slamming against hard objects, could the
power of Petrification be used to the fullest.
And only by ruthlessly tormenting one's body, could his Petrification Martial
Spirit adapt to any kind of attacks.
There were seven dark Gravity pillars erected in the Gravity Room, which increased
the gravity in the room to seven times normal gravity.
"Bang! Bang! Bang!"
With his upper body naked, Shi Yan wore a serious face, while he was training his
body to the limit in order to activate the potential of his Petrification Martial
Spirit.
Everytime he slammed into the mace with his body, it would send out a thin layer of
brown light.
The light flashed for a short moment. It would explode the moment Shi Yan's body
touched the mace, and would disappear soon after the touch.
After about five thousand repetitions with different parts of his body, Shi Yan
collapsed as he was unable to use his energy anymore. With his limbs spread out, he
laid down in the center of the room letting his sweat flow in a stream over his
skin which dampened the green stone ground.
It had been half a month.
In the past half month, Shi Yan ate and slept in the Gravity Room. He never left
the room even to go to the restroom.
That was Shi Jian's plan.
As soon as Shi Jian found out that Shi Yan's Martial Spirit had reached the second
stage, he made Shi Yan stop his other training and only focus on refining his body.
Shi Jian wanted to trigger the entire potential of Shi Yan's second stage
Petrification Martial Spirit at the fastest speed, and to strengthen his body
structure to the extent that it could bear the attacks from a Human Level warrior.
During the past half month, Shi Jian, Han Feng, Yang Hai, and other elders came to
watch him now and then.
Shi Jian, for example, would come to see him every three days. He would examine the
changes on Shi Yan's body carefully and give him some advice on the training for
the next stage.
Lying on the ground with fatigue, Shi Yan began to adjust his breathing slowly.
After feeling some strength returning to his arms and legs, he managed to sit up
and began to operate his Profound Qi.
Though he was exhausted, his Profound Qi circulated even faster than before. During
this process Shi Yan closed his eyes and tried to calm his heart clear his mind.
Everytime he went to this state, he found that his blood, flesh, cells and bones
were all nourishing his body in a way he couldn't understand.
His broken body would soon recover from his extreme fatigue and gain strength.
This was the self-recovery of the Immortal Martial Spirit!
Shi Yan knew it well.
Not knowing how much time had passed, he woke up gradually with his eyes as bright
as the stars. After meditating, the fatigue in his body disappeared and his
Profound Qi became active. There seemed to be a strong explosiveness in it which
was about to break out.
At this moment, the stone door of the Gravity Room opened a little.
Han Zhong walked in with a big smile and seven bamboo baskets in his hands.
He put down the bamboo baskets and took out the delicate dishes one by one,
"Today's dishes: bird's nest, sea cucumber, turtle, bear's palm, glossy ganoderma.
Brother Yan, you are too gluttonous! One meal for you is more than five meals of
what the other young masters of Shi Family eat. If you were in a small family,
everything would be eaten by you."
Han Zhong laughed as he put down the plates and secretly took out a jar of wine,
"This jar of wine called 'Flame' is a part of my collection. Drink it up quickly
and I will dispose of it."
Shi Yan didn't try to refuse as he quickly walked over to Han Zhong and began to
swallow the food. After wolfing down the rich dishes which only wealthy families
could afford, he took up the jar of 'Flame', raised his head, and drank it.
Wiping his mouth and putting the empty jar down, he chuckled, "Old Han, you should
bring me two jars of it next time. One jar is not enough!"
"Brother Yan, this wine is from the Spring Pavilion, costing five hundred purple
crystal coins!" Han Zhong squeezed out a bitter smile, "I saved this one last time
I went there. I will bring you 'Knife' tomorrow, which only costs one hundred blue
crystal coins. I can even bring you four jars of it!"
"They are only crystal coins!" Shi Yan didn't care at all, "Bring me 'Flame', I
will give you the crystal coins next time!"
"Then it's ok with me." Han Zhong smirked, "Brother Yan, the family head kept
confidential about you being a warrior. Most warriors and escorts in the family
don't know about it. Do you know why?"
"Why?" Shi Yan asked lazily.
"The Martial Competition that occurs every five years is going to happen in three
months. You know, in the last competition, we were surpassed by the Mo and Ling
Families, so the family head roared for days after that. This time..."
"He wants me to attend the Martial Competition?" Shi Yan responded in surprise
before Han Zhong finished his speech.
The Martial Competition was a big event co-held by the five biggest families in the
Merchant Union which every warrior could attend.
The competitions happened according to five levels: Elementary Level, Nascent

Level, Human Level, Disaster Level and Earth Level. Warriors of every level could
compete for the first three places of their respective levels.
The five big families would offer a lot of training materials as rewards; such as
medicine pills, treasures, Martial skills and so forth for the winners.
The five big families co-held the Martial Competition for two reasons. On one hand,
they needed to pick expert warriors to strengthen their power. On the other hand,
the competition would bring motivation for warriors to train hard to enhance the
power of the country.
Those individual warriors who weren't attached to any big family longed for the
medicine pills, treasures and Martial Skills. Some of them were also looking for an
opportunity to join a big family.
Therefore, every Martial Competition would attract thousands of warriors and would
be very energetic.
Apart from those individual warriors, the five big families would send out their
descendants to compete in the competition.
That way, they were able to show their strength and attract outstanding warriors to
choose them.
Therefore, the Martial Competition was not only an opportunity for the big families
to attract warriors, but also a stage for them to secretly fight.
Thus, both the warriors and mercenaries in this country and the five big families
attached great importance to the Martial Competition.
Sometimes, the ownership of controversial properties among the five families will
be decided through the competition.
For example, in the last competition, the Shi Family and the Mo Family staked the
ownership of three mines.
Unfortunately, in the battles among the third descendants, except Shi Tianyun, the
other Shi Family descendants,Shi Tianluo and Shi Tianke, were beaten by the Mo
Family descendants. So in the end, the Mo Family won two mines and the Shi Family
only won one.
"You may not know, but we fought a lot with the Mo Family over disputes on some
properties recently. So the same thing may happen again in the Martial Competition
this year. They may bet the ownership of some properties."
"Which means, I'm going to have a chance to perform?"
"Sure! The family head must be hopeful that you will win. That's why he is so
strict with you and comes to watch you every three days. You don't know how busy he
is recently, but he still makes time to check on you, which shows how much he cares
about you."
"Ok, I got it."
...
In the Rock Room.
Sitting upright on a huge rock, Shi Yan's bright eyes had a serious look in them,
seeming to be in deep thought.
"On the auction in the Misty Pavilion, there was a fragment picture of The Sky
Gate..." Han Feng was reporting the latest news to Shi Jian who was standing next
to him.
The Sky Gate was a magical portal leading to the God Area, a mysterious space. The
God Area may exist in the Grace Mailand, or may not. It was an independent space.
No one knew how the God Area was formed, or its structure, or where would it
appear.
Only through the Sky Gate, could one enter the God Area.
There were various legends about the God Area.
It was said that there were all sorts of mysterious things in different God Areas.
Martial Skills of Spirit Level and even God Level, bizarre drugs, rare treasures...
"Four months ago, the Medicine King Mu Xun's disciple Karu stole a fragment of map
from his teacher. Maybe the two fragments are of the same map. And are they two
separate fragments or just the same one? Maybe the one in the Misty Pavilion is the
one Karu had stolen." Shi Jian had a quick thought when he recalled the news from
four months ago.
Han Feng shook his head, "That Karu had disappeared a long time ago. But the
fragment in the Misty Pavilion was provided by a woman. Seeing it is a serious
matter, the Misty Pavilion didn't sell it directly but kept it in the name of
'authenticating' it."
"That broken picture is still at the Misty Pavilion?" Shi Jian asked firmly.
"Yep." Han Feng nodded, "The Beiming Family, the Mo Family, the Ling Family and the
Zuo Family had all contacted the Misty Pavilion to purchase that fragment after
they got the news. But the Misty Pavilion won't put it up for auction before they
authenticate it, so the four families merely showed their strong interest without
taking any secret actions."
"It is only a mere fragment. If it was a complete picture, the Beiming Family would
have stolen it." Shi Jian sneered.
"Do we need to take action?"
"Keep an eye on it but don't get involved for the time being. Remember to exchange
information with the Zuo Family. We can't act bluntly before the second fragment
appears."
"Ok."

Chapter 50: A Cut
In the Gravity Room.
Shi Yan was leaning against a gravity pillar while feeling pain all over his body.
His naked body was so strong that the lines of his muscles could be clearly seen.
They looked like they were moulded from metal and looked full of explosiveness.
While being provided with abundant food, Shi Yan spent another month intensely
training his body. During this time he had not only gotten stronger, but also
became taller.
Abruptly, the door was pushed open.
Shi Jian, Han Feng, and Yang Hai showed up at the door.
Shi Jian's torch-like eyes glanced at Shi Yan from afar before nodding, "It seems
you haven't been idle."
"Of course." Shi Yan answered whilst exhausted, and didn't change his position, "I
guess I have refined my body enough. I need to choose a Martial Skill to train
with."
"Well, you are not the one to decide that." Shi Jian swaggered up to him and said
with a rigid face, "Give me one of your hands."
Shi Yan stretched out his left hand in response and focused. Immediately, his left
arm petrified into a dark brown colour.
Under scrutiny, wisps of shining dark light could be seen on the surface of his
arm, forming what looked like a thin transparent layer covering his arms.
"Wow!"
Shi Jian exclaimed with excitement as he observed happily, "Ha! You really are
something! There turns out to be dark light! You trained really hard! Great! Very
great!"
Yang Hai was delighted as he walked up as well, "Stepfather, is this state

equivalent to the Human Level? Years ago when Qing reached the Third Sky of Human
Level, her skin also sent out dark light after Petrification. Is this the same
thing?"
"Yes." Shi Jian nodded calmly with a little muscular spasm in the corner of his
mouth, "The kid is really promising! He improved so much in a mere half a month.
This is amazing!"
Although Shi Jian didn't want to make Shi Yan overly prideful, but he couldn't help
but praise him with a surprised face, "Kid, how on earth did you manage that?"
"I trained how you told me to. I kept at it, and this is the result." Shi Yan
shrugged indifferently.
"How long do you train for each day?" Even Han Feng, who was rarely talkative,
couldn't help but ask.
"About fifteen hours."
"Fifteen hours?!"
Han Feng and Shi Jian cried out at the same time. They looked at each other and
found astonishment in each other's eyes.
"It's impossible! You bastard! You must be fooling us!" Shi Jian yelled and said
firmly, "Your body needs at least eighteen hours to be fully recovered before the
next intensive training. And you also need time for meals. It's more than enough
for you to train for five hours a day! Where did fifteen hours come from?"
Han Feng was skeptical as well, as he shook his head softly.
"Little bastard, tell us the truth. Don't be naughty in front of your big grandpa."
Yang Hai grunted and reproached.
"Who says I need eighteen hours to recover?" Shi Yan said light-heartedly, "I just
need four hours."
Shi Jian and Han Feng yelled in surprise at the same time.
"Your body won't recover so soon after such intensive training! I have governed the
Shi Family for so many years and have never seen anyone who could recover in such
short time! Shi Yang was the most talented kid I've seen and even he needed about
fifteen hours to recover when he did slam training at the Human Level!" Shi Jian
shook his head and grunted, "You mean to say that you recover four times faster
than him? Do you even think that is possible?"
"Nothing is impossible." Shi Yan smiled and stood up immediately. He walked to the
corner of the room and took out a dagger from the bag on the ground. "Big Grandpa,
something has confused me for a long time. Now that my father is here, I want to
ask for your permission to do a test."
"What test?" Shi Jian frowned.
"Uncle Han, I want to cut your arm."
"Bastard!" Shi Jian shouted, "Kid, what are you talking about!"
"Just a slight cut." Shi Yan kept calm, "And for an accurate comparison, I will
also cut my father's and my own arms as well."
"Family head, Maybe Young Master Yan had some plan. Why not give it a try."
"What the hell do you want to do?" Shi Jian was confused.
"You will know." Shi Yan walked to Han Feng in an easy manner, "Uncle Han, please
don't operate your Profound Qi, even if it bleeds, ok?"
"Got it."
"So I will do it now?"
"Ok."
Shi Yan walked up and made a slash on Han Feng's left arm. Crimson blood gushed out
at once.
"Father, it's your turn." Shi Yan walked toward Yang Hai.
"Little bastard! What are you going to do? Your father is not a warrior! Be
gentle!"
"Ok. I know it." Shi Yan stepped up and made a slashed as fast as lightning on Yang
Hai's arm.
Seeing his bleeding arm, Yan Hai screamed and yelled, "Little bastard! You are so
cruel! I wasn't ready!"
Under Han Feng and Shi Jian's gaze, Shi Yan then casually cut on his own arm and
watched as it started to bleed.
"Bastard, what do you want to show us? What do you mean by this? I can't see
anything!" Yang Hai clamored.
"Wait, wait for a moment." Shi Yan was quite serious now and his expression became
more rigid.
Han Feng and Shi Jian were full of suspicion as they couldn't figure out what was
going on and moved their eyes over to Shi Yan.
Shi Yan smiled but didn't give them an explanation. He covered his bleeding arm
with his jacket, not letting them see it.
Ten minutes later.
"What?"
Han Feng noticed something strange first as he gazed at Yang Hai's arm in
astonishment, "Family head, look!"
Shi Jian was focusing on Shi Yan, and upon hearing Han Feng, turned to Yang Hai.
He also noticed the strange thing, "Hai, why did the blood on your arm freeze and
turn into a blood cocoon?"
"Ahh!" Yang Hai cried out as soon as he noticed the cocoon, "I don't know!"
"But my arm is still bleeding..." Han Feng stretched out his arm and showed it to
Yang Hai.
"What's up?" Yang Hai asked in surprise, "You trained with Martial Skills for so
many years and your body quality is higher than mine. You should have stopped
bleeding earlier than me! What happened!"
"Look at my arm."
Shi Yan smiled and unbuttoned his jacket to show them his arm, and wiped the frozen
blood away.
The cut on his arm turned to be as thin as a needle and the flesh on the both sides
seemed to be moving toward each other and recovering quickly.
Shi Jian and Han Feng were aghast and quivered.
"Bastard, wha..what on earth is going on?" Shi Jian asked after a long
astonishment.
"This is a type of Martial Spirit! My father possesses it as well. But he doesn't

train in Martial Arts and hasn't been severely hurt before, so he never noticed
it." Shi Yan spilled out this secret calmly.
Shi Jian kept silent with his eyes shining brightly and hands clenching. After a
long while he burst into wild laughter, "Haha! Martial Spirit! Self-recovery
Martial Spirit!"
"I call it the Immortal Martial Spirit." Shi Yan explained, "I assume that this
Martial Spirit could recover lost limbs and heal internal organs at its highest
stage. Which means, one would be immortal."
Han Feng and Shi Jian were stunned at first, but after some careful thought, they
both realized the power of this Martial Spirit. They couldn't suppress their
excitement anymore as their breathing became faster.
"Bastard, so you possess twin Martial Spirits now?" Yang Hai wasn't able to contain
his joy either as he realized this and couldn't help but cry out.
"Of course it's twin Martial Spirits! Absolutely!" Shi Jian laughed wildly. He
patted Yang Hai's back so hard that the latter fell to the ground. "Hai, I can't
believe you possess a Martial Spirit as well! Haha! I've never thought of that! I
should have cut your body when you were still a kid! Haha!"
"Now do all of you believe I can recover in four hours?" Shi Yan smiled.
"Definitely! Completely! Haha!" Shi Jian couldn't be happier. Ignoring Yang Hai who
was still sitting on the ground, he declared, "Kid, come with me! Let's go to the
Martial Spirit Palace! All the secret Martial Skills are kept there. You can choose
anyone you want!"
"Great."

Chapter 51: The Martial Spirit Palace
There were five floors in the Martial Spirit Palace of the Shi Family.
Every floor was named after the cultivation levels and each floor held the Martial
Skill books corresponding to that cultivation level.
On the first and the second floor were Martial Skills of the Mortal Level.
Generally, Elementary Level warriors would choose from the Martial Skills on the
first floor, while Nascent Level warriors would choose the books on the second
floor.
On the third and fourth floor were the Martial Skills of the Profound Level. Human
Level warriors would go to the third floor and Disaster Level warriors to the
fourth floor.
The fifth floor of the Martial Spirit Palace held the sole Spirit Level Martial
Skill of the Shi Family.
But this floor was exclusive only for the family head, Shi Jian, who occasionally
went up there.
The Spirit Level Martial Skill was so special that even the Ministers of the Shi
Family didn't have a chance to look at it. Only the Shi descendants who reached the
Earth Level would have the chance to train with it.
However, among the Shi descendants, Shi Yang had reached the highest level, but was
only at the Third Sky of the Disaster Level. He was still one step away from the
Earth Level.
...
Shi Jian led Shi Yan directly to the Martial Spirit Palace.
In front of the Martial Spirit Palace, an old woman with wrinkles all over her face
bowed as she saw Shi Jian, "Family head."
This old woman named Yun Luo, was an old Minister of the Shi Family. Like Han Feng,
she was also a Nirvana Level warrior of the First Sky. It was said that she was
even older than Shi Jian. She was already a Minister when Shi Jian was a little
boy.
She had stayed in the Shi Family for decades and was trusted by Shi Jian, so she
was assigned to guard the Martial Spirit Palace.
"I will help Shi Yan choose his Martial skills." Shi Jian strode to the door and
ordered Han Feng and Yang Hai, "You two wait here for a moment."
Han Feng and Yang Hai nodded together.
Yun Luo stepped away for Shi Jian and Shi Yan to enter the palace. And as soon as
they entered it, she againt stood at the door and nodded at Han Feng with a weird
expression.
During the past few days, Shi Yan was closely protected by Shi Jian and stayed in
the Gravity Room day and night.
Not to mention Yun Luo, even the relatives of Shi Family didn't know much about Shi
Yan's latest achievements.
And now Shi Jian had taken him to the Martial Spirit Palace to choose Martial
skills in person, which meant Shi Yan was officially a warrior!
Yun Luo knew about Shi Yan. She knew that this young master didn't possess a
Martial Spirit and was not interested in Martial Arts as a kid. Now, at the age of
seventeen, he suddenly became a warrior. This was too abnormal!
Thus, Yun Luo was confused.
As Yun Luo couldn't figure it out, she looked towards Han Feng in suspicion but Han
Feng shook his head as he too didn't know anything.
Yun Luo became even more confused but didn't ask anymore. She stood at the door and
began to think.
If it was a normal day, she would have closed the iron door and followed the
visitor into the Martial Spirit Palace, in case they went into an unauthorised
floor.
But this time Shi Jian personally went with Shi Yan, so she didn't need to be too
cautious.
...
"There are eighteen Mortal Level Martial Skills on the first and the second floor,
eight Profound Level Martial Skills on the third floor, and four Profound Level
Martial Skills on the fourth floor. Now that you are at the Third Sky of Nascent
Level, you can go up to the second floor directly."
Shi Jian briefly explained to Shi Yan and took him directly to the second floor.
On the walls of every floor of the Martial Spirit Palace, there were several stone
grooves. In each of these grooves, there was a Martial Skill book.
The grooves were covered with green crystals, at the center of which was a small
key hole. A piece of paper beside the keyhole briefly introduced the Martial Skill
located in each groove.
After walking around the second floor, Shi Yan found that at least ten Martial
Skills of the eighteen Martial Skills were ordinary and were trained by many
Mercenaries and warriors, such as Kinmo's 'Star Fist'.
The other eight Martial Skills were rarely seen outside, but their power and
training process seemed quite simple to Shi Yan.
Deep down, Shi Yan was someone who loved challenges, and loved solving problems.
Therefore, after walking around on the second floor, Shi Yan shook his head, "Big
Grandpa, the Martial Skills on this floor are too boring. Let's go upstairs."
If it was one year ago, Shi Yan couldn't have talked to Shi Jian like this.
But Shi Yan had demonstrated his Immortal Martial Spirit, which gave him the right
to do what he wanted.
To him, only the mysterious Martial Spirit was important to him, so he wouldn't say
a word about it to anyone.
But the Immortal Martial Spirit was far from a secret, and only by showing it to
others could he gain more privileges in Shi Family and gain more attention from Shi
Jian.
As he possessed twin Martial Spirits, Shi Jian would tolerate anything.
As expected, Shi Jian didn't show any disagreement. He was a little hesitant as he
grunted, "You are a mere Nascent Level warrior. It's not a good thing to train in
Profound Level Martial Skills."
"Am I an average person? You see, though I've just reached Nascent Level, my
Petrification has already reached the Second Stage. Beside, I possess the ability
to quickly recover which others don't have. An average person, with same level as
me, might not be suitable to train in Profound Level Martial Skills, but I am."
Hearing this, Shi Jian was surprised and he nodded, "Well, you have a point. Let's
go upstairs."
One after another, mysterious Martial Skill were laid in the grooves. If Shi Yan
showed any interest in a Martial Skill, Shi Jian would patiently explain its
features and training process to him.
"Great, the Martial Skills on the third floor are much more interesting!" Shi Jian
kept nodding his head, and he quickly noted all the Profound Level Martial Skills
on the third floor in his mind. After a while, he said, "Let's go to the fourth
floor now."
"Ok, I will give you a detailed explanation of the four Martial Skills on the
fourth floor. You are different from those common people, so I can explain them in
advance."
Shi Jian then took Shi Yan to the fourth floor.
As they got to the fourth floor, Shi Jian walked to a groove directly. "This is
'Star Net', which can turn one's Profound Qi into light and weave it into a star
net. This star net can directly restrain the enemy's Profound Qi so he can't use it
at all."
"That's amazing!"
"Well. It's currently beyond your ability. This Martial Skill requires very dense
Profound Qi and complete control of your Profound Qi. You are far away from it!"
Shi Jian was very strict. He sneered and walked to another groove, "This is 'Desert
Prints', which can produce thousands of hand prints from all directions and block
the enemy's movement, forcing them to fight you head-on. We of the Shi Family have
a special Martial Spirit, and used in conjunction with 'Desert Prints', we can
release our ability to the fullest. This 'Desert Prints' is the perfect match for
our Petrification Martial Spirit!"
"This is great too."
"Well, it's also beyond your ability. You can't train in it before you reach
Disaster Level, for the same reasons as before. How can you block people from all
directions if you can't even release a hand print?"
"What's the next one?"
"It's 'Dark Moon Shadow'. When trained to the fullest, your body would turn into an
untouchable shadow. It's not easy either. It requires a high level and the energy
of the Disaster Level. So just forget about it."
"This is the last groove."
Shi Jian exclaimed as he seemed to find something. His eyes brightened and then he
paused, "This Martial Skill trains one's fingers. Once you master it, your fingers
will be as sharp as knives and can easily pierce the enemy's body. It's very easy
to defeat an enemy and completely shatter him after training in this Martial Skill.
Combined with our Petrification Martial Spirit, it has an extremely strong power."
"I'm intrigued about this one!" Shi Yan was surprised, "Any special requirements?"
"There are. But it seems you are very suitable for it." Shi Jian said after some
hesitation, "To train with the Finger Gun, one needs to reach the second stage of
Petrification and have the dark light first. So that he won't break his fingers
while training. Hmm, you can train with it."
"Then I choose this one." Shi Yan said decisively.
Shi Jian gazed at Shi Yan with a weird look and sank in deep thought.
"What's wrong? Anything else?" Shi Yan felt a little anxious.
"Kid, you really want to train with this Finger Gun?" Shi Jian took a deep breath
and looked abnormal.
"What's the problem?"
"You can train with it at a very fast speed and your Immortal Martial Spirit would
be used to its fullest." Shi Yan paused, and then continued speaking, "But it's a
hideous process to train the Finger Gun! It's much harder than slamming your body
into the mace! It's a complete torture! You really want to try it? Not those
Elementary Martial Skills?"
"Yes!"
"Ok, then I will describe you the process to train with the Finger Gun. Your
fingers will become very sharp after you finish the training process. But it's
torture to get there..."
...
A day later, in the Gravity Room.
Out of seven gravity pillars, six were covered by the skins of a fifth-level demon
beast, the Silver Snake. Its skin could negate the gravity, so the gravity was
currently two times normal.
Beside the only pillar not covered by the snake skin, Shi Yan was positioned upside
down, supported by the index finger of his left hand.
This thin index finger was supporting his whole body weight, which was twice as
heavy due to the increased gravity.
His index finger was trembling slightly and seemed about to break at anytime.
Shi Yan's face was as red as a lobster. The muscles and veins on his left arm were
quivering and shaking like small snakes as if they were trying to force their way
out of his skin.
Extreme pain rushed out from his fingertip to his heart!
It felt like numerous needles were stabbing into his finger. The pain stroked his
nerves like waves and he was about to break down.
Endure it!
Shi Yan gritted his teeth as blood was about to gush out of his face. While
positioned upside down, his blood was flowing down into his head which was
intolerable.
Five minutes.
Shi Yan was about to break down after only five minutes.
The pain from his finger almost made him give up. It would have broken if it wasn't
petrified.
Carry on!
Six minutes! Seven minutes!
When it came to the eighth minute, Shi Yan was at the edge of breaking down, and
his consciousness began to dim...
Just then!
All sorts of negative emotions exploded in his meridians all at once.
All the negative emotions gushed into his mind crazily!
'Rampage' had been triggered.

Chapter 52: The Mysterious Area
"Bang!"
Shi Yan couldn't hold himself up anymore and he fell to the ground while breathing
heavily.
Wisps of invisible but odd negative energy secretly poured out of his meridians and
went into his mind like silk.
The negative energy intertwined in his mind and seemed to have combined with his
nerves.
A piercing pain suddenly invaded his mind .
The pain was like an electric current which struck out from his mind and flew
across his whole body, activating all of his meridians.
The pain only lasted for three seconds!
A dense negative energy was then dispersed from all of his meridians.
The negative energy expelled from his meridians didn't stop, but kept moving
through his veins, flesh, blood, bones, cells, and entrails.
There seemed to be electric currents flowing through his body. While his head was
still hurting severely, his limbs began to contract.
Thin white smoke poured out from every single one of his pores...
A layer of pale smoke rapidly wrapped around him. Combined with the smoke was a
murderous, bloody smell which encouraged people to kill!
As all the negative energy escaped from his meridians, his body contracted by one
third!
Standing there with his skinny body, Shi Yan was surrounded with the desire for
blood.
Suddenly, the pain in his mind disappeared all at once.
Opening his eyes, Shi Yan found his nerves had become more acute and he could even
think and calculate faster.
His mind could maintain a very calm state!
The wisps of negative energy in his head seemed to combine with his nerves and had
made his body extremely sensitive!
Standing there, he could even feel the changes that the negative energy had made in
his flesh and blood and how much power it had brought him.
Now he had become an unemotional machine, devoid of any human emotions. The only
thing left in his mind were methods to kill. How to kill quickly and efficiently.
He was a hideous creature right now!
All other thoughts except murder were disposed of. The only thing he could think of
was how to kill his enemies.
No kindness. No concerns. Nothing but killing.
"Hoohoo!"
In the Gravity Room, Shi Yan was breathing heavily like a murderous monster. There
wasn't any trace of mercy left in his eyes and it seemed that he could kill at any
time.
"Stop!"
A sound echoed in his mind. With his strong will, Shi Yan withdrew the white smoke
into his meridians.
Sitting down cross-legged, he closed his eyes and composed himself. He cleansed the
thought of murder from his mind and let the odd negative energy slowly gush back
into the meridians of his head.
After a very long time.
Shi Yan began to breathe evenly, although he was still extremely fatigued. Then he
slowly opened his eyes.
The clarity in his eyes had returned to normal and there was no trace of any
coldness or bloody desire.
The First Sky of 'Rampage'!
At that moment Shi Yan realized the real state of the First Sky of 'Rampage'.
Apart from the change to his body, the change to his mind was more horrifying!
He believed that in that mindset, he would be the coldest killing machine and would
be able to trigger all of his potential.
In that state, he had no emotions, only the need to kill! All he could think about
was how to kill faster and more efficiently. Too cold blooded!
'Horrifying!'
Shi Yan couldn't help but shout in his mind after he recovered and remembered that
weird state.
And at that moment, he realized that maybe the direction of his training was wrong.
The training of 'Rampage' should start from the head and the whole process would be
led by the head. Once 'Rampage' started in his head, his whole body would change
with it.
But he had begun to train his hands and feet and then his whole body. When he
finally trained his head, his whole body would change and then the recoil would
strike the meridians in his head.
Apparently he was training in an incorrect way, thus he fainted during several

attempts.
Now the last step of 'Rampage' was finally complete...
Exhausted, Shi Yan didn't have any energy to train his 'Finger Gun'. He had to sit
where he was and drive out the side effects of 'Rampage' using the Immortal Martial
Spirit.
After a full circulation, his Profound Qi had as recovered by a lot and so he tried
to strike the blood ring.
Recently, he often tried to strike the blood ring and break another shield to see
if there were other secrets.
But every strike ended in failure. Although he was at the Third Sky of Nascent
Level, he couldn't break another layer of the ring.
His sharp Profound Qi was always blocked when touching that shield.
The Profound Qi bounced back in waves. Shi Yan stood up and went to the corner of
the Gravity Room and took out the Spirit Level Martial Skill book 'Gravitational
Field' out of his bag.
Sitting in the corner, Shi Yan was frowning as he was turning the pages one by one.
He was very grateful to the previous master of his body now. He could read the
ancient book all because of that boy's knowledge.
And apart from that boy, no one else in the Shi Family could read the ancient
language.
Luckily that boy passed on his knowledge of ancient language to him. Or he would
have had to find a special person, who could read the ancient language and
translate it for him.
This was a book was a Spirit Level Martial Skill.
He didn't say a word about this book even to Shi Jian or Yang Hai. It would be much
too troublesome if anyone spread news about it.
...
He slowly read out those ancient characters secretly in his mind.
The book was not thick at all as it only had twenty seven pages. He quickly
finished reading all the content.
Closing the book, Shi Yan looked weird as he mumbled, "This book on the Spirit
Level Martial Skill is too much fun. One needs to possess different types of power
to train in it."
Though this Martial Skill wasn't strict about one's cultivation level, it had
strict requirements on one's power level.
Though it was a type of Spirit Level Martial Skill, Elementary Level and Nascent
Level warriors could also train with it.
There was only one requirement for training it; one had to possess at least two
types of power.
Only when the two powers clashed against each other would a Field be created. The
space in the Field would twist and thus, create attraction.
Once the Field was created, it would drag everyone but its creator into it.
Under its power, anyone who was dragged into the Field would automatically spin and
their blood and flesh would be squashed. Their Profound Qi would be suppressed and
they wouldn't be able to operate any Martial Skills.
According to the author of the book 'Gravitational Field', the more types of power
the trainer possessed, the more powerful the Field would be.
If the trainer had three or four different types of power, the Field he created
could directly kill Disaster Level warriors!
Once there were five types of power in the Field, even an Earth Level warrior would
definitely die!
While holding the book and thinking for a while, Shi Yan chuckled softly as his
eyes turned bright.
Normal warriors only had one type of Profound Qi in their body. Only those who
possess special Martial Spirits could have another type of power, such as Di
Yalan's Blue Magic Flame.
Apparently most warriors couldn't train with this magical Spirit Level Martial
Skill, because it was very rare for people to possess two or three types of powers
in their body.
Luckily Shi Yan was among the minority. The negative energy from his meridians was
very different from Profound Qi.
He could train with it directly.

Chapter 53: Visitors From the Zuo Family
---------
Shi Yan leaned against the Gravity Pillar, standing upside down while balanced on
the middle finger of his left hand, all of his veins were popping out.
A quarter of an hour later, he switched to his ring finger. Every fifteen minutes,
he would shift to the next finger and repeat the process all over again.
After one complete cycle, Shi Yan, covered in sweat, sat on the green stone ground.
He stretched out his left hand and released some of the negative energy from the
meridians in his arm.
Wisps of white smoke sprawled over his arm and stealthily flew in front of him
according to his will.
Profound Qi was being operated in his fingers, then it quivered and was injected
into the white smoke which was floating in front of Shi Yan.
The Profound Qi then wriggled like a snake in the white smoke...
The white smoke and the Profound Qi slowly combined, forming into one after some
small swirls, in which, a magical attraction suddenly erupted.
As the attraction occurred, that space seemed to collapse and contract at once.
The nearby air was sucked in and the surrounding space seemed to decrease sharply,
feeling rather heavy.
With his eyes shining brightly, Shi Yan focused on the small Field and tried to
feel the magical power while injecting more Profound Qi into it.
Strangely, the Field didn't get any stronger. On the contrary, the magical power in
it became weaker.
"Eh?"
Shi Yan was stunned and confused.
After pondering for a long time, he seemed to figure out the trick. He stopped
injecting Profound Qi and pushed some of the negative white smoke surrounding his
arm into the Field.
The Field which was previously getting weaker, suddenly began to strengthen as soon
as the white smoke was added.
Gazing at the Field for ten seconds, Shi Yan was thinking on the details.
Eventually he withdrew the two types of power out of the Field.
The Field disappeared at once.
Through this training, he drew the conclusion that in order to strengthen the
Field, the two types of power should be balanced. Only by doing this could the
Field remain powerful.
If one of the powers surpassed the other one, it wouldn't strengthen the Field, but
break the balance and decrease its power.
There needed to be an accurate balance between the two powers, or the power of the
Field could not be released to the fullest extent.
During these days, Shi Yan devoted himself to his two Martial Skills: [Finger Gun]
and [Gravitational Field]. Apart from having three meals a day, he spent almost all
of his time on his training.
After a month's torment, Shi Yan had made significant progress in the [Finger Gun].
Now he could stand on each of his fingers for fifteen minutes.
His ten fingers became harder and harder, and would even make the sound of metal
when struck after Petrification.
Every time he finished training the [Finger Gun], he would delve into the Spirit
Level Martial Skill book [Gravitational Field].
He didn't exhaust his negative energy in his meridians every time he trained.
Instead, he just released a little part of it from his arms and combined it with
his Profound Qi to explore the effects of [Gravitational Field].
Though the Field he formed was small, it had the the same effect as the big ones.
After endless repeated use, he gained a deeper understanding about [Gravitational

Field] and knew more about it after a period of time.
The deeper he probed the [Gravitational Field] skill, the more profound he found
this Spirit Level Martial Skill to be. There were many more truths hidden behind
it.
While training in this Spirit Level Martial Skill, Shi Yan was also in the process
of trying to understand the truth of this universe.
Sitting there upright covered in perspiration, Shi Yan sank deep into thought.
"Creaakkk"
The door of the Gravity Room opened as Han Zhong walked in and yelled, "Brother
Yan, the family head has asked for you to come to the living room."
"Living room?" Shi Yan glanced at him and frowned, "Didn't he forbid me from
leaving the Gravity Room? Has there any important visitor arrived?"
"Zuo Xu came with that little girl Zuo Shi." Han Zhong explained while standing at
the door, "Zuo Xu just brought Zuo Shi back from her teacher, Chi Xiao, in the
Cloud Mountain. So they came to visit us on the way and discuss the Martial
Competition with the family head."
The Zuo Family was one of the five big families in the Merchant Union, and was
quite close to the Shi Family.
The Zuo Family possessed the Shadow Martial Spirit. During fights, there would be
clones beside them. Many skilled Zuo family warriors could even create seven or
eight clones during a fight. These clones could move and make different actions in
order to confuse the enemy.
As the Zuo Family members possessed the Shadow Martial Spirit, they would be in a
beneficial position from the very beginning
The opponents would mistakenly attack the clones, and the Zuo warriors could kill
them easily.
The Shadow Martial Spirit was not only beneficial to fighting, but also made a big
difference when one needed to escape.
Once the Zuo warriors were threatened, they would create several clones of
themselves and run in different directions. If they had only one enemy, that person
could only chase them in one direction.
After he caught up, he would find out that it was just a clone, and their real body
had already escaped to somewhere else.
If he managed to go after real body, they could create more clones and make the
enemy guess again.
One would break down if he came across a Zuo Family warrior and had to find the
real body to chase.
"Ok, got it." Shi Yan nodded and casually picked up a green warrior uniform from
the ground and put it on. He strode out of the Gravity Room, "Let's go."
"Err...Brother Yan, aren't you going to take a shower first?" Han Zhong covered his
nose with one hand and waved with the other, "Your sweat stink like hell!"
"Nope. I will be back soon anyway."
"You don't want to leave a good impression on Zuo Shi?" Han Zhong looked weird,
"Zuo Shi is well known for her talent in the Merchant Union. Tian Xiao, Tian Luo,
and some other young masters are all around her these days. Aren't you going to try
and impress her?"
"Zuo Shi?" Shi Yan was stunned as a bright flash crossed his mind. Unexpectedly, he
felt a slight sorrow in his heart and he shook his head, "Well, there is something
between this girl and me..."
"Exactly!"
Han Zhong smirked, "You were born on the same day! What a coincidence! So your
grandpa and Zuo Xu almost got you two engaged. But on the third day after her
birth, she turned out to possess the Shadow Martial Spirit, while you didn't. Hmm,
then no one brought your engagement up, and the two sides both chose to be silent
about it..."
Han Zhong paused and sighed, "It's natural. Zuo Shi inherited a Martial Spirit
while you didn't, which to the Shi Family and the Zuo Family, meant that you
wouldn't be successful. The Zuo Family wouldn't marry a real warrior like Zuo Shi
to some commoner. And the Shi Family can't take advantage of it. So that is it."
Memories hidden deep within Shi Yan's mind were awoken by Han Zhong's speech.
Standing there stunned, Shi Yan slowly sorted out these memory fragments and
mumbled after a long time, "That guy was really sentimental..."
"Zuo Shi is incredibly talented and intelligent, but it is also said that she is
rather lazy, and not much into Martial Arts. Her accomplishment was the result of
her family pushing her. Even so, she trains much faster than average warriors.
Seventeen and the Second Sky of the Human Level! Another miracle in the Merchant
Union."
Han Zhong shook his head, and sighed, "That bastard Beiming Ce has also reached the
Second Sky of Human Level at seventeen, but he kept training hard. While Zuo Shi
kept sleeping and fooling around... I guess Zuo Shi is more talented than Beiming
Ce."
Shi Yan didn't reply but frowned.
He could feel a slight sorrow in his heart which was triggered by Zuo Shi...
As he focused on the memory, Shi Yan realized that the previous master of his body
was deeply in love with Zuo Shi, while she never felt anything for him.
Zuo Shi was very lazy. She didn't like hard training, but was more into art,
nature, tea ceremony, astrology and so on...
Her hobbies varied. Though she didn't train hard, she could easily break the
levels, and managed to reach the Second Sky of Human Level with the help of her
incredible talent.
Apart from her incredible talent, she also had an extraordinarily delicate face.
The previous master of this body fell for Zuo Shi at the first sight. But he wasn't
good with words, and knew she was beyond his reach, so he never expressed his
admiration for her.
Typical unrequited love.
"Well..." after his mind wandered for a while, Shi Yan smiled, "So... that girl is
a genius?"
"Absolutely!"
Han Zhong nodded and affirmed, "Otherwise, Chi Xiao in the Cloud Mountain wouldn't
have insisted on teaching Zuo Shi and taken her to the Cloud Mountain after seeing
her for the first time three years ago. Chi Xiao is an expert of the Sky Level,
which is very rare in the Merchant Union, Fire Empire and the God-blessed Empire.
It is said that even Beiming Shang has been beaten by him."
"Okay." Shi Yan looked indifferent, "Shall we go now?"
"Errr... you are not moved by what I said? You are not going to clean yourself and
suit up?" Han Zhong smiled bitterly.
"Now that this girl is so popular and she is protected by Chi Xiao and Zuo Xu, I
don't think I will have a chance with her. So why waste my time."

Chapter 54: Zuo Shi
In front of the living room, there was a mid-sized garden which contained all sorts
of rare and exotic plants. There were flowers that bloomed every season, sending
out intoxicating fragrances.
Shi Yan walked to the front of the garden and saw Zuo Shi at once, who was crowded
by several boys.
Standing amongst the fresh flowers, Zuo Shi looked like a beautiful fairy.
In the sunlight, her porcelain-like skin was shining elegantly. On her small
delicate face, her two big eyes were as clear as crystals.
Although Shi Yan knew Zuo Shi was pretty, he was still amazed after seeing her in
person.
Zuo Shi was as beautiful as Mu Yu Die, and she was even taller, with longer and
more delicious legs.
These youths crowded around Zuo Shi like stars that circled the moon. Zuo Shi was
holding a watering can and was leisurely watering the flowers, though you can see
helplessness in her eyes.
It seemed that she didn't like to be treated as someone special.
Shi Yan took a glance at her from afar and turned away. He entered the garden and
directly headed towards the living room behind the garden.
"Shi Yan!"
A young man's loud shout came, and many youths around Zuo Shi turned their eyes to
Shi Yan.
"Yes Brother?" Shi Yan paused, then he turned around and asked.
"Where have you been these days? I heard you came back months ago, but why didn't I
see you?" Shi Tianxiao yelled and waved at Shi Yan, "Come, Shi Yan, Little Shi has
a piece of turtle shell with her and there are some odd characters on it. Aren't
you an expert on these things? Come and help us check."
Zuo Shi, who was among these youths, was also became interested after hearing that.
Her lake-like eyes crossed over ten meters and settled upon Shi Yan.
"I'm busy now. Big Grandpa is asking for me. Talk to you later."
Shi Yan looked indifferent and refused at once, then walked towards the living room
without any hesitation.
"Hmm."
Shi Tianxiao felt weird and was stunned. He smiled and explained embarrassingly,
"Shi Yan has a bad temper, like to be quiet and not into Martial Arts at all. All
these years he has been running around all over the place. Even I don't know what
he was doing. Don't worry, I will get him to read it for you."
With suspicion in her eyes, Zuo Shi gazed at Shi Yan's disappearing back and asked,
"He is not interested in Martial Arts? Then why is his cultivation level even
higher than yours?"
"Wha... what?"
Shi Tianxiao was shocked as he hurriedly asked, "Little Shi, are you serious? I
have never seen him train Martial Arts for one second in the last seventeen years!
What Cultivation?"
Zuo Shi's pretty face showed some surprise too. She asked earnestly after some
thought, "He has reached the Third Sky of the Nascent Level, how couldn't he have
trained in Martial Arts? That old man taught me his [Magical Eyes], through which I
can tell anyone's cultivation. His cultivation is not higher than mine, so my
estimation should be correct."
"The Third Sky of Nascent Level!"
Shi Tianluo, who was standing beside them, shook his head and shouted, "No way!
It's impossible! For the past seventeen years, Shi Yan literally hasn't trained in
any Martial Arts for even one second! How could he reach the Third Sky of the
Nascent Level in one night? Don't be ridiculous!"
Seeing them unconvinced, Zuo Shi shook her head slightly without further
explanation, and went to the other side with the watering can.
...
"Big Grandpa, what can I do for you?"
Shi Yan walked into the living room, bowed to Shi Jian, Han Feng, and Zuo Xu one by
one, and asked Shi Jian.
Shi Jian nodded as he stood up and grabbed Shi Yan's arm while dragging him to the
front of Zuo Xu, "Brother Zuo, look at him carefully, and check how on earth he has
his Martial Spirit. Your Zuo Family has collected so many classic books on Martial
Spirits, you must know more about it than me. I can't figure it out. I believe you
can."
Zuo Xu was around sixty years old with white hair along the two sides of his
forehead. He didn't look arrogant or proud at all, but was extremely learned and
refined.
He didn't look like a family head from a big family, but rather a teacher at the
school.
Shi Jian and Zuo Xu had been close friends for many years, and the Shi Family and
the Zuo Family were solid allies. Therefore, Shi Yan's latest development might
still be a secret to most Shi Family members, but it wouldn't be a secret to Zuo
Xu.
Zuo Xu frowned slightly as he stretched out one of his skinny dry hands and put it
on Shi Yan's wrist, "Petrify your body first."
Shi Yan did as Zuo Xu asked.
Suddenly, thousands of silk like wisps of energy seemed to come out from his wrist.
The wisps felt alive as it nimbly floated to every corner of Shi Yan's body, but
didn't cause him any pain, despite some itchiness.
The wisps passed through his veins as it probed his bones then entered his
entrails, while moving over every corner of his body, and finally it went back and
disappeared from his wrist.
Zuo Xu released his hand and frowned deeply. After a long silence, he said,
"Nothing strange."
Shi Jian was so joyful that he said in haste, "You mean, this boy has a normal
Martial Spirit? And it will also improve in the future?"
"Should be." Zuo Xu was in deep thought while his face showed a weird expression,
"Brother, is there another Martial Spirit in his body?"
"How do you know?"
Shi Jian was too happy to contain himself, and he couldn't help but laugh, "Brother
Zuo! You are really something! Yes, there is another Martial Spirit in his body
which can provide self-recovery! Haha! I intended to tell you later, but you
detected it so soon!"
A light flashed Zuo Xu's eyes as his mouth trembled. After a long while, he nodded
heavily and greeted happily, "Congratulations Brother!"
"Haha, you too, you too." Shi Jian was delighted as he laughed, "Your little girl
is so talented that she has already reached the Second Sky of the Human level. Even
old Chi Xiao insisted on teaching her. I bet her accomplishments will be much
greater than that boy in the Beiming Family."
Zuo Xu shook his head with a bitter smile, and sighed with fondness, "That girl is
really talented, but she is too lazy! She won't train until I force her to. Her
cultivation would be much higher if she was as diligent as Beiming Ce."
Zuo Xu looked a little proud as he mentioned Zuo Shi's talent.
"Your girl advances really fast. But Shi Yan advanced to the Third Sky of the
Nascent Level in a very short time too! He had never trained in the past seventeen
years. To mention this speed, I have never seen anyone who advances faster than
him." Shi Jian replied with a smile while raising his head.
Another light crossed Zuo Xu's eyes. He looked at Shi Jian and nodded with a smile,
"Twin Martial Spirits are really amazing. The Shi Family will definitely win the
Martial Arts Competition this time."
"Sure!"
Shi Jian wasn't modest at all as he said loudly, "I kept this guy in the Gravity
Room for so long so that he could teach a lesson to the Mo Family."
"Brother, since Shi Yan possesses twin Martial Spirits, it's understandable that
his Petrification could directly advance to the second stage."
Zuo Xu thought for a while and said, "As far as I know, there is a small
possibility that the two Martial Spirits in one body could change after coming into
contact with each other. Although that variation is harmful in most cases. The two
Martial Spirits may influence each other in a negative way and decrease their
power. But there is a small chance that some twin Martial Spirits could nourish
each other. Shi Yan is lucky, apparently his twin Martial Spirits are compatible,
therefore his Petrification could directly advanced to the second stage while he is
still at the Nascent Level."
"Yeah, this guy is really blessed! Or he wouldn't have given me such a surprise at
the age of seventeen!" Shi Jian nodded with a broad smile.
Then the two old men started to talk about other trivial things, seeming to forget
that Shi Yan was still beside them.
"Hmm, may I go back to the Gravity Room if there is nothing else?" Being ignored,
Shi Yan suggested helplessly.
"Well, go! Hurry up! Don't be lazy!" Shi Jian urged seriously.
"Oh, by the way, you are an expert on ancient characters right?" Zuo Xue remembered
something and added, "Little Shi got a piece of turtle shell which has some ancient
characters on it. She wants to know what it says, please help her read it when you
pass by her."
"Okay."

Chapter 55: A Complete Weirdo
In the garden in front of the living room.
Some Shi family boys were fawning over Zuo Shi passionately with modest smiles.
Every time Zuo Shi asked about something, they would answer quickly in order to
create a good impression of themselves.
Some of them were from the branches of the Shi family, while some, such as Shi
Tianxiao and Shi Tianluo, were from the direct line.
Walking slowly among the fresh flowers, Zuo Shi looked a little absent-minded
though her steps were steady. Bored and detached, She shook the watering can in her
hand like a spirit among the flowers.
After thinking for a while, Shi Yan walked out of the living room and directly went
into the flower garden towards Zuo Shi. He then stretched out his hand and said,
"Please show me the turtle shell."
"You stupid guy. Now you come to make up to Little Shi! Where have you been just
now?" Shi Tianxiao grunted in discontent.
"Big Grandpa wanted to have a word with me." Shi Yan explained casually, "I
promised Grandpa Zuo to help Zuo Shi read the shell. We have different intentions."
"Intentions? What's the difference?" Shi Tianxiao was a little embarrassed.

Suddenly he covered his nose with his hand and cried, "Shi Yan, what is that smell
coming from you?"
A sour smell was wafting out from him.
The crowd didn't notice it in the beginning as they were busy fawning over Zuo Shi.
As they heard Shi Tianxiao's cry, they finally noticed it and quickly covered their
noses and, complained about Shi Yan's shameful behaviour.
Unexpectedly, the only girl there didn't even take a step back but stood there
carrying the watering can, seemingly not caring about the smell at all.
Zuo Shi stared at Shi Yan in surprise while confusion overtook her mind.
Every man, including Shi Tianxiao and Shi Tianluo, would suit up and wore some
perfume before they saw Zuo Shi, using flower essence to ensure they didn't leave a
bad impression on her.
But this boy was too different! His warrior gown was dusty and wrinkled; apparently
he had been wearing it for a very long time. A strong smell coming from him
indicating that he had just finished training his martial arts.
'This guy obviously doesn't take me seriously!'
Zuo Shi was stunned and soon drew this conclusion, which triggered her interest in
Shi Yan.
Seeing the crowd turned off but Zuo Shi still standing there, Shi Yan was a little
happy as he asked softly, "Where is the turtle shell?"
"It's in the living room, I will get it right away." Zuo Shi replied in a very
melodious voice. She then moved her beautiful legs and thin body and disappeared in
an instant.
The girl moved as fast as lightning. Even Shi Yan could only see her shadow pass
by, unable to follow her movement.
The crowd, including Shi Tianxiao, were astounded.
They realized that not only was Zuo Shi pretty, but also a warrior one realm higher
than them.
By the time Zuo Shi had returned, the crowd were still drowning in amazement as
only six seconds had passed.
Zuo Shi appeared in front of Shi Yan with a basin-sized turtle shell in her hand
and handed it to him, "Here you are."
Shi Yan nodded and took the shell, only to find his body dragged down by a massive
weight and he almost fell to the ground by the heavy turtle shell.
He operated his Profound Qi and was barely able to stabilize his body. He
exclaimed, "So heavy!"
He looked to Zuo Shi in discontent and assumed she was deliberately trying to make
a fool out of him!
However, he found that Zuo Shi's eyes were crystal clear and devoid of any
malicious intentions.
"Yes, I don't know what this shell is made out of. It's about four hundred
kilograms." Zuo Shi didn't notice that Shi Yan had secretly cursed her, instead she
fingered the short hair beside her ears and added, "I was surprised when I first
got it."
"Four hundred kilograms!" Shi Tianxiao rubbed his temples and felt his head go
numb.
Zuo Shi held the turtle shell with one hand and could still move that fast! This
made him realize the difference between him and Zuo Shi and he was a little
disappointed.
Seeing Shi Yan was holding the turtle shell firmly after he recovered, improved his
understanding of Shi Yan and he now believed what Zuo Shi had previously said.
"Shi Yan, you, you bastard... "
Though Shi Tianxiao was not a gifted boy, he was clever enough to realized that Shi
Jian had kept this a secret, so he stopped himself before announcing Shi Yan's
latest shocking news.
Shi Yan remained indifferent. Without replying to Shi Tianxiao, he examined the
turtle shell carefully and nodded to Zuo Shi, "This is one of the oldest languages,
so I need to read it with the help of some books. Follow me to my room."
At once, Shi Yan headed to his own house with the turtle shell in his hand.
"Okay." Zuo Shi nodded and stepped up leisurely.
"Big brother, um, are we going to follow them?" Shi Tianluo with a strange face
asked quietly after the two had moved far away.
"Hmm, good idea." Shi Tianxiao couldn't suppress his curiosity. Seeing no one was
walking out of the living room, he also followed to Shi Yan's house.
...
Shi Yan lived in a three storey stone house.
The first floor held various trivial stuff, the second floor was for resting, and
the third floor was filled with huge book shelves where Shi Yan kept all sorts of
ancient books.
After leading Zuo Shi to the house, Shi Yan saw that the crowd had also followed
them. He shouted at them from the door, "I need a quiet place. Don't come into my
house."
Then he closed the door and said to Zuo Shi, "Let's go upstairs."
Zuo Shi nodded obediently and followed him to the second floor.
"Well, you go up and rest on the third floor for a while. I need to take a shower
and change my clothes. I will catch up with you shortly." He returned the turtle
shell back to Zuo Shi and pointed at the stairs leading to the third floor, "This
way."
"Why shower now?" Zuo Shi rolled her eyes at him, and grunted with her delicate
nose.
"I want to feel comfortable, it's not out of consideration for you. Don't think too
much of yourself little girl."
"You think too much!"
"Don't waste my time. Go to the third floor! I'm taking off my clothes."
Without caring for Zuo Shi, Shi Yan took off his warriors gown and threw it onto
the hanger. He was only in his underwear and almost naked. He glanced at Zuo Shi
indifferently, "Why are you still here?"
After a long period of intense training, Shi Yan had become much stronger. Every
muscle looked shiny and hard, as if moulded by iron, emitting a strong sense of
masculinity.
As Zuo Shi saw him take off his clothes without any shame, she panicked. She
cursed, "Bastard!" and quickly took the turtle shell up to the third floor with her
face blushing.
'This guy... had some figure.' Zuo Shi thought to herself as she was walking
upstairs.
The third floor covered two hundred square metres.
Apart from the book shelves, there were many bizarre jars, bottles, pots and wine
glasses on the expanded third floor.
Zuo Shi took out an ancient book randomly, flipped it open and realized she
couldn't read it.
Zuo Shi shook her head and thought to herself, "What a weirdo!"
Zuo Shi also had various hobbies.
She studied plants, tea ceremony, astrology, medicine and weapons, each for a short
time. But she was too lazy to focus on one thing for too long. She would switch to
a new thing shortly after.
These ancient books on the third floor were mostly about ancient history and
ancient.
Zuo Shi was not interested in them at all, so she found them all boring and
difficult to understand. Now she was sure Shi Yan was officially a weirdo.
'Why are you interested in ancient life? What does it have to do with you? What can
you do with it?'
Zuo Shi curled her lips, and thought that Shi Yan was more ignorant and incompetent
than her.

Chapter 56: Basalt Scriptures and the Dragon Turtle Armor
Zuo Shi strolled around on the third floor. Feeling bored, she went and stood next
to the turtle shell on the ground, waiting for Shi Yan to get back.
After half an hour, Shi Yan slowly walked up the stairs. Wearing a light green long
garment, he looked fairly handsome.
But Zuo Shi only glanced over him once, then retracted her gaze and continued
staring at the turtle shell. She spoke, "If you're done then let us take a look at
it quickly, I've been waiting for so long."
Zuo Shi had seen too many attractive men, and the men of the Zuo family were all
good-looking. So Zuo Shi was nearly immune to all the different types of handsome
men.
"Girl, you're used to making people wait for you, aren't you? If you don't try
waiting for someone else, how would you know how hard it is?"
Shi Yan sneered, he went around the bookshelves and using the memories deeply
rooted in his head, took out a heavy ancient book that was covered with dust,
finally moved to Zuo Shi's side.
Zuo Shi stared in a daze, as she had unexpectedly blanked out due to Shi Yan's
words. She nodded lightly, and spoke in agreement, "You're right, it has always
been others waiting for me. I've never waited for anyone. So this is how it feels
to wait for someone... Why is it that those people waited so long for me, yet they
never made a fuss, and still talked to me with a face full of smiles?"
"That's because they're low!" Shi Yan commented bluntly.
"Ha!"
Zuo Shi chuckled while scanning Shi Yan with her bright eyes, and spoke while
smiling, "You're so wicked. So how are they low?"
"I think you shouldn't be named Zuo Shi, you should instead be called Zuo Xin Xin."
"Why?"
"From where I come from, they name children based on what they lack. Like how the
name Zhao Xin (?? meaning gold) means lacking wealth and Wang Miao (? meaning
flood/water) means lacking water, so you should be called Zuo Xin Xin (?? meaning
wits)..."
"You lack wits! Asshole!"
"So you're not stupid?" Shi Yan said indifferently, "If you weren't so slow-witted,
how could you not know what they were thinking? They wanted to flatter you so of
course they wouldn't show any discontent. All men, before they obtain a wonderful
thing, act incredibly low. After they obtain it, they become even lower!"
"Are you talking about yourself?"
Zuo Shi's eyes brightened, as she smilingly looked at him.
"Cough cough, I said normal men are like that, but I'm an exception."
Shi Yan shamelessly stated and then crouched down while moving closer to the piece
of turtle shell on the ground. With one hand, he quickly flipped through the pages
of the thick ancient book. Whenever he flipped to a certain page, he would pause
and point his fingers to a specific ancient character.
On the back of the basin-sized turtle shell, aside from the complex old moire
pattern, was actually eight lip-sized ancient characters. Those eight ancient
characters didn't seem to look like they were forcefully carved on, instead they
looked like they were naturally formed by the moire patterns on the turtle shell;
it was extraordinarily magical.
These eight ancient characters were arranged in two lines and each character was of
the same size, and gave off a cold feeling when touched.
Shi Yan felt the surface of each character with his left hand while constantly
flipping through the pages of the ancient book his right hand. Sometimes he
wrinkled his eyebrows in thought, other times, his eyes would brighten and a smile
would appear at the corner of his lips as if he understood something. He engrossed
himself in deciphering the ancient characters on the turtle shell.
As focused as he was, it seemed as if he didn't noticed there was a beautiful young

lady nearby.
Zuo Shi's dainty figure knelt down and with her delicate face pointing towards him
she constantly payed attention to the changes in expression on Shi Yan's face.
It was to say, when Shi Yan was deeply concentrating on something, he displayed the
unique charms of a man.
Zuo Shi somewhat admired this kind of concentrated dedication, and she nodded
silently in her mind while thinking, 'Although he has a big attitude, and rants a
lot, when working on things, he's pretty serious about it."
"Rustle! Rustle!"
In the silent room, there was only the sound of Shi Yan rapidly flipping through
his book. Zuo Shi had quietly kneeled down next to him.
After a long while, Shi Yan suddenly shut the book in his hand and with a serious
face he said, "Done."
"What do these eight characters mean?" Zuo Shi's eyes brightened, and she asked
delightedly.
"Dragon Turtle Armor! Basalt Scriptures!" Shi Yan shouted with a deep voice.
"Hey!"
Zuo Shi whispered while pointing at the turtle shell, she spoke in surprise, "The
turtle shell is glowing because of your voice!"
Shi Yan was surprised and hurriedly looked down. The meticulous moire pattern on
the turtle shell was indeed releasing a faint green glow.
It was as if the eight ancient characters were brought to life, slowly shifting on
the turtle shell, reforming altogether.
Staring, both Zuo Shi and Shi Yan were stunned.
After shifting for a while, the eight ancient characters formed a hand-shaped
indent.
On the turtle shell, there was a light green glow that was swirling, and strange
continuous pulses escaped from the turtle shell. The air in the room seemed to be
attracted to the turtle shell, as it quickly flowed into the shell, making it hard
for Shi Yan and Zuo Shi to breathe.
"Zuo Shi, I'll stay right here, you go into the living room right now and call both
of our grandpas over! Now!" After being dazed for a moment Shi Yan shouted.
"Okay!"
Zuo Shi was also stunned by the changes to the turtle shell, so she didn't dare to
hesitate. Her tall figure shook for a second and she disappeared from Shi Yan's
view.
Shi Yan's expression was serious as his eyes steadily fixed upon the turtle shell.
After staring at the turtle shell for a while, Shi Yan's heart skipped a beat as he
suddenly realized the strange conditions of the turtle shell like it wanted someone
to put their hand in.
As soon as the thought surfaced in his mind, Shi Yan could not resist, and wanted
to place his hand onto the turtle shell.
Yet, right after his hand reached out, he realized what he was doing.
"No, this turtle shell belongs to Zuo Shi, I shouldn't be the one doing it."
Thinking this, Shi Yan stopped his hands and took a deep breath, then he took a few
steps away from the turtle shell and waited patiently.
After a short moment, Zuo Shi, Zuo Xu, and Shi Jian rushed to the room and
surrounded the turtle shell as they watched the continuously shifting turtle shell.
"So this is what happened... " Shi Yan explained the situation briefly, and then
said, "The hand print that's shown on the turtle shell should be the key to opening
it. Just place your hand onto it and you should be able find out the secret of the
turtle shell. Since it was Little Shi who brought it, I'm not going to mess with
it."
"Could it be dangerous?" Zuo Xu's wondered aloud. At this moment, he was a little
unsure of what to do.
"I don't know." Shi Yan shook his head, after hesitating for a second he stated his
thoughts, "The reason why I called you guys over was because I don't know whether
it's dangerous or not. Since you're all here, even if the turtle shell turns out to
be dangerous, you'll be able to stop it."
"So you're saying that we can give it a try?" Zuo Xu's eyes brightened. 'Dragon
Turtle Armor' and 'Basalt Scriptures' were obviously connected to secret treasures
and martial skills, so no wonder they piqued Zuo Xu's interest.
"Of course we can give it a try." Shi Yan smirked and said lightly, "Grandpa Zuo,
if you're worried about Xiao Shi, I can do it for her, how's that?"
"I'll do it."
Zuo Shi heard what Shi Yan said and without asking for Zuo Xu's opinion, she held
out her glistening hand and pressed it into the deep indent on the turtle shell.
"Boom!"
A low, exploding sound came from the inside of the turtle shell.
Five thin needles shot out and embedded themselves into Zuo Shi's five fingers that
were placed into the indent.
Bright red blood immediately dripped out of Zuo Shi's fingers. Like rubies, the
blood rolled around in the indent as if it was solid, and was finally absorbed by
the turtle shell.
Bright green light suddenly burst out from the turtle shell, and the blazing green
light was blinding to everyone's eyes.
Strange ancient symbols formed by the green light suddenly flew out, it then went
along Zuo Shi's arm and flew straight into her head.

Chapter 57: In My Hands!
In the stone tower.
Zuo Xu and Shi Jian looked serious, with their glistening eyes they stared
intensely at Zuo Shi, who was pressing one hand on the turtle shell.
As the head of the Zuo family, Zuo Xu actually felt excited, his fingers kept
clenching together and the corner of his lips occasionally twitched.
Zuo Shi was the future hope for the Zuo family. Whether the Zuo family could rise
to power in the future and whether they could hold their status in the business
league, was directly connected to how strong Zuo Shi became!
If Zuo Shi were to become strong, the Zuo family would keep their powerful
influence. If she was weak, the Zuo family might decline.
There were countless families whose rise and falls were tied to an important
figure. A family had to have a powerful central figure in order to keep their
remarkable position.
The reason why Beiming Shang put Yin Kui and Jiu Shan close to Beiming Ce's side,
was to prevent any mishaps that may happen to Beiming Ce before he became powerful.
Their main objective was the future prosperity of the family.
At this moment, Shi Yan looked indifferent and was secretly observing Zuo Xu's
reaction.
Through the slight change in Zuo Xu's expression, he realized that Zuo Xu really
did see Zuo Shi as the most important treasure of the Zuo family. He also realized
just how much importance a future strong figure holds to these elders!
...
A strange green symbol flew out of the turtle shell, and disappeared into Zuo Shi's
body.
Zuo Shi's eyes were now closed, and there was a thin layer of green light covering
her delicate face.
Tiny little spots of light jumped across Zuo Shi's face, like lively fireflies,
passing their thoughts to Zuo Shi.
Zuo Xu's expression changed and he nearly exclaimed out loud. He instinctively
wanted to step forward and protect Zuo Shi, afraid that she might be in danger.
"Stop!"
Abruptly, Shi Yan stepped forward and held back Zuo Xu as he spoke lightly, "It's
okay, Grandpa Zuo, you shouldn't be too tense."
Zuo Xu stared for a second and then looked at Shi Yan in surprise, "Are you sure
it's okay?"
"Yes, nothing will happen to her!" Shi Yan nodded with certainty, "The little
strange lights in the turtle shell should be a type of memory communication. If I
guessed correctly, it could be the way to cultivate the Basalt Scriptures, so you
don't need to worry, this is just a memory transfer."
When Shi Yan obtained [Rampage] from the Blood Vein Ring, the scenery was also
quite similar.
At that time, there was also many memory lights flowing out of the Blood Vein Ring,
drilling into his mind, forming the memory imprint in his head.
After having that experience, and looking at Zuo Shi now, his heart settled down.
"Brat, don't speak nonsense, this is very serious!" Shi Jian shouted with a
straight face.
Shi Jian was also unsure, he was scared that Shi Yan's careless plans might cause
harm to Zuo Shi. If that happens, the Shi family and the Zuo family could turn
against each other!
Ever since the Zuo family was connected to Chi Xiao because of Zuo Shi, they
secretly began to prepare to compete with the Beiming family. To the Shi family,
having such a strong ally could only benefit them, no matter if it's against the
Beiming family or the Mo family.
Shi Jian doesn't want to become enemies with the Zuo family.
"It's okay, Little Shi will definitely be fine, you can relax." Shi Yan said and
comforted Zuo Xu, "Congratulations Grandpa Zuo, this time Zuo Shi will surely gain
a great benefit, you should be ready to laugh."
"You brat." After hearing his words, Zuo Xu actually loosened up and laughed, "If
it really turns out to be like what you said, I'll owe you a big favor little
brat."
"Grandpa, you really do owe him a big favor."
Zuo Shi suddenly opened her eyes and with a joyful smile, she said, "Those strange
lights are the cultivation info of the [Basalt Scriptures]. Now in my mind, I've
obtained the complete cultivation method of the [Basalt Scriptures]."
"What level of Martial Skill is it?" Zuo Xu impatiently asked, he was so excited he
could jump.
Shaking her head, Zuo Shi said, "I don't know. All I got was the cultivation method
of the [Basalt Scriptures], and it didn't say which level of Martial Skill it is."
"The writing's on the turtle shell are very ancient! This should be a Martial Skill
cultivated by prehistoric warriors. At that same time, their skills were not as
meticulously ranked as ours are." Shi Yan smiled and casually explained, "But the
Martial Skills of that time are much more mysterious than the ones we have now.
This time Xiao Shi really got lucky."
"Haha!"
Zuo Xu laughed, delightfully patted Shi Yan's shoulder, and said, "You little brat,
I can't help but like you! The Shi family has such a clever boy as you. Why worry
about rising to power in the future?"
Shi Jian's eyes brightened as he glanced over at Zuo Shi. Thinking of something,
his face brightened up into a smile.

Once Zuo Shi removed her hand from the turtle shell, it cracked open, separating
into pieces of turtle armor.
These turtle armor pieces turned very thin, and shone with a strange green light.
One of the pieces showed the shape of a dragon head, and another piece had the
shape of a dragon tail. They looked like a pair of very strange shoulder armor.
In the middle of the armor, there were three walnut-sized medicinal pills, shining
with green light. These pills had a silly Dragon Turtle shape, with a dragon's head
and turtle's body, it appeared as if it was alive.
A refreshing medicinal aroma spread out from the three pills. The scent was very
strong. Just by breathing in a little bit, everyone suddenly felt alert.
"These three are the Dragon Turtle Pill, especially made to go with the cultivation
of the [Basalt Scriptures]. This set of armor is the Dragon Turtle Armor,
supposedly it has very strong defense abilities." Zuo Shi reached to pick up the
three Dragon Turtle Pills and pocketed all of them, and said, "When cultivating the
[Basalt Scriptures], I will need the Dragon Turtle Pills. Three of these are just
enough to help me cultivate this skill."
Zuo Xu's expression brightened even more, and he clapped and laughed in excitement.
It was Shi Jian who actually felt slightly low spirited. He saw Zuo Shi taking all
of the Dragon Turtle Pills, pressing his lips into a line, he finally couldn't help
but murmur, "Shi Yan helped too..."
"He can have the Dragon Turtle Armor." Zuo Shi lightly kicked the set of armor on
the ground as shye adorably furrowed her brows, and chuckled, "I don't want to wear
this heavy-ass Turtle Shell! Take it as you please."
Shi Jian was jolted and impatiently stared at Shi Yan, urging him to take the
Dragon Turtle Armor.
"Is it okay to do that? This is a full set." Zuo Xu clenched his teeth, and looked
a little reluctant. Although he liked Shi Yan, he still didn't want to give away
the Dragon Turtle Armor.
Shi Yan stood still and shook his head, "I don't want it, the Shi family's Martial
Spirit specializes in defense, I don't need to suffer with this heavy set of Turtle
Armor."
"You!" Shi Jian was upset as he stomped and shouted, "Ungrateful!"
"You don't want it, but can't you give it to someone else? Stupid!" Shi Jian cursed
in his mind.
"Boy! I like you!" Zuo Xu laughed and wiggled his eyebrows at Shi Jian, "It's not
that I'm unwilling to give it up, but Shi Yan himself rejected the offer. Now you
can't blame me for this." While saying this, he immediately picked up the pieces of
turtle shell and his smile became even wider.
"Grandpa, if you were to wear this Dragon Turtle Armor I bet you would look like a
big old turtle, do you want to try it on?" Zuo Shi chuckled.
"Yes, the girl is right, Brother Zuo, why not try it on?" Shi Jian said with great
pleasure, and secretly felt delighted.
"Disrespectful! You brat, what kind of nonsense are you talking about?" Zuo Xu's
face turned dark as he glared at Zuo Shi, "If you keep bullshitting like that, next
time I'm not going to pick you up from Cloud Mountain, and you can die from boredom
at Chi Xiao's place!"
"I won't do it again." Zuo Shi stuck out her tongue, and chickened out.
"Cough cough, Brother, alright then, we should get going." Zuo Xu, while smilingly
looking at Shi Jian, said, "Don't worry, people from our family are going to keep
watch by the Dark Forest. If there's any news on Karu, I'll send people to tell
you. Same thing with you guys, communicate with us once something comes up."
"Of course, sigh, I can't believe a figure as little as Karu can steal the treasure
map from Mu Xun. Now Misty Pavilion has another piece, whoever is able to get both
pieces of the map would be able to open the 'Gate of Heaven' without any
difficulty, it's really unfortunate..." Shi Jian's expression was full of lament.
"Master Karu?"
Shi Yan furrowed his brows and whispered, he thought for a second and then asked,
"That Karu guy, was he a Level 5 Mortality alchemist?"
"Hmm, you know about Master Karu?" Zuo Xu was curious.
"Is he important?" Shi Yan didn't answer the question and asked in response.
"He's not important. However, the treasure map indicating the 'Gate of Heaven'
that's on him, is extremely important!" Zuo Xu said.
"I killed him a long time ago, and that treasure map, hmm, just happens to be in my
hands."
"What?"
Zuo Xu, Shi Jian, and Zuo Shi all opened their eyes wide and everyone
simultaneously exclaimed out loud.

Chapter 58: The Plot
From the bag at the corner, Shi Yan took out a yellowish broken picture and handed
it to Shi Jian, "Here, this is it."
Shi Jian, Zuo Xu and Zuo Shi all looked at him with faces full of suspicion.
Shi Jian took that broken picture, and after looking at it carefully, his eyes
gradually lighten up, "Good, this picture doesn't look fake. It is quite old, as
some of the patterns on it have already blurred."
"Let me have a look!" Zuo Xu was a little hasty as he quickly took the broken
picture. After touching it, he cried, "It can't be fake! We have the same paper in
the Zuo family which is made of the soft skin from the belly of a demon beast from
ancient time. It's fire, water and wear proof; basically indestructible."
"Tell me in detail about what happened between you and Karu. And how many people
know about this?" Shi Jian looked rigid as he took a deep breath, but he couldn't
hide the happiness in his eyes.
"You, weirdo, are really strange." Zuo Shi's beautiful eyes were also focused on
Shi Yan. She was becoming more interested in him.
"Well, this is the thing... "
Shi Yan noticed the seriousness of it after seeing Shi Jian and Zuo Xu's reaction,
therefore, he quickly explained how he got that picture and how he escaped from the
ancient cave.
"So the Mo family knows about it too?"
Zuo Xu's face changed. After a pause, he sneered, "No wonder the people from the Mo
family are still lingering in Silent Town. They must be searching for you."
"The Mo family!"
Shi Jian grunted and said angrily, "Thank goodness Shi Yan is fine. If he was hurt
by them, I would destroy Mo Tuo even by sacrificing myself! The Mo family has done
too many evil things! They are going to look down upon the Shi family if we don't
teach them a lesson soon."
"Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan were taken away by Beiming Ce, and they don't know who you
are?" After deliberating for a while, Zuo Xu asked again.
"No matter if it is Mu Yu Die, Di Yalan, or the people from the Mo family, no one
knows who I am. I told the two girls that my name was Ding Yan."
"Good boy! Very Cautious! Or it would be very tough!" Zuo Xu complimented.
"Now that we got this half of the picture, we should get the other half!" Shi Jian
said firmly to Zuo Xu, "Brother Zuo, we can take the risk. Once we got the other
half of the picture from the Misty Pavilion, we two families can open the Sky Gate
and enter the God Area to search for treasures!"
Narrowing his eyes, Zuo Xu sank deep into thought. He then said, "There are many
experts in the Misty Pavilion. We have to make a good plan if we want to seize the
picture from them."
He added after a pause, "I will write a letter right away to Chi Xiao and let an
eagle take it to Cloud Mountain. Chi Xiao is at the Sky Realm. We will be safer if
he is here with us. After all, that old man Beiming Shang is eager for the picture
too, and is already planning on getting it."
"Great! We have larger chance of winning if Chi Xiao joins too!" Shi Jian was
joyful.
Chi Xiao was Zuo Shi's teacher, and quite close to the Zuo family. As a Sky Realm
Warrior, he could help a lot once he came to Tianyun City and allied with the two
families.
Zuo Xue didn't fear that Chi Xiao would keep the secret of the Sky Gate to himself.
Though there were many treasures in the God Area, this was also accompanied with
incredible dangers. The journey would be much more secure if a Sky Realm Warrior
was with them.
The most important thing was; Chi Xiao was an individual!

However greedy he was, he couldn't possess everything in the God Area. On the
contrary, a big family like the Beiming Family would take all the advantages.
"Kid, you'd better not attend this year's Martial Competition." Zuo Xu said after
some deliberation, "If the Mo family recognizes your face, they would know that we
already have half of the picture. Once the other half in the Misty Pavilion is
stolen, they will know it was us. Then our two families would be assaulted by
everybody."
"Well, this..." Shi Jian hesitated but at last he nodded helplessly, "Hmm, for the
Sky Gate's sake, we have to do this."
"Not exactly; He can attend the Martial Competition once he changes his appearance.
No one from the Mo family has seen him before. Just change his face. Who would know
that he is the same boy who killed Karu." Zuo Shi suggested with a big smile while
blinking her eyes.
"Hey! Good idea!" Shi Jian's eye's blinked. After examining Shi Yan for a while, he
said, "His appearance has changed a lot in the past few months, and the people from
the Mo family won't identify him if we put a little makeup to him."
"And you better take action during the Martial Competition. Han Zhong said the
Misty Pavilion will also send some people to the competition. During the
Competition, if you send some experts with Chi Xiao to the Misty Pavilion to steal
the picture, you may not be suspected."
Shi Yan thought for a while, and also uttered his opinion.
"We can take action in the middle of the Martial Competition..."
Zuo Xu mumbled something and then replied loudly, "Sounds great! Let's do it during
the Martial Competition! We will also be present then, and no one will know it was
us who robbed the Misty Pavilion! Hmm. Once Chi Xiao helps us, we will have an
eighty percent possibility of obtaining the other half of that picture."
"Will Chi Xiao help us?" Shi Jian was not sure.
"Don't worry. He definitely will. That old guy is very interested in the Sky Gate,
thus he will come right away as soon as he gets the news." Zuo Shi wasn't worried
at all, "I know him too well. He is more curious than anyone about unknown things."
"Then it's settled!"
After everything was confirmed, Shi Jian took the picture back from Zuo Xu and put
it into his own pocket happily, "Brother Zuo, it's time for you to go back and make
preparations. I'll be waiting for Chi Xiao to get the other half and come to
complete mine. Hahahahaha!"
"Great!" Zuo Xu nodded with satisfaction. He pulled Zuo Shi, "Let's go, we have a
lot of preparations to do."
"Let me keep the picture. You should do nothing but training! Tomorrow I will find
someone to come and change your appearance. You should beat the Mo descendants
badly!" Shi Jian yelled.
"Okay."
...
In the Mo family.
Mo Tuo was strolling around the Thunder Palace with a rigid face. Beside him stood
Mo Chaoge and Mo Yanyu.
Mo Yanyu's pretty face was full of bitterness, so was Mo Chaoge, as he lowered his
head.
"Why can't we find him? Are you so useless? You can't even find a boy who has no
background! We have so many people in every city! Do they only know how to waste
our resources?" Mo Tuo berated loudly. He pointed at Mo Chaoge and Mo Yanyu and
yelled furiously, "You two! You have made so much trouble over such a small task!
You are more like two rice buckets!"
[TL note: a 'rice bucket' is a chinese slang term for a useless person]
"Father, I've sent people to search, and our people in Silent Town never took a
single day off. But the Merchant Union is too vast. Who knows where that boy has
gone? I did my best!"
"Useless! All of you are useless!"
Mo Tuo cursed loudly for about ten minutes, before finally tiring, and he sighed
helplessly, "Seems I have to pay a visit to the Beiming family in person."
"Father, will we not receive anything if Beiming Shang knows about it?"
"Do you have any better ideas?" Mo Tuo looked so gloomy that he could swallow a
monster, "Do you think I want to? If you hadn't let that guy escape, I wouldn't
need to visit Beiming Shang! Only Mu Yu Die knows who that young boy who killed
Karu is! Only her! And only she may know where that boy is now. Do you think I
would need to do this if you weren't so useless? Crap!"
"Father, sorry, I was wrong." Mo Chaoge pleaded miserably. Then he turned and
stared at Mo Yanyu hard, "If you can't win the Martial Competition, your father
can't help you either!"
Mo Yanyu nodded hastily with her face full of fear.
...
In the Beiming family.
At the centre of an artificial lake, there was a medium sized island covered with
bamboo houses.
In the garden of one of the bamboo house, Mu Yu Die was sitting while feeling soft
breeze on her skin and focusing her nimble fingers on the zither.
The melodious zither melody rippled out slowly, attracting the birds on the clear
lake, which gathered in the garden and forgot to leave.
Di Yalan was in the training field of another garden. With a long sword in her hand
which was splashing fire, she was training with a certain Martial Skill. Her hot
figure was sending out intoxicating charisma in the sunlight.
At the bank of the lake, every passing warrior would stop and stare at the island
with eager eyes and a captured face.
"Sister Lan, how is this Fire Cloud Sword?" After playing a piece of music, Mu Yu
Die approached Di Yalan with a big smile, "The Beiming family is known for its
expertise in making weapons. Even in our Fire Empire, no one is better at it than
the Beiming family."
"The Fire Cloud Sword is a Mystery Level weapon, which can really help me release
all of my strength when accompanied with the Fire Cloud Formula. More specifically,
it can bear the fire from my Blue Magic Flame. It's really good." Di Yalan nodded.
Apparently she was very satisfied with her new weapon.
"So, are you still regretting coming with me?"
"Alas..."
Di Yalan shook her head and an image appeared in her mind again. She barely smiled,
"It's useless to say these things now. I'm afraid I won't see him again in this
life. For revenge, for our family's prosperity, I have to do this. It's just...
just can't..."
"Can't let it go?"
"Yeah."
"Sometimes, I miss him too..."
Mu Yu Die let out a rare sigh as well, "I feel that I owe him. But what could we
do? We are only two girls who have lost their family and are saddled with a heavy
mission. We have to be realistic and choose a powerful side. Or we will spend our
whole life as a commoner and live a boring life."
"He is not common at all! Sometimes I feel he is more horrifying than Beiming Ce!
He won't be any worse off than others if he has the opportunity."
"Unluckily God didn't give him an opportunity. If he wants to succeed, he needs to

advance step by step since he doesn't have a big family supporting him. We can't
wait for too long."
"I know. That's why I'm here with you, and not with him."
...
"Miss Mu, the family head has invited you and Miss Di Yalan to the Ice Pavilion. It
is something important!" At the centre of lake, a warrior was standing on a boat
while shouting at the island.
"Okay." Mu Yu Die replied, as she frowned in puzzlement, "Why does he ask for us?
We never made an appearance since we arrived at the Beiming family. This unexpected
invitation is very strange..."
"He is going to talk about your marriage with Beiming Ce?" Di Yalan assumed.
"I won't marry Beiming Ce if they don't help me get my revenge!" Mu Yu Die humphed
coldly, "I came to the Beiming family for their ability to help in my revenge. I
feel nothing for Beiming Ce at all. Even if I fall in love with him in the future,
I will leave sooner or later. Humph!"

Chapter 59: The Situation Surges
Beiming family, Ice Pavilion.
The Ice Pavilion was made of Snow Ice Stones which were naturally gelid stones,
even on a hot summer day, it would still be radiating freezing cold energy.
The Ice Pavilion was made up of nine levels, each as tall as ten zhang. Overflowing
with freezing air, it looked like a frigid ice mountain.
[TL note: one zhang ?? is approximately ten feet]
This was where Beiming Shang usually trained at.
The Beiming family's Polar Ice Flame Martial Spirit, was cold in nature.
Cultivating in an Ice Pavilion made of Snow Ice Stones was incredibly beneficial to
the Beiming family's Polar Ice Flame Martial Spirit.
Usually, unless tempering himself with a secret treasure, Beiming Shang would never
leave the Ice Pavilion.
Everyone who wished to meet the Beiming family head had to endure the cold energy
of the Ice Pavilion in order to see him.
Beiming Shang would never take into account the feelings of others, he would only
make others accommodate him.
As you go up levels in the Ice Pavilion, the cold energy gets worse, even when the
ordinary descendants of the Beiming family come to visit, they would only wait at
the third or fourth level. If they kept going up, it would be too much for their
body to handle.
Level six of the Ice Pavilion.
In the middle of the erect ice pillars, sat the hulking Beiming Shang, his body was
shrouded by lingering cold energy. On the ice pillars of the sixth level, strange
ice flames were burning brightly, making the freezing energy even more chilling to
the bones.
Mo Tuo furrowed his eyebrows, and stood across from Beiming Shang. Next to him was
the handsome Beiming Ce.
Yin Kui and Jiu San were like two ghastly shadows, sitting behind two ice pillars.
They lowered their heads, as if already asleep.
Lead by one of the warriors in the Ice Pavilion, Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan entered the
sixth level of the Ice Pavilion.
The cold energy of this level had twice the strength of the fifth level!
The two girls took one step into the sixth level, and their delicate bodies shook,
as if stepping into an ice pit, while their limbs began to slowly stiffen.
"You're here." Beiming Ce stepped forward, and shot a meaningful glance at Mu Yu

Die, "This is my grandpa, and this... is the head of the Mo family,"
Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan's faces simultaneously changed, the two of them looked at Mo
Tuo as their expressions became stiff as stone.
The death of Luo Hao and Hu Long was described very clearly. Aside from the
intervention of Bernard and the Crescent Emissaries of the Dark World, there were
also strikes of lightning from the sky.
Afterwards the two girls had seen Mo Chaoge, they knew that Mo Chaoge definitely
had something to do with Luo Hao's death.
Unfortunately the Mo family held a great amount of power in the Merchant Union, and
they also had connections with the Beiming family. When Beiming Ce simply shouted
at Mo Chaoge to go away, he clearly didn't want to get into a difficult situation
with the Mo family, and he had no intention of speaking out for the girls.
Now they suddenly encountered the head of the Mo family with the Beiming family, Mu
Yu Die and Di Yalan felt displeased. However, in front of Beiming Shang, there was
nothing they could really do so they only sulked in secrecy.
"Nice to see you Grandpa Shang." Together Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan bowed to Beiming
Shang, purposely ignoring Mo Tuo.
Mo Tuo looked as usual, with a slight smile on his lips, as if he didn't mind the
disregard at all.
"I heard the two of you were in the Dark Forest, you stayed with some boy for a
while? I want to discuss certain things about this boy, would you happen to know
his background?" Beiming Shang lightly nodded, his long thin eyes were
expressionless as he asked straight to the point.
Mu Yu Die's heart shuddered, she hesitated and then said, "Only an insignificant
little warrior, how did Grandpa Shang come to know about such a person?"
"He has something I want." Beiming Shang furrowed his eyebrows, and said: "Do you
know where he comes from?"
Shaking her head, Mu Yu Die responded, "I don't know, we met him along the road. We
only travelled together because we were afraid of the beasts rampaging. As for this
person's background, I have no idea. All I know is that his name is Ding Yan, I
think he's some ordinary warrior from the merchant union."
"Ding Yan..." Beiming Shang nodded, then paused for a moment and said, "Do you know
which city he is from, or which region he goes around?"
"I don't know." Mu Yu Die shook her head again.
Beiming Shang suddenly became silent, after a moment, he spoke faintly, "Okay,
there's nothing else. In some time, the Martial Competition is going to be held.
You two and Ce should go and watch. If you stay here all the time, I think you all
will get bored. Your grandpa and I had some friendship back in the day, and now
that he's gone, of course I will take care of you. Don't worry, the people of the
Dark World can't touch you here in the Merchant Union."
"Thank you, Grandpa Shang." Mu Yu Die's eyes moistened, her voice sobbing lightly,
"Whenever I think of what happened to our family, I want to burn those people
alive! Hundreds of people in the Mu family, all slaughtered in one night, Grandpa
Shang, you have to help me!"
"You can't rush such things, we'll talk about it later." Beiming Shang nodded,
waving his hand as he said, "You can go rest, this floor is too cold, with your
capability it will be too hard to bear."
"Yes." Without further ado, Mu Yu Die bowed and lightly pulled on Di Yalan's
clothes. The two exited together.
"Could that girl have hidden the truth?" After the girls left, Mo Tuo spoke with
furrowed brows: "With only a name, it would be very difficult to search."
"Ce, what do you think?" Beiming Shang looked at Beiming Ce.
"Doesn't look like she's lying, I can keep asking her some other time. Since the
other fragment is still at Misty Pavilion, we don't need to rush" Beiming Ce
responded.
Beiming Shang nodded and said, "Okay, you keep an eye on those two girls, remember
don't get manipulated, I don't want you to become someone else's weapon. Do you
understand?"
"I know, Grandpa." Beiming Ce smiled.
"Brother Mo, you don't need to be so anxious, I'll notify the Shi and Zuo families,
and have them both look for Ding Yan. Don't worry, I'll use my name to search for
him, you won't get involved." Beiming Shang said unyieldingly, "Together with the
five great families of the Merchant Union, I do not believe that we can't find a
mere commoner! Humph. Remember, send someone to bring that brat's portrait. As long
as he still lives, there's no way he can hide anywhere."
"Okay, then I will leave now." Mo Tuo nodded, and left without any further ado.
"Ce, keep an eye on Zuo Shi from the Zuo family. Now that she has connections with
Chi Xiao, if you managed to make Zuo Shi your wife, it will be much less
troublesome for us." After Mo Tuo left, Beiming Shang glanced over at Beiming Ce,
and said, "That girl's natural gifts are quite extraordinary, and she's also Zuo
Xu's little sweetheart, quite a capricious one. If you can rein her in, that old
man Zuo Xu won't be able to do a thing, they'll be bound to the Beiming family."
"No need to worry, one at a time." Beiming Ce said with confidence.
Nodding, Beiming Ce continued, "That Mu Yu Die girl is also quite talented, but
although her Musical Martial Spirit is strong, it's not of much assistance to the
Polar Ice Flame Martial Spirit of our Beiming family. However, that Di Yalan has
the Blue Martial Flame Martial Spirit, it could be complementary to our family's
Martial Spirit, so you have to keep a close watch on that girl, and if you can,
bond with her. She might be able to give birth to an outstanding offspring of our
Beiming family."
"Don't worry Grandpa, the things I have my eye on can never escape from me."
"Alright, since they entered into our Beiming family, they can't even think about
leaving."
...
The Zuo family.
Zuo Xu was in his room, leisurely drinking tea. Behind him, a dark shadow suddenly
knelt down and reported, "Beiming Shang sent a messenger, he requested us to find a
boy named 'Ding Yan', saying that he stole something from the Beiming family and
they will give us five Mystery Level weapons for the boy."
"Five Mystery Level weapons." Zuo Xu took a sip of tea, and smiled, "Beiming Shang
is as stingy as usual, using five Mystery Level weapons he wants to get the other
half of the map to the 'Gate of Heaven', he's sure playing it well."
"Master, what should we do?"
"Search for him, of course. Let our people spread the word in some cities, but
don't put too much effort into it, just finding some random guy named 'Ding Yan'
will do, just make it so that Beiming Shang doesn't get suspicious."
"Understood."
...
The Shi family.
Shi Jian received the same message, he held the envelope and sneered: "So Mo Tuo
has found Beiming Shang. Hmph! Luckily that little brat Shi Yan told me the truth,
or else I'd be in the dark about this too. Beiming Shang oh Beiming Shang, you
would never believe that Ding Yan is Shi Yan. Asking me to search him out, hehe,
then I'll sure help him look!"
"How?" Han Feng said faintly.
"Find a few people connected to the Mo family, make them mute, just say that
they're all called Ding Yan and send them to the Beiming family."
"Yes."
...
The Beiming, Zuo, Mo, Shi, and Ling families, as the Merchant Union's five great
families, started to both openly and secretly search for a guy named 'Ding Yan' in
the nearby cities.
In a short time, the name 'Ding Yan' quickly became widespread.
Many of those named 'Ding Yan' were doomed, all taken by the five families. And
many who were not named 'Ding Yan' but were related to the Mo family, also
encountered unexpected calamities, they were beaten and crippled, forcibly muted,
and escorted to the Beiming family.
Since the Martial Competition was about to start, the warriors in the Merchant
Union had been grinding their fists and many warriors from far away traveled
thousands of miles to come to the Martial Competition.
What was funny was that a lot of these warriors who came, because their name was
'Ding Yan', were immediately taken by the five families.
After one night, 'Ding Yan' became the street villain, and everyone wanted to beat
him up.
And the person who started all of this, Shi Yan, had been staying in the Shi
family's heavy weight room, jabbing his hand into a metal sand bag tens of
thousands of times a day.
"Puchi!"
Shi Yan jabbed his five fingers straight in, arm deep, into the centre of the metal
sand bag. He pulled out his arm, and those five fingers actually glinted with
strange chilly light, as if they were blades made of steel, which was very
frightening.
"Hmm, the Martial Competition is about to start, and the storm from the Misty
Pavilion is coming. My [Finger Gun], is finally having some success."

Chapter 60: The Endless Sea
At the Misty Pavilion.
The Misty Pavilion was a mysterious power which primarily held auctions, selling
all sorts of rare training materials for warriors. It had opened its only shop in
Tianyun City in the Merchant Union.
It was rumoured that the Misty Pavilion was supported by warriors from the Endless
Sea. The Endless Sea, a vast ocean, was located to the east of the Merchant Union.
There were thousands of islands in the Endless Sea, which were scattered like
stars. Some large islands were even bigger than the Fire Empire and the God-blessed
Empire combined.
Warriors from the Endless Sea rarely came to the Grace Mainland, for they looked
for higher things. There were numerous experts there, and they all had a powerful
family or power behind them.
It was said that there were even expert warriors who were above the Spirit Realm.
On that day, at the entrance of the Misty Pavilion, stood the manager. Ku Luo was a
warrior of the First Sky of the Nirvana Realm, and had been in charge of the Misty
Pavilion for many years.
For many people, Ku Luo was the master of the Misty Pavilion.
But today, Ku Luo was standing with several important members of the Misty
Pavilion, seeming to wait for someone important.
Time passed.
It was dusk. Though Ku Luo had waited for a whole day, he didn't show any
impatience on his face.
"Father, how long do we have to wait? Who are we waiting for?" Ku Luo's only son Ku
Ban grunted in discontent, "This guy is too pretentious! He is making us wait for
so long!"
"Kid, you were born in the Merchant Union, so you have no idea how big the world
is! Don't think that the Beiming Family is the biggest family in the mainland.
Compared to the prominent families in the Endless Sea, the Beiming Family is
nothing!"
Ku Luo stared at his son and said coldly, "I am from the Endless Sea. And it was
the Xia Family who sent me here to take charge of the Misty Pavilion. The person we
are waiting for is Xia Xinyan of the Xia Family. She is my master. If it weren't
for the fragmented map of the Sky Gate, she wouldn't even spend her precious time
visiting us from thousands of miles away."
"Father, aren't we at the center of the Grace Mainland?" Ku Ban was stunned. After
a long while, he asked in surprise.
"Here? The center of the Grace Mainland?" Ku Luo sneered as he shook his head, "The
Fire Empire, the God-blessed Empire, and the Merchant Union are on the outskirts of
the Grace Mainland. How would they be at the center of it? Remember! The Grace
Mainland is far more vast than what you imagine. Well, the so-called experts here,
are merely considered low level warriors outside this country!"
"What?" Ku Ban couldn't believe what he heard.
As the sun faded gradually, the moon climbed up the dark sky. Under the bright
moonlight, Ku Ban was still waiting patiently.
At midnight, three shadows appeared from the street.
Under the red lanterns on the road side, the three shadows looked like hideous
ghosts, swaying spookily.
"Here they are! Listen, don't utter a single word!" Ku Luo announced in a low
voice.
The person in the lead was a slim woman wrapped up by a black gown and a broad
bamboo hat, so her face could not be seen.
Beside that woman were two giant men who were about two meters tall, and looked
exactly the same; they were twins.
The two huge tower-like men had dark skin and a masculine aura, but they moved
really fast, giving the impression that they weighed nothing.
"Miss, you have finally arrived." Ku Luo bowed and said respectfully, "Ku Luo has
been waiting for you for a long time."
"Let's get inside first."
A melodious voice came from under the bamboo hat. That woman didn't waste one more
word, as her slim body passed Ku Luo, and directly headed inside the Misty
Pavilion. It looked like she could be the master wherever she was!
"Yes, Miss." Ku Luo nodded with a smile, then he followed her at her pace, feeling
relieved.
In the inner garden of the Misty Pavilion, in a quiet room.
The women in the black gown sat down on the seat at the center of the room, which
was prepared for the Master. After the two huge men found their positions to stand
behind her, she waved her hands, "Ku Luo stays here. Everyone else is dismissed."
"Leave us alone." Ku Luo announced to those men loudly, and specially stared at his
son, Ku Ban.
Ku Luo was the manager of the Misty Pavilion, so after his announcement, they
quickly left the room.
Ku Luo entered and gave a salute to the woman, then quickly took out an account
book from his chest pocket, handing it to the woman with two hands, "This is the
accounts for the past ten-some years. Miss, please check."
"Well, put it away. I haven't come for the accounts."
Then she leisurely waved her hand and took off the bamboo hat. An extremely
beautiful face appeared. She frowned with her pretty eyebrows, and said softly,
"Show me the fragmented map."
"Yes." Ku Luo immediately took out the fragmented map of the Sky Gate from
underneath his clothes and handed it to her respectfully.
Xia Xinyan picked the map with her jade like fingers, glanced at it once, and
nodded softly, "Good, from its look it seems to be authentic."
"Miss, there are also three Nutrition Pills and one Blood Magical Crystal, which
were sent by the Immortal Yang Family through Empty Strategy[1]. They said it's for
you."
Ku Luo took out those things mentioned before and handed them respectfully to Xia
Xinyan, "Miss, it's enough for you to handle the situation here with the three
Nutrition Pills. You will be heavily hurt every time you operate the Incarnation
Martial Spirit; but with these, you will be fine."
"Well, the Yang Family is literally generous, and pretentious!" Xia grunted, "The
Misty Pavilion doesn't belong to the Xia Family exclusively. The Yang Family is
also a stockholder. They don't even send a man here but three Nutrition Pills?
Haha. They trust me so much."
As she spoke, Xia Xinyan put away the three red longan-sized Nutrition Pills.
Stroking the Blood Magical Crystal, she asked, "And what about this Blood Magical
Crystal?"
"The Yang Family has requested you to look for a person. The family head of the
Yang Family, Yang Qingdi, said his grandson Yang Hai is still alive in this place,
as he perceived through the [Blood Search] skill. So he has asked you to find him.
The three Nutrition Pills are a form of payment." Ku Luo lowered his head as he
answered in a low voice, not daring to look at her.
"What?" Xia Xinyan exclaimed in indignation, and she said coldly, "Hehe, I wondered
why they were they so generous! They want me to do this difficult thing for them
for three Nutrition Pills? Too bossy!"
Ku Luo kept his head lowered, not daring to say anything.
"Miss, fifty years ago, Yang Qingdi and his experts entered the Fourth Demon Area,
where his son, Yang Xiao, died in a battle. Moreover, Yang Xiao's wife gave birth
to an infant there. After Yang Qingdi killed a Demon King in the Fourth Demon Area,
the other three Demon Kings allied to chase him out, and his daughter-in-law died
soon after. Yang Qingdi assumed he was about to die, so he broke the space with
[Blood Escape] skill and threw that infant out of the Fourth Demon Area."
One of the huge men explained with his rusty voice.
"And then?" Xia Xinyan frowned slightly, and asked nonchalantly.
That huge man paused, after thinking for a while he again continued, "After he
threw out that infant, Yang Qingdi stayed in the 'Fourth Demon Area' for another
twenty years, encircled by the other three Demon Kings. But luckily he escaped and
came out of the Fourth Demon Area alive, though he was badly hurt. Recently, Yang
Qingdi finished his secret training and came out as a Spirit Realm Warrior. He had
saved one drop of blood from the infant when he threw him out of the Fourth Demon
Area, so he perceived through [Blood Search] skill that his grandson is in the
Merchant Union. That's why he sent the three Nutrition Pills as the payment."
"The three Demon Kings in the Fourth Demon Area seemed to have a big plan recently,
so I guess Yang Qingdi has been too busy to search for the infant in person." The
other huge man added.
"Yes, they sent a message that one of the three Shura Kings, Xiao Hanyi, had
already set off from the Immortal Island with fifty Shura escorts. They will arrive
in at most one month, and hope that you could find the infant before they arrive."
Ku Luo said slowly with deference.
"Shura King, Xiao Hanyi! Fifty Shura escorts!" Xia Xinyan sneered, "Seems like Yang
Qingdi really cares about that infant!"
"The Yang Family is so domineering in the Endless Sea, thus they offended a lot of
people. For the past few years, they were busy fighting with the Fourth Demon Area
and lost a lot of descendents who possess the Immortal Martial Spirit. That infant
is Yang Qingdi's direct grandson left by Yang Xiao, sure enough, he takes it to
heart." One of the huge men responded.
"Ku Luo, from now on, I will take charge of the Misty Pavilion, and you will go
look for his grandson discreetly. The Shura King, Xiao Hanyi is coming. I can't
take the three Nutrition Pills if we can't find Yang Hai before he arrives. You
understand?" Xia Xinyan looked at Ku Luo indifferently.
"Yes, I got it." Ku Luo nodded.
"I will keep the Blood Magical Crystal. After you find all those men called Yang
Hai, bring them to the Misty Pavilion and then with Yang Qingdi's Blood Magical
Crystal, we will know who is the Yang Hai we want." Xia Xinyan said with an
indifferent face as she stroked the Blood Magical Crystal.
"Okay, I will go right away." Ku Luo bowed and left, while sighing to himself
bitterly, "The five big families are looking for Ding Yan, and I have to go look
for Yang Hai. Recently, It's gotten so boisterous in the Merchant Union."
any other alternative?

Chapter 61: Leaders of the Third Generation
The Merchant Union was becoming quite lively.
The five families were still trying to find a guy named 'Ding Yan', when the Misty
Pavilion also stepped in, searching everywhere for someone named 'Yang Hai'. But
the Misty Pavilion was not as outrageous in their search, they adopted the bribing
method. As long as you can prove that your name was Yang Hai, you can come to the
Misty Pavilion and receive a thousand purple crystal coins.
Since the Martial Competition was about to be held, there was an endless stream of
people in the Merchant Union. Although the actions of the five families and the
Misty Pavilion confused many, most people still came for the Martial Competition.
Quickly, the restaurants and inns of Tianyun City were packed.

The warriors and mercenaries that come from the Dark Forest, Dead Swamp and Cloud
Mountain were all hardened fighters. Even in Tianyun City they were restless, often
causing conflicts, and killing each other.
Be it day or night, there were warriors fighting in the Tianyun City. Every
morning, the cleaning staff would often find new corpses in the ditches.
Three more days remained until the Martial Arts Competition.
Early in the morning, Zuo Xu was resting with his eyes closed, when he heard Zuo
Shi speaking outside, "Huh, old man you came?"
"How many times did I tell you, don't call me old man in front of others!" From
outside came Chi Xiao's frustrated voice.
"You are just a little old man, it's an old habit, I can't change it." Zuo Shi
wasn't afraid of him, as she laughed outside the doors.
Zuo Xu was suddenly excited as he suddenly stood up and rushed out to greet the
guest. "You're finally here!" he thought.
...
The Shi family
In the heavy weights room stood a wrinkled old crone. She held a paintbrush, and
was brushing Shi Yan's brows.
Shi Yan stood in silence, carefully watching the old crone's actions.
After a long while, the crone took back her hand. She stared closely at Shi Yan for
a while, and then nodded in satisfaction, "During my visit every day, I have been
changing his appearance slightly each time. Even those who are close to him
wouldn't notice such slow changes. His appearance now is much different from how it
was a month ago, and nobody would be able to recognize him."
Shi Yan's skin was a lot darker now, his brows thick, and his figure looked quite a
bit sturdier.
He now looked less fierce and more rugged than before. Whether it be his appearance
or temperament, there was a significant change.
Especially after coming back from the Dark Forest, he had grown taller and became
more robust. In addition he got fixed up by the disguise artist. Compared with the
time when he was in the Dark Forest, he truly looked like another person.
Shi Jian stared at Shi Yan for a moment, then nodded and said, "Good, there should
be no problem."
Shi Yan observed himself in the mirror, and was also quite satisfied: "Alright,
hmm, isn't the Martial Arts Competition starting?"
"Three more days, so you don't need to train hard these three days, just relax a
little bit." Shi Jian suddenly thought of something and then rebuked with a
straight face, "Relaxing does not mean fooling around! Don't think for a moment
that I don't know what you and Han Zhong did together! Hmph, if you waste your
energy on women, I'll skin you alive!"
"Stop nagging." Shi Yan looked annoyed and said, "I'll go take a shower, then go
drink a little with Han Zhong. Is that okay with you?"
"Okay."
...
Spring Pavilion
This was a very well-known restaurant in Tianyun city. Not only was their food
delicious, but they also had the famous 'Flame' wine that was popular throughout
the Merchant Union.
Aside from that, the Spring Pavilion was also close to the Moon Lake. Sitting in
the open third floor of the Spring Pavilion, eating delicacies, drinking fine wine,
and enjoying the beautiful view, was a great pleasure in life.
If you could hold a beauty in your arms at the same time, then that would be called
perfection.
However, not just anyone can get to the third floor of the Spring Pavilion. Even if
you were rich enough, without status, you'd only be allowed up to the second floor.
The third floor of the Spring Pavilion was usually reserved for guests from the
five families. Only those from the five families could head straight to third floor
when they came in, normal merchants would not have received an honor.
Han Zhong led Shi Yan to the Spring Pavilion. After they arrived, a cute
receptionist immediately came over smiling, "Mister Han, please step upstairs."
Han Zhong squinted as his eyes circled the girl, and complimented: "Xiao Feng, your
thing got a lot bigger!" Then he stopped and lasciviously stared at the girl's
breasts.
"You're the worst, Mister Han, always staring at that place." The girl smiled
shyly, having a style of her own. She pointed up and said: "There are other guests
up there, they are the young masters and mistresses of the Mo and Ling families.
Mister Han, you should be prepared."
"No worries." Han Zhong smiled, and stopped teasing the girl. He grabbed Shi Yan
and brought him straight up the third floor.
"Hey!" A tall lad wearing a navy warrior outfit sat at a good seat on the third
floor as he squinted at Han Zhong, and sneered, "Here I was thinking who could it
be, and it's the Shi family's dog."
That seat faces right towards the Moon Lake. There sat four people, two men and two
women, all looking quite attractive.
One of the group looked aloof and arrogant, and that was Mo Yanyu, but she wasn't
looking their way, her motionless eyes was only staring into the sun-blazed Moon
Lake as if she was in a daze.
"Oh, so these are the worms of the Mo family, how fucking unlucky." Han Zhong shook
his head, stopped paying attention to them, and dragged Shi Yan to find a good
spot. He yelled, "Mr. Long! Bring four jugs of 'Flame', and a nice course of
dishes, hurry up."
"Coming right up!" A hearty voice answered from the second floor.
At this time, Mo Yanyu, who was staring at the Moon Lake looked like she finally
woke up. She turned her head around and glanced at Han Zhong and Shi Yan. She threw
a look of disdain, then turned her head back and continued staring at the lake
water. Nobody knew what she was thinking.
Across from Mo Yanyu sat a handsome young man.
The young man had an amiable smile. While talking to one of the young master of the
Mo family, he was also secretly paying attention to Mo Yanyu, as if trying to grab
her attention with his words. However up til now he was unsuccessful.
"Shao Feng, Xiao Yu was recently punished by my father so she's been in a bad mood
lately, don't mind her." Mo Zhan toasted him, and then said, "Don't care about him,
let us drink more. The Martial Arts Competition is about to start, so these few
days we can slack off a bit, lets treat ourselves well."
"Brother Zhan, when have you mistreated yourself?" Ling Yue Yue shrewdly looked at
Mo Zhan with a cunning smile on her face "I heard that Brother Zhan is great at
going to those 'Pleasure Quarters'! When would you enrich me a little on your
experience?"
"Cough, cough, cough!" Mo Zhan choked on his wine and said awkwardly, "Yue Yue,
trust me, I'm innocent! I'm not familiar with those places! That was the only time
I went was because I was tricked, Yue Yue, you have to trust me!"
"Teehee, who knows if you're lying or not." Ling Yue Yue was still smiling, but her
eyes showed a strange expression, "A while ago, I was praised by my sisters. They
said my fianc?? already has dozens of mistresses before marrying me; they said I
would have so many maids to serve me in the future. Oh, just thinking of it makes
me happy."
"Cough, cough, cough!"
Mo Zhan's expression became a little stiff, his face darkened and said, "Who is
talking bad about me behind my back? If I find out who it is, I will skin him
alive!"
"Alright, Yue Yue!" Ling Shao Feng glared at his sister, "Brother Zhan is a man,
sometimes treating people with courtesy is inevitable. I trust Brother Zhan's
conduct!"
"Of course you'd trust him." Ling Yue Yue lightly snorted and murmured softly,
"Everyone knows that you guys always go there together, of course you would trust
him."
Upon hearing this, Mo Yanyu glanced over at Ling Shao Feng, and her brows slightly
furrowed, as if she was irritated. However she didn't say much, and again turned
her head towards Moon Lake but her expression was more cold now.
"I'll deal with you when we get home!"
Ling Shao Feng glared at Ling Yue Yue, as he anxiously changed the topic and said
to Mo Zhan, "Brother Zhan, that Shi Tianyun is also in the Third Sky of the Nascent
Realm, he's even better than Shi Tianke, and I heard he has been training very hard
lately. At the last Martial Competition, he didn't show up, but this time he'll
definitely be there. Even though you won against Shi Tianke that time, you
shouldn't let down your guard this time around."
"Don't worry, those guys from the third generation of the Shi family can't be
placed in my eyes!" Mo Zhan smiled with arrogance while coldly glancing over to
where Han Zhong was, he said, "Just watch, this year's Martial Arts Competition,
I'll cripple whoever comes in my way!"
"Yeah, sure enough, Brother Zhan has the heroic spirit!" Ling Shao Feng laughed. He
held up his cup and said, "Come on, Brother Zhan, cheers!"
...
"Those four over there, are Ling Shao Feng, Ling Yue Yue, Mo Zhan, and Mo Yanyu.
They are all the leaders of the third generations of the Mo and Ling families, and
they might become your opponents in the Martial Arts Competition. Among them, Ling
Shao Feng and Mo Yanyu are engaged, and that Mo Zhan and Ling Yue Yue are also
engaged. Mo Zhan and Ling Shao Feng are both at the Third Sky of the Nascent Realm.
While Mo Yanyu is slightly worse, but she still has a cultivation of the Second Sky
of the Nascent Realm."
Han Zhong lowered his voice and explained the situation to Shi Yan. He paused and
then said, "But, the one you should least underestimate is that Ling Yue Yue! We
got the news a while ago that this girl broke through to the Human Realm half a
year ago, and now she's the strongest one in the third generation of the Ling
family. This year's Martial Competition, the Ling family might arrange to have Ling
Yue Yue fight against Zuo Shi. Apparently, to make Ling Yue Yue win, the Ling
family have spent a hell lot on her, not only buying the most expensive medicines,
but they also gave her a few secret treasures to defend herself. Zuo Shi might be
in a lot of trouble this time."
"Not necessarily." Shi Yan smiled while casually glancing at Ling Yue Yue and spoke
in a low voice, "Zuo Shi is much more fierce than she is, just watch, she's going
to lose really badly."
Zuo Shi had now obtained the Dragon Turtle Pills and the [Basalt Scriptures], plus
the 'Dragon Turtle Armor', which Han Zhong did not know about.
With all these things to rely on, Zuo Shi had a nine out of ten chance of winning,
and besides, Zuo Shi's realm was a little higher than Ling Yue Yue's.
"Hey kid, what are you talking about?"
At this moment, Ling Yue Yue suddenly stood up and sneered, "Are you saying that
I'm not as good as Zuo Shi? You think I didn't hear that? I'm telling you, my
hearing is clear as ever! Talking about people behind their backs, people from the
Shi family are really dirty?"

Chapter 62: Unrecognized
"Well, Zuo Shi is superior to you. You will definitely lose in the Martial Arts
Competition. You are doomed." Shi Yan indifferently glanced at Ling Yue Yue.
"I'm doomed?" Ling Yue Yue was furious as she sneered, "Who do you think you are?
Are you a prophet?"
Shi Yan shook his head and didn't talk to her again, showing no care for her.
With a rigid face, Mo Zhan stood up from the table and strode towards Shi Yan. As
he approached him, he yelled with his head high, "Kid, who are you? I haven't seen
you, you are from the Shi Family too? You want to be ruined before the Martial Arts
Competition?"
Shi Yan turned serious as he lowered his voice and asked Han Zhong, "Can I kill
him?"
Han Zhong was totally frightened as he quivered suddenly, and replied in haste,
"Brother Yan, what are you trying to do?"
Though he had been with Shi Yan for a long time, they had just sought out
'entertainment' together. He only knew that Shi Yan had recently reached the Third
Sky of the Nascent Realm with his newly acquired Profound Qi.
Yet he hadn't seen him fight with others, so he had absolutely no idea how Shi Yan
would react to the provocation.
The fact that Shi Yan wanted to kill for such a trivial dispute totally frightened
Han Zhong.
He had never thought that this young master, who was the best at 'entertaining',
would be so brutal in front of his enemies!
Shi Yan glanced at the man, suggesting that he was going to take action.
"Nooo!" Han Zhong hurried to stop him with a face full of terror. He thought to
himself, "Though you are at the Nascent Realm, your opponent is an expert too! If
you fight his bluntly, I can't help you either. But if you get hurt and can't
attend the Martial Arts Competition, the family head will kill me."
"No?"
"Definitely not!" Seeing Shi Yan not persuaded, Han Zhong quickly explained, "They
are the hopes of the Mo Family and the Ling Family. If they were killed, the two
families will sacrifice everything to get revenge! It will be very tough for us
then. So cool down."
"Then, can I cripple him?"
Han Zhong face froze as he rolled his eyes and smiled bitterly, "Brother Yan,
please! If you really want to, then you can vent your frustrations in the Martial
Arts Competition. Who knows, you might also win back a mine for the Shi Family. But
for now, please don't be impulsive."
"Fine."
Shi Yan didn't talk anymore instead he stared at Mo Zhan in front of him, and then
shouted loudly, "What do you want?"
"Kid, who are you?" After he approached, Mo Zhan didn't fight instead he gazed at
Shi Yan coldly, "You made my fianc?? unhappy! Don't blame me for my rudeness if you
don't tell me who you are!"
Seeing Mo Zhan there, Ling Yue Yue sat down at the table and looked in their
direction with cold eyes and felt surprised.
Her hearing was superior to others, hence even though Shi Yan and Han Zhong lowered
their voices, she was still able to hear the words "kill" and "cripple".
'Who on earth is that arrogant guy?'

Ling Yue Yue was bewildered. Since she didn't know who Shi Yan was, she decided to
be cautious. As the Martial Arts Competition was around the corner, she guessed
that he was some expert invited by the Shi Family, so she couldn't do anything now.
"Young masters, please don't fight in my Spring Pavilion. I beg you, ok?"
Just then, the stout Manager Long of the Spring Pavilion bowed as he hastily came
up to the third floor. Behind him, several pretty young girls were holding the
dishes and wine ordered by Han Zhong.
"You will know who I am in the Martial Arts Competition." Shi Yan didn't bother to
respond to him but instead waved at those shy girls and said, "Come, bring my food.
I want to enjoy a good meal!"
The girls were frightened. They didn't dare walk up but pleadingly stared at
Manager Long.
After Manager Long signalled them, the girls hurried to serve the dishes on the
table and dashed away immediately like frightened rabbits.
Shi Yan looked indifferent as he opened a jar of wine by himself, filled his wine
cup, and drank it up at once. He began to eat, ignoring Mo Zhan who was still
standing beside him.
"Young Master Mo, it's not the first time you've been to the Spring Pavilion. I am
always good to you. Please, don't make a fuss, okay?" Manager Long bowed as he
persuaded Mo Zhan with a miserable face.
"Well, Manager Long. For you, I won't fight today." Mo Zhan grunted and sneered at
Shi Yan, who was eating happily, "Kid, be prepared in the Competition!"
"Okay, I can't wait." Without raising his head, Shi Yan kept drinking and filled
another cup for Han Zhong, "Come on, Old Han, let's drink."
Mo Zhan stared at Shi Yan angrily and then left for his own table.
Mo Yanyu was paying attention in this direction for quite some time. Her bright
eyes wandered over Shi Yan curiously. After Mo Zhan came back, she withdrew her
gaze and looked to the Green Moon Lake, forgetting this episode entirely.
"Deng! Deng! Deng!"
Just then, heavy footsteps sounded from the stairs, followed by Beiming Ce's voice,
"Xiao Die, Yalan, the courses in the Spring Pavilion are famous in Tianyun City.
You two should have a good taste this time. Well, the Flame Wine is strong, but
it's really different. You can't afford to miss it!"
Then Beiming Ce showed up closely followed by Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan.
"Well, it seems I must have a try at the Flame Wine. Hehe, I can just drink a
little." Mu Yu Die was in a white dress, which made her look extraordinarily fresh.
She came up slowly to the third floor.
A gloomy looking Di Yalan was behind her, seemingly lost in her worries.
Shi Yan, who was drinking, showed a panicked expression on his face as he heard
that voice, but quickly went back to normal. Without taking a look at them, he kept
drinking with Han Zhong with his head lowered.
Han Zhong was both astonished and worried as he saw Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan as he
was a little worried that Shi Yan would cause trouble again.
"Oh, customers here?" Beiming Ce glanced over the two tables and continued
indifferently, "And all acquaintances."
As they saw Beiming Ce, the four people including Ling Shao Feng and Mo Zhan became
perturbed. They barely smiled and nodded to Beiming Ce as a greeting.
After greeting Beiming Ce, Ling Shao Feng and Mo Zhan secretly glanced at Mu Yu Die
and Di Yalan and showed a surprised face at the same time.
Han Zhong stood up, and nodded at Beiming Ce as well with a smile, "You are not
occupied today, Young Master Ce? Hehe, I heard that you rarely stepped out of your
home recently?"
"Well, two beauties came and brightened my home, I found it hard to leave." Beiming
Ce smiled slightly as he took a look at Shi Yan who was still drinking, and turned
to Mu Yu Die, "Let's take a seat first."
"Yes."
"Young Master Ce, this way please!" Manager Long dashed up suddenly with a fat face
full of smiles, as he chose a seat for Beiming Ce and shouted downstairs, "Old Guo,
Young Master Ce is here today! Prepare the best dishes and wine! Be careful!"
"Haha! Needless to say!" Loud laughing sounds came from downstairs.
Smiles went up from Beiming Ce's mouth, as apparently, he was satisfied with
Manager Long's attitude. He said softly, "Well, good enough Manager Long. Mind your
own business now, I can take care of myself."
"Great! Well I will cook one or two dishes for you personally. But I haven't cooked
for a long time, so please forgive me if it doesn't taste good." Manager Long
laughed.
"I'm too lucky." Beiming Ce laughed as well, "I'm so flattered to have dishes made
by you! No matter how it tastes, I will eat it up gratefully."
"I'm too flattered. So I will go downstairs now?" Manager Long bowed and asked.
"Sure."
Manager Long then bowed to leave.
...
"I've finished." Mo Yanyu stood up suddenly.
Ling Shao Feng and Mo Zhan looked at each other and stood up as well, so did Ling
Yue Yue. The three followed Mo Yanyu and went toward the stairs.
Before he left, Mo Zhan greeted Beiming Ce, "Brother Ce, take your time. I'm afraid
we have to leave first."
"Yeah, take care." Beiming Ce turned to him casually and continued to chat with Mu
Yu Die.
Immediately, the four people from the Mo Family and the Ling Family disappeared
from the third floor.
While drinking, Shi Yan got a little annoyed after listening Beiming Ce and Mu Yu
Die chatting happily. So he yelled at Han Zhong, "Old Han, I'm done. You?"
"Long ago." Han Zhong knew he was unhappy, so he stood up immediately and said to
Beiming Ce, "Young Master Ce, we have to go."
"Okay." Beiming Ce responded indifferently without raising his head and continued
to talk with Mu Yu Die.
"Let's leave." Han Zhong pulled Shi Yan, then they walked toward the stairs.
Before he went down stairs, Shi Yan paused at the corner, glanced over at Mu Yu Die
and Di Yalan coldly, and then disappeared.
Beiming Ce didn't feel that glance as he sat with his back facing Shi Yan. Neither
did Mu Yu Die, for she was talking with Beiming Ce.
Only Di Yalan raised her head randomly, and happened to see Shi Yan's glance. And
from that glance, she saw some familiar coldness and scorn.
Di Yalan was surprised and dumbstruck.
After a very long time, she shook her head softly and sighed to herself: 'Why am I
so stupid? How could that guy be him? Except the eyes, they resemble by nothing!
They were two different people! What am I thinking about? What's wrong with me?'

Chapter 63: The Martial Competition
Tianyun City, the God Stone Square.
A small hill-sized, diamond-shaped meteorite stood tall in the God Stone Square.
More than half of the meteorite was buried deep into the ground, and the part that
was visible was hundreds of meters tall, giving it a very magnificent look.
Legends says that this was a piece of meteorite that fell from the sky thousands of
years ago. It crashed right in a piece of wasteland.
It was said that after the meteorite fell from the sky, in the beginning, every
night under the glistening moonlight, the meteorite would emit a bright silver
light. Later on, this silver light started to dim day by day, and in the last ten
years, the meteorite has never shone, appearing just like a normal rock.
The people of the Merchant Union treated this meteorite as a God Stone and
established Tianyun City around it. (Tianyun-???? means sky meteor).
It has been many years since then, and now Tianyun City has become a big city and
the center of the Merchant Union.
However, even though the meteorite stopped shining in silver brilliance, for the
warriors of the Merchant Union, it was a blessing from God, and thus the meteorite
was zealously treated as a God Stone.
The God Stone Square was also built from that meteorite.
In the Merchant Union, many couples would come to the God Stone Square and make
their vows, with the God Stone as a holy witness to their love.
Every Martial Arts Competition in the Merchant Union was held in the God Stone
Square.
On this day in the God Stone Square, there was an endless stream of crowd. Outside
the Square there were countless vendors, many of whom were warriors selling mostly
items that were associated with cultivation.
In the God Stone Square.
In front of that enormous meteorite were sixteen battle arenas. Each one was about
a hundred square meters and was made out of solid green iron. Even warriors in the
Human Realm wouldn't be able to break it using all their strength.
Around these sixteen battle arenas stood five tall stone towers.
One of the towers was fifty meters tall, while the other four were forty meters
tall. These five towers were equally spaced a hundred meters apart in distance, and
on those towers stood the people from the five families who were able to view all
sixteen arenas below.
On one of the stone towers, Shi Yan stood next to Shi Jian, condescendingly looking
down upon all the participants around the God Stone Square who came to compete in
the Martial Competition.
This forty meters tall stone tower belonged to the Shi family. The other four were
for the Beiming, Ling, Zuo, and Mo families.
The stone towers belonging to the Ling, Zuo, and Mo families were also forty meters
tall, just like that of the Shi family. However, the Beiming family was an
exception. Their tower was fifty meters high, a whole lot taller than the other
four families' towers.
Just from the height of the stone towers, it could be seen that the Beiming family
held an absolutely strong position in the Merchant Union!
This was the first day of the Martial Arts Competition.
The direct descendents of the Shi family; Shi Jian, Shi Tie, and Shi Dang, were all
on the stone tower by this time.
The Han Brothers, Han Feng and Han Zhong, were also in the stone tower, plus a few
other strangers that Shi Yan didn't know. Through Han Zhong's introductions, Shi
Yan learned that those were the loyal subordinates of the Shi family. They usually
worked in the city, but were called here because of the Martial Arts Competition.
However, Yang Hai was not in the stone tower, and that was because Yang Hai did not
practice Martial Arts. When the Martial Art masters of the other cities were called
here, Yang Hai had to go and take charge in case any problem come up while the
Martial Arts Competition was being held.
Every year's Martial Arts Competition was separated into five categories:
Elementary, Nascent, Human, Disaster, and Earth. However, in the category of Earth
Realm there would usually be only one figurehead.
Usually, even the Earth Realm warriors, who were unaffiliated to any power, would
have certainly gained their own cultivation opportunities. It was unlikely for them
to covet the prizes given by the five families.
An Earth Realm warrior, whether in the Merchant Union, the Fire Empire, or the God-
blessed Empire, would be considered a master.
Such warriors wouldn't need to compete in the Martial Arts Competition to obtain a
nice cultivation environment. They can just go to any powerful force and enjoy a
good position.
Even if an Earth Realm warrior didn't join any power, the major forces would still
reach out their arms hoping to recruit the warrior.
Because of this, even though the Martial Arts Competition set a competing category
for Earth Realm warriors, but the warriors that actually came to participate, were
nearly nonexistent.
Even the warriors who reached the Disaster Realm would rarely come to the Martial
Competition. Every year, there would only be a few warriors that would show up.
The ones who really came for the Martial Competition were mostly at the Elementary,
Nascent, or Human Realms.
These three kinds of warriors with lower capabilities were the majority, as they
often couldn't find their own cultivation opportunities. Therefore they would have
to participate in the Martial Competition in the hope to win some precious
cultivation materials, or to obtain a nice position in one of the five families.
The Martial Competition usually lasted for five days.
The first four days were generally for the warriors who came for the prizes. These
people would be watched by the five families. Throughout the four days of fighting,
the families would choose their favorite warriors and reach out to them.
The last day, however, would be the highlight of the Martial Competition.
On this day, the five families would send their best dedicated warriors and
descendents to go compete with the masters of the other families. The five families
would test each other's power on the last day of the Martial Competition.
This day was also the day when the five families would show their strength to
others!
And on this day, the fighting was often accompanied with the enormous conflicts of
interests and profits, and earth-shaking gambles would often happen.
Mines, commercial streets, treasures, and even bizarre Martial Skills could become
the stakes of the five families!
Just one Martial Arts Competition, could lead to one family gaining the most
extravagant riches, and could also reduce a family's savings to nothing. The last
day of the competition would become a topic that people would talk about for years
to come.
This day, the masters from the different families would expose their true
capabilities, showing rare Martial Spirits. Also in the intense fighting, different
secret treasures might also show up.
Most warriors who came from the outside were also here for the last day of the
Martial Arts Competition.
From the fights on last day of the Martial Competition, they could find out the
difference between them and the warriors of the five families. Through watching the
fierce battles, they could understand their own inadequacies and find ways to
improve their standards and capabilities.
And they might even be able to raise their own strength through the battles from
the Martial Arts Competition.
This was why the Martial Arts Competition attracted so many people!
Shi Yan stood on the stone tower serenely, condescendingly looking down upon the
arenas and the many warriors who came to participate.
Two hundred meters away on the tower of the Beiming family, two beautiful figures
followed Beiming Ce up the high tower.
On the high tower, Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan stood side-by-side with Beiming Ce.
Together they were looking over all of the arenas.
Mu Yu Die wore a white dress, her hair flying in the wind. On the tall tower, her
beautiful posture made her look like a fairy on the mainland.
Di Yalan was still in that crimson armor, her hot body was visible underneath the
coverage of that armor made her figure look very seductive. Only her eyes looked
troubled.
From two hundred meters away, Shi Yan slightly raised his head and shot a glance at
the two girls secretly smiling in disdain.
"Kid, these four days you better carefully watch. You lack experience, so you need
to watch how the others fight; don't just mess around." As Shi Jian caught him
staring at the two girls on the Beiming family's tower, he snorted as he became
displeased, "Women are everywhere, and with your potential, you can get any women
you want in the future. Don't get distracted before you become strong!"
"Yes, I know what I'm doing." Shi Yan nodded.
"Brother, Kro from the Misty Pavilion has come to see you." Shi Tie, who stood near
the staircase entrance of the stone tower, suddenly shouted.
"Kro?" Surprise flashed across Shi Jian's face. He blanked out for a second but
then nodded: "Invite him up."
"Grandpa, how's the situation at the Misty Pavilion?" Shi Yan lowered his voice,
and secretly asked.
Shi Jian slightly nodded and said, "You shouldn't care much about this, don't
mention it next time, understand?"
"Okay." Looking at his expression, Shi Yan knew that Zuo Xu and him must have
sorted out all the details. But as Han Feng and all the dedicated warriors were on
the tower, Shi Yan was confused as to whether the Shi family sent anyone to help
Chi Xiao at the Misty Pavilion or not.
Kro came up with a smile as he calmly walked next to Shi Jian, and said, "Head of
the Shi family, I have come to request help from you. I'm wondering where your son
Yang Hai is right now, I want to invite him to the Misty Pavilion. Is that
alright?"
"Yang Hai?" Shi Jian's expression darkened as he snorted, but said in confusion,
"The Misty Pavilion has been trying to find people named Yang Hai everywhere, what
are you trying to do?"
"A friend of mine has come from the Endless Sea. Her older relative lost an infant
a very long time ago. The infant is called Yang Hai, and so they requested me to
look around for him. Thus I ask for your help, Master Shi."
Shi Jian's heart skipped a beat and his eyes flashed with a strange unknown
expression. After quite a while he finally shook his head and responded, "Yang Hai
is not in Tianyun city right now, because I called many people back for the Martial
Arts Competition, Yang Hai has been taking charge in another city, this... we'll
talk about this some other time."
"Sure, as long as you'd remember, Master Shi." Kro didn't urge deliberately, and
smiled, "When he comes back, please allow him to come to the Misty Pavilion, Master
Shi, haha, don't worry, I won't let him run all this way for nothing."
"Okay." Shi Jian indifferently nodded.
"Then I will take my leave." Kro didn't stay for long, and after the issues were
negotiated, he left straightaway.
---
A melodious and soothing music came from the tower of the Beiming family.
The heart-warming sound of nature immediately rang throughout every corner of God
Stone Square. Mu Yu Die sat crossed-legged on the stone tower of the Beiming
family, absorbed in playing the zither.
Many warriors who came to the Martial Competition, were attracted by this ethereal
music, and their expression was full of fascination as they looked up at the
Beiming family's stone tower.
Next to Mu Yu Die was Beiming Ce, his expression full of pride, and the corner of
his lips showed a trace disdain for all living things. He stood there and accepted
the admiring and envious gazes from the many warriors.
Mu Yu Die's music was like a mountain stream, flowing into the hearts of the
warriors, as if cleansing their souls.
With just one song, the warriors were stunned and mesmerized.
Then at this moment.
Beiming Shang suddenly flew from the tall tower, his magnificent figure magically
floated on the sky above the God Stone Square, like a God looking down on all human
beings. He shouted, "The Martial Competition, officially starts!"
"Walking in mid-air! Sky Realm warrior!"
With an awed expression, many warriors screamed out one by one as they were shocked
by the capabilities shown by Beiming Shang.

Chapter 64: The Medicine King, Mu Xun
In the Martial Arts Competition field.
Dozens of warriors of various Realms were competing vigorously in different areas.

Streams of bizarre light exploded on the field one after another, as if magical
snakes were shuttling above the competition field.
The participants were performing all sorts of rare Martial Skills, and some even
startled the people from the five big families.
In the building of the Shi family.
Standing next to Shi Jian, Shi Yan's eyes were glistening as he watched those
warriors fighting one by one.
As the head of the family, Shi Jian was standing beside him and explaining
everything he asked to him.
As long as Shi Yan showed some interest in one competition area, Shi Jian would
soon elaborate on the strength of the two parties, their Martial Skill levels,
their competing strategies, and also teaching him the best way to win the fight.
In the stone building, Shi Tie was also illustrating the situation on the
competition field, explaining the various Martial Skills, their advantages and
disadvantages, the opponent's weaknesses, and how to beat them.
As the leaders of the Shi family, Shi Jian and Shi Tie rarely talked on a normal
day, but today they almost never stopped talking.
Shi Yang and Shi Tianxiao were also standing in a corner, while Shi Yang was
pointing the warriors in the competition field to Shi Tianxiao, the latter nodded
and asked accordingly.
Some ministers who came back from other cities, and those experts from their family
branches, were all observing the stone building quietly. As they saw Shi Jian
explaining to Shi Yan whole-heartedly, they were very confused.
"Old Feng, who is that kid? Why does family head treat him so specially?" Standing
beside Han Feng, Ku Long observed them for a long while, and finally couldn't help
but ask him about Shi Yan.
Ku Long, one of the ministers of the Shi family, was at the First Sky of the
Nirvana Realm. Since he was garrisoned in another city, he didn't know much about
the latest news on Shi Yan. Seeing Shi Jian putting so much importance on Shi Yan,
he was quite confused.
"That is Young Master Yan." Han Feng looked indifferent as he glanced at Ku Long
and replied, "The one who used to be always absent from home and busy studying
those historic relics. Yeah, Yang Hai and Miss Qing's son."
Ku Long was totally shocked as he asked in surprise, "That Young Master never
trained in Martial Arts, did he? As far as I know, he was more attracted to those
odd things and never set his eyes upon Martial Arts. Why would the family head pay
attention to him?"
"Young Master Yan is no longer the person he used to be."
Han Feng narrowed his eyes, and said casually, "You'd better try your best if Young
Master Yan asks you to do something. It would be in your best interests." Though
Han Feng knew a lot, he talked little. He wouldn't have said anything if Ku Long
wasn't his good friend.
Ku Long knew Han Feng's personality. He was surprised at Han Feng's speech, and
after a long silence, he nodded softly.
He was still confused, but realizing that Shi Yan was favored by the family head,
he decided to try and get close to Shi Yan.
Apart from Ku Long, many other ministers and Shi branch families were also secretly
discussing about Shi Yan, as they were all confused why the family head paid so
much attention to that unknown boy.
Soon Shi Yan was known to all. This boy, who hadn't been treated specially for
seventeen years, was now the center of the Shi family.
"Grandpa, did Xiao Yan really become a warrior? And has he reached the Third Sky of
the Nascent Realm?" Seeing Shi Jian favor Shi Yan so much, Shi Tianke, who was
standing next to Shi Tie, finally asked.
Shi Tie took a glimpse at them, and nodded, "Yeah, Shi Yan is amazing. He has
reached the Third Sky of the Nascent Realm now. He may participate in the martial
Competition this year."
Shi Tie had been focusing on his three grandsons recently, so he didn't pay much
attention to Shi Yan. He merely knew that Shi Yan had gained the family Martial
Spirit and reached the Third Sky of the Nascent Realm.
However, he didn't know that Shi Yan had also gained the Immortal Martial Spirit,
so he still considered that Shi Jian was putting way too much energy into him.
But he didn't place any further thought into it. After all, Shi Yan was his
brother's direct grandson, and Shi Tianxiao was useless. Now that Shi Yan reached
the Third Sky of the Nascent Realm, he thought it was reasonable for Shi Jian to be
over excited. He was not aware that Shi Yan possessed twin Martial Spirits, and
that his Petrification Martial Spirit had already advanced to the second stage.
"Tianyun, you should fight against Mo Zhan this year. Last time Tianke lost to him,
so your fight will be crucial this time! Or they would assume that we don't have
any talented descendents among the third generation!" Shi Tie said to Shi Tianyun
who was standing beside him.
"Yes, I will beat Mo Zhan for sure." Shi Tianyun said with certainty.
Shi Tianyun was only nineteen years old, but he had reached the Third Sky of the
Nascent Realm. He was just like a newborn calf who wasn't afraid of a tiger.
Before Shi Yan became a warrior, he was the pride of the Shi family, and Shi Jian
would often personally guide him. But ever since Shi Yan came back, Shi Jian seldom
visited him.
Shi Yan spent seventeen years learning ancient languages, and seldom stayed at
home. He didn't train in Martial Arts, so there was no strife between him and other
people, thus Shi Tianyun never cared about him.
However, Shi Yan stood out now and his attitude changed too much, which made Shi
Tianyun a little uncomfortable.
Yet, the Shi family had the formidable opponents, such as the Mo family and the
Ling family, so the Shi family members, including Shi Jian and Shi Tie, stuck
together and got along well. The second generation also allied to defend against
the Mo family. Shi Tianyun and Shi Tianxiao often played around.
Thus, although Shi Tianyun was a little uncomfortable, he didn't show a strong
reaction. But he had made up his mind to have a good performance in the
competition, and secure his position as the hope of the Shi family.
"Eh?" While talking to Shi Yan, Shi Jian suddenly cried as his eyes brightened and
he quickly looked over to someone. Something had suddenly occurred beside the
competition field.
"Who came?" Shi Yan frowned, walked up and looked in the direction of Shi Jian.
A troop of seven people were walking in slowly from outside the God Stone Square.
The leading man looked around fifty, with a hawk nose, gloomy face, delicate cap,
and a silver gown, on the left shoulder of which was embroidered five types of
herbs.
"Level-5 Soul Alchemist!" Shi Yan identified him only by a quick glimpse.
Just like Martial Skills, alchemists were divided into five levels: Mortality,
Mystery, Soul, Royalty, and Divinity.
Karu, who was killed by Shi Yan in the Dark Forest, was a mere Mortality Level
alchemist, but was treasured by the Mo family. Now that a Soul level alchemist had
appeared, he must be an influential character!
"This is Karu's teacher, the Medicine King, Mu Xun." Shi Jian glanced over at Shi
Yan, "He is not only an alchemist of the Soul level but also a warrior of the
Second Sky of the Nirvana Realm, and the Medicine Valley is a special institution
too. Though it doesn't get involved in fights between various parties, it is
closely connected to them."
The fact that Karu was killed by Shi Yan was known to only a few people. And now
that Shi Yan had disguised his appearance, fewer people knew his real identity. Shi
Jian didn't worry that Mu Xun would recognize Shi Yan, so he sneered and gloated,
"Well, I guess Mu Xun came to look for his stolen fragmented map, and Karu entered
the Dark Forest with people from the Mo family. Mu Xun will definitely ask Mo Tuo
about that. Haha! This should be an interesting show to watch!"
"The Medicine King, Mu Xun!"
The warriors in the competition field soon recognized this foreign visitor, as they
cried out in surprise, and cleared the way for him.
Many other warriors squeezed their way forward and shouted crazily, "Medicine King,
I collected lots of herbs, please refine me a pill! Please!"
As soon as the flock heard that, the competition field boiled with excitement. More
and more people started shouting, asking for Mu Xun's help.
People's attention were drawn to Mu Xun at once, and no one set their eyes on the
competition field anymore.
The members of the Beiming family, the Zuo family, the Ling family, and the Mo
family, became. Many of them rushed down the buildings with their master's'
permission and ran to Mu Xun to invite him to watch the competition in their
building.
Without Shi Jian's permission, Shi Tie also rushed down.
Suddenly, the Medicine King Mu Xun was crowded by the core members from the five
big families, whose faces were full of smiles, hoping Mu Xun would go with them.
"Mu Xun will go to the Mo family. Hehe. But nothing good will happen." Shi Jian
gloated.
Just as expected.
Ignoring Mo Chaoge, who was coming up to invite him, Mu Xun, with a rigid face,
soon walked toward the Mo family building silently.
Mo Chaoge didn't dare be angry, and could only followed him smiling.

Chapter 65: Undercurrent
"Mo Family Head, how is my despicable disciple Karu?"
After walking up the Mo family's stone tower, Mu Xun asked directly. His voice was
not loud, but everyone in the God Stone Square heard him clearly.
Standing on the stone tower of the Mo family, Mo Tuo was in total dismay.
Being bluntly questioned in public by Mu Xun, Mo Tuo was embarrassed. He wanted to

deal with him in private, but apparently Mu Xun came with different thoughts.
Being pushed hard, Mo Tuo had to reply loudly, "Mr. Mu, Karu died long time ago. I
also don't know who killed him."
Mu Xun stood proudly against the railing of the stone tower, and thus his figure
could be easily seen once the warriors at the bottom of the tower raised their
heads.
"Dead?"
Mu Xun sneered and said sarcastically, "Mo Family Head really has his methods!
Knowing that my despicable student stole my treasure map, you invited him to visit
the Merchant Union and killed him half way, and so you got the map. Now you pretend
to know nothing! What a family head you are! Well, did you earn all the Mo family
properties this way?"
"Haha, the whole Merchant union knows Mo Family Head's methods."
On the tower of the Shi family, Shi Jian laughed loudly and gloated, "Many of the
Shi family properties were snatched under the Mo Family Head's tactics."
"Shi Jian!" From two hundred meters away, Mo Tuo stared at Shi Jian angrily, "This
is none of your Shi family's business! Stop spouting nonsense!"
Ignoring him, Shi Jian continued, "Of course it's none of our business. I was just
stating the truth, don't be overly emotional, Mo Family Head."
Standing aside Shi Jian, Shi Yan smiled secretly and for the first time he found
this old man interesting and knew how to strike a man when he was down.
Not being able to do anything about Shi Jian or be mad at him, Mo Tuo could only
smile to Mu Xun modestly and explained, "I didn't know Karu had stolen your
treasure map when we invited him to our home. And considering he is YOUR student,
we sent people to pick him up. We really didn't know that! Mr. Mu, don't blame the
Mo family."
"Mistake?" Mu Xun's face turned gloomier, and he sneered, "Your Mo family would
have sent people to pick him up if you hadn't known that he stole my treasure map?
The Medicine Valley is thousands of miles away from the Merchant Union. Who would
believe that you traveled so far just for Karu's second rate refining skill, but
not for the treasure map? Humph!"
Mo Tuo was helpless as he explained, "Well, it was for his skill."
"Mo Family Head, I don't need any more excuses from you. I don't care if Karu died
or not. Just return me my treasure map and I will leave at once. I'm not interested
in stirring up any trouble." Mu Xun became impatient.
"The treasure map is really not in my hands."
"Since you, the Mo Family Head, don't want to return that map, I have got nothing
else to say." Mu Xun grunted and walked out, as he said coldly, "Though we, the
Medicine Valley, don't get involved in the power struggles in various countries, we
won't be bullied as you like. Mo Family Head, you'd better conduct yourself well."
At once, Mu Xun walked down the tower directly with his people.
"Mr. Mu, you are welcome to visit the Shi family anytime! We understand everything
you talked about." Shi Jian's voice came from his tower, the overtone of which
could be understood by everyone.
Walking down the Mo family building, Mu Xun looked over at Shi Jian and nodded, "I
believe we will have the opportunity to cooperate. Please don't turn me down if I
ask for some help from the Shi family."
"I, Shi Jian, hate those who always resort to underhanded tricks. It would be an
honor to work with Mr. Mu." Shi Jian laughed loudly and saluted with cupped hands.
"Thank you, Shi Family Head." Mu Xun nodded and glanced up coldly at Mo Tuo, who
had an ugly face, and left the God Stone Square with his people.
On the God Stone Square, the competitions had paused for a long while. Only after
Mu Xun left did they continued.
The competition this day became more interesting after Mu Xun's unexpected visit.
Soon after Mu Xun left, people started discussing noisily and soon learnt the whole
story.
As a result, a hint of scorn and loathing could be seen amongst the crowd whenever
the Mo family was mentioned.
Many of those who had planned to associate with the Mo family changed their mind,
and thus the Mo family lost numerous potential experts.
Ku Luo, the manager of the Misty Pavilion, was also in the competition arena. He
saw the conflict between Mu Xun and Mo Tuo.
Before the competition ended, Ku Luo secretly left for the Misty Pavilion, which
was not far from the God Stone Square.
---
At dusk.
In a secluded room in the Misty Pavilion, Ku Luo bowed and elaborated the whole
story to Xia Xinyan.
After Ku Luo finished his speech, Xia Xinyan frowned and thought for a while and
then she said, "If it is as Mu Xun says, then the other piece of the fragmented map
must be in Mo Tuo's hands. I came here for the Sky Gate, so I don't care who I have
to cooperate with. Ku Luo, go to the Mo family tonight, and tell them we can share
the map with them and work together to explore the Sky Gate."
"I understand." Ku Luo nodded.
"Shura King Xiao Hanyi will arrive in half a month, and you still haven't found the
guy. Hurry up." Xia Xinyan said casually.
"I will try my best!" Ku Luo was a little astonished as he replied in awe, "I've
sent people to other cities to search. I believe we will find him soon."
"Good. Off now." Xia Xinyan waved her hand casually.
Ku Luo bowed away.
---
That night.
Ku Luo visited the Mo family alone, asking to meet Mo Tuo.
Mo Tuo was too angry, but since Ku Luo came, he had to lift his spirit to meet him.
After Ku Luo revealed his purpose, Mo Tuo shook his head with a bitter smile, "The
treasure map is truly not in my hands. I can offer you nothing even if I want to
cooperate with you."
"Mo Family Head, my master wants to work with you sincerely. To open the Sky Gate
we need the complete map. With our cooperation, we can quickly take action. Please
think about it!" Ku Luo apparently didn't believe him as he turned serious. He
guessed that Mo Tuo might already have a plan about the Misty Pavilion, so he got a
little angry.
"It is absolutely not in my hands. Don't believe Mu Xun." Mo Tuo didn't look happy
either, so he talked in an unpleasant way, "Please leave now Mr. Ku Luo. I have to
prepare for the Martial Arts Competition. Please excuse me."
---
At midnight, Ku Luo went back to the Misty Pavilion and told what Mo Tuo said to
Xia Xinyan.
"There are two halves of the treasure map, one of which is in my hand. Since the Mo
family don't want to cooperate, they must want to possess it alone. I guess the Mo
family will take action soon." Xia Xinyan's eyes looked cool as she added, "I'm
waiting for the Mo family to grab it. They would not cooperate with us honestly,
therefore we must teach them a lesson."
"Miss, how about we grab that map from the Mo family?" One of the huge men behind
Xia Xinyan asked.
A murderous aura came from that huge man, which frightened Ku Luo.
"Nevermind, after all, this isn't our own home. Follow the rules. If all the five
big families allied, it will be much more troublesome. However, when Shura King
Xiao Hanyi arrives and the Mo family still doesn't step back, we will take action."
Xia Xinyan observed indifferently.
"Okay." The huge man nodded, not saying any more.
"Well, Ku Luo, go and do your business. You can send out the message secretly that
I have the other half of the map. And I will wait for them." Xia Xinyan smiled,
"Whoever comes to grab the map, must have the other half."
"I got it."
---
In the deep night. At the Zuo Family.
Zuo Xu and Chi Xiao were discussing in a secret room in a low voice.
"Shadow has brought the message that the map isn't in Ku Luo's hand, but in another
girl's hand in the Misty Pavilion. That girl popped up all of a sudden. No one
knows who she is." Zuo Xu said.
"Wait till the last day. When the descendants of the five families fight, I will go
to the Misty Pavilion. she's just a little girl. No big deal." Chi Xiao nodded and
smiled bitterly, "It's so strange to fight against a little girl. Nevermind, I will
leave one or two pieces of treasure to her as compensation."
"But pay attention! Don't expose yourself. The map has been attracting so much
attention that once you are exposed, it will be truly troublesome."
"Ok, I got it."
---
That night, in the secret rooms of the five families, many were discussing about
what had happened during daytime.
In a secret room of the Shi family.
Holding an envelope, Shi Jian showed a weird smile as he said to Han Feng, who was
beside him, "Mu Xun is so quick that he sends a letter in one day. Hehe, now that
Mu Xun is going to take action against the Mo family, we need to do something to
help him secretly, if not publicly."
"What does Mu Xun plan to do?"
"He wants to kidnap some people of the Mo family and threaten Mo Tuo. Hehe, his
targets are just whom we want to give a lesson to." Shi Jian was very joyful,
"Brother Feng, assign someone to follow them and leak their trails to Mu Xun. Haha,
I'm excited to watch how Mo Tuo will react."
That fragmented map from Karu was right against his chest, so no matter how, Mo Tuo
couldn't return it to Mu Xun. Those Mo family hostages would die for sure.
Imagining Mo Tuo's furious face, Shi Jian was very amused, as he said with a big
smile, "Also, go and get me a jar of wine. I want to have a good drink."
"Family head, all the delicate wine has been drunk by Young Master Yan. The rest is
just ordinary wine." Han Feng lowered his head, as a shallow smile crossed his
face.
"That little bastard!" Shi Yan patted the armrest and cursed in laughter, "That
bastard is really audacious! How could he drink up my wine! I'm gonna rip his skin
if he doesn't have a good performance in the Martial Arts Competition."
"With his Petrification Martial Spirit at the second stage, no warrior of the
Nascent Realm could beat him. It's almost fact that Young Master Yan will win the
Competition! Definitely!"
"Well, that's true." Shi Jian laughed loudly in delight.

Chapter 66: Fearless
It was now the fourth day of the Martial Arts Competition.
This day, all the warriors who came to participate were fiercely fighting for the
top three places.
Every rank's first three places would have a certain Martial Skill, secret
treasure, or cultivation material as prizes. As long as you can place in the first
three, there's no way you would go home empty-handed.
The five families were never stingy in giving away prizes. They had prepared many
Profound level Martial Skills and secret treasures as well as pills and cultivation
materials that enhanced one's Profound Qi.
On the morning of the fourth day, these lavish prizes were displayed on a round
table in the middle of the arena, under the watch of specialized staff.
The warriors were ecstatic upon seeing the prizes being displayed and were in full
vigor to fight in the upcoming battles.
By noon time, there were already two Nascent Realm warriors killed in the arena,
and one at the Human Realm was crippled.
According to the rules of the Martial Competition, when one side surrenders, the
opposing party cannot continue the fight.
Which was why as long as one wasn't too greedy, and give up when the situation
wasn't favourable, one would definitely live.
The few warriors who were heavily injured or killed were all kept fighting. They
tried to turn the situation around when they were obviously at a disadvantage, that
was why they had such miserable outcomes.
On the Shi family's stone tower.
There was a smile at the corner of Shi Jian's lips as he looked down on the arenas
from above, occasionally glancing at the Mo family's tower. Every time he would see
Mo Tuo with a dark expression, like his son died or something.
In the past three days, many important figures of the Mo family had all
mysteriously disappeared one by one.
Mo Tuo was full of anger, but due to the critical time of Martial Arts Competition,
he couldn't act arbitrarily. He knew exactly who's doing this, but there was
nothing he could do.
The experts of the Mo family could only secretly try to find traces of Mu Xun's
group, but unfortunately, they couldn't even find Mu Xun's shadow. And Mu Xun
didn't send messengers either, so there was no way to negotiate.
"Kid, tomorrow is the Competition of the five families. After watching for four
days, have you gained anything?" Shi Jian was in a great mood. He peered at Shi
Yan, who was at his side, and spoke casually.
"Gain?" Shi Yan looked indifferent and nodded, "I definitely gained some things,
but I'm only watching, so there's only a little to actually gain. Instead I would
like to go on the battlefield myself and fight to the death. Only the things you
comprehend on the verge of death can be considered your greatest riches."
Shi Jian was dazed. He stared at Shi Yan and after quite a while he finally asked
in astonishment, "You little brat! You cultivated to the Nascent Realm in such a
short time, shouldn't you be lacking in battle experience? Why do I feel that
you're already highly experienced? The insights on the verge of death are surely
precious, but if you get killed, then all those insights would've been useless."
Shi Yan grinned but did not explain his words.
"Oh?"
Shi Jian suddenly exclaimed, his expression turned strange. He looked at the far
away tower of the Mo family.
Two hundred meters away, in the tower of the Mo family.
Someone quietly whispered into Mo Tuo's ear, his face suddenly darkened to the
extreme. Shockingly he walked down the stone tower of the Mo family and walked
straight towards the Shi family.
On the Beiming family's stone tower, Beiming Shang also shortly received the news.
He moaned, and then also walked down his stone tower and came towards the Shi
family.
In the arena, the warriors were still intensely battling. Many bystanders were
confused by the actions of Beiming Shang and Mo Tuo, who were walking towards the
stone tower of the Shi family, wondering why these two were heading over to the Shi
family's tower.
In a short moment, the angry-looking Mo Tuo got to the Shi family's tower first.
Right after he climbed up the tower, Mo Tuo immediately sprung up and screamed:
"Shi Jian! Where is Mu Xun?"
Shi Jian's expression darkened, and he sneered: "How would I know where Mu Xun is?
Mo Tuo, you are asking the wrong person."
"Don't even try to pretend!"
Mo Tuo's expression was full of resentment, "Mu Xun is an outsider. Unless the Shi
family secretly provided help, how could it be that our Mo family is unable to
track him? Mu Xun is probably hiding in some Shi family estate. You better tell me
exactly where he's hiding!"
"Mo Tuo, our family's business has nothing to do with you!" Shi Jian snorted
rudely.
"My son Chaoge disappeared last night, and hasn't been seen since then. It has to
be Mu Xun! If it's someone else I might let it pass, but if Mu Xun dares to take
Chaoge, I won't take it easy!" Mo Tuo shouted in rage.
After hearing that, everyone on the stone tower had a weird expression on their
faces. They finally knew why Mo Tuo was so furious.
Mo Chaoge was the strongest figure in the second generation of the Mo family. Not
only did he have extraordinary capabilities, he was also very intelligent. He was
the mastermind behind most of the schemes that the Mo family came up with.
The Shi family also had many people who suffered losses because of him.
Mo Chaoge could be described as the most capable person in the second generation of
the Mo family. Now that such an important figure had also gone missing, Mo Tuo
couldn't sit still anymore. He finally came to start the fight.
Mu Xun was really ruthless! Shi Yan's heart skipped a beat. Now he knew that Mo Tuo
was not going to let this go.
"I don't know where Mu Xun is, go spend some time and find him yourself. You're not
welcome here." Shi Jian said indifferently. He was secretly happy inside, but he
didn't stop insisting.
"Head of the Beiming family!" Shi Tie exclaimed.
Right at this moment, Beiming Shang slowly walked up the Shi family's stone tower.
With furrowed brows he came to the side of Shi Jian and Mo Tuo. Beiming Shang
glanced at the two, then casually said, "The Marital Competition is held by us five
families. I hope everyone can keep calm, and not make trouble during the Martial
Competition. Others will ridicule us."
"My son Chaoge is gone!" Mo Tuo yelled.
Beiming Shang's expression froze for a second, then he said to Shi Jian, "Master
Shi, that Mu Xun is, after all, an outsider. Although we should treat him well on
his visit to the Merchant Union, there is a limit. His approach of taking away Mo
Chaoge is truly too extreme. Master Shi, on this matter you should restrain
yourself a little, don't go overboard."
Shi Jian's lips curled into a sneer, and his eyes coldly locked on Beiming Shang.
He knew that the reason why Beiming Shang verbally spoke out for the Mo family was
because the Mo family and Beiming Shang secretly had an agreement, with the common
motive of exploring the 'Gate of Heaven'.
It looked like Beiming Shang stepped out to be the peacemaker, but he was actually
supporting the Mo family.
"It's the same as I told you before, I don't know where Mu Xun is at!" Shi Jian was
sure tough, he scowled and kept denying any knowledge of Mu Xun.
Beiming Shang's brows slowly furrowed. He nodded and intervened no more. He said
nonchalantly, "Anyway, what I wish is for you to stay kind to each other during the
Competition so you won't make the Merchant Union look bad. You two, take care!"
"Shi Jian, by tonight, if you still don't send someone to tell me where Mu Xun is,
in tomorrow's Martial Competition, don't blame us for taking drastic measures!
Hmph!" Mo Tuo's shouted and viciously scanned across the room at all three
generations of Shi family descendents, including Shi Tianke and Shi Tianyun, as if
saying 'watch out for the lives of your sons and grandsons'.
"Mo Tuo, are you threatening me?" Shi Jian's expression changed and he sneered, "If
you screw around with things at tomorrow's Martial Arts Competition, you too should
not blame me for being ruthless!"
"I don't care what you think! If I can't find Mu Xun, then just wait and watch what
happens tomorrow." Mu Tuo took in a deep breath, stopped talking, and walked
downstairs.
"Master Shi, you need to look at the big picture here." Beiming Shang said
apathetically, as he shook his head and followed Mo Tuo down the stairs.
"Boom!"
Shi Jian punched the balcony of the stone tower, and it left a huge fist-shaped
imprint on the rigid Green Iron. Even the several meters tall stone tower was
shaking violently from the impact.
Everyone from the Shi family who was standing on the tower clearly felt his rage.
"They're going too far!" Shi Jian growled. No one knew if he's talking about Mo Tuo
or Beiming Shang.
Because of this little episode, Shi Jian's face was scary the whole day. At the end
of that day of the Martial Competition, when he had to present the gifts to the
winners, his expression was still ugly.
That night.
In the secret room, Han Feng bowed towards Shi Jian, and said, "Master, Mo Tuo and
Beiming Shang are both giving us pressure now, what should we do?"
"Don't worry about them." Shi Jian continued scowling.
"Master, we can let Mo Tuo slide, but Beiming Shang..." Han Feng said hesitantly.
"Chi Xiao is still in the city, if Beiming Shang dares to mess with us, I'd go
ahead and shamelessly ask Chi Xiao to help me. I do not think Beiming Shang would
launch an attack on our family for that shitty Mo family." Shi Jian snorted.
"Understood."

Chapter 67: The Battle Among the Five Families
The next day, God Stone Square.
In the early morning while the sky was still dimly lit, a number of different
warriors in Tianyun City had already gathered in the arenas of the Martial
Competition.
In the center of the God Stone Square, on one side of the arena, which was a
hundred square meters across, were large blocks of Green Stone. These Green Stones
were stacked higher as they moved away from the center of the arena, so it would be
more convenient to watch the fighting in the arena.
Before the five families even got here, the Green Stones around that one arena
especially made for the battle of the five families were already filled with
crowds.
Just as the sun rose, the warriors the five families started to arrive from all
around Tianyun City.
Shi Yan followed Shi Jian. Before they even got to God Stone Square he could
already see the massive crowds.
These people were nearly all warriors, mostly in the Elementary, Nascent, or Human
Realms, but there were some at the Disaster or Earth Realms as well.
These Disaster and Earth Realm warriors might not have been interested in the
Martial Competition, but the head-on fighting among the five families was enough to
grab their attention.
On the blocks of Green Stone around the arena, you could see many warriors
whispering to each other.
A lot of these warriors carried sturdy looking heavy swords and battle axes. They
could have been mercenaries who came from the Dark Forest. None of them showed up
in the previous days but today, they came bright and early.
When the Shi family's people appeared in the God Stone Square, the warriors in the
Square started murmuring, and made a path for the Shi family.
The Shi family hadn't even entered the center of the arena yet, but again those
warriors turned their heads to the entrance of the God Stone Square, and gasped in
low voices.
The Mo family, led by Mo Tuo, all came towards the arena with grim expressions.
Shi Jian snorted. Scowling, he silently led the Shi family towards the arena.
This time, the five families were not going to watch the fights from far away in
their stone towers. Instead, they would stay at the nearest distance from the arena
to be able to observe every single detail, as if visiting the frontline.
On each side of the arena, the stone balconies were already set for them.
The person waiting there saw Shi Jian, and immediately he came up smiling. "Master
Shi, please take your seat here."
Shi Jian nodded and followed him to the side of the arena, and sat on one of the
stone chairs.
Many different delicacies and fine wine were brought up on the stone table for Shi
Jian and the Shi family members to enjoy.
In a short moment, Mo Tuo was also lead here, his seat was arranged right across
from the Shi family.
After Mo Tuo sat down, he shot a freezing gaze towards the other side. No one knew
what he was thinking about.
When the sun's beams became a little brighter, the Zuo family and the Ling family
also arrived. Right when Zuo Xu got here, his seat was arranged next to the Shi
family.
Zuo Xu sat down, then lightly nodded at Shi Jian, indicating that everything's
going well with the Misty Pavilion.
The Ling family was friendly with the Mo family, so naturally they were arranged to
be sat together.
When Ling Shao Feng got here, he even smiled while walking over to the Mo family's
side, comforting the gloomy-looking Mo Chan, and found an opportunity to talk to Mo
Yanyu.
Mo Chaoge, who went missing, was Mo Zhan's father. Knowing that his father was
taken, Mo Zhan had been containing his anger for a while, just waiting for his
bloody revenge in the Martial Arts Competition.
When the sun rose high above the sky, Beiming Shang finally arrived with the
masters of the Beiming family.
Beiming Shang's expression was cold and a freezing energy swirled around his body.
Wherever he went, the warriors of the Merchant Union all respectfully made the path
for him.
Behind him was Beiming Ce who looked arrogant, followed by Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan.
The person arranging seats was a slave of the Beiming family, and upon seeing his
master, he naturally gave him the best seat. Bowing, he invited Beiming Shang and
Beiming Ce to sit, then immediately called the servants to bring up the delicacies
and fine wine.
Both the quality and amount of the luxurious food was obviously better than the
other four families. The superior position of the Beiming family in the Union was,
as always, unobstructed.
After the five families had taken their seats, Beiming Shang moaned and then said
nonchalantly, "The rules are the same every year and I'm not going to say much. The
Martial Competition is only a way to communicate and learn from each other. I hope
everyone can restrain themselves as much as possible. Hopefully no one gets
killed."
The heads of the other four families all lightly nodded.
Beiming Shang looked around, his eyes gazed deeply at both Mo Tuo and Shi Jian as
he said, "Like always, battle invitations are allowed, and you can also add more
bets if you please, now who's going first?"
"Yu!" Mo Tuo shouted.
Mo Yanyu, who was standing in the group of Mo family members, walked down first.
With her cold and chilling eyes, she looked towards the direction of the Shi family
and said, "Mo family Mo Yanyu, Nascent Realm, Second Sky. Who is willing to
enlighten me?"
"Snow Fall City, a silver sand mine, here is the land title deed." Mo Tuo scowled,
and snorted.
A dedicated warrior of the Mo family took the deed from his hand, and put it on a
round table in the arena next to the Beiming family. The round table was made for
placing bets.
"Sunset City, the franchise of Dong Guan Street." Shi Jian also snorted, he took
three yellow sheets from his brocade pocket, and passed it to the dedicator next to
him.
When the three pages of yellow paper was also on the round table, Shi Jian said
coldly, "Tian Luo, go."
Shi Tian Luo shook for a moment, then he also walked to the arena, and said with
distinction, "Shi family Shi Tian Luo, Nascent Realm, Second Sky, please enlighten
me."
"Mo family's Mo Yanyu! Shi family's Shi Tian Luo! Both are at the Second Sky of the
Nascent Realm. The two masters, have you made the decision to fight?" The skinny
director stood next to the round table and shouted out.
When he saw both Shi Yan and Mo Tuo nodding, he then said, "Alright, then the match
starts!"
"Bzz bzz bzz!"
Streaks of green lightning suddenly flowed out of Mo Yanyu's ten fingers. Those
lightning beams were like slithering snakes, slowing growing thicker in front of
her.
At this moment, Mo Yanyu seemed to be surrounded by lightning.
Strands of green lightning that were as thin as a finger grew thicker and thicker,
slowly becoming a five meter long whip.
After the lightning whips were condensed into shape, they became as thick as arms.
The electric glow was blinding people's eyes, and strong electrical currents shot
laser beams everywhere.
"Snap snap!"
Mo Yanyu cracked her whip, and the lightning whip was like a dragon made of
electricity. Under the deafening sounds of thunder, she fiercely whipped it towards
Shi Tian Luo.
"Bzz bzz bzz!"
The lightning lasered off into the air, making strange sounds, and streams of
electricity flowed out. Many warriors' expressions froze, and instinctively they
condensed their Profound Qi to defend themselves.
Shi Tian Luo's skin was already in an ash grey color; the Shi family's
Petrification Martial Spirit was ready for battle.
Seeing the oncoming lightning whip, Shi Tian Luo turned serious. All of a sudden he
shouted loudly, and a fierce force as strong as a mountain suddenly burst out from
his body.
"[Solid Rock Rune]!"
Shi Tian Luo was as still as a mountain, his legs looked as if they were pitched
deep within the earth. After petrification, his physical defense was extraordinary,
such that he fearlessly reached his hand out to grab the lightning whip that came
at him.
"Bzz bzz!"
Just when Shi Tian Luo reached out his hand, the lightning whip wrapped around his
left arm, and a shocking amount of electricity passed from the lightning whip and
into Shi Tian Luo's body.
"Argh!"
Shi Tian Luo roared, the Profound Qi in his petrified body scoured around inside
his body, and quickly flowed into his left arm to restrain the electricity that was
intruding into his body.
Using the advantage of the Petrification Martial Spirit, although Shi Tian Luo's
left hand was tingling and sore, he wasn't in that much of an unfavorable
situation. After grabbing the lightning whip, he rushed towards Mo Yanyu, and like
a stone falling from the sky, he was filled with rapid momentum.
The Petrification Martial Spirit of the Shi family was best used for close combat.
Once a Shi family member came to a close distance, that was when the opponent's
nightmare starts.
Unexpectedly, seeing that Shi Tian Luo was fiercely approaching her, Mo Yanyu, who
held the lightning whip in one hand did not dodge. Instead, she revealed a strange
expression on her pretty little face.
In a mere second Mo Yanyu's blushed face turned as pale as a sheet, like she was
sick, and all the blood rushed away from her face.
And at this moment, the speed of the Profound Qi flowing within her body
accelerated more than three times!
It was as if all the potential in her body was suddenly released.
"This is bad!" Shi Yan thought silently, his heart dropped. He knew that Shi Tian
Luo was most likely going to suffer this time.
Mo Yanyu obviously only had a capability of a Nascent Realm, Second Sky warrior,
but then her Profound Qi drastically changed inside her body, and now it was like
she obtained some sort of power out of thin air that didn't belong to her!
The Profound Qi in her body was much more vigorous than even that of a Nascent
Realm, Third Sky warrior
This advantage meant she had no fear against Shi Tian Luo's Petrification Martial
Spirit.
Sure enough!
Just when Shi Tian Luo stormed to Mo Yanyu's side, before he could deal any
vigorous attacks, Mo Yan Yun unleashed waves of [Verdant Crescent Slash].
Each [Verdant Crescent Slash] was as big as a full circle. It was over three times
stronger than back when she shot it towards Shi Yan!
Together seven waves of [Verdant Crescent Slash] burst from her other hand, so fast
that Shi Tian Luo had no time to dodge at all.
"Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!"
Seven waves of [Verdant Crescent Slash], directly hit straight onto Shi Tian Luo's
chest, and blasted him off into the air!
The undeniable power of these seven waves of [Verdant Crescent Slash] was not
something that the first stage of the Petrification Martial Spirit could handle.
When Shi Tian Luo was still in mid-air, he was already bloody from head to toe.
"Thump!" Shi Tian Luo's body landed three meters in front of where Shi Jian was.
Blood was gushing out his chest and his eyes were dilated, clearly he was badly
hurt.
"Go help him!"
Shi Jian's eyes looked like they were going to burst into flames, after he
thundered in rage, his strong figure shook lightly.
A few dedicated warriors from the Shi family who were preparing on the side rushed
up and carried Shi Tian Luo away. They quickly gave him medicines and hastily
trying to heal him.
Shi Tie dug his fingers into the stone chair. He sat there still, not moving an
inch, but his eyes were full of immense hatred, staring at the faraway Mo Tuo.
Mo Tuo was also furious-looking, he exchanged stares with Shi Tie.
"Mo Yanyu wins! The Mo family wins the bet, we may continue to the next match."
At this moment, the director's emotionless voice rang from the other side of the
round table.

Chapter 68: A Thorough Defeat
"This pretty girl is amazing!"
"Yeah! She won without any effort even though she is at the same realm as him."
"Too nasty! That guy could have died several times if he didn't possess the
Petrification Martial Spirit."
"Hmm... the competition among the five big families is really awesome! It is worth
my long travel here."
"..."
The arena was filled with boisterous discussions. The onlookers were all surprised
at Mo Yanyu's ability.
With a cold expression on her face, Mo Yanyu proudly stood in the center of the
field, staring at the Shi family members with her frosty eyes, like a snow lotus on
a snowy mountain.
Those observing warriors also gazed at her hot body with sparkling eyes. They were
surprised by her brutality but still couldn't stop complimenting her.
On the Shi family side, everybody had a rigid face.
Shi Tie was trembling with anger, but could do nothing except stare at Mo Tuo in
hatred.
This was the Martial Competition. The loser couldn't say anything about a public
defeat. He could only win back his prestige in another battle.
"Family Head, Young Master Tian Luo is not heavily injured, but he won't be able to
train his Martial Arts for three years." One minister of the Shi Family came up
from behind and said to Shi Jian and Shi Tie.
Shi Jian and Shi Tie suddenly quivered at his message, with grief crossing their
eyes.
"Grandpa, that woman is strange! Her strength surged halfway through. That's too
weird!" Shi Yan remarked in a low voice.
"I know." Shi Jian took a deep breath and turned to Shi Tian Ke and Shi Tian Yun
with hesitation.
He had apparently noticed that as well.
At the halfway point of the battle, Mo Yanyu's face suddenly turned pale, and it
was at that moment, the Profound Qi in Mo Yanyu's body became much more dense and
circulated much faster, which was abnormal.
"Yu back! Mo Qi, up!" Just then, Mo Tuo demanded, "we are not going to change the
wager, and invite a battle with the Shi family again!"
Another youth about 6 feet tall replaced Mo Yanyu at the center of the arena, and
said proudly, "Mo Qi of the Mo family. Nascent Realm, Second Sky. Please enlighten
me!"
"Big brother!" Shi Tie yelled, and looked at Shi Tian Ke who stood behind him with
worried eyes, "What should we do now?"
"Fight!" Shi Jian grit his teeth, thought for a while, and announced, "Tian Yun,
up!"
All Shi family members were shocked at this and turned pale, as they looked at Shi
Jian in confusion.
Shi Tian Yun was the most talented among the third generation of Shi family, and
was at the Third Sky of the Nascent Realm. Thus everybody believed he would fight
last.
Now that Shi Jian had sent him up so early, who would fight in the following
battles?
Mo Zhan was of the third generation of the Mo family, but he was not on the stage
yet. No matter if Shi Tian Yun won or lost this battle, he would lose the chance to
fight against Mo Zhan.
Who will be sent to fight against Mo Zhan later?
If they couldn't find anyone to compete with Mo Zhan, everybody would think there
were no promising descendents in the third generation of the Shi family, which was
a bigger shame than losing the competition!
"Big brother!" Shi Tie cried, "Mo Zhan hasn't been sent!"
"It must be Tian Yun! There is something strange going on so we have to send Tian
Yun who is one Sky higher than him." Shi Jian stated with a frosty face, "Shut up!
Tian Yun! Go!"
"Yes!" Tian Yun replied firmly and directly stepped onto the arena, "Shi Tian Yun
from the Shi family. Nascent Realm, Third Sky. Please enlighten me!"
"Shi Tian Yun! Isn't he the strongest in the third generation of the Shi family?"
"Exactly, why did he appear so early when Mo Zhan is still not on stage?"
"The Shi family is scared now. They have no choice but to send Shi Tian Yun up to
fight. Now it's getting interesting. One is at the Third Sky of the Nascent Realm
while the other is at the Second Sky. Difference of one Sky. I guess the Mo family
won't accept this fight. They will definitely change their warrior."
"Well, the Mo family won't buy it."
"..."
The onlookers were all discussing among each other in astonishment.
Many people from the Beiming and Ling families were looking on with doubt in their
eyes, staring at the Shi family with weird expressions.
Even some faces from the Zuo family were filled with surprise, not knowing what Shi
Jian was thinking.
Only Zuo Xu and Zuo Shi knew what was going on. They stealthily looked over to Shi
Yan.
"Beiluo City! One mine! And the commercial street in the south of Beiluo City!" Shi
Jian took a deep breath and pulled out all the documents from his bag and handed
them to the director.
"Mo Qi from the Mo family, Second Sky of the Nascent Realm; Shi Tian Yun from the
Shi Family, Third Sky of the Nascent Realm. Is it right?" As the wagers put on the
table, the director frowned at Shi Jian and Mo Tuo.
Mo Tuo was a little confused, as he glanced over at Shi Tian Yun, not knowing why
it was him who was sent.
After hesitating, Mo Tuo had a small talk with an old man, a mussy-haired one who
was standing beside him and nodded softly.
Seeing him nodding, Mo Tuo seemed to be relaxed, as he nodded at the coach, "No
problem, our warriors of the Second Sky of the Nascent Realm can easily beat those
of Third Sky of the Nascent Realm from the Shi family. We are in!"
"Now, the battle begins!"
Shi Tian Yun immediately petrified his body, while Mo Qi yelled as lightning
intertwined his arms.
"Mo Qi, Quickly finish this fight. Don't let others look down upon you." Mo Tuo
reminded him indifferently.
Hearing that, Mo Qi quickly understood what to do.
In an instant, like Mo Yanyu, Mo Qi's face turned as pale as a zombie, which was
extremely horrifying.
It was exactly the same.
In Mo Qi's body, the flow of his Profound Qi accelerated many times! A certain
energy that didn't belong to him seemed to be triggered and invaded his entire
body. His aura suddenly overwhelmed Shi Tian Yun who was one Sky higher than him!
"There it goes!" Shi Tie yelled in anger, "They must have played a certain trick!
This is not the type of power that could belong to a warrior of the Second Sky of
the Nascent Realm!"
Shi Jian looked depressed as he nodded, "Did you notice that? Mo Tuo had a talk
with the old man behind him before he permitted the battle. Mo Yanyu and Mo Qi's
weird change must have something to do with that old man!"
"I won't let him go peacefully!" Shi Tie greeted his teeth.
---
"Bang!"
Shi Tian Yun kicked off the ground with one foot and the solid metal stone made a
thunderous sound as if it had been cracked.
Shi Tian Yun shot towards Mo Qi like a sharp sword with his fastest speed,
intending to cripple Mo Qi as soon as possible.
Mo Qi smiled coldly without fear, as he directly met Shi Tian Yun and produced
flashes of lightning which flew towards him rapidly!
As he released the lightning flashes, green balls of light burst out from the
center of Mo Qi's palm. They began to strike Shi Tian Yun heavily.
"Bang, bang, bang! Bang, bang, bang!"
One after another, green light balls struck Shi Tian Yun and slowed his attacks.
Just then, the Profound Qi in Mo Qi's body surged again! He suddenly appeared in
front of Shi Tian Yun from behind the green balls.
The lightning flashes magically formed an electric net in the sky, and wrapped up
Shi Tian Yun in an instant.
"How is that possible?! That kid's Qi equals that of a Human Realm warrior!" Shi
Tie screamed in fear.
Shi Tian Yun was tightly entangled by the electric net. He desperately struggled to
escape but failed.
At this time, Mo Qi's green light balls kept striking Shi Tian Yun one by one and
drove him back.
Mo Qi dashed near Shi Tian Yun and kept striking him with his arms and legs.
Shi Tian Yun was bleeding severely from the corner of his mouth, but he couldn't
fight back because of the electric net that bound him tightly.
What a thorough defeat!
Everybody was stricken dumb in amazement as they stared at Mo Qi, who was merely at
the Second Sky of the Nascent Realm, while he was striking Shi Tian Yun who could
not fight back.
"Woa! What the hell is that?"
"Who knows? Why is that kid so powerful? It's weird, too weird!"
"Is he really at the Second Sky of the Nascent Realm? Or are the Nascent Realm
warriors of the big families are more powerful than us?"
"Confusing! Too confusing!"
"..."
All the warriors nearby were dumbstruck and couldn't figure out what happened.
After receiving the endless strikes, Shi Tian Yun was bleeding severely and his
eyes gradually began to dim.
Shi Jian stood up at once and demanded, "We lose!"
The director from the Beiming Family, who was standing next to the round table,
immediately looked over to Beiming Shang after Shi Jian yelled.
Beiming Shang seemed to not have noticed the scene on the battle arena, as he was
still drinking his tea quietly.
Seeing his attitude, the director understood what he meant. He lowered his head to
check the documents, ignoring Shi Jian's announcement.
"Bang, bang, bang!"
Mo Qi continued to kick Shi Tian Yun as the latter had fallen onto the ground long
ago.
"We admit defeat!" Shi Jian stared at Beiming Shang and roared.
Beiming Shang finally seemed to notice it as he raised his head and then peered at
the director casually.
"Battle stops! The Mo family wins!" the director called out listlessly.
Mo Qi finally stopped his attacks and took a few steps back. Smirking, he laughed,
"Haha! Shi family descendents are all losers! He is too weak for a Nascent Realm,
Third Sky warrior! It was a total waste of my time. Humph!"
Then he swaggered back to his family and received a bunch of compliments.
Han Feng rushed onto the arena silently like a ghost and carried Shi Tian Yun back,
who was drowning in his own blood, and asked those family ministers to check on
him.
Those ministers were in a muddle, as they first put a handful of pills into Shi
Tian Yun's mouth, with serious faces.
Not bothering to stare at Mo Tuo, Shi Tie quickly pressed his hands on Shi Tian
Yun's chest and transmitted his Profound Qi into Tian Yun to heal him.
The battle field turned silent at once.
Those onlookers noticed this strange occurrence. They stopped gossiping, but looked
at the two families in confusion.
"Keep the wager, and Zhan, you go up!" Mo Tuo announced at a low voice again, with
a cold smile climbing up his mouth.
"Mo Zhan from the Mo family. Nascent Realm, Third Sky. Please enlighten me!"
Mo Zhan's robust body stood in the center of the arena, and he sneered, "I'm quite
curious, does your Shi family still have people to fight me? Do you dare?"

Chapter 69: Believe in Me!
The whole God Stone Square was silent. Mo Zhan's clamoring seemed to echo in the
arena.
Shi Jian face was in a grimace, and he was trembling in rage. He almost wanted to
go to the middle of the arena and slap Mo Zhan to death.
The Beiming, Ling, Mo, and Zuo families all looked at Shi Jian. Many warriors
around the arena were looking at Shi Jian in sympathy.
At this point, everyone could see the vicious heart of the Mo family, and they also
knew that they had definitely used some unusual means.
However, that's what the Martial Competition was like. Each side would use their
own methods, and as long as they're not strongly against the rules of the arena, no
matter how tragically the loser turned out to be, no one would say a thing.
Even if the Shi family were highly displeased, at that moment, there was nothing
they could argue about. And the others of course, would not step into such murky
waters.
At that moment, Han Feng suddenly came up from behind the people of the Shi family
and passed a slip of paper to Shi Jian. He said, "Master, someone told me to give
this to you."
Shi Jian was barely able to control his anger. As he took a glance at the note, his
expression suddenly froze.
"The children from the Mo family have taken the Blood Vigor Pill, made by the
Poison Dragon Valley of the God Blessed Empire. The Blood Vigor Pill allows one to
increase their strength by twofold for a short period of time at the cost of being
unable to use their martial powers for a whole year. It is best for you not to
continue the following matches, or else you will still lose miserably. The old man
standing next to Mo Zhan is the alchemist Xie Shou from the Poisonous Dragon
Valley! Sincerely, Mu Xun."
Shi Jian looked at the words on the paper with a grim face. He finally knew what
the Mo family had done.
Just to deal with the Shi family, Mo Tuo had sacrificed a year of his
grandchildren's cultivation. In turn, this caused Shi Tian Luo and Shi Tian Yun of
the Shi family to be bedridden for at least three to five years. This method was
ruthless to the extreme!
Shi Jian's expression was gloomy. Looking at Shi Yan, he suddenly could not decide
how to proceed.
If Mu Xun didn't pass on this information, Shi Jian might have actually let Shi Yan
enter the arena.
But since now the truth was known, Shi Jian knew that Mo Zhan must have also taken
that Blood Vigor Pill, and that now his abilities were enhanced for the upcoming
battle. Knowing this, Shi Jian faltered.
Mo Zhan was already at the Third Sky of the Nascent Realm. But after taking the
Blood Vulgar Pill, he would have the ability of a Human Realm warrior. Human Realm
warriors could easily break the second stage of Shi Yan's Petrification Martial
Spirit.
Shi Yan had only started cultivating recently, so Shi Jian naturally thought that
Shi Yan lacked real battle experience.
In this situation, Shi Yan could easily be crushed by his opponent. But Shi Yan had
twin Martial Spirits. In a long run, he would definitely become as good as Beiming
Ce. He was the true future hope of the Shi family.
If this battle led to Shi Yan losing miserably and suffering heavy injuries, not
only would it slow down his path to success, the strike could probably devastate
him forever.
The more he weighed his options, the more hesitant Shi Jian felt. He almost had the
thought to protect Shi Yan even if he were to be disgraced.
Then, at this moment.
Zuo Shi, carrying a giant backpack, slowly came from the Zuo family's side.
Zuo Shi's captivating figure caused unrest outside the arena. Many looked at Zuo
Shi lasciviously, their eyes gazing towards her beautiful long legs.
Soon, Zuo Shi arrived at the Shi family's place. She stood next to Shi Jian and put
the backpack on the Shi family's table, saying quietly, "Grandpa Shi, my grandpa
told me to bring the Dragon Turtle Armor to you in the hope that you would win."
Then, she turned her head and looked at Shi Yan, and spoke quietly, "Go for it."
After that, Zuo Shi left the Shi family area and returned to the Zuo family.
Even when she arrived back at the Zuo family, her beautiful eyes were still locked
onto Shi Yan from across the arena.
Everyone in the Shi family felt devastated.
Not only those who didn't know about Shi Yan's situation, even those who were
actually aware of Shi Yan's cultivation level were also pitying him.
A warrior who just recently broken through to the Third Sky of the Nascent Realm,
versus one who heavily trained for twenty years, and slowly came to this realm step
by step. It's clear who was stronger.
Besides, the Mo family obviously used cheap tricks, so now the actual gap between
the two was like a deep valley.
"Dragon Turtle Armor!"
When Shi Jian saw the armour he was completely shocked. Even though his confidence
was restored, he still hesitated a bit. Passing the paper slip to Shi Yan, he
murmured, "Sigh... grandpa doesn't know what to do either, you decide for yourself.
If you think it's too hard, then... just give up."
When he said the words "give up", Shi Jian suddenly felt exhausted, as if he aged
some years.
Shi Yan still looked unconcerned with the recent surprising developments. He
glanced at the paper slip, but didn't show any reaction. He was still calm as ever.
He had already realised that the Mo family must have used some underhanded means.
Before Shi Jian had even finished speaking, Shi Yan leapt off and appeared in the
middle of the arena. He spoke lightly, "Shi Yan from the Shi family. Nascent Realm,
Third Sky. Please enlighten me!"
A great disturbance stirred in the crowd!
The silent arena suddenly became louder than the street markets. Many were in utter
shock, puzzled, as they looked at Shi Yan.
"Who's this kid? I've never heard of this guy in the Shi family."
"Right, he never showed up in any of the previous Martial Competitions. When did
the Shi family get such a warrior?"
"Shi Yan... I know. Isn't he that young master of the Shi family who loves to study
ancient texts? This guy never practiced martial arts. I only know him because he
always caused trouble."
"No way! He has never cultivated in martial arts, but still is at the Third Sky of
the Nascent Realm?"
"Who knows? But even if he is at the Third Sky of the Nascent Realm, what can he
do? You saw what happened when Mo Qi, who's only at the Second Sky of the Nascent
Realm, went against Shi Tian Yun, who was at the Third Sky of the Nascent Realm.
About that Shi Yan guy, maybe it's only because Shi Jian doesn't want to be
embarrassed so he sent him out to die."
"Yeah... sigh... poor guy, being sacrificed like that."
"..."
Around the arena, the sounds of gossip rose everywhere. Not a single warrior felt
optimistic about Shi Yan. After knowing his true identity, they all thought Shi
Jian had only let him go up out of frustration. The outcome... was already decided.
On the Beiming family's side, Beiming Shang also furrowed his brows slightly. He
turned his head to a dedicated warrior on the side, "What's the deal with Shi Yan?
Why was there no news about him? When did the Shi family get another Nascent Realm,
Third Sky kid? Did he appear out of thin air?"
"Master, I didn't know either. Since a young age Shi Yan didn't have the Shi
family's Martial Spirit, so we didn't spend much effort observing him. Who knew
that he suddenly..."
"A little strange." Beiming Shang nodded, he frowned and asked no more.
Beiming Ce was dazed for a second, as a flash of surprise gleamed in his eyes. He
stared at Shi Yan for a while, then suddenly realized, "Hey? Isn't that the kid who
was drinking with Han Zhong in the Spring Pavilion, a few days back?"
Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan also remembered, and lightly nodded at the same time. From
far away, Di Yalan stared at Shi Yan, who was being talked about by many peoples in
the arena. Her expression was a little strange, and with a low voice she said,
"It's him."
"He's definitely gonna die." Beiming Ce shook his head, unconcerned, "No matter how
amazing his luck was before, this time, against Mo Zhan, he'll be crippled, if not
killed."
Mo Tuo also dazed out for a second, then he sneered, "I don't care where this
little bastard came from, but we'll never see him again."
"Shi Yan, take that thing!" Shi Jian shouted while grimacing. He pointed at the
Dragon Turtle Armor brought by Zuo Shi, and hinted at him.
"Don't need it." Shi Yan glimpsed over at Shi Jian, and shook his head. Then he
smiled at Mo Zhan, "At the Spring Pavilion, I told you we'd meet again. Now do you
know who I am?"
"I know." Mo Zhan laughed arrogantly, "You're just someone who came here to die!
Haha, the Shi family really has nobody now. Sending out a guy who researches
ancient texts! Hahaha, I'm gonna laugh to the death!"
Shi Yan didn't show any anger, he looked indifferent, and patiently stood in the
arena.
"Ahem, head of the Shi family, you can put out your bet now." The director standing
at the round table shouted out.
"Master!"
"Master!"
"Master!"
At the Shi family tower, many of the dedicated warriors shouted, clearly indicating
their displeasure.
All of them had heard about Shi Yan. Even if he had somehow reached the Third Sky
of the Nascent Realm, everyone believed that it was for nought, and that Shi Yan
would lose miserably.
If Shi family lost the fight again, not only would they would be crushed in the
competition, they would also lose their high-value bets, the repercussion of which
would last forever.
"Brother! You must not!" Shi Tie advised Shi Tian strongly, still injecting his
Profound Qi into Tian Yun. "Brother! It's not worth that little bit of pride! Tian
Luo and Tian Yun have already lost, you can't bring Shi Yan in too! Just let it go,
Brother!"
Shi Yan could clearly hear all the chatter behind him. Groaning, he looked back at
Shi Jian and said calmly, "Grandpa, believe in me!"
"... Okay!"
Shi Jian, who was hesitating over his choices, looked at Shi Yan's confident
expression. And for some reason, he actually did choose to believe in him. He
suddenly roared, "Phoenix City! Our family bets the authority of the whole city! If
the Mo family wins, our family will concede the authority for Phoenix City
immediately!"
This led to another great disturbance in the crowd, everyone started gossiping and
chatting again.
Phoenix City was a big city in the Merchant Union, and the Shi family had been
holding the authority to the city for decades. Now Phoenix City had been branded
with the Shi family's name.
It could be said that Phoenix City was where the Shi family's influence was
deepest. Now Shi Jian was putting up the authority for Phoenix City as a bet, has
he gone insane?
"Big brother!"
"Master!"
Everyone in the Shi family were on their feet as they looked at Shi Jain in
disbelief. All of them started requesting Shi Jian to take back the bet vehemently.
"Stop trying to persuade me! My mind is set!" Shi Jian's stubbornness was back, and
with a straight face, he sneered, "It's either make or break! I will take the risk
this time!"
Everyone in the Beiming family and the Ling family were also stunned, clearly they
didn't understand either.
Zuo Xu dazed for a moment, then sighed and said quietly, "Now there's no turning
back for Brother Shi."
"Okay!" Mo Tuo suddenly stood up, and shouted loudly, "You can't take this back
now!"
"Take it!" Shi Jian took the deeds from his personal pocket, and passed it to the
director who came towards him. Then he shouted coldly, "Mo Tuo, your little bet is
not enough!"
"I will add three more mines!" Mo Tuo scowled and then sneered, "It's a sure win
match, doesn't matter how much more I add, after all it will still belong to the Mo
family in the end!"
Soon, the director took the bet from the Mo family up to the round table and then
suddenly roared, "The match starts!"

Chapter 70: The Focus of Attention
The Center of Attention
"Let the battle begin!"
The referee's announcement officially started the much anticipated battle.
Mo Zhan was wearing a cold and arrogant smile.
In an instant, streams of electricity came out of his body and materialized into
electric snakes.
Those electric snakes intertwined around Mo Zhan's whole body, which gave him a
dazzling look.
Mo Zhan, a warrior of the Third Sky of the Nascent Realm, stood in the battle arena
with pride, while electric snakes were circling all over his body. His Lightning
Martial Spirit was apparently way more powerful than Mo Yanyu's and Mo Qi's.
As his face gradually turned pale, those electric snakes kept twisting around his
body, looking hideous and seemingly wanting to eat people.
"The Petrification Martial Spirit of the Shi Family is said to be the king of close
range battle in the Merchant Union. Hehe, I will give you a chance. Come near me
and fight!" Mo Zhan stood still and burst into laughter with arrogance and pride
filling his face, not caring about Shi Yan a bit.
"That guy is way too arrogant!"
"Well, he is in the position to be arrogant. The Lightning Martial Spirit of his is

way stronger than that Mo Qi's. The result is quite clear now!"
"Exactly, the Shi Family will have a nasty failure for sure."
"..."
Around the battle arena, the warriors standing on the high green stone building
were all shaking their heads as no one anticipated that Shi Yan could beat Mo Zhan.
Even on the Shi family's side everybody was in bad mood, sighing with
disappointment.
"Well."
With his usual indifference, Shi Yan strode towards Mo Zhan at a leisurely pace, as
though he thought nothing of him.
While walking, his body petrified gradually and his skin turned gray.
Before he came into the battle arena, Shi Yan had wiped a certain powder all over
his body.
That powder did nothing but changed the color of his Martial Spirit so that it
looked gray even though his Petrification Martial Spirit had already reached the
second stage.
Shi Jian did this as he wanted to avoid anyone thinking he was cheating. After all,
it was a well known fact that a Nascent Realm warrior couldn't reach the second
stage of the Petrification Martial Spirit.
"Kid, you were really something in the Spring Pavilion! I hope you can be as sharp
as you were then!" Mo Zhan smiled coldly with his pale face, as he stood still and
waited for Shi Yan to approach.
"Sharp or not, you will know soon enough." Shi Yan shook his head with a smile. As
he replied, he was within three metres of Mo Zhan.
"Humph!"
Suddenly, Mo Zhan yelled in a low voice and the electric snakes coiling around his
body came to life.
Those electric snakes flew out and dashed towards Shi Yan in a second.
"Damn!" Shi Tie cried in fear, "There they go!"
"Dodge!" Shi Yang couldn't help but cry out.
"Hiss, hiss, hiss!"
The electric snakes were as thick as thumbs and separated at once as if they were
alive, entangling Shi Yan from all directions, not leaving any gaps.
Ignoring the cries of the Shi family, the electric snakes wrapped Shi Yan up
tightly in an instant.
"Bad!" Shi Tie's eyes were full of fear as he sighed with pain, "How stupid is this
kid! He didn't even dodge, even when he knows how Tian Yun lost! Now the same
tragedy is going to repeatagain! he's done for sure!"
"Not surprising!"
"Yeah, this guy studies ancient language. Stupid!"
"There is no suspense. I guess he won't even have the slightest chance to fight
back."
Around the battle arena, those warriors were all feeling sorry for Shi Yan, as they
shook their heads in sorrow, seeming to know the result.
It turned out just as everybody assumed!

Mo Zhan seized this opportunity and rushed up to Shi Yan. With a [Verdant Crescent
Slash] in his left hand and a [Green Light Ball] in his right hand, he struck his
opponent who was entangled tightly by electric snakes.
"Boom, boom, boom, boom! Boom, boom, boom, boom!"
The [Verdant Crescent Slashes] and [Green Light Balls] shot out like a hail, and
covered Shi Yan in an instant.
Under Mo Zhan's intense attacks, nobody could clearly see Shi Yan who was buried
under the lightning, and they simply guessed he would lose for sure.
One after another electric slashes flashed with green light, and the audience saw
the arena clearly again.
Shi Yan was still standing there and hadn't moved. He was not hurt in the slightest
and smoke was coming from his coat.
"Hmm?"
"What happened?"
"It can't be true?"
As the green light dissipated and the warriors saw Shi Yan clearly, they couldn't
help but rub their eyes, surprised by Shi Yan who was still standing in the arena
like a mountain.
Beiming Shang also raised his head from his teacup and looked at Shi Yan in
astonishment. He frowned and mumbled, "Weird."
Mo Tuo's expression changed, but he still kept his calm and just grunted once.
Shi Jian's body quivered once and a bright light crossed his eyes. After taking a
deep breath, he pressed one of his hands to the stone stool and became excited.
"Big brother!"
"Family Head!"
Shi Tie and the Shi family warriors looked to Shi Jian at the same time, with joy
and confusion on their faces.
"Keep on!" Shi Jian yelled, as his mouth trembled a bit.
Though still feeling confused after what they heard, Shi Tie and those ministers of
the Shi family got a little expectant of Shi Yan.
In the arena.
Shi Yan was still entangled by the electric snakes, but apart from a little
numbness after using his Petrification ability, he felt nothing else as he still
maintained an indifferent expression on his face.
Wisps of thin smoke gushed out from his arms which soon covered the electricity
from those snakes, thus no one could see the change in his arms.
While he was being struck heavily, his negative energy had mingled with his
Profound Qi and gushed out from his arms, turning into five small swirls which
floated around him.
These swirls created by the [Gravitational Field] combined these two types of
energy, which slowly floated behind Mo Zhan.
The swirls were invisible to anyone. Apart from Shi Yan, in this huge battle field,
only a Human Realm warrior like Beiming Shang could sense it.
"Mo Zhan, you are so weak!" Under the gaze of the audience, Shi Yan broadened his
mouth, as he laughed and smirked, "You can't even hurt me when I stood there and
didn't fight back. How did the Mo family become one of the five big families in the
Merchant Union with skills like yours?"
"Kid, you are seeking death!" Mo Zhan's face changed suddenly and became even
paler. He dashed over with a stern face toward Shi Yan, and just as Mo Qi kicked
Shi Tian Yun, he began to kick Shi Yan like crazy.
"Boom, boom, boom! Bang, bang, bang!"
Mo Zhan's hard attacks landed upon Shi Yan, while the arena was filled with green
light, strong Profound Qi began to spill everywhere.
"Still weak. Mo Zhan, are you a girl?"
Under Mo Zhan's attacks, Shi Yan was unmovable like a mountain and couldn't stop
shaking his head, ridiculing him with crueler and crueler words, "If you don't have
a thing down there I can help you satisfy your wife on your wedding day, in case
that you make a fool of yourself!"
That was too wicked!
Ling Yue Yue from the Ling family suddenly stood up and cursed in a flirtatious
tone, "Shi Yan, you will die a miserable death!"
"I want you to die!"
Mo Zhan howled and triggered all his potential at once. He jumped towards Shi Yan
and started sending out another rain of punches.
"Bang!"
However, Shi Yan simply stretched one leg and kicked Mo Zhan in the chest. That
kick, by his sole free leg, sent Mo Zhan five meters away.
"Boring." Shi Yan grunted in disappointment as he got rid of the electric snakes.
Those electric snakes, which were crawling all over him, broke away inch by inch!
The shattered electric sparks dispersed all around the arena
"Be careful!"
"Damn it!"
The warriors nearest to the arena shouted and hurried to operate their Profound Qi
to defend against those electric sparks.
"Good boy!" Zuo Xu patted the arm of his chair and praised, "I like this guy!"
Zuo Shi's bright eyes were shining with an odd light as she nodded at Shi Yan and
smiled, "Well, this guy is really mean."
"Big brother!"
"Family Head! Wh... what is going on here?"
On the other side, Shi Tie and the Shi family ministers all looked to Shi Jian in
surprise.
"It's fine. It's just that the Mo family is too weak." Shi Jian responded briefly,
following Shi Yan's directions. Suddenly the feeling in the air became fresh.
Mo Tuo stood up with a green face. He stared at Mo Zhan and his breathing became
heavier and heavier.
"Those eyes, I have seen them somewhere..." On the side of the Beiming Family, Di
Yalan showed a little suspicion on her face, and she murmured after a long
deliberation.
But at that time, no one paid attention to her murmurs. Instead, everybody was
setting their eyes upon Shi Yan and following his movements.
After getting rid of the electric snakes, Shi Yan started strolling towards Mo
Zhan. Mo Zhan lifted himself up from the ground and rushed towards Shi Yan in a
rage.
At that moment!
Mo Zhan's body began to twist strangely as willow flowers fluttered in the air.
Something invisible had entangled him tightly. The harder he struggled, the
stranger the way he swayed. At last, he floated up into the air...
There seemed to be an invisible wicked hand behind him that had grabbed his neck
and lifted him up.
"What happened?"
"I don't know! What's wrong with Mo Zhan? Is he out of his mind?"
"Who knows what's going on? Why is Mo Zhan floating in the air? Is he at the Sky
Realm?"
"Do you even think it's possible?"
"..."
The arena burst into clamor at once.
Shi Yan came near Mo Zhan with an indifferent face and slowly stretched out his
hand. His fingers stabbed into Mo Zhan's knee like five sharp spears.
"Crack! Crack!"
The clear sounds of bones breaking came from Mo Zhan's knees.
"Crack! Crack!"
Another two similar noises came from his shoulders.
"Paa!"
Mo Zhan was totally freaking out in front of Shi Yan. He couldn't help but fall on
his knees.
Not a single bone in his joints were connected. Pathetically kneeling in front of
Shi Yan in front of such a huge crowd made him roar insanely, "Shi Yan, I am gonna
kill you! KILL YOU!"
"Oh? Really?" Shi Yan looked cool, as he grabbed Mo Zhan's neck and lifted him high
up in the air again.
Mo Zhan tried his electric skill on Shi Yan but it had no effect.
In front of hundreds of eyes, Mo Zhan was lifted up by Shi Yan single handedly; it
was a deliberate insult!
Shi Yan intended to show Mo Zhan's expression to everybody, for he circled the
arena, so that every warrior present could see the grief and fear on Mo Zhan's
face.
After one circle, Shi Yan turned his eyes towards Shi Jian and sent the message: to
kill or not?
The arena quietened down suddenly and all the warriors gazed at Shi Yan.
Tens of meters away, Shi Jian got Shi Yan's message and was quite delighted.
Under Shi Yan's gaze, Shi Jian nodded softly with a rigid face.
"We give up!" Mo Tuo was shocked and he cried miserably after he saw Shi Jian's
cold eyes, "We lose! We lose!"
"Stop!" The referee at the roundtable announced immediately.
"Crack!"
Another clear sound came from Mo Zhan's neck, and his head flapped down in an odd
way.
All the warriors were horrified. They looked at Shi Yan, who had just shattered Mo
Zhan's neck, in quiet astonishment.
It was extremely silent in the arena.
Under everybody's gaze, Shi Yan tossed away Mo Zhan's body indifferently.
"Paa!"
Mo Zhan's dead body landed three meters in front of Mo Tuo, with his head strangely
twisted.
Sneering at the Mo family, Shi Yan returned to the Shi family tower and without any
care and took his seat.

Chapter 71: Taking Advantage of Their Weakness!
"Shi Jian! You old man!"
Mo Tuo's eyes were filled with endless hatred. With a raging roar he suddenly
stormed towards the arena, and thundered, "You killed my Zhan and destroyed my
family's future hope. I WILL bury you by his side!"
Mo Zhan's death truly provoked him. Mo Tuo didn't even care about the rest of the
Martial Competition. He straightaway rushed towards the Shi family
As Mo Tuo made his move, all the distraught members of the Mo family also stood up.
They all rushed into the arena and sprinted towards the Shi family.
"Mo Tuo! My two grandsons are still lying on the ground!" Shi Jian was in violent
rage as he also rushed forward. Staring coldly at the approaching Mo Tuo, he
sneered, "You were totally calm when you were winning, but lost your temper as soon
as you were defeated? Hmph! If you can't afford to lose, then don't participate in
the Martial Competition at all!"
"Calm down all of you!"
Beiming Shang's expression was stern as he stood up. Suddenly the temperature
around the arena dropped by considerable degree as frigid air started emitting from
his body.
Even though the sun was at its height, all the warriors around the arena felt
chilly.
"Stand down!" Mo Tuo suddenly turned back his head and shouted to the grieved
members of the Mo family.
To this the dedicated warriors and masters of the Mo family were unwilling, but
under Mo Tuo's cold gaze, everybody retreated back to their places.
"Shi Jian, would you dare to have a one-on-one fight with me!" When the people of
the Mo family backed away, Mo Tuo suddenly roared from the middle of the arena.
"Woah! No way?"
"Now this is gonna be quite a show! A battle between two family heads!"
"I didn't come thousands of miles in vain, this time the arena is truly splendid!"
The crowd was totally excited as they looked at Shi Jian in expectation.
"Why not?" Shi Jian sneered, and also stepped into the center of the arena. He
greeted Beiming Shang and said, "Beiming Family Head, Mo Tuo and I will have a fair
fight, I'm sure this is not against the rules?"
Frigid air was seeping from Beiming Shang's body. He groaned and furrowed his brow
for a moment, and then slowly sat down, shaking his head, he sighed, "Why bother
you two? But if you really wish to fight, I wouldn't stop you. I only hope that you
restrain yourselves and don't hurt others."
Shi Yan was totally unfazed by the recent developments and was sitting nonchalantly
at the Shi family's side. Seeing that Shi Jian had also stepped into the arena, his
eyes furrowed deeply, knowing that this time it wouldn't end easily.
However, just when the two were about to fight to the death, the entire Tianyun
City seemed to shake for a second. In the far distance, the tall stone tower of the
Misty Pavilion, which was dozens of meters high, instantly toppled down.
Even from thousands of meters away, one could see the silhouette of a female
standing[1] above the tower, wearing a black crape and a bamboo hat.
This was clearly a very stunning woman.
She was just like a goddess, with her hands above her head, as if holding
something.
That piece of the sky looked like it was time-warped, with masses of strange air
flooded the clouds.
From the clouds, some mysterious power in the river of time turned into pillars of
light, and all of a sudden stormed down from the heavens, shooting directly into
the woman's upheld hands.
An earth-shakingly strong force suddenly spread out from the woman's body.
Thousands of meters away, the warriors in the arena could all feel the terrifying
force coming from her.
Streaks of exotic beams abruptly shot out from her body. Due to the great density
of the beam, it was as if multiple rainbows were wrapping around her.
"Sky Realm master!"
"Who is this woman? So powerful!"
"What is happening? Why is there another Sky Realm master in the city?"
All the people in the arena were totally focused in her direction, completely
forgetting Mo Tuo and Shi Jian's fight.
In the blazing hot sunlight, the woman with the perfect body raised her hands in
mid-air.
Suddenly an enormous radiant hand emerged from the sky, and violently smashed down
like a mountain.
Under that gigantic hand, a black dot was forming and it was slowly increasing in
size...
Gradually, that black dot formed into the silhouette of a person.
The god-like giant hand, spreading over hundreds of meters, smashed down on the
ground with immense force. The silhouette of the person formed from that black dot,
suddenly warped and disappeared into streams of dark light.
"Boom!"
The enormous hand completely destroyed the three, twenty-meter high Misty Pavilion
towers. The rigid Green Iron towers turned into metal scraps, flying everywhere.
The woman in the black crape and bamboo hat stood in the air above the ruin of the
Misty Pavilion for a moment, and then flew towards the arena.
In merely a few seconds, she arrived above the arena, condescendingly looking at
the crowd below. With her angel-like voice, she said, "Half of the map is on my
hands. Mo Family Head, if you really want it, just come and take in upfront; no
need to play tricks in the dark."
"Our Mo family didn't do it!" Mo Tuo looked up at her and roared, but there was a
flash of surprise in his eyes.
Mo Tuo was only at the Third Sky of the Nirvana Realm, but this woman could walk in
mid-air, which was a trait of Sky Realm warriors!"
How could Mo Tuo not be afraid?
"Miss!"
Two giant men pushed their way among the crowd, and immediately appeared outside
the arena.
In mid-air, the floating goddess-like woman pointed at Mo Tuo and commanded, "Teach
him a little lesson."
"Yes, Miss!"
The two giant men roared as their muscles suddenly bulged. They were already two
meters tall, but instantly grew by some centimeters while exerting power, with dark
thick hair suddenly growing on their bodies.
In a flash, the two men turned into what looked like rabid beasts, their eyes
filled with a bloodthirsty and murderous look.
The two giant men suddenly dashed out, everywhere they went the strong Green Iron
rubble exploding into pieces!
"Who are you? This is the Merchant Union's arena; we will not allow you to cause
trouble here!" Beiming Shang suddenly roared into the heavens as frigid air started
seeping out from him.
Howling, Beiming Shang also flew into the air.
Balls of strange blue flames flew out from his body. Those flames shortly condensed
into blue fire clouds. These icy clouds, along with the power to freeze the heaven
and earth, shot towards the woman.
"Beiming Shang, is it?" The woman's voice was still sweet as she said
indifferently, "The Misty Pavilion's business has nothing to do with you! Your
Beiming family can act like an overlord in the Merchant Union, but in the Endless
Sea, you would not even be a third-rate family! You better know your place!"
"Arrogant!" Beiming Shang raised himself into mid-air and stood across from the
woman, his face as cold as glacier. He sneered, "I would like to see exactly how
capable you are, since you dare to bluster with your wild arrogance!"
The cloud-like [Polar Ice Flames] surged towards the woman like tides.
The woman snorted as she suddenly rose up, and disappeared into the mass of clouds.
After a long moment her voice rang out, "Come and fight up here, don't harm the
innocent."
"Alright!" Beiming Shang shouted, his body also shooting high above the sky, and
disappeared in the clouds.
Thundering roars came from the heavens, as if it was the end of the world.
Everyone in the arena knew that Beiming Shang had started fighting with the
mysterious woman, but sadly, no one could see their fight.
"Boom, boom, boom!"
The two towering men had, by then, surrounded Mo Tuo, and ruthlessly started
attacking him.
These two big men were like iron giants and their bodies extremely sturdy. They
weren't afraid of the arms thick strands of lightning, and kept bombarding Mo Tuo
in the midst of the lightning strikes.
Strikes of lightning flew in the sky like an electrical dragon. Fifteen strands of
lightning came from Mo Tuo, and they formed a closely-knit electrical web, charging
at the towering giant men.
"Mo Tuo! Give up the treasure map, or else don't blame me for attacking the Mo
family members!"
Mu Xun's voice came from a corner of the arena. He had brought a group of masters
from the Medicine Valley, and walked towards Mo Tuo step by step, his expression
was grim.
"Mu Xun! The treasure map isn't with the Mo family! Release Chaoge now, or else
you're not going to walk out of Tianyun City alive!" Mo Tuo was furious, even under
the joined forces of the two giant men, he could still release threats.
"Alright then! You forced me to do this!" Mu Xun's voice was cold, and he said to
the Medicine Valley masters beside him, "Kill everyone in the Mo family!"
Then Mu Xun also sprinted out, his body like a beam of light, he joined the forces
of the two giant men and bombarded Mo Tuo.
"Pop, pop, pop! Boom, boom, boom!"
The electrical dragon moved around in the sky. The two towering giant men were like
monstrous beasts. One of them grabbed two millstone sized Green Iron pieces, and
whenever he got near Mo Tuo he would throw the thousand-jin piece of Green Iron at
Mo Tuo.
TL Note: A Jin ?? is a little more than a pound.
In a short moment, the whole arena was filled with lightning and flying stones.
Fire spread everywhere and silver lights scurried around.
In the crowd, those that were struck by the electric dragon turned into a crisp,
while those that were struck by the stones turned into a pulp.
The fight among these masters had turned everything into chaos!
Many of the warriors cursed, shrieked, and roared as they all tried to get out of
the way.
Those with low capability simply escaped the God Stone Square in a panic, afraid to
stay and watch the show.
The masters from Medicine Valley took advantage of the situation and stormed
towards the Mo family, attacking its descendents and warriors.
However, the Mo family's descendents and warriors were undaunted. They weren't
afraid of the Medicine Valley's attacks, and firmly suppressed their attackers.
Now Shi Jian actually seemed like an outsider.
In the arena he watched the Mo family suffer in surprise, but inside, he was as
delighted as ever.
"Grandpa, do it now!" Shi Jian stepped forward, and said firmly.
"Do it now?" Shi Jian froze, then furrowed his brows: "You mean?"
"Mo Zhan is dead. Mo Tuo will surely seek vengeance! Rather than letting the Mo
family recover and strike us, why not take advantage of their weakness! You can
cooperate with Mu Xun and those two to kill Mo Tuo while we will hunt down the
second and third generations of the Mo family. It's best if we completely cripple
the entire Mo family today, so they would never have a chance of revenge." Shi Yan
said cruelly.
"Big brother! Shi Yan is right! Mo Zhan is already dead and Mo Chaoge is probably
not going to live either! At this point, we should just screw it all and do it!
Screw the Martial Competition, take out the Mo family first!" Shi Tie came up and
growled.
Shi Tian Luo and Shi Tian Yun were both heavily injured, still laying on the
ground. He had already suppressed his anger, but now that the perfect chance was
here, Shi Tie couldn't hold himself back anymore.
Han Feng was also here, and he nodded at Shi Jian.
"Beiming Shang is kept busy right now, so the Beiming family has no one in charge.
Without his permission, no one in the Beiming family would help the Mo family. This
is a golden opportunity! If we miss this chance we'll never get it again!" Shi Yan
gave in another word of encouragement and said, "Grandpa, you guys kill Mo Tuo, and
I will take care of Mo Qi and Mo Yanyu, who severely wounded brother Tian Luo and
brother Tian Yun. We can entirely destroy the Mo family bloodline!"
"Kid, you sure are ruthless!" Shi Tie smacked Shi Yan, and before Shi Jian agreed
he rushed out and shouted, "Mo Tuo, you old dog, today you will die for sure!"
Once Shi Tie exited, Shi Jian stopped hesitating and said to Han Feng, "Idiot,
protect Shi Yan!" Then he also stormed out and roared, "Mo Tuo! It's time to settle
our grudges!"
is she standing or floating?

Chapter 72: Each With Their Own Schemes
The whole arena was in a mess!
Mo Tuo was besieged by many masters. Those that Mu Xun brought from Medicine Valley
also hounded people from the Mo family.
In the Shi family's area, once Shi Jian and Shi Yan took action, the masters of the
Shi family also sprinted up and attacked the Mo family members.
In a short moment, the arena broke out into a war.
None of the warriors who came to watch the Martial Competition expected the event
to go down this way.
When the big fight erupted, many furious powers vented out their enmity and
ruthlessly attacked their enemies, embroiling many innocents. Because of this, in
just few minutes, a number of warriors were sent to their death.
The bystanders could no longer sit still.
Seeing the two families slaughtering each other, very few people decided to stay
and continue watching. They all hurriedly retreated from the God Stone Square,
afraid that they might become a target in the slaughterhouse.
The retreat of the bystanders was very swift. Now the only people present in the
God Stone Square were those from the five big families.
The Beijing family was merely the observers. In the absence of Beiming Shang, the
Beiming family decided to only be a spectator, not aiding either of the families.
Beiming Ce stood in silence in the Beiming family's tower. He was closely watching
the besieged Mo Tuo, and occasionally gazed at the Mo family members who were
attacked by the Shi family.
"Young master, what should we do? Keep watching?"
Beiming Ce's eyes flashed coldly as he spoke, "Hmmmm, we don't need to entangle
ourselves in their dog fight. Let them chase among themselves; whatever the outcome
will be, it won't affect us in the least. We will directly curb the one who loses
in the end and take away their inheritance. With our influence in the Merchant
Union, we will be the prime benefactors."
"You are wise, Young Master. But, should we stay?"
"There's no need." Beiming Ce suddenly smiled, "Let's go back, staying and doing
nothing wouldn't be that great after all. We're not joining the fight anyway, so
let's go back and arrange things a little. Let's go."
Upon hearing that, all the masters from the Beiming family nodded in unison. Led by
Beiming Ce, they all retreated from the God Stone Square.
Now, in the arena, only four families remained: Zuo, Ling, Mo and Shi. The Shi and
Mo families were fighting, while the Zuo and Ling families were merely the
spectators.
Unknowingly, Shi Yang arrived at where the Zuo family was. He bowed to Zuo Xu and
said, "Uncle Zuo, I hope you could please keep an eye on the Ling family during
this fight."
Zuo Xu casually replied while sipping his tea, "Don't worry, the Zuo and Ling
families always had feud between us. If the Ling family dares to make a move, we
won't be sit still either. Rest assured and do whatever your Shi family wants. The
Ling family won't be problem for you."
"Thank you, Uncle Zuo."
"It's nothing, whether it be business or personal affairs, the Zuo family and the
Shi family have always been allies; of course we would take some pressure for you."
Zuo Xu nonchalantly said. He gazed at where the Shi family was assembled, and asked
in confusion, "Where's Shi Yan, that little brat? Why haven't I seen him?"
Shi Yang was surprised and also looked around, realizing that there truly was no
sign of Shi Yan. He shook his head and gave a wry smile, "That kid was just there,
now who knows where he's gone."
"Watch that kid! The brat is very good, he's gonna be the future hope of your Shi
family, you can't afford to lose him." Zuo Xu said.
"Haha, Uncle Han Feng is keeping an eye on him, so there's no need to worry, Uncle
Zuo."
"Hmm, alright then." Zuo Xu smiled, and while glancing at Zuo Shi next to him, his
smile looked a little strange, "Xiao Shi is also quite fond of your Shi Yan."
Shi Yang's expression bloomed, and he nodded: "I'll be going then, Uncle Zuo."
When Shi Yang was gone, Zuo Shi's face flashed in confusion, and she said,
"Grandpa, when was I fond of that guy? What are you bullshitting about? Sending
that Dragon Turtle Armor was your idea too, it wasn't just me who wanted to help
him, sheesh."
"Haha, whatever, its the same same thing." Zuo Xu seemed like he was in a good
mood, and he told the Zuo family members, "We will stay here for now and watch the
Ling family for the Shi's. If the Ling family dares to get involved, we don't need
to act kindly either. Hehe, after today, the situation in the Merchant Union is
really going to turn upside down. We can't let the Ling family take any benefits."
At the Ling family's side, the head of the family, Ling Jue, frowned silently.
The masters of the Ling family were all standing behind Ling Jue. Seeing that he
hadn't spoken yet, these people were all on guard, as if silently waiting for his
decision.
At the Mo family's place, all their members were surrounded by the people from
Medicine Valley and the Shi family. Their situation was turning from bad to worse.
Suddenly, Mo Chao Tian broke through and quickly rushed to Ling Jue's side;
kneeling down on one knee he pleaded in panic, "Uncle Ling, please let the Ling
family step in! My father is besieged by many masters, he might not last long. We
are also being chased by people from Medicine Valley and the Shi family, it's
getting harder and harder to hold up. Uncle Ling, for old time's sake, please help
our family, the entire Mo family will always remember your favor."
Ling Jue furrowed his brows and lightly sighed. He said in frustration, "Chao Tian,
it's not that I don't want to help, but the Zuo family hasn't made a move yet. Once
our family gives aid, the Zuo family will immediately spring up. The reason why I
haven't done anything yet is because I'm watching the Zuo family for you guys."
"But if this continues, the Mo family might not be able to withstand it any
longer!" Mo Chao Tian said in fear.
"If the Ling family cuts in now, it would force the Zuo family to get involved too;
it would be useless." Ling Jue shook his head. He hesitated for a moment and then
shouted: "Shao Feng! Bring some people and bring Yanyu back here. Yanyu is your
future wife, she can't die!"
"Yes!" Ling Shao Feng called out and fiercely sprinted out, accompanied by some of
the warriors from the Ling family.
"Chao Tian, Yanyu is your daughter, and the daughter-in-law of the Ling family. I
will protect her for you. As for the rest, sigh, I really can't help. I can only
promise you that I will make sure the Zuo family won't step in to go against the Mo
family, this is all I can do." Ling Jue said in frustration.
Mo Chao Tian was in a daze. He deeply gazed at Ling Jue, and after quite a while
finally turned away in grief, silently returning to the Mo family's side.
"Big brother..." Ling Jie Qing whispered hesitantly. He said, "If we don't help,
the Mo family will definitely lose heavily this time. Mo Tuo might develop a hatred
for us."
Ling Jue's expression was calm as he sat there and lightly took a sip of tea. He
lowered his head and said, "Younger brother, at this time, we cannot be reckless.
Zuo Xu won't easily let us join the fight. Besides, the Misty Pavilion has a Sky
Realm master. She is going against the Mo family, if our family steps in, we won't
get anything good out of this. Also, this is an opportunity, Mo Zhan is dead, and
Mo Qi is in danger. Yanyu will be the hope of the third generation of the Mo
family. If Yanyu becomes our family's daughter-in-law, our Ling family can openly
take the Mo family's properties when they get in a dangerous situation. And if one
day Yanyu becomes the head of the Mo family, with her status as the daughter in law
of the Ling family, hehe..."
"Good scheming, big brother." Ling Jie was stunned for a while, then he finally
nodded, "I was thoughtless, big brother. You are one that truly considers the
future."
"Yes, we only need to protect Yanyu, the rest we don't need to care about." Ling
Jue raised his head, and squinted towards the fight in mid air, saying, "When Yanyu
gets here, we can go back. This time the odds are against Mo Tuo." He sighed, "Who
would've known that the Misty Pavilion hid a Sky Realm master, Brother Mo, it's not
that I don't care about our friendship, just that you're truly in back luck."
"Grandpa Ling! I beg you to save my grandpa!" Mo Yanyu was brought back. Once she
arrived at the Ling family's side, she immediately knelt down while tears marks
streaked down the sides of her cheeks, "If you don't help now, my grandpa might not
be able to last long! Grandpa Ling, please! As long as you give in your aid, I will
marry Shao Feng right now!"
"Yanyu, it's not that I don't want to help, I just really can't." Ling Jue shook
his head. He stood up and said, "In the future you will understand the painstaking
decisions I am making now. Everything I am doing is for you and Shao Feng! Brother,
take away Yanyu, we are going home."
"Yes." Ling Jie suddenly appeared behind Mo Yanyu. He hit the back of her head
once, and the breathlessly crying Mo Yanyu suddenly went limp and fainted.
"Head of the Zuo family, I think that this Martial Competition can go on no more.
Hmm, we are going back in advance, how about the Zuo family?" Ling Jue looked at
the far away Zuo Xu and shouted loudly.
Zuo Xu was surprised, then secretly cursed out at the old fox. He also smilingly
stood up and said: "We were also going to go, why, should we go together?"
"Sure thing, I was just going to chat a little bit with master Zuo, then we shall
go together?" Ling Jue nodded and replied with a smile.
In the arena, the Ling and Zuo families had been sitting still as mountains.
However, at this crucial moment, as if they did not see the chaos inside the arena,
the two heads of the families walked side by side, and with their subordinates
behind them, headed straight out of the God Stone Square.
Those remaining people in the God Stone Square were only the onlookers who thought
that they were strong enough to bear the aftershocks of the battle, the Mo family,
the Shi family and the people from the Medicine Valley.

Chapter 73: The Change in The Meteorite
Shi Yan was roaming the God Stone Square leisurely.
Wherever there was a body, he would appear. His presence would cause the body to
completely dry up and become devoid of any Profound Qi in mere seconds.
Because of the devastating battle, many nearby warriors felt the brunt of it.
Those warriors of Elementary and Nascent realms were the most affected, for they
couldn't block the aftershocks from the battle between the Nirvana Realm warriors.
Once they became entangled in their battle, there was no hope for them.
In just a few minutes, Shi Yan roamed around the God Stone Square and harvested all
the Profound Qi from seven Elementary Realm and four Nascent Realm warriors dead
bodies.
Only Human Realm warriors were somewhat lucky to escape, as they could withstand
the aftershocks generated from the battle, not receiving any life threatening
wounds.
Therefore, there wasn't any corpses of a Human Realm warrior, which was very
disappointing to Shi Yan.
Due to the mysterious power that could absorb the Profound Qi from the corpses into
his meridians, Shi Yan hoped for more chaos. He was continually encouraging Shi
Jain to personally fight against the Mo family so to increase the casualties,
enabling him to enter the Human Realm faster.
Han Feng was lingering ten meters away from him like a ghost.
Wherever he went, Han Feng would follow him like a shadow, least he created some
trouble.
Ten meters away, Han Feng was staring at Shi Yan with eyes filled with confusion.
During the nasty battle, Shi Yan was acting weirdly. Han Feng couldn't figure out
what Shi Yan was pondering; he didn't ask as he was just there to protect his young
master from any accident.
Shuttling through the God Stone Square, Shi Yan would always stand beside the
corpses for a while.
Although he saw the corpses undergoing some strange changes, Han Feng didn't care
about it as he thought those dead warriors must have been poisoned and it was just
taking effect now.
He never could have thought that such strange changes were actually caused by Shi
Yan.
"Ahhh!"
Not far from Shi Yan, the God Stone suddenly collapsed and a painful cry was heard.
Hearing the cry, Shi Yan became ecstatic and he rushed over.
Under that collapsed God Stone, a Nascent Realm warrior was taking his last
breaths.
The warrior was unfortunately hit by one of Mo Tuo's lightning bolts, however he
seemed to possess some sort of defensive Martial Skill which had sustained him till
now.
Shi Yan looked indifferent when standing beside the collapsed structure. Even from
ten meters away, Shi Yan could feel the highly dense Nascent Realm Profound Qi
coming from the injured warrior.
In just a few minutes, the warrior was sucked dry and Shi Yan harvested another
batch of Profound Qi.
Han Feng was secretly watching Shi Yan in confusion from another corner of that
collapsed stone.
"It's so weird. Has anyone been using poison? Why did they all die in such a
strange way?" Shi Yan shook his head and looked up at Han Feng, "Uncle Han, there
must be someone here in the arena with his own purpose."
Han Feng nodded with approval, but was still perplexed.
"Paa!"
Lightning, as thick as an arm, flew over like a dragon and hit the structure
heavily.
"Chee, chee, chee!"
As the lightning flashed on the collapsed structure, a layer of dim moonlight

suddenly came out of that mountain-like stone.
That dim moonlight had created a strange but cool atmosphere, but the moonlight
quickly disappeared and everything returned to normal.
Shi Yan and Han Feng, who were standing near that structure, had watched the whole
process clearly.
"Mmm!"
Shi Yan let out a soft sound and walked towards that collapsed structure frowning.
He stretched out his hand and pressed on this mysterious stone.
Under the blazing sun, the stone felt cold on touching. It was as if the stone had
been accumulating moonlight over thousand years and was carrying the coolness of
the night.
And it was as heavy as an average metal.
Sensing it for a while, Shi Yan couldn't find anything out of the ordinary about
the stone. He released his hand and asked Han Feng, frowning, "Uncle Han, did you
see the stone shining for a few seconds just moments ago?"
"Yes." Han Feng nodded softly and walked up as well. He touched the legendary stone
himself and remarked, "No change, maybe it's because Mo Tuo's lightning struck it
just now."
"Yeah, it must have something to do with Mo Tuo's Lighting Martial Spirit." Shi Yan
agreed as he couldn't figure out anything special. There was still a bit of
suspicion left in his mind, however since he couldn't come up with anything now, he
didn't give it a further thought.
"Mo Family members! Disperse and go home!" Suddenly, from the battle arena, came Mo
Tuo's angry order.
Shi Yan looked in the direction from where the sound came.
Under the relentless attacks, Mo Tuo looked to be in a difficult situation; his

back was severely bleeding and he seemed to be heavily wounded.
He didn't continue to fight after Shi Tie's severe strike and dashed towards the
far away commercial street in a hurry.
Mu Xun, Shi Tie and Shi Jian immediately gave a chase without saying a word.
Those two tower-like men hesitated for a second, but ultimately stood in the center
of the arena, not intending to kill anymore.
Those Mo family members also didn't dare stay in the arena after Mo Tuo's command,
running away in all directions separately.
Shi Yan was calmly standing behind the God Stone and watching the surroundings. He
saw the old man with unkempt hair from Poisonous Dragon Valley jealously protecting
Mo Qi with Li Han, running towards a block of houses to the south of the God Stone
Square.
"We can't let Mo Qi live." Shi Yan took a deep breath and said to Han Feng, "If the
grass' root isn't pulled out, it will grow again when spring comes. We have to take
out Mo Qi."
"If the grass' root isn't pulled out, it will grow again when spring comes."
Han Feng frowned and repeated that sentence twice, and finally understood its
underlying meaning. His eyes sparkled as he softly said, "Young Master Yan is
indeed capable of great things"
Without saying anything, Shi Yan walked away from the fallen God Stone and gave
chase after Mo Qi.
Shi Yan soon exited the God Stone Square. Just as he was about to enter the narrow
streets between the houses, he found Shi Yang and some Shi family members chase
from behind too.
"Big Uncle, I will take care of Mo Qi, you go after the others." Shi Yan yelled
from afar.
Shi Yang was stunned as he saw it was Shi Yan who was giving chase. He reprimanded,
"Where have you been till now? Don't you know it's total chaos in the arena? Your
grandpa will peel my skin if you have any mishap!"
"It's fine." Han Feng appeared from behind Shi Yan and responded softly.
Seeing Han Feng behind Shi Yan, Shi Yang relaxed and smiled, "Well, you go after Mo
Qi and I will go after Mo Chao Tian."
Then he nodded at Han Feng and dashed away to another road.
---
On a small street in the south region, Mo Qi was in a murderous mood as he focused

on running.
Suddenly a shadow appeared in front of him.
At the corner of the street ahead, Shi Yan was leaning against the wall with a
sneering smile on his face as he said casually, "Mo Qi, are you tired? Yeah, you
can have a rest now."
Mo Qi suddenly stopped with a ferocious face, "Shi Yan! You killed my brother, you
must pay for it!"
"Pay for it?" Shi Yan's mouth widened and shook his head, "Mo Zhan is not too far
away, you may catch up to him if you are fast enough. I came to send you on your
way."
"Young Master Qi!" Li Han showed up from behind Mo Qi, and beside Li Han stood the
Bloody Hand, from Poisonous Dragon Valley of the God-blessed Empire.
"Kill him!" Mo Qi pointed at Shi Yan and said angrily, "He has to die!"
"Let the younger generation solve their own problem. You'd better not get
involved." Han Feng suddenly popped up his head from a house and looked at Bloody
Hand and Li Han coldly.
"Bloody Hand from Poisonous Dragon Valley?" Shi Yan gazed at that old man and
suddenly remarked, "You refined that Blood Qi Pill? Well, Poisonous Dragon Valley
is literally the cradle of degenerate alchemists who only know how to make
degenerate pills."
"Kid, you are seeking death!" Bloody Hand frowned as his face turned rigid
suddenly. He grunted, "I had no qualms about getting involved in your Shi family
and Mo family matter. But now that you are so arrogant, how about tasting my
Poisonous Dragon Valley skill?"
"Young Master Yan, you take care of Mo Qi, Bloody Hand and Li Han are mine." Han
Feng announced softly and flew down from the roof as light as a feather and stood
between Bloody Hand and Li Han.
"Hehe, you think we, Poisonous Dragon Valley, are that lame?" Bloody Hand smiled
cunningly and immediately swallowed a strange pill, which was as big as a longan,
and as crimson as blood.
After having that pill, Bloody Hand's eyes suddenly turned red and his jumbled hair
stood at its ends, while dense smell of blood came from his body.
Han Feng's face changed suddenly, "Young master Yan, go home right now!"
"Li Han, Mo Qi, kill that arrogant kid. I will take care of the old man." Bloody
Hand broadened his mouth in a smile, and licked his lips with a horrifying
expression.
"Uncle Han, be careful." Shi Yan became alert as soon as he realized something
strange from Bloody Hand's change. He took a glance at Han Feng and Mo Qi, and ran
towards the Green Moon Lake as fast as possible.
Before Han Feng could take off, Bloody Hand dashed forward and an intense bloody
air suddenly enveloped him and prevented him from leaving.
Li Han and Mo Qi looked at each other and chased in Shi Yan's direction without a
word.
---
Five minutes later.
On another street, Li Han and Mo Qi paused suddenly. Mo Qi said with a ferocious

face, "Kid you are not running away? Are you tired of living?"
"I had said I will stop your Mo family from having descendents! I can't break my
promise." Shi Yan stood at the entrance of the street, looking grim.
Wisps of white smoke were suddenly emitted from his body. The negative energy
gushing from him gave off a murderous impression, like he was a bloody God of
Slaughter from the Shura Blood Sea.
Since Han Feng was not with him, he could finally use his real ability now.

Chapter 74: Take Care!
Standing at the end of the alley, Shi Yan's body was emitting an extremely
malignant pressure; but his heart however, was pure and his eyes serene.
Three millstone sized [Gravitational Fields] appeared behind him and by his both
sides. They were invisible and traceless as no one else except for him could detect
them.
Negative energy poured out from his meridians and filled his whole body. Shi Yan's
once sturdy body clearly became a lot thinner.
This was the first time that Shi Yan completely displayed [Rampage].
The biggest change he felt was that his spiritual sense could now perceive the
slightest details and his mind was absolute calm.
Li Han slightly furrowed his brows. Looking at Shi Yan in front of him he always
felt a little recognition, but when he thought deeply, he couldn't remember where
he recognised him from.
On Mo Qi's two arms, strands of lightning as thick as fingers were formed, and his
facial expressions became more and more ferocious.
"Uncle Li!" Mo Qi roared.
Li Han's expression froze as his body suddenly popped loudly. The sounds of his
joints were like waves hitting upon the shore, gushing with momentum.
"Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"
A swirl of wave-like white lights swiftly flowed out from Li Han's body.
Li Han's hands constantly pulled at the void space, and those white lights were
like actual tides, stirring waves in thin air, and it abruptly rolled towards Shi
Yan.
"[Sea Cloud Roll]!"
Li Han stood firmly and yelled with a serious face.
In front of him, the waves folded in layers. Between him and Shi Yan there was
suddenly a choppy river flow, the crushing waters in the river was controlled by
his will, as if he wanted to drown Shi Yan right in front of him.
"Roar!"
Mo Qi growled and the strands of lightning wrapped around his arms became tongue-
flicking snakes. They slithered above the waves and charged towards Shi Yan while
releasing electric flashes.
Shi Yan's heart was still as clear as a mirror. He remained unaffected from the
oncoming attacks.
Just when the waves formed from Profound Qi were five meters away from him, Shi Yan
suddenly took three steps back, his body submerged into the previously formed
[Gravitational Fields].
Controlled by his will, the two [Gravitational Fields] on his left and right
suddenly drifted a few meters forward and suddenly merged together!
"Thump, thump! Bzz, bzz, bzz!"
The [Sea Cloud Rolls] released by Li Han and the electric snakes from Mo Qi
directly clashed into the middle of the big [Gravitational Field] that was formed
by the two smaller ones. Weird sounds came from inside that [Gravitational Field].
Those [Sea Cloud Rolls], formed by Profound Qi under a special martial skill, all
of a sudden strangely turned into thin mists. It was as if the Profound Qi was
dissolved in the [Gravitational Field] and became natural energies, dissipating
into the earth.
The electrical snakes shot into the [Gravitational Field], as if influenced by the
strange whirlpool. These snakes actually became intertwined and continuously
whirled in that area. They just weren't able to escape the restraints of the
[Gravitational Field].
In Li Han and Mo Qi's eyes, it looked as if their attacks were stopped in mid-air.
With their attacks unable to move forward, this appeared very strange to them.
The two froze. Confused by the sudden development, they were both caught off guard.
Shi Yan's murderous attempts were always clear. When noticing that the
[Gravitational Field] was enough to stop the attacks of the two opponents, his mind
was struck with an amazing idea.
He moved the [Gravitational Field] that stopped the attacks and slowly pushed it
forward!
Now the swirling electric snakes were quickly charging towards Li Han and Mo Qi.
Li Han's expression changed, he finally realized it was Shi Yan who was secretly
manipulating their attacks. He quickly stopped his Martial Skill and pulled out a
sharp silver-white sword from his waist.
Once the sharp sword was in his hands, it looked as if it was tinted with a layer
of color. The sword suddenly turned a strange light purple color, with purple marks
appearing on the blade.
Li Han flicked his wrist and all of a sudden, the sword shone with a bright purple
light. A three meter long fierce purple aura suddenly shot from the tip of the
sword.
With a straight face, Li Han shouted, and raised his sword to strike down.
"Bzz, bzz!"
The sword aura and the blade directly clashed onto the [Gravitational Field].
But the [Gravitational Field] remained unaffected. The lightning that came from Mo
Qi was still suspended from above, and all at once, dropped onto Li Han.
Li Han shouted in pain, and hurriedly tried to retreat.
Shi Yan suddenly moved!
Like a thrusted spear, Shi Yan's body stabbed straight towards Mo Qi.
Mo Qi's expression changed, and he hurriedly backed away in fear.
"Mo Qi!" Shi Yan roared while coming towards Mo Qi.
Mo Qi instinctively looked towards Shi Yan.
Endless bloodlust can be seen inside Shi Yan's eyes; it looked as if countless evil
spirits were about to fly out of his pupils. Those evil spirits were drenched in
blood; you could even clearly see their fragmented hearts in the chests as they
rushed to pounce at Mo Qi.
Mo Qi was suddenly stunned and in this crucial moment, he blanked out right where
he stood.
"Puchi!"
The five fingers on Shi Yan's left hand, like a sharp blade, stabbed right into Mo
Qi's chest, and pierced his heart in one strike. Shi Yan's five fingers came
straight out of Mo Qi's back.
Mo Qi shook under the piercing pain, his eyes instantly turned back and his
consciousness returned.
"Mo Zhan is still waiting on the death road for you, take care." Shi Yan looked at
him emotionlessly, and abruptly drew out the hand from his chest.
"Whoosh!"
Blood gushed out from Mo Qi's chest like a river bursting at its banks. Shi Yan
quickly dodged the blood flow.
"Thump!"
Mo Qi's life force was extinguished, and he fell on his back with blood still
endlessly rushing out his chest.
"Young Master Qi!"
Li Han, who was numbed by the lightning, screamed out loud, his face full of
terror. It was as if he couldn't believe how Shi Yan got rid of Mo Qi so fast.
"Don't yell, he'll be waiting ahead for you too." Shi Yan turned around, he
suddenly raised that blood-covered left hand, and waved it at Li Han. "This is the
blood from Mo Qi's heart, do you want to know how it tastes like?"
Li Han's face suddenly changed, and he shouted, "Shi Yan, you're seeking your own
demise! You're only at the Nascent Realm, you have no chance against me!"
"Are you trying to add courage to yourself, with your capability that's higher than
my Nascent Realm? It's no use, today I will use you to break into the threshold of
the Human Realm!"
Using his mind, Shi Yan's silently shifted the [Gravitational Field] next to Li Han
and suddenly enveloped him within it.
In mere seconds, Li Han felt like he was in the deepest whirlpools in the ocean,
his body uncontrollably swaying along with the whirlpool.
Even his Profound Qi was no longer in his control.
"Back when we were in the Stone Woods, I already wanted to kill you, but you
released the blue smoke bomb before I could." Shi Yan walked towards him step by
step, his body wrapped in white, fabric-like mist. He took a quick step and flew
out into the [Gravitational Field].
Once he entered the whirlpool, the white mist that was present in the whirlpool
quickly entered Li Han's body under the rapid rotations.
"You! Ding Yan! You are Ding Yan!!" Li Han's expression changed, he suddenly
screamed.
"It was the Mo family that took action first, you can't blame me for being harsh."
Shi Yan hopped into the center of the whirlpool, standing closely in front of Li
Han, his blade-like fingers grabbing Li Han's throat.
"Crack!"
The crisp sound of bones breaking came from Li Han's neck, as he died unwillingly.
The [Gravitational Field] quickly disappeared!
The negative energy filled with the fear, desperation, and loathing from Li Han and
Mo Qi all flowed into the meridians in Shi Yan's body.
In a minute, both Li Han and Mo Qi became two dry corpses, their Profound Qi gone
without a trace.
Shi Yan took a deep breath. He let his mind calm down, and closed his eyes to
listen to his surroundings, there was not a single sound.
One hand carrying Li Han and another with Mo Qi, Shi Yan ran swiftly along the
alley. He sprinted through the alley like a ghost.
---
Ten minutes later.
Shi Yan arrived at the Moon Lake, in an area where no one went to. He threw the
corpses of Li Han and Mo Qi into the lake and watched the two corpses sinking to
the bottom.
The look on Li Han and Mo Qi's dead bodies was too obvious. To prevent anyone from
noticing his secret, he had to properly take care of their corpses.
At this sensitive time, he couldn't reveal his identity.
The Beiming family was still trying to find him.
To look out for the Beiming family, he had to continue hiding his true identity. He
could only take care of business more conveniently while in the dark.
"Splash!"
As Shi Yan was standing there in a daze, a breathtakingly gorgeous face suddenly
appeared in the middle of the Moon Lake.
This was a startling beauty, her temperament was elegant, noble, and extraordinary,
like a goddess of the Moon Lake that came down from the heavens.
This woman was wearing a black crape, the crap now clung tightly to her perfect
figure, revealing her tempting curves. Now that stunning body rose slowly to the
surface of the lake, like a beautiful bright moon.
Her body surfaced from Moon Lake. Once that figure completely rose from the waters,
she stepped on the lake water, her beautiful brows slightly furrowed, she walked
towards the shore with elegant grace.
Shi Yan stared with wide eyes, this was the first time he was truly intoxicated by
a woman's beauty.
This woman, whether it be her body, temperament, or beauty, was completely on

another level compared to Mu Yu Die.
"The mysterious woman!"

Just when the woman was about to walk up onto the shore, Shi Yan's heart shook, and
he suddenly realized who this woman was.
The unknown Sky Realm master from Misty pavilion who appeared above the arena.

Chapter 75: A Kiss
Shi Yan's bright eyes were focused on the mysterious and graceful woman, who was
step by step walking on the lake towards the bank.
Suddenly she coughed out blood and her body shivered, as a trace of hopelessness
flashed through her eyes.
As Shi Yan watched, the woman's face grew pale and her eyes dimmed. Just as she was
about to reach the bank, that mysterious woman suddenly trembled and fainted.
Shi Yan quickly realized that she must have been severely injured by Beiming Shang.
After realizing this, Shi Yan immediately rushed towards the lake and caught the
mysterious woman before she could drown.
The touch of that exquisite body intoxicated Shi Yan so much so that he was barely
able to bring the woman up onto the bank.
Shi Yan felt for breath under her nose and found her to be breathing steadily;
there was a strange energy growing in her and nourishing her body bit by bit.
As the bloodthirsty desire welled up in his mind, Shi Yan's quickly realized he was
in a precarious situation as the negative energy was on the verge of exploding.
He had absorbed too much negative energy and as it was at the crucial period of
purification, his meridians were emitting greater amounts of negative energy.
Holding this mysterious woman in his arms, Shi Yan's expression shifted
continuously.
After a long while, Shi Yan finally came up with an idea.
He tore a piece of cloth from his coat and covered the woman's gorgeous face, then
directly ran to a brothel with the woman in his arms.
The mysterious woman was a Sky Realm warrior and she had been injured by Beiming
Shang. Therefore, she would be considered to be an enemy of Beiming Family!
In the Merchant Union, the Beiming Family was still the most influential power, as
no other family could compete with them for now.
This woman was so mysterious and her cultivation realm was high; Beiming Shang
would be very unsettled as long as this woman was alive.
Shi Yan was determined to save her!
Tonight, Tianyun City would not be tranquil. Beiming Shang would certainly send out
his experts to search for this woman, and Shi Yan would have to protect her until
she woke up.
As the negative energy in him grew stronger and stronger, and as he had such a
beautiful woman in his arms, he was barely able to control his desires.
However, he knew that he couldn't do anything to the woman, or the Shi family would
be annihilated after she woke up!
---
Carrying that mysterious woman with her face covered, Shi Yan directly walked into
the Misty Rain House, in the south of the Tianyun City, and yelled, "Madam, get me
two pretty girls! Quickly!"
"Hua! Hua! Hua!"
Shining purple crystal coins rolled out of Shi Yan's pocket onto the counter of the
first floor of the Misty Rain House.
"Coming!"
A 30 some years old sexy woman with heavy makeup and a professional smile on her
face popped her head out from upstairs.
After a quick glimpse at the purple crystal coins, she burst into loud laughter,
and replied happily, "Master, please come up the third floor, I will arrange two
pretty girls for you right away!"
"Good."
Shi Yan nodded and followed the woman up to the third floor with the unknown woman
in his arms.
"Yan Yun, Rou, hurry up! Come to Room No.3 and give this master your best!" The
brothel Madam laughed seductively and showed Shi Yan into a room, as she shouted to
the girls.
"Madam, we will be there right away!"
From the room at the upstairs corner came a sweet response.
Before long, two pretty teenage girls with seductive eyes entered Shi Yan's room.
"Master, you brought another girl with you? Huh? You think the girls in my Misty
Rain House can't satisfy you?" The Madam stood in the room and examined the
mysterious woman with her sophisticated eyes and couldn't help but giggle, "You are
very interesting! I've never seen anyone bring a girl by himself."
"Hmm, I'm rather powerful at 'that' and have special tastes. It would be more fun
to have one that I brought!" Shi Yan glanced at the Madam and said indifferently.
The Madam kept smiling and looked at the mysterious woman again, smiling knowingly
to herself.
Naturally, she guessed that the woman must have been grabbed by Shi Yan and he was
going to take her virginity in the Misty Rain House. In case that woman couldn't
endure it the first time, he got two girls to satisfy him.
The Madam had seen such occasions many times, so she could handle it easily. She
nodded and said, "Yan Yun, Rou, take care of this master. And try your best to
satisfy him!"
"Don't worry Madam. We've been in this industry for so long, we know how to make
our clients happy." That girl called Yan Yun looked at Shi Yan with a big smile and
softly licked her lips, "Master, I will make you comfortable."
"You disappear!" Shi Yan couldn't suppress his desires anymore. After a deep
breath, he yelled to the Madam.
"Great! Master, enjoy yourself! Call me whenever you need more girls." The Madam
seductively turned around and walked back to the door with a face full of smiles,
and considerately closed the door.
Shi Yan then put the woman onto the soft carpet.
Putting one of his hands on the woman's back, Shi Yan found that the strange power
in her had already flowed over her whole body, speeding up the circulation of her
Profound Qi.
Furrowing his brows, Shi Yan quickly figured out that this woman must have taken
some rare pills, which were taking effect even while she was unconscious. The pills
were recovering her injuries quickly and making her Profound Qi operate
automatically, in order to wake her up as soon as possible.
"You two, come with me."
So many streams of negative energy were gushing out from his meridians and he
couldn't stand it anymore. Quickly, he wrapped the two girls in his arms and pushed
them onto the bed, which was covered with a red quilt.
---
After an unknowingly long time.
Slowly, Shi Yan woke up to find his eyes extremely clear, as he could now precisely
feel the wisps of mysterious energy coming out from his meridians.
Part of the mysterious energy had seeped in his blood, flesh, bones and veins, and
the remainder had congregated in his dantain.
This mysterious energy had made his Profound Qi become extremely dense and fresh.
Under the control of his will, the Profound Qi in his body was boiling like a
spring tide.
Holding his breath, Shi Yan went into meditation, clearing his mind of any thoughts
and letting his Profound Qi flow freely in his body.
---
After a long time, Shi Yan's body shook, and he immediately woke up.
His senses were different all of a sudden.
Closing his eyes, Shi Yan could clearly sense the essence of the air between heaven
and earth. The essence was everywhere in the air, though he couldn't sense it
before.
But at this moment, he could clearly perceive its invisible movements!
His Profound Qi had become extremely accurate as well, as it would fly out swiftly
from the middle finger of his left hand at his will.
With a thought, his Profound Qi skipped continuously. It came to life and turned
into a blade of grass, a magic snake, and then a flying worm.
Feeling the essence in the air, and refining everything in the world.
This was Human Realm!
Shi Yan's mouth formed a joyful smile. In delight, he slowly stepped off the bed.
He took a look back at the bed and realized it had become a mess. Two naked, white
bodies with a satisfied smile on their faces were spread upon it. They were deep
asleep.
These two women were not warriors and seemed to be unable to bear his mysterious
energy. As he ejaculated, that mysterious energy didn't come out, for it had
already been absorbed by Shi Yan.
With a little surprise, Shi Yan turned his head back and without hesitation slowly
walked over to the mysterious woman.
Bright moonlight was coming through the window. It was late at night.
Shi Yan stretched out his hand and examined the woman's back, only to find that she
was recovering at an unbelievable speed!
At this speed, she would wake up at dawn.
Tonight Beiming Shang must be searching for her everywhere, however he would have
never believed that she would be in a brothel.
After tonight, this unknown woman could recover up to 80 percent, and then she can
go anywhere in Tianyun City.
'How is Han Feng?'
Shi Yan suddenly remembered Han Feng. If he escaped from Bloody Hand, he would be
looking for Shi Yan everywhere. Once he couldn't find Shi Yan, he would assume that
he was killed by Li Han and Mo Qi.
After all, Han Feng didn't know Shi Yan's real ability, while Li Han was a Human
Realm warrior!
Shi Jian regarded Shi Yan as the treasure of the Shi family, therefore, once he
knew that Shi Yan was dead, he would do everything he could to get revenge.
After a thought, Shi Yan decided to quickly return home.
As his hand stroked the woman's back, it finally came to the cloth that covered her
pretty face.
Lifting a corner of the cloth, Shi Yan revealed her cherry-like lips. He smiled
unexpectedly, went up, and pressed his lips on hers.
An intoxicating fragrance came out from that woman's mouth...

In just a short moment of inhaling it, Shi Yan felt rather refreshed and found a
comfort he had never experienced before. He couldn't suppress his desire again.
Unwillingly moving his mouth away, Shi Yan raised his head and gazed at her with
emotional eyes, and mumbled, "Well, I saved your life, this kiss is my reward."
After that, Shi Yan opened the half-closed window and swiftly jumped out.
His figure moved in the dark night for a moment and faded into the dim moonlight
before finally disappearing.

Chapter 76: Outstanding Character
The sky was dimly lit.
In the main room of the third floor in Misty Rain House, Xia Xinyan slowly woke up.
A pair of eyes as clear as water were filled with confusion. She looked around the
room and finally saw the bed draped in red duvet covers.
Xia Xinyan's heart shook. She abruptly sat up on the carpet, and looked at the bed
in panic.
On the bed, the two girls from the Misty Rain House, Yan Yun and Rou, were
completely naked. The whole room was filled with a strange scent.
Numerous thoughts flashed through Xia Xinyan's mind. She hurriedly checked her own
body, and after realizing she was still untainted, she finally sighed in relief.
Her fight with Beiming Shang had injured her quite seriously. When falling into the
Moon Lake, she only had the time to take a Nutrition Pill.
It was due to the improper distribution of the medicinal powers of the Nutrition
Pill that she had suddenly fainted and fell unconscious while walking up onto the
bank.
Her memories just before she fainted slowly became clear, and she remembered seeing
Shi Yan standing at the bank of the lake...
That was the last thing she could remember before she fainted.
Xia Xinyan felt something on her face. She reached out to grab it and found the
piece of cloth that Shi Yan used to cover her gorgeous face.
Looking at the sweaty and stinky rag, Xia Xinyan furrowed her brows, and she became
even more confused.
'What happened?'
Xia Xin Yan stood up while gazing at the two sleeping girls on the bed, she
groaned. She then pulled out a white handkerchief from her sleeve to cover her face
again. Finally, she walked to the door and pushing it open, shouting, "Is there
anyone here?"
"Coming right up!" The voice of the Madam rang out.

In a short moment, the Madam, who had previously led Shi Yan into this room, came
up smiling.
Once she arrived into the room, the Madam nervously peeked at the bed, and suddenly
shouted in surprise, "Hey, where's that young master?"
"Young master?" Xia Xin Yan furrowed her brows, and a strange light flashed across
her eyes. "Where is this place? Who brought me here?"
"Miss, you don't remember anything?"
The Madam was dazed, her makeup-caked[1] face was filled with a strange expression.
She scanned Xia Xinyan from head to toe, then suddenly laughed, "Miss, that young
master couldn't have possibly just wiped his ass and left after violating you? Ha,
I have no idea who that young master was, so you better not give me shit for this."
Xia Xinyan's expression froze, her slim hand smacked the table in the room.
"Boom!"
That solid wooden table was instantly crushed as wooden chips and sawdust spreaded
everywhere on the floor.
The Madam's face immediately changed, and she almost cried on the spot. With a
terrified voice she yelled, "It's not my fault! I didn't do anything! Miss, please
let me go!"
"I asked you; what is this place? And who brought me here?" Xia Xinyan's eyes were
filled with impatience.
"So what happened was..."
The Madam sobbed, and fearfully described the whole process in which the things
happened. She kept shaking her head in denial, "Miss, I really had nothing to do
with it! Please forgive me!"
She had only thought that Xia Xinyan was violated by Shi Yan, and worried that
under the mask of rage on Xia Xinyan's face, something bad would be done to her. So
the Madam kept crying and begging.
After hearing the Madam, Xia Xinyan was shocked and her expression was very
strange.
'Who was that person?'
He took me to the brothel, but totally ignored me and audaciously sought pleasure.
He really is the most perverted bastard in the world!
Xia Xinyan had hundred percent faith in her beauty!
Growing up, she had seen too many different men who coveted her beauty. She knew
exactly how fatally alluring she was to men.
That was the reason why she always concealed her face, to prevent unnecessary
complications.
That person was obviously a very perverted guy, she could see it from the fact that
he brought her to a brothel. But this extremely perverted guy only had sex with the
two tacky makeup-caked prostitutes and didn't make a single move on herself?
'Why?'
While feeling very confused, Xia Xin Yan also felt a bit of rage.
'I'm not as good as these two prostitutes? Is he fucking blind?'
"It's not my fault! It's really not my fault!" The Madam continued to beg and
yelling, but secretly kept observing Xia Xinyan's attitude at the same time. Then
she hesitatingly asked, "Miss, what did that kid do to you?"
Xia Xinyan's eyes turned cold as she glared at the Madam.
The Madam felt a chill run down her body. She started shivering and didn't dare to
ask anything more.
Xia Xinyan thought for a while, and finding the sky slowly turning bright, jumped
off the same window from which Shi Yan had earlier exited.
On the street, her figure flashed for a few seconds and then disappeared without a
trace.
The Madam blankly stared at her disappearing silhouette, and secretly sighed in
relief. After quite a while she murmured to herself, "I've been the Madam here for
so many years, but I've never seen a woman with such a beautiful figure. That young
master sure had a lot of luck, being able to seek pleasure on such a high-class
woman."
---
The Shi family, in the Stone Room.
Shi Jian was furious as he roared in rage, "Find him! You all have to put in all
your strength into finding him! Everyone put the Mo family to the side, you have to
find Shi Yan first! Don't come back if you can't find Shi Yan!"
The Shi family masters, Shi Tie, Shi Dang, and Han Feng with a dejected expression,
all lowered their heads.
"Master, it's all my fault, I couldn't protect Young Master Yan." Han Feng lowered
his head, but his eyes looked sinister, "Xie Shou's medicine could only last for
two hours, now that it should have worn off, I will bring you Xie Shou's head."
"Xie Shou cannot walk out of Tianyun City alive!"
Shi Jian's eyes were blood red and with a murderous look he said, "But right now we
don't have time to take care of Xie Shou, Shi Yan is the most important issue!
Everyone go to that place, and even if you have to dig up the whole Tianyun City,
you have find Shi Yan! He has another Martial Spirit so he won't die that easily.
You all have to search for him with all your efforts!"
"Another Martial Spirit?"
The faces of Shi Tie and Shi Dang were full of surprise. At this moment, they
finally realized why Shi Jian was so furious.
Warriors with twin Martial Spirits were one in ten thousand. Each one of such
warriors would all eventually become outstanding figures!
This was why Beiming Shang arranged Yin Kui and Jiu Shan to protect Beiming Ce.
A family descendant with twin Martial Spirits, if under normal circumstances, would
definitely become the future leader of the family. They can bring a family to new
heights.
If such a figure suddenly died, it would become a painful strike to a family!
"Big brother, I will go find him myself!" Shi Tie also realized the seriousness of
the situation, his face darkened, and was about to immediately leave the Stone
Room.
"Master, Young Master Yan is back."
Right at this moment, Han Zhong appeared out of nowhere and said excitedly, "Young
Master Yan is fine, he's going to arrive at the Stone Room soon."
"Hahaha!"
Shi Jian laughed into the sky as his expression turned from a thunderstorm to a
sunny sky, "I knew that kid would be okay! Look, didn't he come back in one piece?"
Shi Tie and the rest were all making weird faces, thinking, Who was it that was
drowned in anxiousness, and looking so panicked as if his parents had died or
something?
"You killed those two?" Shi Tie was shocked. He looked at Shi Yan with disbelief,
and said in surprise, "Li Han was a Human Realm warrior! You were able to kill
him?"
"I suddenly broke through into the Human Realm during the fight, then everything
became easy." Shi Yan smiled nonchalantly.
After hearing that, many Shi family warriors in the room were all stunned, with
their jaws dropping they stared at Shi Yan with strange expressions.
Shi Jian dazed for a second, then he rushed towards Shi Yan and grabbed his arm.
After confirming for a while, he suddenly laughed, "The Gods have not wronged the
Shi family! I knew you little brat was some good stuff! Good good! Seventeen years
old and in the Human Realm! The nurturing we gave to you did not go in vain! You
will definitely become an outstanding figure of this generation!"
"What happened to Mo Tuo?" Shi Jian furrowed his brows and asked.
"Heavily injured! He went back to the Mo family with his [Blood Escape] skill, but
he won't be able to recover for three years! Now he's probably hiding in his shell
in the Mo family, he wouldn't dare to leave the Mo family for a while." Shi Tie
sneered, and spoke indignantly, "If it weren't for those two guys from the Misty
Pavilion stopping their chase, Mo Tuo wouldn't have been able to escape. Too bad we
couldn't kill Mo Tuo."
"It's good enough. This time Mo Tuo is heavily injured, Mo Zhan and Mo Qi are dead,
and many warriors from the Mo family were also killed. From now on, the Mo family
will never have what it takes to compete with our family again! Hmph, now is the
time for us to take as much spoils from the battle as possible! Father, should we
go all out?" Shi Dang said.
"Pass my command, the masters from all the other surrounding cities, from now on
they must immediately attack the strongholds of the Mo family! The ones from
Tianyun City should also take action now. Other than the headquarters of the Mo
family, you can mercilessly attack all the rest of the places!" Shi Jian roared.
---
The Zuo family.
In the secret room, Chi Xiao's expression was a bit embarrassed, but his face
showed a wry smile.
Zuo Xu was sipping his tea, and he was also frustrated. He sighed and said,
"Whatever, who could've known that girl was a Sky Realm warrior. Now we have to use
other methods."
"That girl's actual combat ability should be around Disaster Realm, Third Sky. But
her Martial Spirit is very strange, it's like she could borrow power from her past
life, and temporarily step into the Sky Realm. It's very frightening! This Martial
Spirit has never appeared before; it looks like the Endless Sea is truly an
extraordinary place."
Chi Xiao frowned, and sighed in frustration, "That girl could instantly raise her
power to the Sky Realm, probably no one in Tianyun City could easily take that part
of the map from her. Although I'm not scared of her, I don't want our fight to be
mutually destructive either. If that were the case, my identity would be revealed,
and that old fox Beiming Shang would definitely notice something."
"Hopefully the Misty Pavilion doesn't know that we did this. Or else the situation
could get really sticky." Zuo Xu sighed.
"What's going on with the Shi family's side?" Chi Xiao moaned, and then suddenly
asked.
"I will communicate with Shi Jian about this. Then, after the situation becomes
less tense, I will send someone to the Misty Pavilion, and hopefully we'd be able
to cooperate. Sigh, that girl could instantly jump to the Sky Realm, so I guess
this is all we could do."
"Hmm, it's the only way. I hope that girl won't hold a grudge against me. Sigh, I
really feel a little guilty fighting a little girl."
does it means heavily makeup?

Chapter 77: Pounding Energy
As the sun rose, Xia Xinyan returned to the Misty Pavilion.
The two towering giant men were already waiting in the Misty Pavilion. Seeing that
she had returned, they immediately rushed up and asked urgently: "Mistress, are you
hurt?"
Shaking her head, Xia Xinyan answered, "I'm fine, the Yang family's Nutrition Pill
is truly a unique elixir of the Endless Sea, I am alright now."
The Misty Pavilion covered a large area, and there were around a dozen different
towers. Although a few had collapsed this time, it still didn't affect the normal
operations of the Misty Pavilion.
Entering into the highest Treasure Tower, Xia Xinyan went to the level nine attic.
Kro bent down, and spoke while gritting his teeth, "How dare that Beiming Shang
hurt you! Mistress, what do you want to do with the Beiming family next?"
"We don't have to take care of the Beiming family right now."
Xia Xinyan looked indifferent, "I came here this time for the treasure map to the
Gate of Heaven, the Beiming family isn't my main motive. Beiming Shang is in the
Sky Realm, and I am only in the Disaster Realm. Even if I use my Reincarnation
Martial Spirit, I can barely put up a fight against him. After this, if Beiming
Shang is sensible enough, he won't mess with the Misty Pavilion. If not, then once
the Shura King Xiao Han Yi gets here, I will make Beiming Shang pay for what he's
done!"
"Mistress, the Sky Realm warrior that came this time, should... shouldn't be from
the Mo family. If the Mo family had a Sky Realm master, they wouldn't have been
bullied by the Shi family." Kro hesitated, and said weakly.
"I know it's not someone from the Mo family." Unexpectedly, Xia Xinyan actually
nodded, and agreed to Kro's judgement.
"Then Mistress, why would you attack the Mo family?" Kro asked, his face was full
of confusion.
"If I didn't attack the Mo family, how would we be able to cooperate with the
people that actually have the treasure map?" Xia Xinyan lightly chuckled, "We had
to have a scapegoat, otherwise, if the Misty Pavilion kept silent after such a big
event, won't the others think that the Misty Pavilion is easy to bully?"
"So Mistress, you wanted to distract people's attention?" Kro's eyes brightened,
and he immediately knew her true motive.
"Yes, just let everyone keep their eyes on the Mo family, then we can easily work
with the other side to secretly explore the Gate of Heaven. When Tianyun City
becomes chaotic, we can get things done faster." Xia Xinyan nodded, and said
indifferently, "That Sky Realm master that came had a strange Martial Spirit that
could form mysterious mists. Although he didn't really use his Martial Spirit, I
was able to glimpse its traits. Do you know any Sky Realm masters with a Martial
Spirit like that?"
"Chi Xiao!"
Without a moment of hesitation, Kro immediately answered, "Chi Xiao is the Sky
Realm master of the Cloud Mountain, and he has close ties with the Zuo family.
Could it have possibly been the Zuo family that got involved this time? Impossible!
Unless that half of the fragment map is actually in the Zuo family's hands?"
"It has to be." Xia Xinyan groaned, then she suddenly said, "There's no time to
wait, I will make a visit to the Zuo family myself, so that we can get this done as
soon as possible, in case any mishaps occur."
"Mistress, should I go?"
"No it's alright, that Chi Xiao knows he can't take me, the Zuo family won't cause
me any trouble."
Xia Xinyan only stayed for a quarter of an hour. Once she was clear on who was the
intruder, she immediately took off alone.
---
The Zuo family.
Zuo Xu and Chi Xiao were still discussing in the secret room.
"Knock, knock!"
There was suddenly a light knocking sound that came from the walls of the secret
room.
Zuo Xu froze, he leaned into one of the bamboo tubes on the wall and asked, "What
is it?"
"There's a woman with a bamboo hat that came from the Misty Pavilion, she says she
wants to see the head of the family."
"It's that girl!" Chi Xiao exclaimed.
Zuo Xu's expression shifted. He slowly paced in the secret room, and after a long
while, he finally said with a frown, "Could it be that the Misty Pavilion already
knows it was us? That can't be right. If they really knew it was us, why would they
attack the Mo family? How strange."
"You should go out and meet her, I'll stay here." Chi Xiao hesitated, then said,
"Let's see what she wants."
"Alright."
---
In the guest room of the Zuo family, Zuo Xu sat there calmly. He looked at Xia
Xinyan, who was wearing a bamboo hat, and smiled, "How may I address you, Miss?"
"Xia Xinyan."
"Well Miss Xia, may I ask for what reason did you come to our family? I don't think
the Zuo family has had any affairs with the Misty Pavilion lately?"
"Where's Chi Xiao?" Xia Xinyan shook her head, and casually asked.
Zuo Xu's expression slightly changed, but he quickly returned to calmness. He asked
in confusion, "Miss Xia, for what reason did you ask? Chi Xiao has always been
cultivating in the Cloud Mountain, do you know him?"
"Of course. We fought just yesterday, he left quite a deep impression on me." Xia
Xinyan sat there naturally, and slowly sipped on her tea.
Zuo Xu's expression kept changing, as he forced a smile, "Miss Xia, could you have
been mistaken? The person that attacked the Misty Pavilion yesterday, wasn't he
from the Mo family?"
"Master Zuo, I didn't come here today to settle the accounts with you." Xia
Xinyan's eyes were a little impatient, "On the contrary, I came to sincerely ask
you to cooperate."
Then, Xia Xinyan pulled out other half of the dark yellow treasure map, and
directly placed it on the table between her and Zuo Xu. She spoke lightly, "Half of
the treasure map is right here. Head of the Zuo family, if you're straightforward
enough, then let's just cut to the chase. We can immediately combine the two pieces
of the map and once we know where the Gate of Heaven is at, we can start moving
immediately. Master Zuo, don't waste everyone's time! Right now, everyone has their
eyes on the Mo family. We can use this opportunity to explore the Gate of Heaven.
How's that, Master Zuo?"
Xia Xinyan was a little aggressive, she didn't give a damn about the head of the
family, Zuo Xu. Her motives were clear; she came for the other half of the treasure
map!
Zuo Xu was a little unsure as to what Xia Xinyan's motives were. He didn't know if
she really wanted to cooperate, or if she was just trying to feel them out using
her words, so that she could take steps to go against the Zuo family.
But since Xia Xinyan had the capability of a Sky Realm warrior, Zuo Xu couldn't
casually speak out. His mind flashed while racing in thought.
"Master Zuo, I don't like to linger on things, and I also don't like putting in
personal affairs when dealing with business. Chi Xiao was sensible enough, he knew
when to retreat after realizing that I was in the Sky Realm. None of us got hurt,
so there's no grudges in this. I came only for the treasure map! I have no
intention to cause trouble! Is that clear?"
Xia Xinyan's pretty brows furrowed, she stared at Zuo Xu coldly, and became more
and more impatient.
Zuo Xu's expression continuously changed as he thought for a long moment. He

faintly got the idea that Xia Xinyan didn't come to interrogate them. Groaning, he
gritted his teeth and said, "The other half of the map is not in my hands."
"Then whose hands is it in?" Xia Xinyan's eyes brightened.
"It's on Shi Jian."
"Then I have nothing to discuss with you, I will go find Shi Jian." Xia Xinyan took
the half piece of the map from the table. She stood up and said, "Master Zuo, sorry
to bother you, I will be leaving now."
"I will go with you!"
Zuo Xu immediately stood up while thinking, 'Such a materialistic girl. Changing

your attitude right after hearing I don't have the map. You sure are the owner of
the Misty Pavilion, a typical city merchant!'
"Does it still have anything to do with you?" Xia Xinyan was surprised.
Zuo Xu's expression was starting to darken as he snorted and then said, "Shi Jian
and I are in this together! Our family has a part in exploring the Gate of Heaven
too. Don't you think it still has something to do with me?"
"Oh, then we can go together." Xia Xinyan replied casually.
"Wait up, let me call someone else along." Zuo Xu forced a smile at Zuo Shi, and
said awkwardly, "Chi Xiao's going too, uh, you said you didn't mind, right?"
"No, I don't mind. With Chi Xiao coming along, it will be a lot safer."
---
The Shi family, on the third level of Shi Yan's personal stone tower.
Shi Yan sat on the floor with his legs crossed. His expression was serious, he held
in his breath and concentrated, he was able to clearly feel the natural energies
scattered in the air.
Calming his mind, Shi Yan shut his eyes tightly and started circulating the
Profound Qi in his body.
After seven continuous cycles of circulation, the expression on his face suddenly
froze!
In his body, rich concentrated Profound Qi flowed down his left arm like a river
rushing towards its banks.
Like wild horses on the loose, the Profound Qi fiercely surged into his left arm.
His left arm shook lightly, and traces of sweat dripped down his face.
"Roar!"
Shi Yan suddenly roared out. The masses of Profound Qi fiercely rushed into his
left arm, and crazily gushed straight all the way to his ring finger.
"Bzz, bzz, bzz!"
The Profound Qi became like a sword aura, suddenly shooting out from his ring
finger!
The fierce Profound Qi blazed with a bright white light, and repeatedly slammed
into the barrier of the Blood Vein Ring.
Shi Yan's expression was ferocious, his face was glowing in a strange red light,
his mind intensely focused!
"Pu!"
A crisp sound suddenly came from the Blood Vein Ring.
All of a sudden the Blood Vein Ring shone with a bright red light. The strange
radiance was like a blazing sun, illuminating the entire third floor of the stone
tower.
A strange pulse spread out everywhere from the center of the stone tower.

Chapter 78: Inheritance of the War Devil
Shi Yan was suddenly in a strange space.
Endless gray clouds were floating in the dimly lit sky like an vast and boundless
empty ocean.
It was a immeasurably vast strange space.

In this space, a hideous looking giant was standing with his feet standing on the
ground and his head reaching the sky. He was thousands of miles tall and seemed to
have been standing there for thousands of billions of years.
An ancient aura suddenly exploded out from this extremely huge giant!
Immediately, countless bright flames exploded from the meridians all over his body!
His meridians were like numerous stars in the sky that moved in their own orbits.
Every single meridian possessed the power to ruin the world, and every meridian was
a small world in itself, from which came the cries of all sorts of creatures.
In that boundless space, there were piles and piles of bones and the ground had
turned crimson due to all the blood.
Some piles of bones were as high as a mountain; no one knew where they came from.
Looking at the piles of bones, many of them were of some-odd-looking creatures.

Some looked to be having three heads and six arms, some looked like a divine
dragon, some had three sockets for eyes, some looked like marine animals, and so
forth...
They were all prostrated on the ground, as if bowing towards that giant,
worshipping it as if it was the sole true God!
All of a sudden, a peculiar light flashed across the hideous ancient god's pupils.
His right pupil was shining brightly as the sun, as if bringing every creature
light and life and giving this world hope.
On the contrary, his left pupil was as dark as a black hole, containing endless
darkness which symbolized negative actions like maiming, killing, death, insanity
and hatred.
From his left pupil, one could see the darkest side of humanity.
One eye looked alive while the other looked deadly. Standing between the sky and
the earth, that ancient god seemed to be waiting for something.
All of a sudden, that pair of eyes noticed Shi Yan.
A mysterious power immediately reached Shi Yan's mind and connected the two of them
together.
In that strange space, came the abrupt and terrifying howls of the ancient god.
Numerous odd light symbols flew out from his eyes, and invaded into Shi Yan's
spiritual body, making every one of his meridians shine as bright as a star.
Severe pain exploded in each of his meridians, and as Shi Yan's head received a
splitting pain, he suddenly woke up.
He was still on the third floor of the stone house, the Blood Vein Ring was still
on the ring finger of his left hand, and the odd red light was slowly becoming
dimmer. He just sat there with a numb head.
If someone came at that time, he would find that deep in his pupils, there were odd
light spots which looked like small symbols dancing.
---
Xia Xin Yan, Chi Xiao, and Zuo Xu were walking together in the backyard of the Shi
family.
The three were astonished at the same time, as they looked at the stone building
five hundred meters away with a shocked expression on their faces.
" Some peculiar energy is rippling over there, which seems very old and coming from
the times of great antiquity." Xia Xin Yan said softly and her eyes behind her veil
were full of surprise, "This ancient energy, should... should not exist here right
now."
Chi Xiao also looked weird as he stared at that stone building with extreme focus,
"I don't know why, but I feel that my Martial Spirit was slightly triggered by that
energy. Weird, it's really weird! What kind of energy is able to resonate with
Martial Spirits?"
Xia Xinyan shook her head, thought for a while and asked, "Zuo Family Head, Shi
Jian lives in that stone building, right? Well, it seems I have underestimated him.
He is unbelievable..."
"No, absolutely no!" Zuo Xu couldn't help but shake his head, and said in a weird
tone, "That stone building is now used by Shi Jian's grandson, Shi Yan. He likes
studying ancient relics. He is a... rather extraordinary kid."
"Shi Yan... " Xia Xinyan repeated that name in her mind secretly with some
astonishment crossing her eyes, and she nodded, "Let's visit the family head."
"Okay."
---
Inside the secret room, Shi Jian and Shi Tie, who were busy discussing how to deal
with the Mo family, noticed the strange energy fluctuations.
Shi Jian's face changed slightly, as he shouted in astonishment, "That strange

energy came from Shi Yan's building!"
The stir from Shi Yan's stone building was sensed by all the warriors, who were at
high realms.
After a terrifying cry, Shi Jian pushed open the stone door of the secret room and
rushed out.
Shi Tie chased behind him in a hurry.
They exited the secret room and dashed directly towards Shi Yan's stone building.
However, before they got to Shi Yan's stone building, they saw Zuo Xu, Chi Xiao and
Xia Xinyan.
Shi Jian was a little astonished as his expression was rather unusual. He paused
for a bit and asked from afar, "Brother Zuo, why so early?"
He recognized Xia Xinyan at once and was a little nervous. Like Zuo Xu, he had a
guilty conscience, guessing Xia Xinyan came to make a punitive expedition against
him.
"Brother, let's find a quiet place and have a talk."
Zuo Xu smiled bitterly, and introduced Xia Xinyan, "This is the hidden master of
the Misty Pavilion, Miss Xia Xinyan. She has something important to discuss with
you."
Shi Jian was a little surprised. After a short hesitation, he gave up the idea of
visiting Shi Yan in his stone house and nodded, "Follow me."
Before long, Shi Jian and Shi Tie showed the three guests to the Rock Room.
Having seated himself in the Rock Room, Zuo Xu coughed, and spilled Xia Xinyan's
intention.
"Cooperation?"
Shi Jian got relieved. After a short thought, he nodded with a smile, "That is most
welcome. The position of the Gate of Heaven would only be shown by a complete map,
and we, the Shi family, never intended to take everything for ourselves. Miss Xia,
you are so generous! A great woman!"
Xin Yan was straightforward as she took out the half map out and spread it on the
stone ground, then said softly, "Shi Family Head, take out your half."
Shi Jian looked to Zuo Xu. After Zuo Xu nodded, he took out the other half of the
map and put it on the ground to match the first half.
A bunch of yellow lights suddenly blazed at the joining of the two halves.
That yellow light seemed to have some stickiness, as it connected the two halves
into a perfectly complete map.
The bright yellow light glowed from the complete treasure map.
On that yellow map, lines were twisting and changing like living earthworms, the
pattern on it shifting completely.
It slowly became clear. Soon, there formed a vivid image of a valley.
Strange Yin Qi covered that valley, out of which, there were numerous green swamps,
even the bubbles in them could be seen clearly.
Shi Jian, Shi Tie, Zuo Xu and Chi Xiao were all taken by surprise.
Only Xia Xinyan looked calm, as she said naturally, "Friends, I'm not familiar with
this area. Although the map is clear, I don't know which place is which. Do you
have any idea?"
"The Dead Swamp! Yin Valley!"
Chi Xiao's expression changed quickly. After a long while, he announced firmly,
"That's it! It is absolutely the Yin Valley, which is the most mysterious part of
the Dead Swamp, where the Yin Qi is most dense and many Yin treasures can be
found."
"Good, if you are sure about it." Xia Xinyan nodded with satisfaction, "If it's
certain, we can begin to prepare to travel to the Yin Valley. It should not be
delayed. I will arrange it back in the Misty Pavilion and set off soon."
"Isn't the Yin Valley home to Nine-headed Sky Snake?" Zuo Xu took a deep breath and
asked Chi Xiao beside him.
Shi Jian's expression changed.
Chi Xiao nodded slowly, "Yes. The Nine-headed Sky Snake lives in the Yin Valley. It
seems that this journey won't be peaceful."
"Nine-headed Sky Snake?" Xia Xinyan was quite calm, "By the sounds of it, is it a
high realm demon beast?"
"A Level 7 demon beast!" Chi Xiao said.
Xia Xinyan furrowed her brows and nodded, "Well it might be tough. But anyway, a
Level 7 demon beast equals a Sky Realm warrior. We can beat it together."
"The Nine-headed Sky Snake is a Level 7 demon beast. But it is the most powerful
one among all Level 7 demon beasts. It has nine heads which can all think
separately, and has a very aggressive nature. I'd rather fight with three normal
Level 7 demon beasts than him. Hmm, I will go back to the Cloudy Mountain first and
get some weapons in case something unusual happens." Chi Xiao sighed.
"Keep the treasure map with you. Let's meet at the entrance of the Dead Swamp in a
month."
Xia Xinyan was quite decisive as she stood up and said calmly, "I hope you will be
on time. I don't have so much time to waste." Then, Xia Xinyan walked out with
light steps.
"Brother, what to do now?" Zuo Xu smiled bitterly, "Tianyun City is now in total
chaos, plus the Shi and Mo families are going through a crucial phase. Will you
still take some time to handle this?"
"Hardly."
Shi Jian shook his head and thought for a while, "Since Chi Xiao is going there, my
presence is not that important, I will send some other guy. Mmm, Shi Yan likes
goofing around, would you like him to go with you?"
Shi Jian stared at Chi Xiao.
Chi Xiao nodded softly.
"I can't leave Tianyun City right now, or Beiming Shang would suspect me. I will
send Shi Yan with you and two other warriors. We have to keep it a secret. Don't
let too many people get involved."
Zuo Xu deliberated for a while and agreed with Shi Jian.
"Shi Family Head, I need to go back to Cloudy Mountain first. I will get to the
Dead Swamp in a month's time. Your people don't need to go with me for now. Let
them go with Shi Yan to the Dead Swamp. I can reach there faster alone." Chi Xiao
said.
"Ok, I will send Han Feng to follow that bastard Shi Yan and Zuo Shi when they
leave Tianyun City secretly. One month, hmm, that would be fine." Shi Jian nodded
and handed that treasure map to Chi Xiao and said earnestly, "Chi Xiao, please do
me a favor to take care of Shi Yan. I want him to be safe."
"No worries." Chi Xiao didn't refuse, and put that treasure map away naturally.
---
On the third floor of that stone building.
The Blood Vein Ring on his ring finger had returned to normal, but Shi Yan was
still sitting in a trance; a sudden glimmer flashed through his eyes.
A long time later, Shi Yan gradually came back to himself as his eyes sparkled. He
lowered his head and mumbled, "Inheritance of the War Devil: [Seal of Life and
Death]! The Martial Skill that operates my mysterious Martial Spirit! Too magical!"

Chapter 79: The Seal of Life and Death
In the stone tower.
Shi Yan's expression was full of surprise. His mind clicked, and he continued to
violently pour all of his Profound Qi into the Blood Vein Ring. However, a short
time later he encountered a new barrier in the Ring.
He was out of sorts for a second, and finally came to the conclusion that the Blood
Vein Ring was definitely a strange and powerful treasure. Inside which were layers
and layers of barriers, and behind every single barrier was new things to be found.
The first time he broke the first barrier of the Blood Vein Ring, he obtained the
cultivation method for [Rampage]. This time, he got the [Seal of Life and Death].
The Blood Vein Ring was like a patient mentor, who will set a barrier at every
special stage, and you could only peek into its secrets if you break that barrier.
The complex ancient [Seal of Life and Death] was clearly imprinted deep in his
mind. Just like the skill [Rampage], once he focused on the [Seal of Life and
Death], the mnemonics would appear in his mind.
Shi Yan couldn't immediately and completely understand the mnemonics of the [Seal
of Life and Death]. But just from a glance, he could understood that the [Seal of
Life and Death] was an extraordinary Martial Skill that could utilize his
mysterious Martial Spirit!
Using the circulation method of the [Seal of Life and Death], he was able to stir
the negative energy in all of his meridians. Those negative energies would flow
towards his left arm in a special pattern, forming a [Death Seal] with extremely
negative characteristics.
The [Seal of Life and Death] also had secret methods to stir the Profound Qi in the
whole body, making it flow into the right arm, and form another extraordinary thing
called the [Life Seal].
The left hand was the [Death Seal] while the right hand was the [Life Seal]. When
using this skill in battle, the two seals can be merged into one, forming the true
[Seal of Life and Death].
The power of the [Seal of Life and Death] depended on the density of the negative
energies in the body and the amount of Profound Qi. Its strongest power would be
released when forming a total of forty-nine seals.
Seven seals would be marked as the first sky. As the realm and martial skill of a
warrior progressed, the number of seals forming would increase when using [Seal of
Life and Death].
Every time one broke through to another sky, the number and size of the seals
formed would multiply.
According to the mnemonics of the [Seal of Life and Death], once you reached the
seventh sky, forty-nine seals would instantly form and release an earth-shattering
power.
And if these forty-nine seals were fused together, it would emit an invincible
power, easily able to crush the highest mountains!
However, the mnemonics on the [Seal of Life and Death] were quite hard to
understand, and would take a while to completely digest.
Before he could completely figure out the deep meanings of the ancient texts, Shi
Yan didn't dare to rashly cultivate the [Seal of Life and Death].
He knew from learning [Rampage] that any secret Martial Skills from the Blood Vein
Ring weren't to be underestimated.
After thinking for a while, Shi Yan decided to spend his time trying to understand
the mnemonics about the Seal.
Shi Yan slowly stood up. He furrowed his brows and moved to the window, gazing
across at the Shi family's artificial lake.
A beautiful figure suddenly appeared into his view.
A strange light flashed in Shi Yan's eyes. There was a surprise on his face, and he
murmured quietly, "Why has she come to the Shi family?"
Far away by the lake, Xia Xinyan was wearing a veil on her face, looking a peerless
beauty. She was being led by Han Feng to the back door of the secret room of the
Shi family.
Shi Yan had a strong impression of Xia Xinyan, the mysterious woman. Just by gazing
from far away, he immediately recognized her, and was secretly surprised.
Lead by Han Feng, Xia Xinyan quickly went into the garden behind the lake, and
disappeared into the secret room.
Soon, Chi Xiao and Zuo Xu also quietly followed, and disappeared through the same
door into the Shi family's secret room.
After a while, Shi Jian finally walked out of the Stone Room. His eyes swept to the
Shi Yan's stone tower, and immediately started walking towards it.
Shi Yan's mind flicked. He silently closed the windows, and quietly sat down on the
third floor of the stone tower, as if he had been deeply immersed in cultivating.
"Kid, what was that just a moment ago?" Shi Jian quickly appeared on the third
floor of Shi Yan's tower. As soon as he came in, he immediately glared at Shi Yan
and asked.
"What was what?" Shi Jian opened his eyes and asked while looking confused.
"Half an hour ago, there was a strange fluctuation coming from this place. Did you
make that happen? You little brat better explain to me."
"I don't know, I was just quietly cultivating. You know, I just reached the Human
Realm, and I'm still trying to get familiar with the circulation pattern of the
natural energies. Maybe I just accidentally tuned into the natural patterns, and
caused a resonance of the natural energies." Shi Yan smiled, full of bullshit.
Shi Jian furrowed his brows, stared at Shi Yan for a second, then finally sneered,
"You little brat, hiding a bunch of secrets huh, hmph. I couldn't care less! Just
don't act too recklessly and screw yourself over."
As the head of the family, Shi Jian could immediately see he wasn't speaking the
truth. But Shi Jian didn't want to intervene on everything. Seeing that Shi Yan was
fine, Shi Jian just allowed him to keep bullshitting.
After pondering for a second, Shi Jian told him about the issue that Xia Xinyan,
Zuo Xu, and Chi Xiao came to talk about. Then he finally said, "This time, I am
going to let you, Han Feng, and Ku Long go together. We are only investigating the
location of the Gate of Heaven this time, to get an understanding of the situation.
You only need to follow along and get some experience. Remember, don't act rashly!
If anything happens just let Chi Xiao and that Xia girl handle it. These two both
have the Sky Realm combat abilities, even if they can't take on the Nine-headed Sky
Snake, they could at least keep you guys safe."
Shi Yan was surprised. He didn't expect Xia Xinyan to be so generous. Not only did
she not blame Chi Xiao for the sneak attack, she also stepped on the Mo family in
order to divert everyone's attention. In the end, she forgave what had happened and
took the initiative to lend her hand.
'This woman surely was something!'
Shi Yan's eyes glimmered, secretly surprised. He frowned while thinking for a
moment, and said, "Don't worry, I also care about my life a lot, I don't want to
lose it. My role is just to fill up a spot in the exploration of Gate of Heaven, I
won't put my life on the line for this."
"Okay, prepare yourself. Tonight at midnight, you, Han Feng, and Ku Long will
secretly set off, and meet up with Zuo Shi at the north entrance of Tianyun City.
Remember, you have to be careful! The Gate of Heaven is important, but you are more
important to the Shi family, you have to come back safely!"
"Understood."
---
The Beiming family.
Beiming Shang sat at the seventh level of the Ice Pavilion, his body overflowing
with freezing energy, there was even a layer of frost covering his body. Beiming
Shang looked just like an ice sculpture, appearing very strange.
Beiming Ce, Yin Kui, and Jiu Shan were standing aside with a serious expressions.
Other than them, there was also Beiming Ce's father, Beiming Qie.
Beiming Qie was at Earth Realm, Third Sky. He always took care of affairs outside
of Tianyun City, but after hearing about the chaos happening in Tianyun City, he
rushed here from Beiluo City overnight.
After Beiming Shang fought with Xia Xinyan, he immediately entered the Ice
Pavilion, and hadn't come out since then.
The masters in the Beiming family were worried about Beiming Shang. They strictly
guarded the Ice Pavilion, and had been on the look-out from day to night, afraid
that any mishaps might happen in this crucial moment.
After a very long time, the frost on Beiming Shang's body gradually seeped into his
body.
"Father!"
"Grandpa!"
Beiming Qie and Beiming Ce both called out.
Beiming Shang slowly opened his eyes, and breathed out a cloud of white frost. He
then said, "That girl's Martial Spirit is strange, she could actually use her power
from her last life and instantly step into the Sky Realm. The Endless Sea is truly
a holy place for thousands of warriors. And only from that place could such a
frightening Martial Spirit exist."
"Father, are you alright?" Beiming Qie asked worriedly.
Shaking his head, Beiming Shang said, "Did you find that girl?"
"She mysteriously disappeared last night. We searched all night, but couldn't find
any trace of her."
Beiming Qie was slightly nervous, he hesitated, and then said, "But early this
morning, she returned to the Misty Pavilion. Our spies say that she only stayed in
the Misty Pavilion for a short moment, then she left alone. We don't know where she
went."
"Last night her injuries were worse than mine. We couldn't find her last night, and
now we have missed the best chance." Beiming Shang sighed, then said, "She dared to
appear this morning, that means her injuries have almost recovered. We don't have a
chance to take her anymore. Pass on my orders, don't move on the Misty Pavilion."
"Understood." Beiming Qie nodded, but he also felt a little regretful, "Tianyun
City is full of our spies, I wonder where the hell she hid last night. If we
could've found her, then we could've killed her."
"We missed our chance so we can't do anything about it, not everything's going to
go our way." Beiming Shang got over the matter, after pondering he then said, "Keep
an eye on all four city gates! Release all the Cloud Eagles in the family, if any
major figures of the other four families are getting in or out of the city, inform
me immediately!"
"Father, you're saying?"
"Ding Yan is definitely dead! Someone must have gotten that half of the fragmented
map, or else there's no reason why someone cannot wait to seize that other half of
the fragmented map from the Misty Pavilion."
Beiming Shang sneered, and said, "The Mo family lost miserably this time. If they
had a Sky Realm master to back them up, with Mo Tuo's temperament, he wouldn't have
just let this slide! We only need to wait two days, if the Mo family doesn't make
any major actions in two days, we can eliminate them from the possibilities."
"Who could it be?"
"Whichever family couldn't hold it in anymore, and leaves the city first."
Beiming Shang scowled, and said, "That girl left the Misty Pavilion early in the
morning, she definitely must have figured out something. Maybe the two map pieces
have already been put together by now. Keep an eye on the Misty Pavilion too, we
can ignore the fight between the Mo and Shi families for now. Spread out all our
spies, in three days, if any direct descendants of the three families leave the
city, Inform me immediately!"
"Understood!"

Chapter 80: Shadowing
That night, at the North Gate of Tianyun City.
Shi Yan, Han Feng and Ku Long secretly left the city from the gate.
A four-horses carriage was waiting in the deserted tombs outside the North Gate. An
old man was standing beside the carriage and staring at the starry sky in a daze.
Sound of whisperings could be heard from the carriage.
The carriage was surrounded by many high and low tombs, and the green wildfire
beside them was giving out a very gloomy atmosphere in the dark night.
"It's the Zuo Family's." Ku Long got to one unmarked burial-mounds and remarked
after taking a glimpse from afar.
Shi Yan nodded and said indifferently, "It seems we are late anyway."
The old man overheard their talk, and as he withdrew his eyes and looked in their
direction, he raised the whip in his hand.
Receiving his signal, the three including Shi Yan walked over.
"Miss, people from the Shi family have arrived." The old man reported to that
carriage at a cautious low voice.
"About time they got here." Zuo Shi's voice came from the carriage.
An elegant and graceful woman came out of the carriage quietly, glanced at Shi Yan,
and said to Zuo Shi with a big smile, "That kid is here."
"Aunt Lian!" Zuo Shi cried with a sweet girlish and angry voice, "I told you, there
is nothing between us! Please stop teasing me!"
"Hehe, okay, okay." That woman giggled and waved at Shi Yan while standing beside
the carriage. As Shi Yan came near, she said, "Young Master Yan, you three didn't
take a carriage?"
"It will be arranged for us when we get to the Xuelai City in the North." Shi Yan
looked indifferent. He took a glimpse at the woman and complimented her secretly,
then walked to the carriage at a leisurely pace and put a huge package into it,
"Xiao Shi, this is your Dragon Turtle Armor. My grandpa asked me to return it to
you."
"Okay." Zuo Shi replied and whispered, "You ungrateful guy! You wasted our good
will!"
Shi Yan withdrew his smile, "You had told me that whoever uses the Dragon Turtle
Armor is a turtle. I don't want to be a turtle."
"Haha!"
Sitting in the carriage, Zuo Shi couldn't help but giggle, "You have a really good
memory huh? I just said that to infuriate my grandpa so that you could take the
Armor. You helped me unlock the shell and get me the treasure, of course you
deserve the Dragon Turtle Armor."
"The Martial Spirit of Shi family is more than enough for defending. I don't need
that Armor." Shi Yan shook his head.
"Miss, shall we go now?" The warrior from the Zuo Family got on the carriage, waved
his whip and asked softly.
"Yes, let's go."
"Wait. Please let me introduce first. This is Chu Ping, First Sky of the Nirvana
Realm. I'm Wu Yunlian." That graceful woman elegantly smiled and said to Han Feng,
"I know Brother Han, and this is?" She looked to Ku Long.
"Ku Long, First Sky of the Nirvana Realm." Ku Long introduced himself in a friendly
manner as he scratched his head, "I have been staying out of the town and just came
back for the Martial Competition. Ha, we haven't have a chance to meet."
"So you are Brother Ku Long!" Wu Yunlian beamed and nodded, "It's an honor for me
to work with Brother Han and Brother Ku Long! Hope we can get to know each other
well!"
"You are too modest." Han Feng and Ku Long said together.
This woman looked dignified, and was at the First Sky of the Nirvana Realm. She was
a warrior from the Cloud Mountain.
Since she was once helped by Chi Xiao, she attached herself to the Zuo family at
Chi Xiao's introduction, and was rather cared for by Zuo Xu and became an intimate
friend to Zuo Shi.
Han Feng and Ku Long knew she was someone of status, so they were both polite to
her.
"Then let's start our journey." Shi Yan looked up at the sky but suddenly furrowed
his brows as he pointed at a dark spot in the sky, "Mmm, what's that?"
Chu Ping, Han Feng, Ku Long and Wu Yunlian raised their heads together.
"A Cloud Eagle!"
Han Feng's expression changed as he yelled, "It's the Beiming Family's! A Cloud
Eagle has perfect eyesight and can see people on the ground clearly!"
"The Beiming Family is tailing us?" Ku Long was a bit confused, "They knew we were
getting out of the town?"
"I'm not sure." Chu Ping was a little surprised as well. He gazed at the departing
eagle and said, "Maybe it's on the way back the Beiming family from somewhere else,
and happened to be here. It may not be trailing us specially."
"We have to be cautious anyway." Wu Yunlian sighed softly, "We need to be quick.
Even if the Beiming Family is shadowing us, they can't find us easily if we are
cautious enough."
"Okay."
---
Later that night, in the Ice Room of the Beiming family.
"Father, news came that people from the Shi and Zuo families secretly left from the
North Gate. The Shi family have sent Han Feng, Ku Long and Shi Yan, and the Zuo
family have sent Chu Ping, Wu Yunlian and one other in a carriage. It must be Miss
Zuo Shi."
Beiming Qi hurried back to the Ice Room, and after a bow told the latest news.
Beiming Ce was in the Ice Room too. He was training with the aid of the freezing
air in the Ice Room. Upon hearing the news, he opened his eyes and cried out, "It
is the Shi family and the Zuo family!"
Beiming Shang looked gloomy as he sat there still, with cold air diffusing in his
eyes.
After a long time, Beiming Shang said, "The other half of the treasure map must be
in their hands. It must be Chi Xiao who grabbed the map from the Misty Pavilion.
That girl in the Misty Pavilion is too wicked and she used Mo Tuo to distract us.
We would have been cheated if we weren't cautious enough to let the Cloud Eagle
shadow them."
"Father, what should we do now?"
"I will go after them with Ce, to see where they are heading for?"
"Ce is going too?"
"It is not peaceful in the Tianyun City recently. I will take Yin Kui and Jiu Shan
with me this time. It's not safe to leave Ce alone in the town." Beiming Shang
ordered, "You stay at home, and tell people that I'm cultivating in seclusion.
Don't stir any suspicion."
"Got it."
"Grandpa, the Zuo and Shi families must have come to a certain agreement with the
Misty Pavilion. If Chi Xiao allied with that woman, will you be in danger when in a
battle with them?"
Beiming Ce took a breath and said indifferently, "I've made some preparations."
His eyes sparkled.
"The Dark Master from the Dark World sent a message days ago that he wants Mu Yu
Die. I haven't replied yet." Beiming Shang thought for a while, and looked at
Beiming Ce, "He is at the Sky Realm, it would be fine with his help. Chi Xiao and
that girl can hardly compete with us. They could only choose to cooperate with us
to explore the Gate of Heaven."
"The Dark Master from the Dark World!"
Beiming Ce was shocked, but also sad. He whispered after a long while, "Grandpa,
what on earth do you mean?"
"Mu Yu Die's Martial Spirit is great, but it's useless for us. Rather, that Di
Yalan may be able to combine with our Ice Martial Spirit." Staring at him, Beiming
Shang shouted, "Merely a woman! You can't even let it go?"
Beiming Ce frowned and shook his head, "No. It's just... just too unexpected. I
will give up anything for the Beiming Family."
"Good. You are going to take over the whole family. Don't be so emotional." Beiming
Shang nodded with satisfaction and comforted, "Don't worry child. That Dark Master
only wants to use that girl to train his Martial Spirit. He won't care if she is a
virgin or not. I will let you two be together for three days before I hand her to
the Dark Master."
"Thank you Grandpa!" Beiming Ce beamed.
"For this time, take Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan with you. Later, I will hand Mu Yu Die
over to the Dark Master without letting Di Yalan know." Beiming Shang said.
"Grandson understands."
---
Beiming Ce walked out of the Ice Room. Irrespective of the deep night he headed for
the island in the lake directly.
Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan weren't asleep, but were training quietly.
Seeing that Beiming Ce had arrived, the two girls dressed up to welcome him.
Beiming Ce beamed, "Get prepared, we need to be out of town before dawn."
"What's up?" Mu Yu Die was surprised.
"The map to the Gate of Heaven is now complete. Someone has already set off for the
exploration, so we are going to follow them secretly." Beiming Ce said earnestly to
Mu Yu Die, "Xiao Die, there are many treasures in the Gate of Heaven, and my
grandpa thinks you and Di Yalan should try your luck. Maybe you will harvest a lot
from it. It's a once-in-a-hundred-year chance. Don't miss it!"
Upon hearing this, Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan's eyes lit up at the same moment.
"Many thanks, Young Master Ce." Mu Yu Die bowed, with dimple smile on her pretty
small face, "I won't forget your favor if I harvest something from the Gate of
Heaven!"
"What are you talking about?!" Beiming Ce pretended to be angry, "Do we need that?"
"Well, I'm sorry. I will go get prepared." Mu Yu Die said with a big smile.
"Okay. I will wait for you outside. Be quick. Remember, don't expose yourselves.
Let's go quietly." Beiming Ce reminded and left the lake with a satisfied smile.
"Xiao Die, it came to me suddenly that..." Di Yalan's face dimmed, "The treasure
map is complete, which means Ding Yan was found by them. According to their way of
acting, I'm afraid he was already..."
Upon hearing that, Mu Yu Die realized it as well. Her expression changed with
sorrow.
However, she was very relieved when she came to the thought that she may get lots
of treasure in the Gate of Heaven.
"Don't worry, he will be fine. They only wanted the map, not his life. Sister Lan,
we have to grab this opportunity! Maybe we can get a good fortune from it and
accomplish our revenge!" Mu Yu Die said ambitiously, clenching her fists.
"Sigh, I hope he is fine." Di Yalan sighed with profound resignation.
"Stop thinking about him. We have to have a good plan to take the most advantage
from it!" Mu Yu Die was quite excited.
She already pictured the Dark World smashed by her in the near future, as her
enemies fallen, covered in blood.
She was rather very satisfied every time she came up with that scene; she was
totally intoxicated by hatred.

Chapter 81: Obsession
In the silence of the night, the two carriages slowly left Xuelai City one after
another.
Xuelai City was last city on the way to the Dead Swamp. Between the Dead Swamp and
Xuelai City was a forest of medium sized trees, through which a narrow path had
been cleared for use by mercenaries and traders.
On the carriage in front, Chu Ping was waving his whip in a relaxed manner.
Zhu Shi and Wu Yunlian's soft giggles could be heard from the carriage every now
and then. They seemed to be happily chatting all the way.
In the carriage behind them, Han Feng and Ku Long were sitting outside,
occasionally uttering some words.
Most of the time, they were both on alert and kept an eye on the surroundings.
Shi Yan was completely silent in his carriage.
For the past dozens of days, apart from meals, Shi Yan hardly got out of the
carriage.
Every time he got out of the carriage, he wore a tired face with furrowed brows,
seeming to be bothered about something.
---
Late at night.
The two carriages had stopped beside a brook in the forest. Zuo Shi and Wu Yunlian
got off the carriage and walked to the brook, using the water to rinse their faces.
Before long, the two came back with some water to find that it was completely
silent inside the other carriage.
"What is that guy doing?"
Wu Yunlian looked at the carriage in confusion, her expression clearly showing

bewilderment, "I have hardly seen him get of the carriage. Apart from those times
when he got down and wolfed down his food, he has been staying in the carriage all
day. And every time he comes out, he is always deep in thought, showing such a
miserable face. What a weird kid."
"He has always been a weirdo." Zuo Shi nodded in acknowledgment, "He has such
strange hobbies like studying historic relics and ancient languages. No one knows
what's going in that brain of his."
Wu Yunlian laughed alluringly, "Xiao Shi, this guy is really different. Usually
such boys would chase you around all day long, and wouldn't go away even when you
tried to drive them off. But this one has never looked at you in these ten days! He
seems unwilling to come out of the carriage. Really strange."
"Leave him alone. He is a weirdo." Zuo Shi was really surprised by Wu Yunlian's
opinion, and realized she was right. Shi Yan had never looked at her while they
were on the road.
Though not a self-centered girl, Zuo Shi knew that she was pretty, and the attitude
Shi Yan showed towards her was very different from other boys' attitudes.
Shi Yan was at his romantic age, but why was he so indifferent towards women?
Every woman cared about such things, including Zuo Shi. Apart from some confusion,
she was also a little angry.
"Get me some water." Shi Yan's indifferent voice came from the carriage.
Ku Long was stunned as he looked to Han Feng and replied, "Feng, do you still have
some water?"
Han Feng shook his head, and pointed at Wu Yunlian and Zuo Shi, who were slowly
approaching them, "They get the water these days."
Ku Long stuck out his head and looked at Wu Yunlian with a big smile, "Sister,
please give me some water, my Young Master is thirsty."
"Tell him to come get it by himself." Zuo Shi pouted and grunted, "Staying in the
carriage all day. He must stink! Weirdo!"
Ku Long smiled in embarrassment and leaned to the carriage, "Young Master Yan, Miss
Zuo requests you to come out for water."
"Hmm."
Shi Yan replied briefly, drew the curtain and walked out with a withered face.
He looked dumb, his eyes puzzled, seemingly baffled by a certain problem.
Without too much thought, he walked towards Zuo Shi slowly, grabbed the water bag
from her hand, and then drank up.
After that, he casually handed the bag back to a little angry Zuo Shi, and turned
back for his own carriage while mumbling, "That water was fragrant, so strange..."
????
"Shi Yan!"
Zuo Shi blushed in anger, "That water bag is mine! Not your Shi family's!"
Shi Yan was shocked by her scream, and finally woke up from his deep thought on the
[Seal of Life and Death]. He then asked, "So what?"
"Xiao Shi just now drank from this water bag. Hehe. Of course it would be
fragrant." Wu Yunlian smiled and joked, "Haha, maybe there's still some of Xiao
Shi's saliva in it!"
"Aunt Lian!" Zuo Shi blushed and stamped on the ground, "What the hell are you
talking about!"
Ku Long and Chu Ping were stunned, with their faces turning strange. Even Han Feng
raised his head secretly to look in their direction.
But soon, the three went on for their own business like nothing had happened, as if
no one had heard Wu Yunlian's words or saw Zuo Shi's blushing face.
Shi Yan realized it immediately, but he still pretended to know nothing and smiled,
"It's ok. I'm easy-going. I don't hate your saliva at all."
Immediately, he turned back joyfully and got back into the carriage at once, not
showing up again.
"Haha! Hahahaha!"
Wu Yunlian laughed too hard to stand steady as her breasts trembled. She suddenly
felt that Shi Yan was not boring at all. His casual words were really hilarious.
Zuo Shi was dumbstruck for a while, then her eyes widened and she cursed, "Shi Yan!
You bastard!"
"Uncle Han, let's go." Shi Yan's calm voice came from the carriage.
"Okay." Han Feng's mouth formed a strange smile and he urged Ku Long, "Let's go."
Their carriage slowly started moving, and for the first time passed by the other
carriage.
Standing there with a red face, Zuo Shi first glanced over at Wu Yunlian, then at
the silent Chu Ping, and said angrily, "What are you laughing at? What's so funny?
It's not amusing at all! You all are so lame!"
Then she swiftly slipped into the carriage and yelled, "Uncle Ping, be quick! Kick
their carriage! Give that bastard a lesson!"
Chu Ping was stunned, and looked to Wu Yunlian miserably.

Wu Yunlian shook her head and jumped onto the carriage. She comforted Zuo Shi,
"Come on, Xiao Shi. Don't be angry. He didn't mean it."
"Too rude! He said... he said..." Zuo Shi grunted with indignation, but was too shy
to continue.
---
Shi Yan never took it seriously at all.
In the carriage, Shi Yan was leaning back and frowning, while odd texts flashed
across his mind.
The ancient method of the [Seal of Life and Death] quickly flashed through his
mind.
Recently, he had wholeheartedly put all of his energy into learning the method.
Even when he was having meals, his brain had never stopped thinking. He was trying
hard to understand the practice process of the seal that he was nearly going
insane.
He was that type of person.
Once he was determined to do something, he would focus on it and use everything to

realize it, never changing his mind.
After so many years of practicing extreme sports, he came to the conclusion that
only with obsession, could one do things perfectly!
[The Seal of Life and Death]! [The Seal of Life and Death]!
At that time, there was only one thought in his mind; to understand the process of
the [Seal of Life and Death] as soon as possible.
It was best if he could master the seal before he went into the Dead Swamp.
Only by mastering the seal could he be able to protect himself in the Dead Swamp,
and gain more opportunities to get beneficial things.
Closing his eyes, Shi Yan tried to relax, and began to sort out his recent
understandings of the method.
After a long while, he willed his Profound Qi to slowly move from his belly to his
right arm.
The Profound Qi didn't move fast, but it was concentrated and was refined with in
his right arm.
As the Profound Qi gathered in his right arm, the latter became transparent, and
even the bone and veins in his hand could be seen clearly.
Shi Yan didn't realize the strange changes in his arm.
Eyes closed, he tried to execute the different ideas that he came up with recently,
and refined the Profound Qi in his arm many times.
As his arm began to expand, Shi Yan made up his mind and pushed his Profound Qi
toward his palm.
"Chee, chee, chee!"
Wisps of crystal Profound Qi flew out from his fingers like lightning.
Those five streams of Profound Qi looked alive, as they lingered around his fingers
but never flew out far.
"Still not correct."
Shi Yan opened his eyes, and gazed at the Profound Qi on his fingertips. His face
showed disappointment as he frowned and mumbled to himself, "There must be
something wrong. It's not a sign of success. What on earth should I do?"
His mumbles became softer, as he withdrew the Profound Qi from his fingers little
by little.
Shi Yan sank deep into his thoughts again, obsessively trying to find the truth of
the seal.

Chapter 82: A Step Further
In the following days, Shi Yan continued to remain in the carriage and no one knew
what he was doing.
Altogether, the two carriages travelled in the forest for nine days.
In these nine days, both Zuo Shi and Wu Yunlian would come out time and time again
to groom themselves on the riverside and collect water for everyone.
Every time Shi Yan came out, he would bury himself in his food, and when he was
done, he would hurry back into the carriage, without acknowledging others.
---
It was night again.
The two carriages were parked under the dense foliage of the trees. The horses were
released from their reins to graze nearby.
After taking bath, both Zuo Shi and Wu Yunlian were leisurely lying in their
carriage, teasing each other in whispers.
Chu Ping, Han Feng, and Ku Long were guarding the carriages and horses, exchanging
their cultivation experiences at the same time.
In the carriage of the Shi family.
Shi Yan's face was full of seriousness, his expression never being so dignified.
After nine days of relentless study, he was finally able to gain some insights.
Hi right arm was gleaming in light, and one could see some strange little white
spots flowing through the veins in his arm.
Strands of pure concentrated Profound Qi were repeatedly refined in his meridians.

He kept using a special method to temper it.
After the seventh time.
Shi Yan's right arm, which was continuously expanding, soon grew a whole lot
thicker! His muscles looked ferocious with veins popping out of them, looking very
frightening.
"Ha!"
Shi Yan lightly shouted, his eyes grim. He kept his gaze on his right arm, and a
thought suddenly struck his mind.
His right arm abruptly let out a strange "popping" sound.
After the Profound Qi was refined seven times, it actually separated into seven
different flows. The seven flows of power were dispersed into his meridians, with a
clear distinction between them.
When he put his concentration into his Profound Qi, the seven flows of Profound Qi
suddenly converged onto his wrist. In an instant, those seven flows turned into
one, and a lively aura suddenly gushed out from his right palm!
Shi Yan's eyes suddenly became as bright as the galaxy, he immediately tried to
stimulate that light formed by the seven flows of Profound Qi.
"Boom!"
The seven flows of Profound Qi fiercely rushed into his palm. The center of Shi
Yan's palm suddenly burst into bright rays. The mass of strange Profound Qi
coagulation all of a sudden exploded in his palm!
Countless light specks of Profound Qi instantly filled his palm. They flowed into
the lines on his palm, making his hand shine with a strange light.
Suddenly, the countless light specks fiercely shot out from the lines on his palm.
The light specks were gleaming and unbelievably, formed into a strange handprint.
A glistening handprint took off and flew out!
Shi Yan's palm continuously exploded six more times, and six identical handprints
took shape.
The seven handprints were like unleashed horses, and randomly struck the carriage
that Shi Yan was in.
The carriage was broken into pieces. The solid wood planks became like sawdust, and
flew into the air.
Shi Yan just sat there on the ground with a serious expression. He looked at the
smashed carriage and the flying sawdust around him in surprise.
He could clearly feel that one-third of his Profound Qi had being consumed from
this single move.
Seven [Life Seals] burst out, and all the Profound Qi that had been gathered in his
right arm was instantly sucked dry!
When those seven [Life Seals] shot out, his right arm returned to normal, leaving
only a slight tingly feeling.
Zuo Shi and Wu Yunlian jumped out of the Zuo family's carriage in alarm. They gazed
at this scene in shock.
On the grass, Chu Ping, Han Feng, and Ku Long were also astonished, their faces
full of confusion. They had no idea what happened.
Shi Yan sat on the ground in a daze, he looked for a second, then coughed and said
heartlessly, "Uncle Han, I think we have to ride the horses now."
Han Feng's expression was very strange, he slightly nodded, and looked towards him
perplexed.
"Young Master Yan, what the hell are you doing?"
Wu Yunlian's flirty little face was full of bewilderment, she stepped up along with
Zuo Shi, and looked at Shi Yan weirdly, "Why did you suddenly destroy the carriage?
Can you give us an explanation?
"I got carried away while practicing." Shi Yan shrugged, and said casually, "This
is normal. Don't worry about it, the carriage is gone, but the horses are still
here, it won't slow you guys down."
"All this time you were in the carriage and refused to come out... was just for
practice?" Zuo Shi's pretty face was full of surprise.
"Mmm hmm."
"Silly." Zuo Shi shook her head, and said in disdain, "Training is the most boring
thing, your grandpa isn't forcing you or anything, why do you have to put in so
much effort?"
"Hobby."
"Psh, I don't believe you."
"Young Master Yan, what is the skill that you're practicing?"
Wu Yunlian hesitated for a second, then her expression also slowly turned normal
again, "The power that was unleashed back in that moment, was extremely violent and
fierce. That instant explosive force, shouldn't be something that an ordinary Human
Realm warrior should have..." Wu Yunlian said thoughtfully.
"It's nothing." Shi Yan smiled, he didn't want to explain further. He stretched and
said to Han Feng, "Uncle Han, my stomach is hungry, get me something to eat."
"Okay."
Seeing that Shi Yan didn't want to say anything more, Wu Yunlian didn't ask for
more details. She smiled and took Zuo Shi away with her.
After gorging down a bunch of food.
Shi Yan said to Han Feng, "Uncle Han, I'm going to go wash myself. I'll come back
in a bit, you don't need to come along."
"Young Master..." Han Feng hesitated.
"It's alright." Waving his hand, Shi Yan reassured him, "I won't walk very far, if
there's anything I'll holler. Don't worry."
"Be careful, Young Master."
---
Shi Yan quickly arrived at the riverbank. He jumped into the river and joyfully
took a bath and changed into a fresh set of clothes.
After coming ashore, instead of rushing to return to the gathering point where Han
Feng and the rest were, he moved further away from them.
---
Under an old tree.
Shi Yan's expression was solemn, he suddenly invoked the negative energies in his
body!
In the meridians all over his body, there hid the different negative energies of
bloodlust, fear, slaughter, and desperation. They all emerged, and under his will,
the negative powers all flowed towards his left arm.
The shrivelled left arm was covered with white mist. The mist shifted
unpredictably, like the faint shadows of ghosts.
His mind flicked.
Following to the circulation method of the right arm, Shi Yan started invoking the
negative energies in his left arm.
Under his control, the already shrivelled left arm became even more shrivelled and
shrunken.
Looking at that, it was like as if there was only a layer of skin pressing on his
bones, which appeared very strange.
However, as his left arm shriveled up, a mass of extremely evil power started
slowly growing.
The thick white mist on his left arm shortly turned pitch black. The arm was also
frighteningly black, as if it was heavily toxic.
A mass of maniacal, evil, destructive power quickly condensed in his left arm.
After seven full cycles, the power in his left arm flowed down into his left palm
using the same technique as his right arm, and together they burst from his left
palm!
Following the explosion, seven pitch black handprints flew out from his palms.
The destructive power, along with the thick essence of death, all struck the old
tree in front of him.
The old tree was as thick as two people's waists and around a dozen meters tall. It
suddenly collapsed onto the ground. The life force of the lush old tree was
instantly cut off!
Under the watchful eyes of Shi Yan, the old tree was surrounded by a swirling black
energy. The leaves withered with visible speed.
The lively old tree looked like it had instantly reached the end of its lifespan
and turned into a withered husk of a tree that could not be deader. The leaves that
fell from it promptly lost all traces of life.
The leaves fell onto the ground and the surrounding leaves looked as if they were
also affected, and instantly died. The scene was extremely strange.
'The [Death Seal]!'
Shi Yan's eyes glinted with an odd light, and his mind was slightly startled.
He knew that the [Death Seal] would be very extraordinary, but what he did not know
was that it would have such an astonishing destructive force!
This kind of destructive power was not only astounding in strength, but more
importantly, this [Death Seal] additionally came with the power of Death!
It could actually cut off the life force in plants!
The [Death Seal]wais already this frightening. If the [Life Seal] and [Death Seal]
merged together, forming the true [Seal of Life and Death], what would happen?
Shi Yan took a deep breath in, but he knew that this was not the time to continue
experimenting.
He heard the sound of footsteps.
Shi Yan immediately knew that Han Feng and the rest had definitely rushed here. His
expression shifted for a moment, then he hurriedly left, and quickly took the same
route back.
As expected, Han Feng and Ku Long hastily arrived, they exclaimed from afar, "Young
Master, are you alright?"
Wu Yunlian and Zuo Shi also poked their heads out from behind Han Feng, they looked
at him surprisingly, like they came to figure out what happened.
They all clearly heard that violent thundering sound back there. And in that sound,
there seemed to be a mass of evil power.
This made Han Feng and the rest secretly frightened, their minds filled with
confusion.
"It's alright, let's go back." Shi Yan calmly walked towards them, seemingly
unconcerned, "I got carried away again while I was practicing, I think it generated
some bad phenomenons. But it's nothing, it won't happen next time."
"Shi Yan, what Martial Skill are you practicing? Why do I think what you're
practicing is not some ordinary Martial Skill?" Zuo Shi couldn't hold back anymore
as her face was full of curiosity.
"Who cares if it's ordinary or not. Any Martial Skill that can kill is a good one!"
Shi Yan said indifferently.
"You little guy! Always acting so mysterious! God knows what you're really doing."
Zuo Shi curled her lips, feeling a little discontent. She snorted and finally said,
"Come on, hurry up. It's been almost a month. If we're late, that Xia girl won't
necessarily wait for us."
"Xia Xinyan..."
Shi Yan murmured, and suddenly remembered the wonderful taste of that woman's lips.
His heart could not help but skip a beat. A shady look appeared on his face, and
after a long while he finally nodded and said, "Yeah, we should move faster. Don't
worry, I won't slow you guys down any more."
"Shi Yan, you can't possibly be thinking of hitting on that woman?" Wu Yunlian's
eyes were sharp. From his micro expressions she saw some clues, and then made a
fuss, "I'd recommend you to back down! That woman is trouble. From what I see, no
man in the Merchant Union would be qualified to make a move on her, not even
Beiming Shang!"
'Well I had already tasted her.' Shi Yan retorted in his mind.
Shi Yan snorted and then said in disdain, "No matter how noble or how beautiful a
woman is, in the end she's going to lay on a man's bed anyway. Xia Xinyan is no
exception!"
"You! You are so vulgar!" Zuo Shi's face flushed as she shot a glare at him, "How
did I not realize this before? So this is your true nature! You are a perverted man
too!"
"Bullshit!" Wu Yunlian was also upset, "I've never laid on anyone's bed! You little
punk, truly nothing decent can come out of that filthy mouth!"
"Huh, then poor you." Shi Yan was surprised.
"Brat! Why are you getting on my nerves now?" Wu Yunlian clenched her teeth, and
said bitterly. She now missed the quiet days back when Shi Yan always hid in the
carriage and never came out.
---
Three li away from Shi Yan and the group.
(One ?? li is a little more than a third of a mile.)
The two towering giant men looked murderous, and then said angrily, "Mistress,
there is a bastard that's talking bad about you!"
Shi Yan's voice was quite loud. And although they were three li apart, the three
people from the Misty Pavilion still clearly heard what he said.
'No matter how noble or how beautiful a woman is, in the end she's going to lay on
a man's bed anyway. Xia Xinyan is no exception!'
Xia Xinyan frowned, as she silently repeated Shi Yan's words in her mind. Her
bright eyes flashed with a cold look, and she said indifferently, "Those people are
from the Zuo and the Shi families. We don't need to care about them now, soon we
will meet with them. Then, at that time, I will see how arrogant that bastard is.
He dares to gossip about me behind my back!"
Chapter 83: Meeting Face-to-Face
The journey continued.
Shi Yan lost his carriage, so he had to make do with a horse to mediate. But he
still found a way to continue practising the [Seal of Life and Death].
Every night, whenever he had free time, he would make an excuse to leave and test
the knowledge gained throughout the morning.
However, every time he tried to join the [Life Seal] with the [Death Seal], the
result was always a failure.
The merging of the [Seal of Life and Death] was very difficult. Every time he
formed the [Life Seal] and [Death Seal], he was unable to project them
simultaneously.
Either that the [Life Seal] was executed first, or the [Death Seal] suddenly lashed
out.
If one wanted to merge them to form the true [Seal of Life and Death], the very
first step would be to execute both types of Seals simultaneously.
Only if this was achieved, could the [Seal of Life and Death] be formed.
This required extreme control. It has to be mentioned that the condensing of his
Profound Qi and the negative energies must be synergetic; existence of any flaw was
out of question!
Shi Yan was aware of this. However, every time he tried to put his thoughts into
action, he found the process to be very difficult, and all his attempts ended in
total failure.
Noting that they were getting nearer to the Dead Swamp day by day, Shi Yan stopped
his practice. After all, the simultaneous consumption of Profound Qi and negative
energy was huge.
Every time he practiced, his body would weaken for a while.
Especially when forming the [Death Seal].
It required using [Rampage] first, however there would always be some backlash. In
order be in top condition while in the Dead Swamp, Shi Yan reluctantly stopped his
attempts.
Determined that he wasn't going to stress out anymore, Shi Yan was more relaxed. As
he no longer spent his time in meditation for the upcoming journey, he had plenty
of time to interact with the two girls, Wu Yunlian and Zuo Shi.
While travelling together for some time, Shi Yan gained some understanding of Wu
Yunlian and Zuo Shi. They didn't especially get along very well, but they didn't
have any conflicts either.
---
On this day.
Shi Yan was riding his horse alongside the carriage of Zuo family. His expression
was serene, and he was still deep in thought about the [Seal of Life and Death].
"Young Master, we're here." At this moment, Han Feng pointed forward, and said
quietly, "The people from Misty Pavilion are already waiting."
Shi Yan stared and gazed into the distance, spotting three black dots.
Wu Yunlian also stuck her head out, looking into the distance. She then whispered,
"Everyone be careful. Misty Pavilion is an outsider to us. That woman can reach the
Sky Realm, so let's just watch out."
Hearing that, everyone nodded.
Shi Yan, however, furrowed his brows slightly. He didn't know how Xia Xinyan would
react after seeing him.
On that day, before Xia Xinyan fainted, she had clearly seen him. Xia Xinyan
definitely knew now why she was at the Misty Rain House.
During this meeting, who knows if Xia Xinyan would interrogate him or not.
But Shi Yan wasn't particularly worried. At the Misty Rain House, the only time he
really violated Xia Xinyan was when she was unconscious.
Xia Xinyan should not know what he had done.
---
Xia Xinyan never separated far from Shi Yan and the rest. Although she had
nonchalantly tossed out the half-part of the map, inwardly she was still cautious
of them. She was constantly on guard towards the Shi and Zuo families in order to
prevent them from taking any covert action without her knowledge.
That day, when Shi Yan had commented on her, she had heard it clearly. She was
naturally agitated from inside.
But when she saw Shi Yan, she recognised him as the one who had brought her to the
brothel. This made her even angrier.
What happened that day was deeply imprinted into her memory.
Many times in the past several nights, whenever Xia Xinyan woke up, she would still
feel herself lying in the Misty Rain House...
And whenever she thought about it, she would imagine herself lying unconscious on
the ground while that guy enjoyed himself with the two prostitutes right in front
of her.
She felt unreasonably angry.
Finally, Shi Yan was right in front of her.
Xia Xinyan only glanced at Shi Yan once, then she pointed at him and said coldly,
"You follow me, I have some things to ask you."
Wu Yunlian, Zuo Shi, and Han Feng were all shocked. They looked at Xia Xinyan
weirdly, not understanding why she would want to talk with Shi Yan alone, instead
of asking for Chi Xiao's whereabouts.
Shi Yan had already expected her to do that, so he nodded and said calmly, "Okay."
Shi Yan's attitude made Wu Yunlian and the rest even more confused.
Han Feng was stupefied for a second, and then slightly worried, "Young Master..."
"It's alright." Shi Yan waved his hand, and left along with Xia Xin Yan.
Shortly, the two arrived under an old tree.
"That day, it was you, right?" Xia Xinyan's bright eyes looked straight at him, and
asked indifferently.
"Mmm hmm."
"That day at the brothel, while I was unconscious, you did... that with the two
prostitutes?" Xia Xinyan secretly clenched her teeth.
"Mmm hmm."
"You are the most perverted bastard!"
Shi Yan couldn't help but laugh. He nodded and said calmly, "I'm a man, this is my
nature, there's nothing to be ashamed of. But, I don't suppose I did anything to
you? In fact, I saved your life! That night, if you weren't at the brothel, the
Beiming family might have found you. On that note, you should thank me."
Xia Xinyan was a bit stunned. It seemed she didn't expect Shi Yan to honestly admit
his lechery in front of her.
Xia Xinyan was in a bind and her expression kept changing continuously. It was as
if she very much wanted to scold Shi Yan, but didn't know where to start.
To scold him that he's perverted? Well, he's already admitted that. He's already so
shameless, what's the use in scolding him further?
Xia Xinyan felt agitated for no apparent reason. After a long while she
frustratingly shook her head and said, "You did save me, but I'm not grateful to
you! What happened that night, I don't want anyone to know, do you understand?"
Xia Xinyan's beautiful eyes were cold, her intention of a threat was clear.
"Don't worry, I'm not that stupid." Shi Yan's expression was indifferent.
"That, that night, did you... did you do anything else to me?" Xia Xinyan's eyes
suddenly showed a little panic.
"Anything else?" Shi Yan was stunned, he asked with a face full of confusion, "Like
what?"
Listening to this, Xia Xinyan was raging from inside, and she was continuously
repeating the word 'Calm' inside her mind. She took some deep breaths and finally
said in a cold tone, "I'm saying did you have any ill intentions of me?"
'Of course yeah!' Shi Yan whispered in his mind, but on the surface he looked
serious and shook his head, "No, I'm not a reckless person."
"You are not a reckless person?"
Xia Xinyan was staring at Shi Yan. She suddenly realised that she was very easily
getting angry when near this person. Clenching her teeth, she sneered and said
again, "A perverted bastard who thought of seeking pleasure in a brothel while his
family was in a death battle with their enemies. And you say you are not a reckless
person? Isn't this the funniest thing!"
"It's just a normal physiological need." Shi Yan said indifferently.
Xia Xinyan started at him blankly, her eyes repeatedly showing feelings of disgust
and anger.
Xia Xinyan slightly waved her hand as if she wanted to say no more. Finally she
said, "I wish you forget everything that happened that night! You saved my life
once, and I will remember that. During this exploration of the Gate of Heaven, I
will make sure to do whatever I can to keep you safe. After that, we're even!"
Xia Xinyan could not bear to stay any longer. She turned around and left straight
back along the path she came. She was still filled with anger, but there was
nowhere for her to release it.
"Then I will thank you in advance." Shi Yan shouted loudly towards her retreating
figure. A smile still lingered on his lips, as if he had no idea how annoyed Xia
Xinyan was.
---
In the mass of dark clouds on the sky.
A ten-meter long, Level 5 demon beast; Wind Eagle, was floating in the clouds.
Beiming Shang, Beiming Ce, Yin Kui, Jiu Shan, Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan sat together
on the Wind Eagle.
Beiming Shang sat on the head of the Wind Eagle; he reached his head out to look
down at Shi Yan and the rest, who looked as small as ants. Then with a deep voice
he said, "They should be going to the Dead Swamp."
"Grandpa, when should we show up?"
"Wait until they arrive at their destination." Beiming Shang furrowed his brows,
and said, "Chi Xiao should be appearing soon. Chi Xiao is a true Sky Realm warrior
and he might discover us. Let's go, we should leave in advance."
Mu Yu Die clenched her fist, her bright eyes filled with hope.
The Wind Eagle suddenly flew off, and quickly became a black dot as it swiftly flew
towards the Dead Swamp, not leaving any trace of its passing.

Chapter 84: The Dead Swamp
Chi Xiao arrived two days later, and thus the team to explore the Gate of Heaven
was complete.
The Dead Swamp was comprised of thousands of swamps of all different sizes.
These had existed for centuries. Whoever stepped into these would most likely be
unable to escape and eventually drown.
It was hard to travel in the swamps, so the carriage and horses were left at the
entrance, and the team started walking into the Dead Swamp.
Once they stepped into it, Shi Yan was on alert so as to avoid any dangers.
There were endless green swamps in the Dead Swamp. Of which, many of them were
emitting a green colored air.
In some places, the air was so poisonous that people would rot to death as soon as
they inhaled it.
Apart from the swamps and poisonous air, there were also demon beasts.
The demon beasts had adapted to the environment. They would usually hide in the
swamps and jump out to attack whenever people passed by.
Chi Xiao and Xia Xinyan were taking the lead and avoiding all the small sized
swamps.
Chi Xiao was a Sky Realm warrior, so he could avoid the swamp by flying in the air.
Though he didn't feel fear, the others did. Even Xia Xinyan could only fly after
operating her Incarnation Martial Spirit and increasing her cultivation to Sky
Realm.
However, every time Xia Xinyan used her Incarnation Martial Spirit, her vitality
would be damaged.
Therefore, Xia Xinyan rarely used it except in case of an emergency. She was quite
cautious along the way, following Chi Xiao's lead.
Shi Yan's realm was the lowest among them, and so was his knowledge about this
world.
Thus, after they entered the Dead Swamp, he kept mute, carefully observing the
dangers in the swamp as well as Chi Xiao and other people's reactions.
"There is a three-mile long swamp in front of us which we can't avoid." Chi Xiao
paused, standing on a wet area and frowned, "This swamp should be the safest one
around this area. Be careful, we need to take the risk this time."
Wearing a rigid face, Shi Yan observed the swamp in front of him with furrowed
brows.
The swamp was three miles long and filled with green mud. At the center of which
there were pieces of dry land, enough for two or three people to stand on.
Some of those dry lands were dozens of meters away while some were only two or
three meters apart. It would only be safe to pass this swamp by walking on the dry
areas.
However, Chi Xiao's next statement crashed his plans.
"Don't even hope that the dry areas could hold people. It will sink even faster
once you step on some of them. Many of those dry patches just float on the swamp
and can't sustain any weight. Once you step on it, it will quickly sink."
Shi Yan turned serious in surprise, not saying anything.
"Don't worry, I will test every dry area so that you can walk on the solid ones."
Chi Xiao saw through their worries and smiled, "You guys just need to follow me. It
will be fine. But some of the dry areas are quite small, they may support my
weight, but not three or four people. So we still need to be careful."
Everybody nodded with a rigid face. Even Zuo Shi, who was quite relaxed before, got
a little nervous and observed the dry lands before her cautiously.
"Miss Xia, there may be a lot of danger. Could you help me with your Sky Realm
energy?" Chi Xiao hesitated, and looked to Xia XiyYan.
Xia Xinyan's crystal eyes showed hesitation behind her veil. After a thought, she
said, "Mr. Chi Xiao, if you can handle it by yourself, please do so. I will be
quite weak for a while after using my Sky Realm energy. I want to save my energy
for the Nine-headed Sky Snake."
Hearing that, Zuo Shi and Wu Yun Lian secretly frowned.
They assumed she didn't want to help and regard them as her friends. Therefore,
they were a little disappointed, though they didn't show it.
Chi Xiao didn't mind though, as he nodded, "Well then, let me do it. But you have
to be more careful since Miss Xia won't be able to help. Don't step anywhere
randomly without my confirmation. It will be tough even for me to save you once you
sink into the mud."
The group nodded together seriously.
"Hmm, follow me." Chi Xiao took a light breath and flew over and landed on a dry
patch.
He placed one foot on it and it sank immediately into the mud.
Shi Yan's expression changed slightly with solemnity crossing his eyes. He suddenly
realized that this journey may not be as smooth as he had imagined, thus he had to
be more focused.
Chi Xiao was calm. Seeing the earth sink, he remarked, "You see, this piece can't
even hold one person. If you jump onto it, you will sink with it."
While talking, he flew up again and landed on another piece of dry land. That piece
was quite solid, not sinking at all.
"This is ok. But still be careful. It may be dangerous if more people step on it."
Chi Xiao stamped as he reminded others.
The land under him shook and slowly sank again.
"This can support three persons. No more than three people can stand on it when you
pass through." Chi Xiao explained and flew out again. Using the same method, he
tested more dry patches.
Waiting until Chi Xiao flew a hundred meters away, Xia Xinyan said calmly, "Let's
go."
Then, she moved her well-shaped body and lightly landed on that dry area.
After a second, she moved again to the next safe area and advanced after Chi Xiao
swiftly.
The two huge men who were following her didn't hesitate either, as they stepped one
after another onto the dry areas to keep up with her.
Zuo Shi, Wu Yun Lian and Chu Ping followed up, lining along the road where Xia
Xianyan had passed.
"Young Master, after you." Han Feng bowed to Shi Yan, "Be careful."
"Mmm." Shi Yan nodded, skipped forward, and slowly moved after Zuo Shi.
There was a light acidic smell upon the swamp.
After they advanced in the swamp for a mile, Shi Yan found some green bubbles
rising out from it, and green gas appeared as the bubbles exploded.
"Be careful, that green gas is poisonous. Don't breathe in." Chi Xiao's voice came
from ahead, "We are all at high realm so it wouldn't be a problem for us to hold
our breath for a while. I will find the way as soon as possible, please follow up."
Chi Xiao didn't stop advancing as he was talking. Hopping on and off the dry areas,
he kept reporting, "This is ok. But be careful, it can only support two people..."
Shi Yan focused his eyes on Chi Xiao and remembered his steps by heart.
At that time, he quite admired the warriors at Sky Realm, for they could fly over
this swamp without suffering so much trouble.
????
His desire for more strength and to reach a higher realm became much stronger.
With Chi Xiao ahead of them, the group found it much easier to advance. Everybody,
except Chi Xiao, was rather relaxed.
They were all safe in this dangerous swamp where numerous warriors had lost their
lives.
However, just as they were about to exit this swamp, Chi Xiao's expression changed
as he screamed, "Watch out! Something's in the mud!"
"Pop! Pop! Pop!"
Three demon beasts wrapped in mud suddenly rose up from the swamp, and jumped
toward Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan.
This type of demon beasts looked like loaches, with needle-like teeth and sharp
bones on their back.
Three demon beasts jumped out of the mud, as two of them dashed toward Xiao Xinyan
while the remaining one towards Shi Yan.
Shi Yan looked calm. Just as the demon beast was about to touch him, he stretched
out his right hand which petrified immediately and operated his [Finger Spear]
toward that beast!
"Chee!"
The demon beast bit Shi Yan's right arm but couldn't crush it. On the contrary, its
head was pierced by Shi Yan's fingers, green blood oozed out of its head before
collapsing into the swamp.
"Boom, boom!"
Two huge booms came from Xia Xinyan's side.
Shi Yan turned back to find that the two demon beasts had exploded before they
could approached Xia Xinyan and fell into the swamp.
A numb feeling came from his right palm which was covered by green blood. Shi Yan
frowned and took out a soft rag from his bag to wipe the blood away.
One after another, odd demon beasts showed up from the green, bubble-covered swamp;
their numbers reaching about one hundred by a rough count.
Those demon beasts gazed at them with hatred as if they were about to pick someone
to eat.
"Shi Yan, did you get any green blood from the Green Loach on your skin?" Chi Xiao
suddenly screamed from the front of the troop.
Shi Yan wiped the green blood away casually and turned his eyes to Chi Xiao,
"What's wrong with it?"
"The Green Loach has too much poisonous gas in its body, so their blood is
poisonous too and will rot your skin!" Chi Xiao was rather regretful, "I had meant
to tell you after we passed this swamp, for the Green Loach rarely appears in this
area."
"Chi Xiao, what are you doing here again?"
A hairless ugly man covered in mud slowly came out from the swamp. As half of his
body appeared, he stared at Chi Xiao and scolded, "Last time you stole my Green
Herb, now what do you want again!"

Chapter 85: A Co-Master
This hideous looking strange man could easily navigate through the mud, and the
dark green scales on his body made him appear more frightening.
As he shouted in anger, the poisonous miasma in the surroundings all began to

gather at their location.
The dense miasma concentrated around the group and continued to condense into a
dense fog.
"Hualala!"
Drops of green poisonous water clattered down all of a sudden.
A poisonous rain fell upon this swamp.

Chi Xiao's expression changed as he yelled, "Zhua Qi! Don't you dare make a fuss!"
At the same time, Chi Xiao took out a small curtain which expanded and covered the
whole group.
The poisonous rain fell on the silver curtain and trailed through the edges,
immediately emitting poisonous fumes when falling in the swamp.
"Silver Curtain!"
The ugly man shouted with a twisted face, "You took out your Silver Curtain! Chi
Xiao, you must want to have a good fight with me this time!"
"Stop it!" Seeing the ugly man, Zhua Qi, about to act, Chi Xiao hurriedly tried to
stop him, "Zhua Qi, you are mistaken about me this time! I haven't come here to
fight with you but the Nine-headed Sky Snake! And I only took out my Silver Curtain
to block the snake's poison, not to trap you!"
"I don't buy it!" Zhua Qi laughed coldly, "You want to fight the Nine-headed Sky
Snake alone? Who would even believe that? Humph! You have no grudge against the
Nine-headed Sky Snake. You must have come for me!"
After a grunt, Zhua Qi immersed one hand into the swamp and soon, streams of odd
green light shot into the mud.
One after another, mud dragons jumped out of the swamp. With ten meters tall body
and thickness of a human waist, they tried to bite their group.
Zhua Qi could not only control the miasma in the Dead Swamp, but could also control
the mud.
Shi Yan's expression changed slightly, as he didn't expect themselves facing such a
tough enemy right at the beginning of their journey. He immediately became vigilant
as he circulated his Profound Qi and prepared to attack those mud dragons.
Those mud dragons swiftly flew out from the swamps and moved towards the group from
all directions. It was quite a magnificent scene.
The dry land on which the group was currently standing on was continuously sinking
into the swamp under Zhua Qi's control.
Xia Xinyan's eyes turned icy as she decided to use her Incarnation Martial Spirit.
"Zhua Qi! Believe me! I haven't come for you!" Chi Xiao yelled anxiously.
Chi Xiao was fully assured that he could beat Zhua Qi, but the consequence of doing
this would be dreadful to their group. He firmly believed that once they entered
into battle, only he and Xia Xinyan could withstand Zhua Qi's attacks.
"Shi Yan, come here. I will protect you." Xia Xinyan glanced over him and said with
an emotionless voice.
Han Feng and Ku Long were surprised, and looked at Xia Xinyan in confusion.
So were Wu Yun Lian and Zuo Shi. It was unreasonable that Xia Xinyan would try to
protect Shi Yan.
Shi Yan dared not take the risk, so he hopped through the dry lands to Xia Xinyan's
side.
"Zhua Qi!"
Chi Xiao was astounded, "The Gate of Heaven is in the Yin Valley! I came for the
Nine-headed Sky Snake! Stop now!"
"What?" Zhua Qi was quite surprised as he screamed, "The Gate of Heaven?"
"Yes. We got a treasure map. And the Gate of Heaven turned out to be located in the
Yin Valley!" Chi Xiao had to tell him the truth.
Zhua Qi was stunned and then giggled cunningly.
As he was giggling, the green miasma in the air began to float away from the group.
As the green miasma dispersed, the poisonous rain stopped as well.
The flying mud dragons returned back to mud and fell into the center of the swamp.
Hundreds of green loaches which were rushing up also stopped as they saw the mud
dragons disappear. Under Zhua Qi's order, they went back under the mud as well.
Zhua Qi then stopped.
Chi Xiao was relieved as he stretched his hand up into the air and the curtain
shrunk and fell into his palm.
The swamp returned back to serenity. Even the green bubbles gradually disappeared.
The dangerous swamp suddenly became quiet.
"I know you also want to beat the Nine-headed Sky Snake." Chi Xiao grunted and
reproached in a rage, "I bet you would have regretted it if you had stopped too
late!"
As he was speaking, he looked at Xia Xinyan.
Chi Xiao could compete with Zhua Qi alone, and with Xia Xintan at the Sky Realm,
Zhua Qi would have been in great trouble.
Zhua Qi looked towards Xia Xinyan as he noticed Chi Xiao's gaze, and frowned.
He could feel a stream of forceful power subsiding in her body.
Just from a glance, Zhua Qi noticed that this woman was unmanageable, and she was
secretly operating some tricks.
Shi Yan stood besides Xia Xinyan with a gloomy face, and was still gazing at Zhua
Qi vigilantly.
Without taking a look at Shi Yan, Xia Xinyan said calmly, "Mr. Chi Xiao, can you
introduce this swamp master to us?"
"He is just a quasi master."
Chi Xiao shook his head with disdain, while glancing at Zhua Qi who was rather
unhappy with him, he said, "Zhua Qi is active in the outer area of the Dead Swamp,
where there are small swamps and miasma. However, at the center of the Dead Swamp,
that is to say, the Yin Field, the Nine-headed Sky Snake reigns over. There is no
way he could take charge there."
"Chi Xiao! The Yin Field is mine!" Zhua Qi suddenly cried out, "My father
cultivated there! I will get it back sooner or later!"
"Till you get it back." Chi Xiao smirked, and nodded to Xia Xinyan, "Miss Xia, walk
to the bank now."
"Hmm." Xia Xinyan nodded, glanced at Shi Yan with her brows furrowed, and said
indifferently, "Leave now."
"Okay."
Shi Yan responded casually and hopped through the dry lands, which Chi Xiao had
already tested, to a muddy area ahead and soon he was ashore.
Zhua Qi grunted, moved his muddy body swiftly in the swamp, and also reached the
shore. But half of his body was still in the swamp as he was still a little
suspicious of Chi Xiao.
"Shi Yan, how are you now? The blood of the green loach didn't hurt you? Do you
need Zhua Qi's help you remove it?" Chi Xiao asked as he suddenly recalled the
incident.
Standing there, Shi Yan looked down to his palm and shook his head, "I'm fine."
His Immortal Martial Spirit had removed the poison before he knew it.
Hearing that, Chi Xiao and Zhua Qi looked at him in surprise.
Only these two knew that a Human Realm warrior would suffer fatigue for at least
one day after touching the green loach's blood.
Others didn't know about the blood, so they didn't care much and walked ahead.
Soon, Zuo Shi, Han Feng and others also got out of the swamp and landed ashore.
"Chi Xiao, you really came for the Snake?" Zhua Qi raised his head and asked, while
half of his body was still submerged in the mud.
"Behave yourself for the rest of our journey. Take the lead if you want to fight
the Snake." Chi Xiao nodded.
"Sure! Of course I will help if your goal is the Snake." Zhua Qi was cooperative
this time, "I will send you to the Yin Field nice and safe. But I will go there
too, as my father once practiced there and I'm familiar with it. I can help."
"Apart from the Snake, you also want to enter the Gate of Heaven." Chi Xiao
grunted.
Zhua Qi didn't deny it, but giggled, "You know the Snake's power well. You can
hardly beat it. Let me help you and in turn you let me into the Gate of Heaven;
it's a win-win situation."
"Miss Xia, what do you think?"
Chi Xiao didn't reply Zhua Qi, but looked towards Xia Xinyan, "Zhua Qi and the
Nine-headed Sky Snake are old enemies. The outer area of the Dead Swamp is his
sphere of influence. We won't come across any trouble if he takes the lead for us,
and we are more likely to beat the Snake with his help."
"Okay." Xia Xinyan thought for a moment and nodded.
"Well then, you are in." Chi Xiao then replied to him.
"Hehe, you won't regret." Zhua Qi smiled cunningly, then he was a little stunned,
"Chi Xiao, is there anyone else?"
"Nope." Chi Xiao was stunned, "Only us."
"Then why did a Sky Realm warrior enter the Dead Swamp with several experts seven
days ago?" Zhua Qi asked, "I killed some of his people, and fought with him so I
know that he is at Sky Realm. I never left my Dead Swamp, so I don't know who he
was. But he was really something. He must have reached the Yin Field by now."
"A Sky Realm Expert!" Chi Xiao's expression changed and he thought for a moment,
"The Fire Empire, the God-blessed Empire, and the Merchant Union all rarely see a
Sky Realm warrior. Who could that man be? What did he look like?"
"Thin, tall, pale-faced, narrow eyes. He seemed to rarely expose himself to the
sun, and trained in a gruesome Martial Skill." Zhua Qi thought for a while and
depicted.
"I don't know who that is either." Chi Xian pondered for a while only to realise
that he didn't know that man, so he shook his head, "Never mind, maybe he just
happened to pass the Dead Swamp and has already left by now. Anyway, we have to be
on alert."
"Let's go. Let me show you to the Yin Field."
Zhua Qi finally landed ashore. His legs were covered with green scales. He seemed
not used to walking, for he swayed like a duck.
However, they all had witnessed his ability, they didn't dare make fun of his
hilarious walking posture.
As the master of this area, wherever he went, the poisonous miasma dissipated
quickly.
There were many pieces of dry land ahead for them to advance smoothly.
They found it much easier to walk after Zhua Qi took the lead. They finished the
one-month journey in only eight days.
Eight days later, the group finally entered the Yin Field.

Chapter 86: The Yin Field
The Yin Field was a place in the center of the Dead Swamp.
The Dead Swamp was surrounded by countless swamps; the muddy sludge could be seen
everywhere. There was almost not a single dry spot.
However, the Yin Field at the middle of the Dead Swamp was an exception.
There were no swamps or ooze here. The ground was mostly flat, and although not
especially dry, it was still not as humid as the outer area of the Dead Swamp.
The Yin field was an extraordinary place. The air above the field was covered with
thick dark clouds all year around, such that not even the sun, moon, and the stars
could be seen.
Perhaps that was the reason why the Yin Qi in the Yin Field was especially heavy.
Anyone who enters would feel uncomfortable.
The place didn't appear to be frigid, but the Yin energy all around made people
feel chilled to their bones. One would feel as if they had entered a supernatural
space, surrounded by evil spirits; it felt very creepy.
When Shi Yan just entered into the Yin field, he frowned slightly. He took a deep
breath and felt discomfort seep into his bones. Although it wasn't very chilly
here, it still made people uncomfortable all over.
Standing on the frigid earth, Shi Yan gazed around and found some strange exotic
plants growing.
These plants were not very tall, the tallest being only five to six meters, but
they all grew in the weirdest pattern. There were various plants with very pale
flowers, absolutely lacking any variance in color.
Especially with some plants, their flowers looked like ghastly faces, giving off an
extremely terrifying feeling.
Just standing in the middle of those bizarre plants made Shi Yan feel
uncomfortable. When he looked at those plants, he always felt like they were going
to leap towards him and bite him.
"The Yin Qi here is heavy, the plants that grew from it are very strange. Some
plants could even suck in the Yin Qi and the corpse energies. While some others
would attack as soon as they smell the breath of a human, and entangle onto that
human until they die."
Zhua Qi scowled as he looked at the different plants in the Yin Field and then
continued, "Other than plants, you should also be careful of demon beasts. The
demon beasts here especially hate strangers. If they see anyone coming, they will
attack until you are dead. Usually when warriors go through the Dead Swamp, they
would rather explore the outer perimeter than in here."
"Slither, slither, slither!"
Silvery-white long snakes suddenly appeared from within the plants.
These snakes were about three meters in length. Their heads were cone shaped, and
their tails kept making circular marks on the ground. Their soybean-sized eyes gave
out a cold glare.
Several dozens of snakes slithered out from the plants. They actually knew how to
split up, and came from all directions to surround Shi Yan and the rest.
"Level 2 demon beast, Corpse Worm Snake." Zhua Qi sneered, and suddenly stomped on
the ground.
Strange ripples spread out from his foot! With him as the center, the ripples
formed in ring shapes, and attacked all directions.
"Pop, pop, pop, pop! Pop, pop, pop!"
Wherever the ripples went, those dozens of Level 2 Corpse Worm Snakes exploded,
sprinkling brown blood everywhere.
"I hate snakes the most!" Zhua Qi sneered, his face full of disgust. He turned back
to Chi Xiao and said, "Before we come across the Nine-headed Sky Snake, I'll take
care of the obstacles on the way. I'll let do this favour in return for
participating in the Gate of Heaven."
Chi Xiao nodded, and replied, "You know this place well, so you can take the lead."
Zhua Qi didn't refuse and walked straight to the front of the group. Traces of
strange green poisonous fog quietly spread out into the air.
When the plants in the Yin Field sensed the poisonous fog from him, they all
contracted, as if they were actually afraid.
Many of the plants were originally three meters tall, but after Zhua Qi walked past
them, they shrunk to only one meter, clearly a whole lot smaller.
Shi Yan was amazed; he watched with glinting eyes. Whenever he walked past those
plants he would carefully observe them. He realized that wherever Zhua Qi went, the
plants became docile and submissive.
However, if he didn't follow behind Zhua Qi and chose to walk a few meters in
another direction, those same species of plants would actually open themselves up
and try to entangle him, looking as if they wouldn't give up till he was strangled
to death.
"Kid, if you don't want to die, you better follow me." Zhua Qi suddenly turned his
head and glared at Shi Yan. In his mouth he was quietly muttering, "I don't
understand all of you. You knew that you were gonna enter the Yin Field, but still
brought two burdens along. Do they wanna sacrifice them later at a key moment...?"
The burdens Zhua Qi was muttering about were obviously Shi Yan and Zuo Shi. They
both were only at the Human Realm, the ones with the lowest strength.
Shi Yan looked indifferent as he was unmoved by Zhua Qi's whispers.
But Zuo Shi was not happy, she pouted and said, "What are you muttering about, big
earthworm? Who are you calling burdens? Hmph! If you don't wanna come along with
us, then you can leave right now. It's not like we can't go on without you."
"Girl, who are you calling earthworm?" Zhua Qi's dark green scale-covered face
slightly shook for a second as he murderously glared at Zuo Shi, "Say that again!"
"Alright." Chi Xiao furrowed his brows and scolded Zuo Shi, "Zhua Qi is an elder,
don't be so disrespectful. We wouldn't have been travelling so smoothly this whole
way if it weren't for Zhua Qi."
Chi Xiao then looked at Zhua Qi and said, "Why can't you stop being so foul-
mouthed? If it weren't for your stupid foul mouth back in the day, I wouldn't have
tried to fight to the death with you. Why are you doing it again?"
Zhua Qi snorted and fiercely glared at Zuo Shi, the scales on his face shook again
but he stopped mumbling.
Zuo Shi however, wanted to keep throwing a few more insults at him, but was stopped
by Chi Xiao's glare. She pouted her lips and stopped talking.
Xia Xinyan and the two giant men were on the left side of Chi Xiao and the rest of
the group. She didn't talk, her expression was indifferent; she ignored Zhua Qi,
but didn't have the intention to talk to Chi Xiao either.
However, occasionally her eyes would drift towards Shi Yan. The expression in her
eyes was quite complicated, and no one could figure out what she was really
thinking.
Since the day they came out from the swamp, she didn't speak a word to Shi Yan.
Shi Yan was also sensible, he didn't make a move to get close to her either.
This atmosphere between her and Shi Yan made Chi Xiao, Zuo Shi, and the rest
dumbfounded. But everyone pretended they didn't realise it, and nobody went to
annoy and ask the two about it.
"Just come on and follow me. If you wanna live, you all better know your place!"
Zhua Qi snorted, and purposely looked towards Shi Yan.
Shi Yan looked calm as he wasn't bothered by Zhua Qi's remarks.
Just at this moment, Chi Xiao suddenly furrowed his brows, and a hint of confusion
flashed in his eyes.
"What happened?" Xia Xinyan's expression moved, she keenly sensed Chi Xiao's
abnormality.
"Nothing." Chi Xiao shook his head, and said calmly, "I just suddenly sensed
something strange, but it was gone in a flash. I wonder if I'm just being
delusional."
After saying that, everyone got a little nervous. Zhua Chi said, "Could it be that
Sky Realm master?"
"I don't know." Chi Xiao shook his head again."
Chi Xiao's reaction cast a dark shadow over everyone's minds, and made everyone
more cautious.
---
In the Yin Field, where there was dense foliage filled with plants.
A pale and tall middle-aged scholar silently stood there.
By his side were thirty five warriors with the same pale face and blank expression.
One of the young men was only in his early twenties. With long hair to his waist,
he appeared very handsome, but had a kind of evil temperament.
"Master, what have you found?" The young man asked curiously.
"The objectives should have entered into the Yin Field, and just as I just used my
soul power to probe a little, another soul power immediately sensed me." That pale
middle-aged scholar said.
"Is it someone from the Beiming family?"

"No, Beiming Shang got here a long time ago."
"Why hasn't he come to find us yet?"
"The objective is already here, Beiming Shang would come very soon."
---
One day later.
In the area where that group of people had gathered, Beiming Shang arrived there
alone; cold energy writhing around his body.
"Lord of the Dark World?" After Beiming Shang arrived, he cupped his fists, and
said, "How may I address you?"
"Zou Zi He." The Lord of the Dark World looked calm, "I've long heard the name of
the Head of the Beiming family. Now that I've met you today, you seem to deserve
your reputation."
Beiming Shang stretched his lips, and said emotionlessly, "Brother Zou, you should
be one with the most wide-spread reputation. The Dark World has been dominant in
the Fire Empire, and from that we can see that Brother Zou is truly a great talent
in the world. Working with Brother Zou this time, hopefully everyone will be
satisfied in the end."
"Where's that girl from the Mu family?" The Lord of the Dark World furrowed his
brows.
"After exploring the Gate of Heaven, I will bring her to you myself." Beiming Shang
glanced at everyone from the Dark World and said, "Brother Zou, why have you
brought so many? Aren't you scared of being discovered?"
"We, the people from the Dark World, are good at hiding our trails, you don't have
to worry about , Brother Beiming."
"Alright then." Beiming Shang nodded and then continued, "The other side has
appeared, their target should be the Yin Valley in the Yin Field. If any mishaps
really happen at that time, I wish Brother Zou would come out. But, I don't want
you to identify yourself too soon, or else Mu Yi Die's resentment will grow."
"She is merely a grieving little girl, do you really need to care, Brother
Beiming?"
"I don't really care about Mu Yu Die, but there's another girl by her side. The
Martial Spirit that girl possesses could be of use to my Beiming family. I don't
want that girl to know that we gave Mu Yu Die to you, or else it would affect my
plans in the future."
"Sure, the reason I didn't bring my mask this time is to cooperate with you. I
stand as the Lord of the Dark World, and I hardly show my true self to others. That
Mu girl has never seen me, she will never know who I am. You can be reassured on
this matter, Brother Beiming."
"Good, then we will meet again at the Yin Valley. By that time I will use my soul
power to send messages to you, I hope you won't disappoint me, Brother Zou."
Then Beiming Shang slowly retreated. His body faded into a wisp of cold energy, and
dissipated into the air.
"Master, Beiming Shang is a cunning and scheming person. In this exploration of the
Gate of Heaven, we should be careful of him, he's definitely not the good kind."
"Don't worry, your mistress is here in the dark. If any great treasures really
appear, they will surely belong to the Dark World!"
"Mistress is here too?" The demonic handsome young man exclaimed.
"Yes, she arrived at the Yin Valley a long time ago. With her attainments in
concealment, no one in the Yin Field can ever detect her unless she shows herself!"
"Ha, then this exploration of the Gate of Heaven is in the bag."
"Mmm hmm."

Chapter 87: Black Formula
Following Zhua Qi and the others, Shi Yan headed straight for the Yin Valley.
Zhua Qi proved his value along the way by removing those odd plants and brutal
demon beasts.
Zhua Qi turned out to be the co-master of the Dead Swamp, for he even knew this
area, the Yin Field, far better than Chi Xiao.
All along the way, Zhua Qi removed all the obstacles easily. In doing so, Chi Xiao
and Xia Xinyan could save their energy for the fight with the Nine-headed Sky
Snake.
The nearer they got to the Yin Valley, the more they could feel the Yin Qi.
Gradually, Shi Yan could feel his Profound Qi flowing slower and slower; his ribs
and bones were experiencing immense pressure from the Yin Qi.
So did Zuo Shi.
The nearer they came to the Yin Valley, the more pale her face became. Apparently,
she wasn't able to adapt to the atmosphere there either.
"Let's have a rest here, Zhua Qi, Miss Xia, we need to study the treasure map as
well." Chi Xiao was being considerate of his students, so he stopped at one clean
and flat area and took out the treasure map to study with Zhua Qi and Xia Xinyan.
Zhua Qi didn't want to stop, but since Chi Xiao took out the map, he agreed with
him instantly.
He walked up to Chi Xiao quickly and giggled, "I'm very familiar with the Yin
Valley. Let me see the map and I can find the position of the Gate of Heaven."
Xia Xinyan hesitated and she too walked up.
Chi Xiao had memorized the map by heart, so he handed the map to Xia Xinyan and let
her watch Zhua Qi, while he himself walked towards Zuo Shi and Shi Yan.
"How do you two feel? Can you endure it?" Chi Xiao looked to Zuo Shi.
Zuo Shi's pretty face had turned pale, "Yes I can endure it, but it's too
uncomfortable. The Yin Qi has slowed my Profound Qi and seems to be consuming it as
well. The nearer we get to the Yin valley, the faster it is consumed."
"That's natural." Chi Xiao nodded and explained, "The heavy Yin Qi would affect
your body, so your Profound Qi would try to adapt to it, thus it gets consumed. You
two pay attention to it. It's just the beginning. The Yin Qi will be denser in the
valley, so if you two can't bear it you will have to stop before you enter it."
"Teacher, the [Basalt Scripture] seems to be able to remove some Yin Qi" Zuo Shi
suddenly said.
Chi Xiao was surprised and founding it funny and annoying at the same time, "Then
why didn't you train in it long ago?"
"I just realized it." Zuo Shi protruded her tongue and grinned naughtily, "Fine
fine, I will train with it diligently from now on. I found that once I operate the
[Basalt Scripture], the Yin Qi can't enter my body."
"If you were hardworking long time ago, you might have finished training the
[Basalt Scripture] already." Chi Xiao shook his head with regret and resignation.
"Stop it! It's not too late to start now." Zuo Shi pouted with a grunt.
Chi Xiao sighed in his mind and turned to Shi Yan, "How do you feel?"
"I'm fine. I'm ok with it." Shi Yan replied calmly.
"Well, do your best." Chi Xiao nodded, "You should stop when you can't bear it,
then Han Feng will stay and protect you, while Ku Long will enter the Yin Valley
with us. We only need to find out what's inside the Gate of heaven this time, then
your Shi family will send more experts here. So don't worry too much if you can't
enter the Gate."
Shi Yan nodded without saying anything more.
Chi Xiao comforted him and requested Zuo Shi to work hard, then walked back to Zhua
Qi and Xia Xinyan.
"Young Master, the family head told us that it's most important that you are safe.
Don't push yourself if you can't bear it. The family head said that we just need to
find out the exact position of the Gate and what's inside it." Ku Long said in a
low voice beside him.
"I got it." Shi Yan looked indifferent, but his brows were furrowed.
A short distance away, Zhua Qi, Xia Xinyan and Chi Xiao were still studying the
treasure map.
Although Zhua Qi regarded himself as a know-it-all when it came to the Yin Valley,
he couldn't figure out anything when he saw the map, as seen from his confused
expression when whispering with Chi Xiao.
Shi Yan glanced over them and sat down where he was, when a thought suddenly
crossed his mind.
He was curious about the Gate of Heaven, and he wanted to go inside of it too.
However, the Yin Qi here was really strong, as it was omnipresent. At the same
time, it was becoming more dense, which was affecting his body a lot.
Before they got to the Yin Valley, he had to consume his Profound Qi to defend from
its influence. He couldn't imagine how powerful the Yin Qi would be in the valley.
By then, his Profound Qi would be totally consumed, and it would be very dangerous
if anything came up.
"I must find a way to defend against the Yin Qi!"
After a short deliberation, Shi Yan sat cross-legged with a determined expression
and tried to search in his memories.
An idea flashed across his mind!
The [Black Formula]!
His face lit up. He picked up his bag and took out a book on the Mortal Level
Martial Skill, [Black Formula].
It was only an elementary level Martial Skill, which needed to collect Yin Qi while
training. It was best to train with it where there was dense Yin Qi.
Since he took the [Black Formula] from Karu he had given up training it as it was
only a Mortal Level Martial Skill and required a Yin Qi-filled environment.
After he got to the Shi family and witnessed so many Martial Skills, he had
forgotten about the [Black Formula].
Therefore, that book was buried in oblivion in that bag.
The Yin Field here was heavy with Yin Qi, it was the best place to train in the
[Black Formula]!
Although the [Black Formula] was only a Mortal Level Martial Skill, since it
required Yin Qi, once one was adapted to the environment, he could gather the Yin
Qi and use it as a weapon.
Shi Yan didn't care much about its power for as far as he was concerned, it was
just a Mortal Level Martial Skill with a limited power.
Nonetheless, the [Black Formula] could absorb Yin Qi and help him adapt to it,
which solved his problem for now!
Therefore, he picked up that formula right away!
While Chi Xiao, Zhua Qi and Xia Xinyan were busy figuring out the position of the
Gate of Heaven, Shi Yan devoted himself to the [Black Formula] and its practice
process.
Sitting on the ground, Shi Yan flipped open the book of the [Black Formula] with a
solemn face.
Before long, he had read through the first volume, and secretly put the book into
his bag with his brows furrowed.
Although the [Black Formula] was merely a Mortal Level Martial Skill, it appeared
to be strange. To train with it, one must trigger the Yin Qi between the heaven and
earth and form three Yin Swirls around the three meridians in one's chest: Tian
Que, Shen Que and Yin Du.
As long as the swirls were formed, one can trigger the [Black Formula] and absorb
the Yin Qi around them easily.
Once the three swirls absorbed enough Yin Qi, they would produce three Yin Pearls
which would go down the three meridians.
And after that, the Yin Swirls could continue absorbing Yin Qi endlessly.
As long as there was enough Yin Qi, the Yin Swirls would produce more Yin Pearls
and submerge into the meridians.
The more Yin pearls were in the meridians, the more powerful the [Black Formula]
would be.
The one who trained with the [Black Formula] could collect Yin Qi by merely
triggering the [Black Formula] and absorbing it into the three Yin Swirls.
Although the [Black Formula] was merely a Mortal Level Martial Skill, no one knew
how much Yin Qi it could absorb.
It seemed that the three Yin Swirls would devour Yin Qi ceaselessly once there was
enough Yin Qi.
Shi Yan had seen many Martial Skills in the Martial Spirit Palace of the Shi
family, but he had never saw anything as strange as this one.
There was an end goal to train to with every Martial Skill, but the [Black Formula]
could be trained endlessly.
Sitting on the ground with a rigid face, Shi Yan sorted through the practice
process he understood in order to train with the [Black Formula] and he found it
very extraordinary.
However, he didn't hesitate at all. To enter the center of the Yin Valley, he
memorised the practice process several times and began to train with it while Chi
Xiao and Zhua Qi were still whispering.
Shi Yan connected his eyes, nose and heart, operated his will to Tian Que, Shen Que
and Yin Du meridians and concentrated Yin Qi into them.
During that process, his body was still under pressure, as it hadn't adapted to the
Yin Qi yet.
Gradually, the Yin Qi began to circle around the three meridians according to Shi
Yan's will.
He found that his body was having a strange attraction to Yin Qi as he began to
operate the [Black Formula].
While he was refining his Yin Swirls, the Yin Qi around him began to gather and
pour into his pores. At last, it arrived at the three meridians and started to spin
slowly.

Chapter 88: A Strange Scene
Eight days later, outside the Yin Valley.
"We won't enter the Yin Valley today. Everybody have a good rest. We will enter the
Valley tomorrow morning." Zhua Qi stopped at the entrance of the Yin Valley and
said with a gloomy expression, "The Nine-headed Sky Snake will notice us once we
enter the Yin Valley; a fierce battle is unavoidable."
"Hmm."
Chi Xiao took out the map again, and waved at Zhua Qi and Xia Xinyan, "Let's take
this last night to study it again. It's best if we could find out the accurate
position of the Gate of Heaven."
While frowning, Zhua Qi and Xia Xinyan walked up and looked down at the map.
As usual, Shi Yan found a quiet place far away from those three people, sat down,
and began to train with the [Black Formula].
Every night during the past eight days, Chi Xiao would ask the group to stop and
have a good rest, in order to provide Zuo Shi plenty of time to train with the
[Basalt Scriptures].
Shi Yan wasn't idle either. As soon as the group stopped, he would find a quiet
place and train with the [Black Formula], under the protection of Han Feng and Ku
Long.
After eight days practice, he had accumulated lots of Yin Qi in the three meridians
in his chest. He operated the Yin Qi every day according to his will and divided it
into several wisps to spin around the meridians.
As the Yin Qi accumulated, it spun faster and faster and was about to form into
real Yin Swirls.
After taking a deep breath and holding it, Shi Yan began to concentrate on
controlling the Yin Qi.
Wisps of Yin Qi began to intertwine at the three meridians in his chest. And under
his control, they quickly forming into circles.
Every time he reached this state, he would reach out to sense the Yin Qi in his
surrounding; it was as if the Yin Qi was gathering around him under some magical
force.
After eight days training in the [Black Formula], Shi Yan started getting hang of
controlling the Yin Qi. At the same time, after several days revolving in his
chest, the Yin Qi in his body seemed to have changed slightly.
The Yin Qi had become denser since they arrived at the entrance of the Yin Valley.
However, Shi Yan found it quite comfortable thanks to the eight days of training.
Moreover, the nearer he approached to the Yin Valley, the easier he was able to
train the [Black Formula]. It was even rather refreshing to breathe the Yin Qi.
Han Feng and Ku Long didn't exactly knew what Martial Skill Shi Yan was training
in, but they were still protecting him diligently.
Time flew by.

All of a sudden, Zuo Shi, who was guarded by Wu Yun Lian and Chu Ping, jumped up
joyfully with an odd light sparkling around her body. She shouted, "Ha! It's the
Third Sky of Human Realm!"
????
Chi Xiao, who was focusing on the treasure map, rushed over in ecstasy. After he
grabbed Zuo Shi's hand and began to test her, his old face showed satisfaction,
"You little girl, you are..."
From the reaction of Zuo Shi's Profound Qi, Chi Xiao could tell that she had
reached the Third Sky of Human Realm.
After eight days of training, Zuo Shi still hadn't fully understood the [Basalt
Scriptures], but she turned out to have reached the Third Sky of the Human Realm.
For such talent, there were not enough words for Chi Xiao to describe.
The only word he could come up with was: Genius.
During their journey from the Cloud Mountain to Tianyun City, apart from fooling
around, Zuo Shi hadn't trained hard for even a single day. It was out of his
expectation that she progressed so fast.
"Mr. Chi Xiao, you've got a really great student!" Surprise also crossed Xia
Xinyan's eyes as she too was shocked by Zuo Shi's talent.
"Hehe, this girl is really talented, though she is too lazy." Chi Xiao was
delightful as he patted Zuo Shi's shoulder, "Work harder! Digest the [Basalt
Scriptures] as soon as possible! You little girl, you could have reached a much
higher realm had you focused on practice!"
Then he walked to Xia Xinyan and Zhua Qi's side, and said with a smile, "Leave that
girl alone. Let's study the map."
---
Another two hours passed.
As Shi Yan was sitting there silently, suddenly his body shook heavily and then
kept quivering slightly.
More and more Yin Qi concentrated and combined in front of his chest as it started
spinning faster and faster.
Looking inside, he found the Profound Qi around his three meridians becoming
stronger and spinning faster.
The Profound Qi that he had absorbed rushed into the three meridians and then was
refined and resolved into more gray strings.
More and more gray strings gathered in the swirls inside the meridians, making the
swirls spin faster and faster...
Not knowing how much time had passed, a gloomy air was suddenly forced out from the
swirls, which shocked Shi Yan.
More and more Yin Qi gathered from all directions and gushed into his pores heading
for the centers of the three swirls, as they kept spinning faster and faster.
Looking inside, Shi Yan was shocked to find that the three swirls had formed a
shadow and that shadow was emitting a strong attraction force.
He had succeeded!
The strong attraction force meant that a Yin Swirl had officially formed!
Thus, the power of the Yin Swirl to devour Yin Qi was triggered!
All of a sudden, the Yin Qi inside the Yin Field seemed attracted to something and
flooded towards Shi Yan.
Ten meters above Shi Yan's head, three odd swirls, as big as a human head,
gradually appeared.
Those swirls were similar to the Yin Swirls inside Shi Yan, and were apparently
influenced by the Yin Swirls in his chest. They spun accordance to his Yin Swirls
and were attracting more Yin Qi to his location.
Huge amounts of Yin Qi gushed into the three head-sized swirls above him which were
expanding quickly!
In merely ten minutes, those swirls had swollen to the size of a wash basin, and
kept devouring Yin Qi from all directions.
Chi Xiao, Zhua Qi, and Xia Xinyan all stopped their discussion about the map and
stood up, they were shocked by what they saw.
The three swirls were still expanding!
One hour later, the three swirls were like a tornado, extremely frightening.
The swirls kept spinning crazily as they tried to devour all the Yin Qi in the Yin
Valley!
With a rigid face, Shi Yan just sat there without moving as he continuously
operated the swirls inside him, seemingly not knowing about the phenomenon above
his head.
He could clearly feel that the three swirls in his chest had accelerated several
times; even his mind found it hard to catch up with the spinning!
Han Feng and Ku Long were taken aback as they watched this strange scene without
any idea as to what was occurring.
The dense gray Yin Qi had hovered in the Yin Field for thousands of years,
isolating it from the sky, blocking both sunlight and moonlight.
However today, the Yin Qi between the sky and the Yin Field all went crazy as it
endlessly gushed into the swirls above Shi Yan.
Not knowing when, the three swirls above his head had turned as huge as three
mountains, filled with odd light. They looked like three huge mouths, ready to
swallow all the Yin Qin between heaven and earth.
"This, this is..." One huge man beside Xia Xinyan cried suddenly as if he
remembered something.
"What?" Xia Xinyan's eyes sparkled as she turned and asked that huge man.
Under Xia Xinyan's gaze, that huge man hesitated at first, but then walked away
quietly.
Zhua Qi and Chi Xiao's expression changed as they watched the strange scene with
incredible eyes. Noticing that the huge man knew something, they walked towards
them.
Xia Xinyan frowned and walked away with the huge man to hear what he has to say,
while keeping a distance from Zhua Qi and Chi Xiao.
"You sure?" Xia Xinyan's voice was filled with uncertainty.
That huge man kept anxiously nodding his head, then he looked at Shi Yan in fear,
"I'm very sure, it must be..."
Xia Xinyan's face turned pale. She nodded and shouted to Chi Xiao and Zhua Qi, "Get
ready for the fight! The Nine-headed Sky Snake will soon appear. It needs Yin Qi to
train with, so it will chase us at all expense! We don't need to enter the Yin
Valley now."
"Miss Xia, our Young Master... What the hell happened to him?" Ku Long was also
anxious.
"Ask him when he wakes up." Xia Xinyan frowned with bright light in her eyes, "But
don't worry. That strange phenomenon will not affect him. On the contrary, it is an
huge opportunity for him. He will suck the Yin Qi in the Yin Field clean if not
disturbed."
"What!"
Chi Xiao, Zhua Qi, Wu Yun Lian and Zuo Shi all screamed in astonishment, with
unbelievable faces.
"Yeah, this Martial Skill is this powerful. I don't know how he acquired it." Xia
Xinyan's expression was complex, "The Nine-headed Sky Snake will come soon, as it
won't allow anyone to devour the Yin Qi. Maybe we don't even need to wait till
tomorrow to fight it!"
"Howl! Howl! Howl!"
From the Yin Valley, raging crazy hollows came.
Suddenly, massive booms came from within the Yin Valley.
Everybody shook with the earth, and they could feel that a huge monster was quickly
approaching them.
"There it is!" Zhua Qi screamed.

Chapter 89: Forming the Yin Pearls
The three swirls were floating above Shi Yan's head like giant clouds.
Sparks flew inside the swirls and wisps of cold Yin Qi were repeatedly refined in
the swirls, forming strange grey light spots.
The air above the Yin Field was filled with natural Yin Qi and had remained as such
for a long time. But the huge attraction from the three swirls was showing a
pattern of rapid consumption, swallowing it to the last.
Shi Yan's expression was serious, as if he had entered some enigmatic realm.
The swirls above his head suddenly emitted some grey light spots, all of which
entered Shi Yan's body.
Because of that, Shi Yan's body started forming a vacuum which everyone present
felt!
His body was now like a black hole, sucking in all the grey light spots that
released by the swirls!
The grey light spots flickered and jumped as they entered into Shi Yan's body.
Shi Yan was now covered in a grey glow and a chilling atmosphere spread out from
him in all directions.
Whoever got near Shi Yan couldn't help but feel stiff. The circulation of their
Profound Qi would slow down and they would have to use their Qi for defense or else
they would be affected by the dense Yin Qi.
It was like Shi Yan had transformed into a giant Yin Qi-swallowing monster!
Shi Yan was sitting as still as a stone while the three swirls floating above his
head were wildly swallowing and transforming the Yin Qi in the Yin Valley. He was
continuously refining the Yin Qi, transforming it into purest form of Yin energy,
which was in turn nurturing his cultivation.
In Shi Yan's chest, the three meridians of Tian Que, Shen Que, and Yin Du started
rapidly gathering the grey light spots that had rushed into his body.
These grey light spots all represented the purest form of Profound Yin Qi. Huge
amounts of light spots all entered the Yin Swirls and were refined to the purest
degree. This refined energy then started gathering at the center of the Yin Swirls.
Unknowingly, in the center of the three Yin Swirls, three rice grain sized pearls
slowly started forming.
Once he detected the formation of the Yin Pearls, Shi Yan's expression shook.
He discreetly started to detect his surroundings. When he realized there was

nothing abnormal, he went back and continued circulating the Yin Swirls, ready to
keep absorbing more natural Yin Qi.
"You don't need to stop." Xia Xinyan stood by Shi Yan's side, her beautiful eyes
glinted, "I know what you're doing, and I know you can hear me too. The Nine-headed
Sky Snake will reach here really soon, but we'll take care of that. You can keep
swallowing the natural Yin Qi here."
Indeed Shi Yan could hear Xia Xinyan's voice, but he couldn't reply to her.
"Miss Xia, if Shi Yan doesn't stop here, the Nine-headed Sky Snake will attack him
first." Ku Long said hurriedly.
Zhua Qi and Chi Xiao also looked at Xia Xinyan with a bit of surprise, not knowing
what she meant by her proposal.
"The Nine-headed Sky Snake has nine heads, three of which can breathe fire, three
can spit poison, and the remaining three can control the Yin Qi in the Yin Field to
attack differently."
Xia Xinyan's pretty eyes glinted, and she explained in seriousness, "The three
heads that can control the natural Yin Qi are very troublesome and they will be
hard for us to take care of. But now we have an advantage. If Shi Yan keeps sucking
in the natural Yin Qi like this, that means once the Nine-headed Sky Snake gets
here, the Yin Qi attack will be swallowed by the swirls above Shi Yan's head! This
way, three of the nine heads will be greatly weakened!"
Upon hearing that, Zhua Qi and Chi Xiao's eyes both glinted. Together they nodded
and approved, "Not bad!"
"Once those three heads become powerless, the Nine-headed Sky Snake will be a lot
easier to deal with. Zhua Qi is not scared of the venom, and you also brought the
Silver Curtain. So now we only need to put our efforts in dealing with the three
fire-breathing heads. Because of Shi Yan, this fight is going to be a lot easier
for us." Xia Xinyan said calmly.
Zhua Qi and Chi Xiao nodded quietly, they both agreed upon Xia Xinyan's suggestion.
"Would my young master be okay?" Han Feng suddenly opened his eyes and coldly
stared at Xia Xinyan, "Although we are very interested in the Gate of Heaven, the
young master's life is more important!"
"He's only bait, he can just keep up what he's doing now." Xia Xinyan frowned and
continued, "If he wants to wake up he could do so anytime. But he will need a whole
lot more time to try to gather the Yin Qi like this another time."
"Boom, boom, boom!"
The thundering roar was getting closer.
The earth was shaking and in the distance, a faint but frightening figure slowly
started to appear.
"Get ready to fight!" Chi Xiao shouted.
---
At another entrance of the Yin Field.
Beiming Shang's expression shook slightly. He looked far away into the distance at
the smoke-like swirls that rose into the air. His cold eyes flashed with a trace of
confusion.
"Grandpa, have they started fighting?" Beiming Ce asked.
Shaking his head, Beiming Shang said, "No, it's just that the natural Yin Qi has
become abnormal. It is gathering towards where Chi Xiao and his group are at. The
Nine-headed Sky Snake is out of the Yin Valley and is rushing towards them. I
wonder what is going on over there."
"When should we get there?"
"Let's wait! Wait until their fight is almost over."
---
On another side, the people from the Dark World were also gazing at the three
floating swirls. They were also full of surprise, and didn't know what was going
on.
"Master? It's like... like the natural Yin Qi has changed and is all gathering
towards that one spot? Could it be that the Nine-headed Sky Snake has already
started to attack?" The demonic young man guessed.
"The Nine-headed Sky Snake is able to use the natural Yin Qi to cultivate, but it
shouldn't be this overbearing. To make all of that natural Yin Qi flow towards one
spot, I think even the Nine-headed Sky Snake would be unable to make such a grand
gesture. Besides, the change is from outside the Yin Valley, it's obviously done by
Chi Xiao's group." The Lord of the Dark World said with a deep tone.
"Should we go and see it?"
"No, we will wait for Beiming Shang's news. If Beiming Shang doesn't give us the
signal, we will stay put for now. Your mistress should already be there, so if the
Gate of Heaven really appears, your mistress will send out a signal, we don't need
to be in such a hurry."
"Understood."
---
The three Yin Pearls were slowly forming. With more natural Yin Qi flowing in, the
three Yin pearls grew brighter and brighter.
The Yin pearls were in the middle of the Yin Swirls outside of Shi Yan's meridians.
They were rolling in the air and whenever a wisp of grey Yin Qi came in, the Yin
Pearls would immediately absorb the grey light spots.
Only when the Yin Pearls were truly formed, would they finally sink into the three
meridians by themselves.
Shi Yan knew this deep in his heart. So when he clearly heard Xia Xinyan's words,
and knew that Han Feng and Ku Long were very worried about him, he still didn't
stop the movement of the Yin Swirls.
He had a hunch that the Yin Pearls were at their crucial moment, and perhaps they
will soon be truly formed successfully and then enter into his meridians.
When the three swirls showed up above his head, he was also shocked.
When the three swirls started insanely swallowing the natural Yin Qi, Shi Yan was
finally sure that the [Black Formula] that was only ranked as a Mortal Level
Martial Skill, was not something ordinary!
What kind of Mortal Level Martial Skill could cause such a big disturbance?
He really couldn't think of any.
"Roar! Roar! Roar!"

Terrifying roaring sounds thundered from the distance and filled the whole Yin
Field.
The Nine-headed Sky Snake was a demon beast at the pinnacle of Level 7. Legend has
it that it was an ancient mutant, a hybrid born from a dragon and a python. It has
the ability to keep evolving, so when the Nine-headed Sky Snake has swallowed
enough Yin Qi, poisonous air, and fire, it could evolve again and become a Level 8
or even a Level 9 demon beast.
The reason why this Nine-headed Sky Snake decided to take over the Yin Field, was
because this place was rich in Yin Qi, and the outer perimeter of the Dead Swamp
was covered by poisonous fog. It wanted to occupy this place so that it could use
the poisonous air and the Yin Qi present for cultivation.
Soon a mountain-like figure, the Sky Snake with nine giant heads, finally came out
of the Yin Valley.
The Nine-headed Sky Snake had a body like a mountain, covered with silver scales
and sharp spines. All nine of its heads were about twenty-something meters long.
Each head was like a giant python and had creepy white fangs, each head was
breathing out either poisonous fog, Yin Qi, or flames.
"Attack!"
Once Zhua Qi saw it, his face hardened and he charged ahead of others.
Earth Dragons abruptly came out of the ground. Zhua Qi's body flickered and he
possessed one of the Earth Dragon's bodies.
When Zhua Qi possessed the Earth Dragon, its body covered itself in a hard earth
armor. The dragon head faintly looked like Zhua Qi's face and its body grew twice
the size.
"Zhua Qi was born from a Level 8 Mud Dragon and a human female warrior. The Mud
Dragon was originally the true master of the Dead Swamp and was able to transform
into human shape. It was also once the strongest demon beast in this area. Legend
has it that back then, the Mud Dragon was the king of the demon beasts here and not
a single warrior could offend his prestige! The Mud Dragon was a Level 8 demon
beast, comparable to a Spirit Realm warrior. But a thousand years ago it suddenly
died in the Dead Swamp, it was a baffling death. Many years after its death, the
Nine-headed Snake finally appeared in the Dead Swamp, and drove Zhua Qi to the
outer perimeter of the Dead Swamp. It forcibly occupied the Yin Valley to
cultivate, which is why Zhua Qi has so much hatred for it."
When Zhua Qi possessed the Earth Dragon and charged at the Nine-headed Sky Snake,
Chi Xiao quietly told about the grudge between Zhua Qi and the Nine-headed Sky
Snake.
"Level 8 demon beast!" Xia Xinyan's expression also shifted slightly, "No wonder
Zhua Qi can control the poisonous mist and also freely travel through the mud. So
he's a hybrid between a Mud Dragon and a human."
"If he didn't know how to control the poisonous mist and the mud, he would've been
killed by the Nine-headed Snake a long time ago. At the outer perimeter of the Dead
Swamp, as long as Zhua Qi could hide in the swamp, nobody can do anything to him.
That's the reason why it's so tough to handle Zhua Qi."
"You two! Can you start fighting now?!"

On the other side, Zhua Qi was in the form of an Earth Dragon, and he yelled from
inside the flames that were breathed out by the Nine-headed Snake, his voice
sounded a little urgent.

Chapter 90: The Sky Changes
Outside the Yin Valley, thunderous roars rang out endlessly and huge amounts of
power was surging and propagating across the sky like lightning.
Chi Xiao, Xia Xinyan and Zhua Qi all leapt into the air; they were facing the Nine-
headed Sky Snake with all their strength.
Chi Xiao, with a giant sword in one hand and the Silver Curtain in another hand,
had turned into a giant to guard against the venom. He was single-handedly facing
the three fire-breathing heads of the Nine-headed Sky Snake.
Zhua Qi had possessed an Earth Dragon and was veering around the three venomous
heads of the Nine-headed Sky Snake. The Sky Snake seemed to know that its venom was
ineffective against Zhua Qi, so it opened its enormous mouth and bit down on Zhua
Qi's possessed Earth Dragon.
Xia Xinyan was faring the best of the three. While floating in the air like a
goddess, She was forming strange seals with her hands. Huge claws would momentarily
appear in the air and would ruthlessly attack the rest of the heads of the Nine-
headed Sky Snake.
These three heads of the Sky Snake could control the natural Yin Qi, but whenever
it breathed out the Yin Qi, they would be immediately absorbed by the three swirls
hovering above Shi Yan's head.
After a few futile attempts, the Sky Snake became furious. It moved toward Shi Yan
and repeatedly tried to clash with him. It was determined to kill Shi Yan first.
Han Feng and Ku Long were observing everything gravely. Though being uneasy, they
stood beside Shi Yan and were constantly on guard.
Zuo Shi, Wu Yun Lian and Chu Ping soon arrived beside Shi Yan. Now all the members
from the Shi family and Zuo family had gathered together, and other than Shi Yan,
they were all watching the fight between the Nine-headed Sky Snake and the three
masters.
Shi Yan was sitting still as a stone, with his eyes closed and an indifferent
expression on his face. However, he could clearly feel the striking waves of
devastating power.
The fight among the Sky Realm masters destroyed all the vegetation around the Yin
Valley. During the battle, a deep crack had formed on the ground. Even Shi Yan, who
was sitting with eyes closed, could feel the terrifying impacts.
However, he still didn't stop the Yin Swirls from absorbing the natural Yin Qi.
In his chest, the Yin Swirls finally turned into Yin Pearls. They emitted a dark
glow and contained overwhelming Yin Qi. These pearls slowly sank into the three
meridians of Shen Que, Tian Que, and Yin Du.
Once the three Yin Pearls sunk into his meridians, Shi Yan's body trembled.
Checking inside his body, Shi Yan realized that when the Yin Pearls entered in the
meridians, the negative energies already present in the meridians all rushed
towards the Yin Pearls, as if it was assimilating into the Yin Pearls.
Shi Yan was startled. He hurriedly concentrated his all in observing his three
meridians.
He suddenly remembered that all his meridians had some amount of negative energy.
He really didn't expect that these negative energies would conflict with the
emerging Yin Pearls.
Inside the three meridians.
Wisps of negative energy formed into ribbon-like shapes and slowly gathered
together.
Once the three Yin Pearls entered his meridians, the negative energies immediately
intertwined with them, as if they were actually trying to break down the Yin
Pearls.
However, the Yin Pearls had condensed massive amounts of natural Yin Qi and had
formed after continuous and repeated refinement! Although the negative energies in
his meridians were domineeringly wicked, they still lacked in quantity.
Over the course of these days, Shi Yan had indeed absorbed a lot of negative
energy, but the negative energies were spread throughout the meridians in his body.
There were a total of seven hundred and twenty meridians in his body, and of course
the negative energy distributed to these three meridians was limited.
However, it was as if the Yin Pearls knew the lethality of the negative energy, and
were determined to defend against it. It was like the Yin Pearls were going all out
till the end.
Soon, the negative energy and the Yin Pearls in his body stopped blindly attacking
each other.
With more and more Yin Qi pouring into the Yin Swirls, three more new Yin Pearls
started forming in the center of the Yin Swirls...
This way, the previous three Yin Pearls that had already sank into his meridians
gained strong support. The Yin Pearls slowly gained dominance within Shi Yan's
meridians.
On the contrary, it was the domineering negative energies that had to shrink back
into the corner of his meridians and stop causing trouble; they couldn't gain
support.
Over Shi Yan's head, the three mountainous Yin Swirls continued to rapidly absorb
the natural Yin Qi.
The Yin Field that never sees the light all year round, was suddenly struck with
its first beam of sunlight!
Under the crazy suction of the three mountainous swirls above Shi Yan's head, the
Yin Qi that had covered the Yin Field for thousands of years, was on the verge of
being totally dried up!
The cold and gloomy Yin Field slowly became warmer because of the influx of
sunlight.
More sunlight shone from above, and the beams of sunlight shot onto the plants and
demon beasts in the Yin Field.
The strange bizarre plants soon became limp and shrivelled up under the blazing
sun.
Many demon beasts were roaring in madness. They sprinted out of the Yin Field, and
unwittingly rushed towards the outer perimeter of the Dead Swamp.
"Hey!" Zuo Shi exclaimed, "These plants and demon beasts are scared of sunlight?"
"The plants in the Yin Field grow from the natural Yin Qi, they've already adapted
to the environment here. But now that the natural Yin Qi is gone, these plants that
have never been in contact with sunlight can't tolerate it. They are all going to
wither and die." Wu Yun Lian explained.
"What about the demon beasts?"
"They're the same. The demon beasts that live here cultivate by absorbing the Yin
Qi. There is a heavy amount of Yin Qi in their bodies, they naturally like the cool
places. So once they realized that sunlight has appeared, they could only sprint
away to escape into the swamps in the outer areas. At least there are poisonous
fogs and the shade of old trees to cover them. It's better than being completely
exposed to the sun like this."
"Does that mean the Nine-headed Sky Snake is affected too?"
"Indeed." Wu Yun Lian was dazed for a second, and she gazed at the Nine-headed Sky
Snake.
Sure enough.
Under the blazing sun, the three heads of the Nine-headed Sky Snake that breathed
Yin Qi seemed to be getting weaker.
Under Xia Xinyan's continuous attacks with the giant hands, those three heads could
only dodge, and lost all their power to fight back.
At this moment, the two tall buff men who were worriedly watching Xia Xinyan
finally breathed out in relief.
One of them looked back and gazed afar at Shi Yan, he frowned and quietly said,
"Thanks to him absorbing all that natural Yin Qi like this and exposing sunlight in
the Yin Field, the Nine-headed Sky Snake would really be hard to handle."
"Mmm hmm, it surprised me that the [Black Formula] would spread to here, I wonder
where he got such a thing..."
"Boom, boom, boom! Boom, boom, boom!" The Nine-headed Snake stumbled along the way,
and suddenly sprinted towards the Yin Valley.
The sun had appeared and the Nine-headed Sky Snake's body was heavily damaged. It
actually started running for its life.
"Chase it!"
Zhua Qi cried out, he ran ahead first, staring at the Nine-headed Sky Snake, and
pursued it vigorously.
Chi Xiao and Xia Xinyan exchanged glances, they both knew that the Gate of Heaven
was in the Yin Valley. If they gave the Nine-headed Sky Snake enough time to rest
it would become more troublesome later on.
Instead, they might as well destroy it as soon as possible!
So, Chi Xiao and Xia Xinyan also followed.
Thundering roars kept coming from inside the Yin Valley. Chi Xiao and the rest
should still be batting the Nine-headed Sky Snake in the Valley.
Outside the Valley, the three giant swirls above Shi Yan's head slowly disappeared.
All the natural Yin Qi that filled the enormous Yin Field had been emptied.
In Shi Yan's chest, three new Yin Pears were successfully formed, and together they
sank into his meridians.
Feeling that the Yin Swirls had stopped whirling, and not a single trace of Yin Qi
was flowing into his body, he finally woke up.
Shi Yan opened his eyes and stood up. He looked around at the surprised Han Feng,
Wu Yun Lian, and the rest, then said, "Let's go look in the Yin Valley, it sounds
like the Nine-headed Sky Snake is almost finished."
As expected, when everyone listened, they realized that the stirring in the Yin
Valley had started to die out.
"Young Master, how are you doing?" Ku Long couldn't help but ask.
"I'm alright, I was cultivating a new skill. I just didn't expect this skill to be
so strange." Shi Yan furrowed his brows, he suddenly thought of something, and
tried to circulate the three Yin Swirls at his chest.
Wisps of strange Yin power suddenly flowed out from the three meridians of Shen
Que, Tian Que, and Yin Du. The Yin power poured into the Yin Swirls, and the Yin
Swirls began to quickly whirl, releasing traces of pure Yin power.
Yin power was different than Profound Qi, but it went along his arm and flowed
out...
In his palm, a chilling glow shone, and a dark green light ball slowly covered his
whole hand.
As his Yin power stirred, the light ball became bigger and bigger, and eventually
it became a head-sized green light ball.
Lightly breath in, Shi Yan reversed the action. That green light ball started
shrinking again, and all the Yin power through its original course returned to the
Yin Swirls and was again absorbed by the six Yin Pearls in his meridians.
The Yin Pearls were the source of power of the [Black Formula]. They released power
through the Yin Swirls which then flew out of his meridians to attack.
Secretly feeling around for a moment, Shi Yan soon realized the way to use the
[Black Formula]. It's not the same as swallowing in Yin Qi, but the other way
around.
"Beiming Shang! What are you doing here?!"
Right at this moment, from the Yin Valley suddenly came Chi Xiao's surprised shout.
Everyone outside the valley felt something amiss.
"Quickly let's go and see!" Wu Yun Lian notified the rest, and hurriedly rushed
towards the direction of the Yin Valley.
Shi Yan, Han Feng, and Ku Long couldn't treat this lightly either, so together they
quickly sprinted out and ran towards the Yin Valley with great speed.

Chapter 91: Dividing the Plunder
In the Yin Valley.
As Shi Yan had absorbed all the Yin Qi between the heaven and earth, there was no
Yin Qi left in the Yin Valley.
The dazzling sunlight fell in the valley.
The massive body of the Nine-headed Sky Snake fell at the center of the Yin Valley
with blood dripping from wounds all over its body.
Under the attacks of Chi Xiao, Zhua Qi and Xia XinYan, and without any Yin Qi, the
Nine-headed Sky Snake finally died under the sun.
However, apart from Chi Xiao, Zhua Qi and Xia XinYan, there were other people who
had also entered the Yin Valley.
The group including Shi Yan and Zuo Shi had also arrived in the valley by then. As
soon as Shi Yan saw the scene in the valley, his face turned gloomy.
Beiming Ce and Beiming Shang were standing there.
Yin Kui and Jiu Shan were naturally standing by Beiming Ce. Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan
were excited to see the Nine-headed Sky Snake lying in its own in blood.
Beside the experts of the Beiming Family, stood Zou Zi He and a strange young man.
All the people in the valley were focusing their eyes on the Nine-headed Sky Snake
in the center.
Chi Xiao and Zhua Qi LOOKED tired, with sweat all over their bodies.
Xia Xinyan looked pale. Although she had taken a Sky Pill, her energy had not fully
recovered.
The three had tried everything and used up all their energy in killing the Nine-
headed Sky Snake, only to find Beiming Shang and another Sky Realm expert appear in
the Yin Valley secretly.
It was easy to understand their frustration.

After Shi Yan entered the valley, he stood beside Han Feng and Ku Long, and calmly
gazed at Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan, who were quite excited.
"Everyone can have the treasure from the Nine-headed Sky Snake's carcass. This Sky
Snake has nine demon crystals; how about we divide it among ourselves?" Beiming
Shang frowned and said calmly, "You three really suffered a lot, so I won't ask for
much. I only need two demon crystals out of nine. One of the fire element, and the
other of Yin Qi."
"Why on earth should you have a share?" Zhua Qi's face twisted as he demanded with
a hideous expression, "All the demon crystals of the Nine-headed Sky Snake belongs
to us! We brought out our all to kill this Snake, and now you want us to share the
booty with you? Why should we?!"
"Why?" Beiming Shang said coldly, "Because we are here!"
"I also want a cut." The Dark Master of the Dark World said peacefully as he
pointed to one of the snake heads which could emit Yin Qi, "The demon crystal in
that head is mine. The rest are all yours."
"Hehe!" Zhua Qi showed a grim smile, "You have to first make sure you are capable
of getting it!"
"Capable or not, you must know it better than me." The Dark Master looked at Zhua
Qi and said peacefully, "We tested each other at the perimeter of the Dead Swamp
and you killed several of my people. However, that was in the outer area where you
could use the swamp and poisonous air as your shield. What about here?"
"Brother Zou." Beiming Shang looked to the Dark Master and grinned, "There seemed
to be three Sky Realm warriors, but that's not the exact situation."
"Really?"
"Miss Xia's Martial Spirit is marvellous, but she is a mere Disaster Realm Third
Sky warrior." Beiming Shang pointed to Xia Xinyan and said, "She won't recover in a
short time since she has used her Martial Spirit. We don't need to worry about
her."
Xia Xinyan's face turned pale after she heard that.
Zhua Qi's expression also changed, and he couldn't help but look at her, "Is that
so?"
As far as he was concerned, although he and Chi Xiao had consumed much energy, they
could still make them give up the demon crystals as long as they received Xia
Xinyan's help.
However, if Xia Xinyan was only at the Third Sky of the Disaster Realm, then they
would definitely lose.
Under Zhua Qi's gaze, Xia Xinyan nodded in resignation.
"Beiming Shang, why on earth are you here?" Chi Xia had some other concerns. He
thought for a while and asked.
"What do you think?" Beiming Shang asked with a grin.
"I got it." Chi Xiao sighed and nodded, "You have come for the Gate of Heaven,
haven't you? It seems you never let go of the treasure map."
"Our sources in the Tianyun City are far greater than you can imagine. Nothing
would go unnoticed if I want to know." Beiming Shang walked over slowly to one of
the snake heads, and continued calmly, "Let's divide the demon crystals first, then
we will have a discussion about the Gate of Heaven."
Under the watchful eyes of the people present, Beiming Shang took out a demon
crystal and said, "I want this one."
The Dark Master from the Dark World didn't move, and he demanded casually, "Mu Hui,
get the demon crystals."
That exotic young man nodded with a smile and walked to the two snake heads,
without minding Chi Xiao and the rest, as he knew they will not fight.
Zhua Qi was clearly fuming, as his face became as red as a tomato, but he stood
there and clenched his teeth, "I will remember you two!"
Beiming Shang and Dark Master didn't respond.
"Zhua Qi, gouge the remaining five demon crystals." Chi Xiao sighed with
resignation.
Zhua Qi also went up to the snake's body.
While searching for the demon crystal in the snake heads, Zhua Qi seemed to try to
release his indignation by acting in a rough manner, as blood and flesh flew out
from those snake heads.
Shi Yan was observing them coldly.
Beiming Shang and Zou Zi He apparently had planned all this and were waiting for
the best opportunity.
Beiming Shang showed up, while Chi Xiao and his friends were about to kill the
snake, and took advantage of Xia Xinyan using her Reincarnation Martial Spirit to
ask for a share of the plunder.
That was really malicious.
He preserved his energy by not doing anything, and by forcing Chi Xiao and the
other two to consume their energy, he reaped the profits.
Once the Gate of Heaven was opened, he would get more chances to gain treasures
than them with his energy at its peak.
Shi Yan took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He didn't say anything but
observed the newly arrived group while they were dividing the plunder.
Before long, the plunder was divided.
Of the nine demon crystals, the Beiming family got a fire and a Yin Qi crystal,
while Zou Zi He got the other two Yin Qi demon crystals.
Of the remaining five, Zhua Qi got two poisonous ones and Chi Xiao got another
poisonous crystal and a fire elementary one.
Xia Xinyan also received a fire elementary one.

The nine demon crystals were thus divided among the experts present.
Later, the tusks, skin, and saliva from the Snake was also harvested by the group.
Since there were several Sky Realm warriors, those rare materials like tusks were
soon collected and divided.
This time, the Shi family got five poisonous tusks, a piece of skin from the back
of the snake, and three bottles of poison.
"This demon crystal of fire element is beneficial to your Martial Spirit." Beiming
Shang threw his hand casually and a demon crystal flew slowly to Di Yalan.
Di Yalan was rather surprised as she looked at Beiming Shang with uncertainty, and
asked excitedly, "Bei... Beiming Family Head, you mean, you mean this demon crystal
is for me?"
The fire element demon crystal was indeed beneficial to Di Yalan's Blue Magic
Flame, and it was from a Level 7 demon beast, which was very rare to her.
Beiming Shang nodded with a beaming smile, "Come, train hard with the help of this
demon crystal. I won't treat you unfairly as long as you are in my family."
Di Yalan was hesitant as she thought that the demon crystal was too precious. She
was too shy to take the crystal, which was floating before her eyes.
"Here you are, Sister Lan. Put it away." Just then, Mu Yu Die grabbed the demon
crystal and handed it to Di Yalan.
"Thank you, Beiming Family Head." As soon as she touched the crystal, she could
feel the strong flame power emitting from it. Di Yalan didn't hesitate anymore, and
paid her gratitude to Beiming Shang quickly.
"We are family. You don't need to say that." Beiming Shang said indifferently.
Di Yalan was a little panicked as she understood the overtone of Beiming Shang. But
still, she lowered her head and pretended she didn't get what he meant, holding the
demon crystal tight.
She couldn't resist the temptation of the demon crystal.
Shi Yan saw the whole thing, but he kept silent with a rigid face.

Chapter 92: The Gate of Heacen Appears
The Gate of Heaven Appears
"Can we talk about the treasure map now?"
After the various masters divided all the valuable items on the Nine-headed Sky
Snake, the Lord of the Dark World, Zou Zi He suddenly spoke.
The sky was slowly getting dark, and soon night fell.
In the Valley, everyone was frowning, not a single person seemed relaxed.
Beiming Shang and Zou Zi He both looked at Chi Xiao.
"Mr. Chi Xiao, you wouldn't refuse to allow us to participate, right?" Beiming
Shang said casually.
Chi Xiao's expression changed. He was standing there and thinking deeply. He first
glanced at Xia Xinyan, then at Zhua Qi, and felt a bit hesitant.
Xia Xinyan was slowly recovering after taking a Nutrition Pill. But she was still
far away from being completely recovered.
At this moment, the opposite side had two Sky Realm warriors. However, with Chi
Xiao and Zhua Qi with only at eighty percent strength, it was predetermined that
they would be at a disadvantage.
"Let's take it out and have a look together, we haven't been able to find the Gate
of Heaven anyway." Xia Xinyan said in an indifferent and relaxed manner.
"Miss Xia Xinyan knows how to be flexible, truly you are someone who can achieve
great things." Beiming Shang nodded, and then told Xia Xinyan with a straight face,
"Miss Zia, the Beiming family has only come for the treasure map, we don't want to
make enemies with the Misty Pavilion. After this, no matter what the outcome, the
Beiming family will never bother the Misty Pavilion even a bit."
Xia Xinyan was from the Endless Sea, and with just being at the Third Sky of the
Disaster Realm, she could utilise her martial spirit to immediately reach the Sky
Realm! This little girl was already this powerful, how powerful would her
background would be?
Beiming Shang held a lot of fear towards warriors from the Endless Sea. If not as a
last resort, he didn't want to have a hostile relationship with Xia Xinyan.
"I also came for the treasure map." Not a single trace of emotion could be seen on
Xia Xinyan's eyes as she spoke, "After the business with the treasure map is
finished, we will return to the Endless Sea. As long as the Misty Pavilion is not
provoked, we from the Endless Sea wouldn't bother to come to such a remote area."
"That would be for the best." Beiming Shang said.
"I'll warn you beforehand though, even if there may be incredible treasure in the
Gate of Heaven, it will also be infested with unimaginable dangers!" Xia Xinyan
hesitated for a moment and then said, "There hasn't been an appearance of the Gate
of Heaven in your area, so your understanding of the Gate is only limited to
rumors, you may be aware of only one side of the coin, and not the other."
"Any further details would be appreciated."
Whether it be Beiming Shang or Zou Zi He from the Dark World, they both zoned out
for a second, then looked at Xia Xinyan with serious expressions.
Indeed, in the God Blessed Empire, the Fire Empire, and the Merchant Union, the
legend of the Gate of Heaven had spread. However, there had never been an
appearance of the Gate of Heaven in these three nations, which was why when this
treasure map appeared, it attracted the attention of so many forces.
Chi Xiao, Zhua Qi, and Han Feng also expectantly looked at Xia Xinyan. They were
also full of curiosity about the secrets to the Gate of Heaven.
"In the Endless Sea, not only does the Gate of Heaven exist, but there's more than
one! But, every Gate of Heaven bears the greatest dangers!"
Xia Xinyan took a deep breath; there was a rare seriousness in her expression. She
said with a deep voice, "The Gate of Heaven leads to the God Domain. The God Domain
contains unimaginable mysteries, but every God Domain is also extremely
frightening! Usually when a warrior enters, there's a very low chance of coming
back alive! Whether it be the Fourth Demon Area, the Sevenfold Underworld, or the
Abyss Battlefield, none of them could be entered by ordinary people!"
"Fourth Demon Area!"
"Sevenfold Underworld!"
"Chasm Battlefield!"
Coming from Xia Xinyan's mouth, the names related to the Gate of Heaven and the God
Domain of the Endless Sea made everyone present in the Valley astonished; they
secretly felt stunned.
"I came this time only to see what mysterious God Domain this Gate of Heaven leads
to. Unknown domains could lead to terrifying and mysterious places that may devour
everything. You better get prepared beforehand!" Xia Xinyan looked around and said
coldly, "Inside the God Domains that have appeared in the Endless Sea, there were
powerful beings as powerful as the Spirit Realm. And there were more than one of
them! If there are such beings in this God Domain too, and you all want to rashly
break in, hmph! Don't expect to come out alive!"
Xia Xinyan's words raised a storm of shock in everyone's minds.
Whether it be Beiming Shang, Zou Zi He, Chi Xiao, or Zhua Qi, they were all
suddenly stunned, their expressions aghast.
'Spirit Realm beings? And more than one!'
'What kind of concept was this?'
If the God Domain accessed from this Gate of Heaven also has a being of this of
level, who in this whole valley can say that they will get out alive?
The entire valley was silent.
"What, are you all afraid?" Xia Xinyan sneered.
"No matter what, I still have to go in and take a look." Zou Zi He's lips were a
bit dry, but after a long silence, he then said, "Or else, how would we know what's
inside? Miss Xia is only at the Third Sky of the Disaster Realm and still dares to
come, what are we afraid of?"
When Zou Zi He put it that way, everyone finally realized.
Xia Xinyan came this time obviously because she wanted to enter the God Domain too.
She knew the dangers of the God Domain, but still dared to come, was it that she
really came to die?
Thinking this way, everyone all felt that Xia Xinyan was only scaring them. Maybe
the God Domain wasn't even that dangerous.
"I have said what needed to be said, you guys can figure it out yourselves." Xia
Xinyan nodded at Chi Xiao, "You can take out the treasure map now."
Chi Xiao knew that it would be hard to avoid Beiming Shang and Zou Zi He, so with
frustration, he could only take the treasure map out from his chest pocket.
Beiming Shang and Zou Zi He hurriedly moved closer, and gathered around the
treasure map to examine it.
"The treasure map only marked one point in the Yin Valley, which is pointing to
this place here, but there's nothing there." Zhua Qi scowled, and said coldly,
"I've gone around many times in the valley before and even used my soul perception
to scan the movements underground. But there's nothing at all, is this treasure map
fake?"
"Can't be fake." Xia Xinyan said with certainty, but she did not bother to explain.
Everyone knew that she came from the Endless Sea and her understanding of the Gate
of Heaven and the God Domain was above their own. Upon hearing her say that,
everyone immediately stopped worrying, and they all stared intensely at that
treasure map. Each one was in deep thoughts, and paced around in the Yin Valley, as
if trying to figure out the location of the Gate of Heaven.
Shi Yan was standing with Han Feng and Ku Long; he didn't get mixed into the
business. He just coldly observed these people's reactions, and occasionally
glanced at Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan.
Mu Yu Die and Beiming Ce stood together. Sometimes they would both chat and laugh
quietly about something, and sometimes Mu Yu Die would simply press her lips and
smile.
Di Yalan was still drowning in happiness, her hands tightly gripping the fire demon
crystal and her face full of excitement. The look on her face was clearly showing
her impatience to start absorbing the energy in the demon crystal then and there,
so that she could nourish her Martial Spirit right away.
Time passed quickly.
All the Sky Realm masters in the valley looked worried. They frowned and pondered
about the secrets of the treasure map, but no one could figure out the location of
the Gate of Heaven.
Soon, the day passed and night came.
Twinkling bright stars appeared in the darkness.
Slowly, more stars appeared in the night sky...
And finally, an array of stars filled the entire night sky.
Suddenly, the treasure map clutched in Zhua Qi's hand started to light up!
Everyone's faces changed, and their eyes immediately went to the treasure map.
The treasure map escaped Zhua Qi's hold. It slowly rose in the sky, higher and
higher, and very soon it was floating in the sky above the Yin Valley.
A mass of strange power suddenly rippled from inside the treasure map!
The light of the stars seem to have been drawn in by the power of the map. Like
raindrops, the bright starlight suddenly poured down from the sky and onto the
treasure map.
"Boom!"
The treasure map suddenly blew to pieces and a fist-sized clear demon crystal
abruptly appeared out of thin air!
A strange power filled the whole Yin Valley, and the demon crystal gleamed with
light, clear and bright as a quartz.
Inside the demon crystal was a sluggish-looking little person, his body glowed with
light, and his expression extremely miserable.
"Father!"
Zhua Qi suddenly screamed. He unbelievably looked at the little person inside the
demon crystal, and roared, "Father! I am Zhua Qi! Father!"
"The demon crystal of the Level 8 Mud Dragon!"
Chi Xiao also exclaimed, his expression in awe.
In the valley, one by one the warriors raised their heads to look up at the sky.
Everyone was appalled, not knowing what happened.
The little person inside the demon crystal didn't seem to hear Zhua Qi's voice, it
stayed in the demon crystal while looking dazed.
The Level 8 demon crystal became brighter and brighter, and a strange mass of power
suddenly rippled out from it.
"Ah!"
Di Yalan exclaimed, and sweetly shouted, "My demon crystal!"
The Nine-headed Sky Snake demon crystal that was tightly clenched in her hand
suddenly flew up, and rose to the sky.
At the same time, the eight newly acquired demon crystals held by Beiming Shang,
Zou Zi He, Chi Xiao, Zhua Qi, and Xia Xinyan, all escaped from their grasp. One by
one they soared into the sky, revolving around the Level 8 demon crystal that
contained the spirit of the Mud Dragon.
Colorful strange lights shone from the ten demon crystals in the sky, and
brightened the whole Yin Valley.
In the valley, the snake blood that bled from the Nine-headed Sky Snake moved as if
it was alive, forming into a river of blood that flowed inside the valley.
The bloody river was like a mysterious paint brush.
With its metallic odor, the blood separated into different flows, and like a blood
snake, it swiftly moved across the ground of the valley.
Soon, with the blood of the Nine-headed Sky Snake as the catalyst, a strange
pattern drawn by blood magically appeared on the ground.
"Boom, boom, boom! Boom, boom, boom! Boom, boom, boom! Boom!"
The ten demon crystals in the sky exploded together, forming into ten beams of
light, and suddenly drew into the strange pattern on the ground.
The galaxy-like strange pattern abruptly flashed with strange lights. The starlight
from the night sky came down from the sky and also infused into the pattern.
In the middle of the great galaxy-like pattern, strange lights quickly gathered
together, thousands of light spots condensed together, and slowly formed into a
blindingly bright door of light.
The Gate of Heaven had appeared!

Chapter 93: The God Search Skill
Tianyun City.
That night, black spots appeared in the sky above the city. Those black spots, as
seen under the moonlight, gathered together and flew in the direction of the Misty
Pavilion.
Many skilled warriors looked up, only to find that these black dots were in actual
some strange Demon Beasts.
Fifty-odd black spots gradually flew toward the Misty Pavilion like a dark shadow.
As soon as these black spots landed, many sharp eyed warriors found them to be
fifty black bats which were about seven to eight meters long with a completely dark
body and long tusks; they looked as if they were creatures from hell.
Each bat was emitting a gloomy and frightening black aura.
Seated on each of those huge bats was a warrior, with face rigid and stance like a
reaper, emitting a bloody aura; as if one's life was totally in his control.
At the front of the group was a huge bat, on which was sitting a scar-faced,
middle-aged man. His scars were very hideous.
The scars on his face looked were like earthworms extending from his face down his
neck; looking as if there was a veil on his actual face.
He was emitting a deep and bloody aura. Whoever approached him would want to throw
up from the suffocating smell.
Fifty one Green-blooded Magical Bats landed before the Misty Pavilion.
The master of the Misty Pavilion, Ku Luo, had waited for a long time with his
people. As soon as he saw the guests, he kneeled down on one knee and greeted them
respectfully, "Lord Xiao, this is Ku Luo from the Misty Pavilion."
Xiao Han Yi, who got down from the huge bat at the front, walked over at a
leisurely pace.
The people from the Misty Pavilion all turned pale and averted their eyes as he
approached and could barely control their desire to vomit.
One after another, these Shura escorts from the Yang family of the Endless Sea
dismounted from their rides and followed after Xiao Han Yi to enter the Misty
Pavilion.
All the bats remained in the square outside the Misty Pavilion, watching the many
kneeling warriors expectantly with their cold green eyes, treating them as if they
were fresh meat.
Being stared at in such a manner by the bats, the warriors of the Misty Pavilion
were completely horrified and panicked.
Xiao Han Yi sat on the Head's seat casually and glanced at Ku Luo, "What's the
situation?"
"Miss... Miss Xia went to the Dead Swamp, since the Gate of Heaven was found there.
The treasure map was completed." Ku Luo was anxious.
"I'm not asking about that!" Xiao Han Yi's face turned cold.
An invisible power exploded outwards within the pavilion suddenly!
That power constricted Ku Luo as if there was big hand on his neck, and carried him
in front of Xiao Han Yi.
"Father!"
"Lord!"
Ku Luo's family members all were horrified and looked at Xiao Han Yi in anger,
ready to fight for their lives.
Some of the Shura escorts coldly glanced at them indifferently, when one of them
asked, "Lord, do you need to finish Ku Luo's family?"
"Lord Xiao!" Ku Luo struggled, coughed, and begged in fear, "Lord Xiao, we've tried
our best! Give me some more time, we will find Yang Hai!"
"Keep your eyes open." Xiao Han Yi stared at Ku Luo, and grunted.
"Bang!"
Ku Luo fell from mid-air and dropped to his knees on the ground. He nodded in fear
and explained, "We took every man named Yang Hai to the Tianyun City but none of
them was the one we want. We are searching out of town now and will get news soon."
"Give me the Blood Spirit Crystal" Xiao Han Yi thought for a while and stretched
out his hand.
The Blood Spirit Crystal left by Xia Xinyan on Ku Luo suddenly flew out from him
and landed in Xiao Han Yi's hand.
"Everybody except Ku Luo, get out!" After getting the Blood Spirit Crystal, Xiao
Han Yi ordered calmly.
"All dismissed!" Ku Luo signalled to his people.
Soon, there were only Xiao Han Yi's people left in the room.
"I don't have so much time." Xiao Han Yi grunted and said indifferently, "It turns
out that the Xia Family is really slow. So much time for a single person."
Then, Xiao Han Yi caressed the Blood Spirit Crystal and closed his eyes.
Centered on Xiao Han Yi, a strong will pervaded throughout Tianyun City in all
directions.
Inside that Blood Spirit Crystal, a red light suddenly manifested and numerous
faces, filled with all sorts of expressions, appeared on the surface of the
crystal. Their faces flashed like ghosts inside the Blood Spirit Crystal, and none
of them stayed for more than three seconds.
"The God Search Skill!" Ku Luo was shocked.
The God Search Skill was a mysterious tracing skill. Once one had the target's
blood, flesh, bone or even a single hair, he could find the target with this skill.
The better one can use his will, the larger the search area it could search.
Xiao Han Yi closed his eyes, and his huge will power covered the entirety of
Tianyun City.
In Tianyun City, all the Nirvana warriors who had formed a Will Sea could feel
clearly a horrifying Will Sea lingering above Tianyun City.
Many experts in Tianyun City were astounded.
This Will was more than two levels higher than Beiming Shang's, covering the entire
Tianyun City, and kept moving further.
At that time, all the experts in the five big families felt threatened. At this
crucial point, every minister of the five families exchanged messages and started
guessing what the Misty pavilion was going to do.
The God Search Skill was continuing...
The horrifying Will Sea shook the whole Tianyun City like tornado, where every
creature was tested.
All of a sudden.
Blood exploded in the Blood Spirit Crystal and odd light spots gathered, showing a
fat face in it.
The picture in the Blood Spirit Crystal turned clear.
That guy was sitting in a carriage in the west of Tianyun City, heading for the
city.
Xiao Han Yi suddenly opened his eyes.
"Who is he?"
"Shi Jian's adopted son, Yang Hai!" Ku Luo's face changed in astonishment.
"It is him!"
Xiao Han Yi quickly stood up and vanished.
The next moment, the sound of Green Blood Magical Bats filling the sky came from
the Misty Pavilion.
One hour later, Xiao Han Yi brought Yang Hai back, who had a blank expression on
his face.
"Who are you? Humph! Has the Mo family invited you here?" Yang Hai was kind of
calm, but when he saw Ku Luo, he shouted in anger, "Ku Luo! Has your Misty pavilion
cooperated with the Mo family? What's going on? We three families worked together
to search for the treasure. What the hell do you want to do?"
Ku Luo smiled bitterly and made an apologising bow, saying in embarrassment,

"Different things. Different."
"It's good to see you, Young Master Hai, I'm the leading Shura escort from the Yang
Family, Xiao Han Yi." Xiao Han Yi bowed, "I will explain everything to you."
Xiao Han Yi explained the story to Yang Hai politely, "Young Master Hai, our family
head is battling in the Fourth Demon Area now, so I came to take you back. Since
the family head threw you out of the Fourth Demon Area, he has been worried about
you. But he was badly injured and had to recover first..."
"The Endless Sea? The Yang Family?" Yang Hai was shocked, confused and unable to
think straight.
Standing there, his expression continuously changed as different ideas popped up to

his mind.
Just then, he remembered that test Shi Yan did on him in the Gravity Room. His arm
was cut but quickly recovered in presence of Han Feng, which showed it was an
amazing Martial Spirit.
Hearing Xiao Han Yi say such, he was sure that he meant it.
However, he was used to living in the Merchant Union and Shi Jian was good to him,
besides, his son Shi Yan was here, and he was a normal person without Profound
Qi ...
With all sorts of matters behind him, Yang Hai was so pressured that he didn't want
to start a new life in the Endless Sea.
After a long time, Yang Hai shook his head, "I'm not going to the Endless Sea. I
never trained in Martial Arts. It's too late to begin training at this age. I'm
used to the life here, and don't want to live in the Endless Sea. I'm afraid you
have to leave without me. Just think I'm dead."
"Young Master Hai!" Xiao Han Yi yelled, "As a descendant of the Yang family, you
have to fight for the family!"
After a pause, Xiao Han Yi added, "Although Young Master Hai is not young anymore,
don't worry, the family head had expected it. He had long prepared an Immortal
Pill, and this Royal Level pill will change you entirely! It will be easy for you
to enter the Disaster Realm in ten years!"
"Immortal Pill!" Ku Luo cried out loud and tried to persuade Yang Hai, "Young
Master Hai, the Immortal Pill is one of the seven magical medicines in the Endless
Sea. One Immortal Pill can really change everything! Even your talent will change
with it! Young Master Hai, seize this opportunity!"
Royal Level Pills!

Though the three Medicine Kings in the Medicine Valley were Soul Level Alchemists,
they couldn't ever refine Royal Level pills.
Till now, Royal Level pills had never appeared in the Fire Empire, God-blessed
Empire or the Merchant Union!
It was said that one Royal Level pill could change everything!
Xiao Han Yi and Ku Luo's speech made Yang Hai rethink. His expressions changed in
front of the temptation of the pill.
"I never trained Martial Arts since I was a kid, so I can't adapt even if I became
a warrior right now."
After a long silence, Yang Hai looked at Xiao Han Yi and said, "My heart has died
since my wife's death. I have no dream anymore. However, my son is in his prime age
and possesses both the Immortal Martial Spirit and the Shi family's Petrification
Martial Spirit. Although he hadn't trained in the first seventeen years of his
life, he advanced to the Third Sky of the Nascent Realm. Maybe you could give the
Immortal Pill to him."
"Shi Yan!"
Ku Luo cried out and said to Xiao Han Yi, "Lord Xiao, Shi Yan is awesome! Young,
with potential, ambitious and strong-minded!"
"Seventeen, twin Martial Spirits, in the Third Sky of Nascent Realm." Xiao Han Yi
mumbled to himself while his eyes lit up, "Where is he?"
"In the Yin Valley of the Dead Swamp." Ku Luo ingratiated.
"Young Master Hai, I will go see Shi Yan first. Excuse me." Xiao Han Yi bowed to
Yang Hai, and disappeared in an instant, with his voice ringing outside the Misty
Pavilion, "Let's go to the Dead Swamp!"

Chapter 94: I'll Go!
Inside the Yin Valley.
An enormous galaxy pattern emerged from the blood of the sky snake.
In the middle of that galaxy pattern, thousands of lights gathered, forming into
the blindingly bright Gate of Heaven.
All the warriors gathered in the valley were looking at the Gate of Heaven, but
none of them dared to enter first.
On the other hand, Shi Yan was quite calmly standing beside Han Feng and Ku Long.
With a joyful feeling, he was secretly observing the Gate of Heaven.
He didn't get any of the nine demon crystals that came from the carcass of the
Nine-headed Sky Snake. But seeing all those crystals getting destroyed made him
immensely happy.
But as he thought of the frightening power which could snatch away the demon
crystals from the hands of Sky Realm warriors like Chi Xiao and Beiming Shang, he
was very startled, and thought of prudence.
With a painful expression, Zhua Qi was looking up into the sky and kept murmuring
under his breath, "Father, father..."
One of the demon crystals that exploded came from a Level 8 Mud Dragon. A Level 8
demon crystal could sustain a piece of the demon beast's soul. So even if the body
is destroyed, there is still a chance for resurrection because of the soul inside
the demon crystal.
However, the spirit inside the Level 8 demon crystal was clearly lifeless and dull.
Very obviously, it must have been refined by some mysterious technique, making it
just a power source with no ability to think of its own.
That Level 8 demon crystal of the Mud Dragon had become a very important part in
opening the Gate of Heaven.
Although Zhua Qi was vicious, he still had a deep love and admiration for the Mud
Dragon. One can only imagine the despair he must have felt when seeing the last
hope of resurrecting his father getting destroyed.
Beiming Shang, Chi Xiao, and Zou Zi He all quietly walked towards the Gate of
Heaven. As they approached the Gate of Heaven, the more cautious were their steps.
"Mistress..." The two giant men next to Xia Xinyan looked at the mysterious pattern
in the valley and hesitated.
These two seemed to know some secrets about the mysterious pattern.
Xia Xinyan shook her head. She silently gazed at everything in a strange light, and
looked at the far standing Shi Yan.
Shi Yan was also secretly watching everyone, and once he saw Xia Xinyan's looking
towards him, he was dazed for a second, then lightly nodded to Xia Xinyan.
A complex feeling flickered through Xia Xinyan's eyes. She also slowly nodded
towards him, but no one knew what thoughts were going through her mind.
"The Gate of Heaven has now opened, if you all are really not scared of death, then
you may enter now." Xia Xinyan didn't move from her place but saw Chi Xiao and
Beiming Shang standing motionless before the Gate. She couldn't resist the
temptation to mock them.
"I'll go!"
Unexpectedly, Zhua Qi, who was immersed in grief, suddenly roared, "I'd like to see
what exactly is inside!"
Then, Zhua Qi's body moved as fast as lightning, storming into the Gate of Heaven
like a moth to a flame, and disappeared into the bright white light.
Zhua Qi's shadow quickly disappeared into the Gate of Heaven. The Gate only warped
for second, and did not show any other change. It still maintained its bright
shine, as if waiting for the entrance of another person.
"Brother Zou..." After pondering for a second, Beiming Shang looked at Zou Zi He
and then said, "What do you think?"
Zou Zi He shook his head and said, "We're already at this point. If I return empty
handed, I will regret it for the rest of my life. If you want the riches, you have
to take the risks."
"Alright." Beiming Shang nodded in agreement, he hesitated for a second, then

turned to Beiming Ce and said, "Ce, you stay outside. Yin Kui, Jiu Shan, you guys
take care of Ce."
Pausing, Beiming Shang then looked at Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan, and furrowed his
brows, "What do you guys think?"
"I want to go look inside." Mu Yu Die knew that the Gate of Heaven would contain
great danger, but she still didn't want to miss this once in a lifetime
opportunity.
"Okay, you may go in." Beiming Shang nodded, "Follow me." Beiming Shang then
followed after Zhua Qi and entered the Gate of Heaven.
Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan exchanged a look. They both looked determined, and followed
Beiming Shang into the Gate of Heaven.
"Mister Chi Xiao, how about you?" Xia Xinyan asked casually.
"Of course I will enter too." Chi Xiao smiled, he looked back at Zuo Shi and Shi
Yan, and said, "Xiao Shi, you stay outside, I will go look inside alone."
"Master, I wanna go inside too." Zuo Shi pouted, and said reluctantly.
"As a teacher, I'll go take a look at the situation first. If there are no
problems, next time I will definitely take you along." Chi Xiao scolded her with a
straight face, then said to Shi Yan and the rest, "What about the Shi family? Would
you send someone to go and take a look too?"
"Young Master, I'll go." Ku Long stood up, and said to Shi Yan.
"I'll go!" Shi Yan's expression was cold, he shouted with a deep voice, as if he
didn't care about the dangers in the Gate of Heaven.
Deep down he always had a daredevil factor and he liked to challenge unknown
mysteries. The very reason why he came to this world was because of his exploration
of the blue holes.
Of course, he wouldn't want to sit out on the exploration of the Gate of Heaven.
"Young Master, let Ku Long go." Han Feng said anxiously.
"Don't worry, I'll go." Shi Yan shook his head, and insisted, "I'm very curious as
to what really is in the Gate of Heaven. If I don't go, I will regret it forever!"
Then, before Han Feng and Ku Long could try to persuade him again, he immediately
sprinted towards the Gate of Heaven.
"Young Master!"
Ku Long and Han Feng both screamed in fear, and they also ran towards the Gate of
Heaven. By the time when they arrived at the Gate, Shi Yan's body just so happened
to disappear into the Gate.
The two exchanged glances, and without further hesitation, leaped into the Gate of
Heaven.
"You guys look after Xiao Shi." Chi Xiao told Wu Yun Lian and Chu Ping, then he
also flew out and disappeared into the Gate of Heaven.
In the matter of a few minutes, all the masters in the valley leaped into the Gate
one after another. Truly, like the saying, people die in pursuit for money like
birds die for food.
In the Yin Valley, the only ones left were Beiming Ce, Yin Kui and Jiu Shan on one
side, plus Zuo Shi, Chu Ping, and Wu Yun Lian on the other. Then there were also
Xia Xinyan and the two towering giant men.
"Mistress, this is a False Gate of Heaven!" One of the giant men whispered.
"Mmm hmm." Xia Xinyan's eyes flickered, she stared at the Gate with the same
expression.
Right now the Sky Realm masters were all in the Gate of Heaven, plus Xia Xinyan and
the two were at a distance from the other two sides, so no one could hear their
quiet conversation.
"The False Gate won't have the real God Domain, this is only a small space created
by a God Realm master. It won't contain any unimaginable treasures, but it should
contain the relics of the God Realm master. Miss, why don't you go in? Maybe, maybe
there's even the Martial Spirit inheritance of that person!" One of the towering
men said impatiently.
"Don't you all think that somewhere, there's an invisible hand that's manipulating
this all?" Xia Xinyan snorted, "He already arranged everything on the chessboard,
and we're all just chess pieces in his game plan. We are all together but still
could not escape from his control. That old guy's been dead for thousands of years
and still won't rest in peace!"
"Mistress, you're saying?"
"The Shi family's half of the fragmented map was probably obtained by Shi Yan. That
half of the map was definitely together with the [Black Formula]! The [Black
Formula] is only a Mortal level Martial Skill and only warriors with low
capabilities would actually go and cultivate it. That guy purposely set the place
in the Yin Valley, forcing the one who has the [Black Formula] to cultivate it to
defend against the natural Yin Qi. Once the [Black Formula] is cultivated, it would
naturally swallow the Yin Qi here to form the Yin Pearls. Once the Yin Pearls form,
the objective is clear. If the Gate of Heaven really had the Martial Spirit
Imprint, then only the one with the Yin Pearls could obtain it. Now is there even a
need for us to go in?" Xia Xinyan said resentfully, "... That old guy, he already
planned everything completely, he simply won't let anyone sabotage his plans. This
time we came for nothing."
"If Shi Yan obtains the Martial Spirit Imprint of that guy, then he will definitely
become one of the God Children of the Three Gods Sect. If he could go to the
Endless Sea, the Three Gods Sect would treat him like a treasure! Miss, the Three
Gods Sect is very powerful in the Endless Sea, and they is always hostility between
us. If he really does obtain that person's Martial Spirit Imprint, then he will
definitely become the Star God of the Three Gods Sect in the future. We better...
take him out now!"
"I know what to do." Xia Xinyan said coldly.

The two towering men nodded, and became silent again.
---
In a place with pitch black darkness, there came a woman's cold voice, "All of you
go to the Gate of Heaven! Catch Mu Yu Die and assist the Lord to explore the
mysteries of the Gate."
"Yes, Mistress!"
A group of pale-faced warriors from the Dark World knelt down on one knee, with
blank expressions.
"Go."
The voice in the dark came again.
Dozens of warriors of the Dark World moved one by one, and soon entered the Yin
Valley. Without even looking at the people in the valley, they walked straight into
the Gate of Heaven.
"The people from the Dark World!" Beiming Ce shouted with a low voice, his
expression slightly changed, "The Dark World should've been guarding on the
outside, why would they suddenly enter into the Gate of Heaven?"
As Yin Kui and Jiu Shan watched the flow of warriors from the Dark World coming in,
the look in their eyes became grim.
"It can't be! We have to go in too, or else grandpa won't be able to handle it on
his own." Beiming Ce pondered, and disregarding Yin Kui and Jiu Shan's opposition,
he also rushed into the Gate.
When Yin Kui and Jiu Shan saw him going in, they could only follow along without
hesitation.

Chapter 95: Desperate Fight
There was a huge star river in the sky, which was exactly like the pattern formed
in the Yin Valley by the Sky Snake's blood.
In that star river, every star was as big as a mountain, and the distance between
the stars was like heaven and earth, hundreds of thousands of meters away.
Under the star river were various numerous clouds, floating freely, and which were
either formed of fire, Yin Qi or poisonous air.
Gray sky and gray earth.
On the ground lay a huge statue with its back on the ground. The statue was of a
muscular, handsome figure, and sculpted to be clothed with only a stone shorts.
The heart area of the stone statue was shining with starry light.
The starry light was attracting the power in the star river, and similarly to the
light from the starry river was becoming concentrated in the heart of the stone
statue.
The statue was carved very expertly, such that even the hair and veins were shown
in exquisite delicacy. If one looked carefully, one could even see thousands of
black spots moving through the veins.
On the right palm of the stone statue, a little figure was staring up at the sky
with a surprised look.
That was Shi Yan!
After he arrived here, he was standing on the right palm of the statue, with oddly
swaying plants all around him.
Those plants, which swayed with the wind, were ten meters high, and as thick as a
human waist, looking like the statue's hair.
Although he didn't know that the plants looked like hair from up in the air.
In his eyes, the right palm of that statue was ten times larger than the God Stone
Square in Tianyun City.
Standing on that palm, Shi Yan looked at the mysterious star river above him and
was filled with amazement.
He wasn't aware that he was on the palm of statue, nor did he know how huge the
statue was. He had lost his sense of direction and was of the assumption that he
was on a small hill.
"Tuuu! Tuuu!"
The Yin Pearls in the Tian Que, Shen Que and Yin Du meridians suddenly started
spinning, while a mysterious attraction force came from the heart of that stone
statue.
Shi Yan's body shook suddenly.
The heart area which attracted the star light was calling for the Yin Pearls inside
Shi Yan, and the Yin Pearls spun, as if urging him to go to the heart area.
Standing on the palm of the stone statue, Shi Yan looked quite serious, and after a
little hesitance, he dashed to the heart area of the statue directly.
Meanwhile, the small black men on the stone statue observed for a while, and
realized the heart area was the most powerful place.
Therefore, after being still for a while, those people gathered at the chest of the
stone statue.
Those people included the warriors from the Dark World, Mu Hui, Mu Yu Die, Di
Yalan, and Beiming Ce. All warriors under the Earth Realm were moving towards the
heart area.
Under the heels of the stone statue, Beiming Shang, Chi Xiao, Zhua Qi, the Dark
Master, Yin Kui and Jiu Shan were suppressed by a huge power.
Warriors above Earth Realm were all suppressed under its heels, unable to move even
a bit.
At that time, the group including Beiming Shang and Chi Xiao were trying to defend
against the power restraining them.
But, however hard they tried, they couldn't get rid of that pressure or move an
inch.
"Tuuu! Tuuu!"
The Yin Pearls inside Shi Yan kept spinning, while Shi Yan held his breath and
dashed toward the stone statue with a rigid face.
Beside Shi Yan, the hairs of the stone statue were swaying like tall trees and
blocking his sight. Instead of the palm of the statue, he felt like he was in a
jungle.
Not knowing how much time had passed, Shi Yan finally flew from the mountain-like
palm to its right leg.
Shi Yan's rushing body suddenly stopped as he looked ahead on alert.
From a deep hole in front of him, one after another flaming stone men suddenly
jumped out!
These stone men were three meters tall and were wreathed in fire, giving off the
smell of the Nine-headed Sky Snake.
If one looked down at it from upon the statue, he would find that that deep hole
was actually the Yang Chi Meridian on its right arm!
The twelve flaming stone men seemed to be disgusted by the smell of life. Once Shi
Yan approached the hole, they appeared and jumped on him.
Taking a deep breath, Shi Yan calmly operated his Petrification Martial Spirit and
his skin turned dark brown in a short time.
After he operated his Petrification Martial Spirit, Shi Yan triggered the [Dark
Light Shield] by moving his Profound Qi all over his body.
As the [Dark Light Shield] was formed, Shi Yan dashed out like a missile.
"Dang, dang, dang!"
Among the flaming stone men, Shi Yan turned his fingers into spears and struck the
stone men.
The [Finger Spear], which could pierce through an Elementary Realm warrior, emitted
the sound of metal clashing while striking the stone bodies.
The power of the fire went into Shi Yan's fingers when he touched the stone men,
and felt pain in his fingers.
No!
His face changed, Shi Yan soon realized that the [Finger Spear] was inefficient
when facing the stone men who were not made of flesh.
"Boom! Boom! Boom!"
The six stone men made flaming fists and punched Shi Yan together.
His [Dark Light Shield] couldn't bear the attacks and fell apart.
Under those fists, Shi Yan was driven back in pain while his clothes were on fire.
Thanks to his Petrification Martial Spirit, his body was not hurt except for some
pain.
With a gloomy face, Shi Yan could figure out that every one of the six stone man
was tougher than a Human Realm warrior.
The [Finger Spear] was not working. He had to take another shot.
As his will changed, Shi Yan's left hand gave out wisps of white smoke. Negative
energy was triggered and combined with his Profound Qi. They flew out together and
formed a huge [Gravitational Field].
With his will, the [Gravitational Field] moved swiftly and suddenly fell in the
center of the stone men.
A strong power of attraction gushed out of the Field making all the stone men to
struggle painfully.
It worked!
Delighted, Shi Yan enhanced the power in the Field and focused to twist it.
"Pa! Pa! Pa!"
As the Field span, one stone man was shattered into pieces and was thrown out of
the Field.
Shi Yan was a little relieved before his face changed again.
However, after leaving the Field, the scattered parts of the stone man began to
reform together. In merely three seconds, it had recombined and jumped at Shi Yan
again.
'It was not killed!'
Realizing that, Shi Yan's face turned gloomier, and he triggered the Field again to
change its position.
That stone man was wrapped again and shredded to pieces another time.
This time, Shi Yan didn't try to kill them, but crossed the Field in an instant and
continued to dash forward after all the stone men were entangled.
Half an hour later, from the deep hole of the stone statue's Zhigou Meridian, one
after another Yin Sha danced out.
Yin Sha was produced by warriors' spirits which absorbed Yin Qi. It was a dead
thing, but could use part of the warrior's Martial Spirit. It was aggressive and
always thirsty for more spirits.
Those Yin Sha waved their claws and flew toward Shi Yan from the deep hole.
After a glance at the Yin Sha, Shi Yan's face turned cold.
Inside the Yin pearl, wisps of Yin power pervaded and triggered the three Yin
Swirls to spin, and a strong power of attraction broke out!
Those Yin Sha suddenly showed fear and retreated to the deep hole.
"You think you can escape?"
Shi Yan smiled coldly, and the Yin Swirls span even faster!
The Yin Sha struggled hard while being pulled by Shi Yan's Yin Swirls, but were
still forced towards Shi Yan little by little.
The more they approached Shi Yan, the more were they influenced by the Yin Swirl.
All of a sudden, one Yin Sha stopped struggling and turned into Yin Qi and went
inside Shi Yan's chest.
The Yin Sha dissolved in the Yin Swirls and turned into pure energy which was
attached to the center of the Yin Swirls.
The rest of the Yin Sha struggled in fear but couldn't escape the Yin Swirls. They
were pulled in and turned into Yin Qi inside of it.
Quickly, all the Yin Sha were absorbed and he continued advancing.
At the same time, the same thing was happening at every corner of the stone statue.
Beiming Ce, Mu Yu Die, Di Yalan, Mu Hui and warriors from the Dark World also met
danger when they headed for the heart. They were all trapped by the flaming stone
men, Yin Sha, poisonous demons and mud dragons which came from the meridians of the
stone statue.
Shi Yan continued to rush forward.
On his way, he came across more flaming stone men and Yin Sha, which were taken
care of by the same means, and then he came to the right elbow slowly.
Shi Yan stopped again.
Ahead of him were five warriors from the Dark World, who all were around the First
or Second Sky of the Human Realm. They had been separated from the others by the
Gate of Heaven when they entered. And now, all of them were heading for the heart
but smelled like scorched flesh.[1]
The five warriors from the Dark World also spotted Shi Yan.
They turned back, glanced at Shi Yan, and came to an agreement silently. With cold
eyes, they walked towards Shi Yan slowly.
"Warriors from the Dark World?"
Shi Yan's eyes were like torches as he spotted the sign of the Dark World on the
bare shoulder of one warrior.
"Kill!"
That guy yelled when the rest separated to encircle Shi Yan in an arc.
"You are seeking your death!"

With a cold face, Shi Yan's eyes showed a bloodthirst. After a shout, he dashed out
like a sharp sword.
is it the heart which smell scorched flesh or the dark world warriors?

Chapter 96: Kill All the Way!
With white smoke engulfing him, Shi Yan only thought about bloodthirst, brutality,
insanity and terror while under the effect of the negative energy. There was only a
single desire and that was to kill them all.
Standing amid the five warriors from the Dark World, Shi Yan had a rigid face. As
after another magic snakes made of negative energy tried to intertwine those
warriors crazily.
"Bang!"
One Dark World warrior's [Dark World Ghost Claw] scratched Shi Yan's chest.
"Hehe!" Shi Yan chuckled cunningly as he kicked that warrior bluntly. In an

instant, his spear like fingers left ten bloody holes on the warrior's chest.
With that guy's miserable screams, Shi Yan stepped back and blocked another attack
from another warrior's green light to his head.
Three [Gravitational Fields] formed quietly on both his sides and his back.
Standing amid the three [Gravitational Fields], Shi Yan looked at the five Dark
World warriors coldly, "Want to kill me? Hehe. I want to kill you too!"
"Kill!"
Those Dark World warriors yelled and rushed forward together.
The warrior who got five blood holes in his chest suddenly sat down cross-legged.
Green thorns were triggered by him and shot from his palms.
"Profound Level Martial Skill, [Dark World Thorn]!"
Dozens of icy, needle-like thorns flashed through the air toward Shi Yan like
lightning.
"Dang, dang, dang, dang, dang!"
The crisp sound of metal hitting metal came from all over Shi Yan's body as the
[Dark World Thorns] couldn't break Shi Yan's Petrification Martial Spirit.
The badly injured man's pale face changed as he ordered, "Let's Strike together!"
The other four warriors went to the four corners while Shi Yan was at the center
point.
Four blue curtains appeared from above their heads like clouds and formed together
before they thrust toward Shi Yan.
The blue curtains had so strong power that they bound Shi Yan in an instant.
The four warriors were delighted as they jumped up and took out weapons to stab Shi
Yan.
"Field! Trigger!"
Shi Yan shouted.
The four warriors were inside the invisible [Gravitational Field] and were wrapped
by them all of a sudden!
Being greatly distorted, the four warriors turned stiff and couldn't even operate
their Profound Qi. Deeply horrified, they didn't know what exactly had happened.
"Howl!"
Shi Yan shouted into the sky, his muscles trembling. At the same time, the white
smoke became denser and all sorts of negative energies were triggered.
In an instant, a vicious power broke out inside Shi Yan's body and flashed through
his body like an electric current.
In the howls, Shi Yan managed to break through the blue curtain!
"Boom!"
A huge roar came,and the big blue curtain made from the four smaller ones exploded
into blue light spots.
Shi Yan smiled cunningly and coldly as he rushed into one [Gravitational Field] and
thrust his [Finger Spear] into the warrior contained within!
"Puh!"
Shi Yan's [Finger Spear] penetrated into the eyes of the warrior entangled in the
Field. His eyes turned into two blood holes and even his brain could be seen. He
died instantly.
Shi Yan moved swiftly, crossing into the other two Fields.
"Puh!"
"Puh!"
"Puh!"
In a very short time, the other three warriors were also bleeding from their eyes
and died in the same way.
The [Gravitational Field] suddenly contracted.
The last Dark World warrior sitting on the ground was terrified and hurriedly tried
to escape.
"Do you really think you can run away?"
Shi Yan laughed coldly, while he dashed towards the warrior and stabbed him in the
back. His arm went right through the man's heart.
Right now, all the five Dark World warriors were killed.
Covered in blood, Shi Yan stood beside the five corpses and, looked content. He was
enjoying the negative energy flowing out from them.
Soon, the five bodied dried up, while Shi Yan's meridians were filled with Profound
Qi and his desire for blood surged!
Without any attempt to suppress the effects, Shi Yan kept [Rampage] activated while
his desire to kill strengthened. He then walked to the heart area.
Half an hour later, another two warriors of the Second Sky of the Nascent Realm
encountered him.
Without uttering any word, Shi Yan dashed over with a hideous face. Under the
bloodthirsty effects of [Rampage], he killed the two warriors easily and continued
his journey.
Twelve Yin Sha suddenly flew up from a deep hole ahead when they saw Shi Yan.
"Hehe!"
Shi Yan chuckled coldly but in a happy mood. He shifted his Yin Swirls and a huge
attraction force appeared.
The twelve Yin Sha were eventually swallowed by Shi Yan's Yin Swirls and turned
into Yin Qi.
All sorts of negative energy was purifying and gushing out of Shi Yan's meridians.
Ignoring the abnormal state of his body, Shi Yan kept advancing.
All along the way, Shi Yan became a god of slaughter as he killed instantly as long
as he saw a Dark World warrior.
The Dark World warriors in this area were mostly at the Third Sky of the Nascent
Realm or the First or Second Sky of the Human Realm. They couldn't compete with Shi
Yan and were all killed by him.
All along the way, Shi Yan killed twenty one Dark World warriors, absorbed sixty
five Yin Sha and finally reached the right shoulder of the stone statue.
Mu Hui's figure suddenly popped out from a deep hole ahead.
Beside him stood three Dark World warriors of the Third Sky of the Human Realm.
Inside the deep hole, three destroyed Mud Dragons were wriggling, while trying to
reconstruct their bodies.
Mu Hui frowned and a slight resignation flashed across his odd face, "These thing
are too tough and can't be killed. There are hundreds of them in every deep hole
which keeps consuming my Profound Qi."
"Young Master, someone's there." A Dark World warrior spotted to Shi Yan.
Shi Yan was surrounded by white smoke and a murderous air boiled around him. The
blood on him turned into blood cocoons while he smiled a bloody smile.
"It's you?" Mu Hui was surprised and recognized he was Shi Yan who always stood
beside Han Feng and Ku Long.
While Mu Hui was in the Yin Valley, he had observed but didn't pay much attention
to Shi Yan. Rather, he was more focused on the experts like Zhua Qi and Xia Xinyan.
Since Shi Yan was only at the First Sky of the Human Realm, Mu Hui never took him
seriously.
Seeing Shi Yan approaching with a murderous air, Mu Hui was perplexed, not knowing
what happened to Shi Yan.
"Young Master, we have to kill whoever we meet." That warrior wore a plain
expression, "The earlier we kill one, the earlier we have less enemies! The
Mistress of the Dark World has ordered that we even have to kill Beiming Ce if we
met him!"
"Hmm. One of you stay and take care of him. The rest follow me." Mu Hui nodded and
ordered, as he turned to walk ahead.
Two warriors followed Mu Hui quietly and left at once.
That talkative guy stayed there, looking at Shi Yan coldly, "You have bad luck."
"Bad luck?" Shi Yan laughed wildly, "Actually I have rather good luck! Really good!
You Dark World warriors fed me well! Hehe, I have killed twenty one Dark World
warriors! And you will be my twenty second!"
Just then, Shi Yan rushed towards him.
Two minutes later, that talkative warrior turned into a dry dead body, with his
head separated from his body.
Shi Yan sucked up his negative energy and continued to run up.
Ten minutes later, Shi Yan saw Mu Hui and the other two warriors again.
"What? Li Tuo was killed by you?" Mu Hui then took Shi Yan seriously and his face
turned dignified, "A First Sky of the Human Realm killed Li Tuo who was at the
Third Sky. It seems you are something."
Shi Yan didn't answer, but smiled coldly. His desire for blood was increasing
rapidly as he walked towards Mu Hui step by step.
Mu Hui was at the Third Sky of the Human Realm, but since he had a Martial Spirit
and trained in high-class Martial Skills, he was more capable than the average
warrior of his level.
Shi Yan approached him step by step, but although he looked vicious and insane, he
was actually cool-minded.
After five steps, he acutely perceived that Mu Hui was a formidable adversary.
"You are already dead."
Mu Hui stared at him and yelled.
"You are already dead!"
The four words struck into Shi Yan's mind like some mysterious incantation.
An astounding power suddenly exploded in Shi Yan's mind.
The four words conquered his perception and stopped all his thoughts!
"Kill him. So bored." Mu Hui ordered indifferently, and shook his head, before he
walked forward quickly.
The two warriors walked towards Shi Yan with dull expressions and stabbed Shi Yan
with the swords in their hands.
"Dang! Dang!"
The sound of metal clashing came from Shi Yan's chest again.
"Mm?"
The two warriors' faces changed and they started to operate more Profound Qi in
their swords, then raised them to stab Shi Yan's eyes.
The strong strikes on his chest suddenly woke him up from his confused state.
In his eyes, two tips of sharp swords were slowly closing in.
Surprised, Shi Yan shifted his head and the swords slipped past his temple; he
could feel the coldness on the swords clearly.
"Bang! Bang!"
A boiling negative energy exploded from Shi Yan's shoulders. Two bunches of pale
light delved into the two warriors' bodies in an instant.
Struck by the negative energy, the two warriors felt like they were being dragged
into an endless blood sea and were being eaten by thousands of ghosts. They just
stood there dumbstruck.
"Puhhh!"
"Puhhh!"
Five bloody holes appeared on their necks and blood came gushing out.
Shi Yan looked on coldly as he tossed the blood on his fingers, absorbed the
Profound Qi in them. He coldly glanced at Mu Hui who was moving, and dashed towards
him!

Chapter 97: Grind!
Shi Yan appeared again!
This time, Mu Hui's expression became serious and his seductive eyes flickered with
some coldness. He bitterly watched Shi Yan who was walking towards him step by
step.
Three Human Realm warriors were individually killed by Shi Yan. Especially the last
two, who died after he used his Soul Martial Spirit on Shi Yan!
"You're not bad." Mu Hui slowly took a deep breath, "The result is still going to
be the same though. You will still die by my hands!"
Shi Yan's expression was slightly ferocious. The negative energies in all of his
meridians were churning like waves and wisps of pale white fog covered his whole
body.
The different negative emotions were rampaging throughout his body. These violent
and murderous thoughts formed a dominating will around his body. The will was like
an evil spirit that could destroy everything in its path.
However, his mentality was clear and calm as ever.
Under the conditions of [Rampage], Shi Yan became very sensitive. He could feel the
most minuscule details of the different essences in this bizarre world. He could
even feel the circulation path of the Profound Qi in Mu Hui's body!
The Soul Martial Spirit!
This was the most mysterious kind of martial spirit. Warriors with the Soul Martial
Spirit had the most formidable senses, with the power to delude people's minds with
their speech. Their insight into the natural energies was also a lot broader than
ordinary warriors.
What Mu Hui had, was precisely the Soul Martial Spirit!
Once he breaks into the Nirvana Realm and forms a Sea of Knowledge inside his mind,
the Soul Martial Spirit would become even stronger! One sentence would have the
power to drive people to madness and put them into a situation beyond redemption.
Previously, with just one sentence from Mu Hui, Shi Yan was put into a suspended
dream, in which his body became cold and stiff. If it weren't for the negligence of
those two Dark World warriors, he could've already ended up dead back there.
And because of that, this time when Shi Yan sprinted forward, the first thing he
did was to securely guard his mind, as he didn't dare give another chance for Mu
Hui to use the Soul Martial Spirit to paralyze his mind again.
"The Shi family's Petrification Martial Spirit sure is something. It looks like
those two weren't able to kill you in one shot and that's what woke you up." Mu Hui
looked at the sword gash on the clothes on Shi Yan's chest. His long, thin eyes
slightly squinted, and a seductive light suddenly shone from his eyes.
That beam of seductive light became brighter and brighter. Then slowly, Mu Hui's
eyes became like bright and dazzling gems under the sun.
A flow of deluding mental power was released from those eyes. This mental power was
like an invisible storm that suddenly covered the whole area!
"Lock!"
Mu Hui shouted.
Shi Yan's whole body stiffened and his eyes became dazed again. The Profound Qi in
his body behaved as if it was frozen and became hard to circulate.
"[Dark Spirit Knife]!"

Mu Hui raised his right arm and green electric light shot from his five fingers
which quickly condensed under his control. Soon, a long knife shining with strange
green light formed in his hand.
The long knife looked like it was real and gave off a dazzling and chilling bright
light.
Holding the [Dark Spirit Knife], there was a confident smile on Mu Hui's lips. He
slowly walked towards Shi Yan as if taking a casual stroll.
"Lub-dub! Lub-dub!"
At Shi Yan's chest, the Yin Pearls continuously pulsed. Summoned by the strange
light spots at the stone statue's heart, the Yin Pearls in his meridians became
more and more restless.
The traumatized Shi Yan suddenly felt a strange movement in the Yin Pearls.
His soul felt as if it was in an endless dark abyss. It was quickly sinking, like
it was going to be swallowed by the abyss and could never have its own individual
thought again.
Suddenly!
The negative energies fiercely burst from the meridians in his head! Feelings of
bloodlust, madness and hate quickly flowed into the abyss, and entered the mind of
Shi Yan as it was falling into the dark abyss.
"Boom!"
His head suddenly shook, and Shi Yan's degrading mind was forcibly cleared by the
negative energies.
"What?!"
Mu Hui immediately noticed the changes in Shi Yan. He exclaimed, and the [Dark
Spirit Knife] in his hand swung down without hesitation!
"Bzz, bzz, bzz!"
The air exploded wherever the [Dark Spirit Knife] went. And in its glowing green
light, the [Dark Spirit Knife] became thinner and thinner, almost as thin as an
onion skin.
After Shi Yan was wide awake, he saw the [Dark Spirit Knife] coming straight at
him. His heart shook and without hesitation he dodged to the left.
"Pu!"
A beam of electric light flashed, and a deep bloody gash appeared on Shi Yan's
right arm. What sort of power was affixed to the knife that it was able to break
his Petrification Martial Spirit?!
Shi Yan's expression suddenly changed!
Mu Hui's eyes were also full of surprise, his expression became more serious, as he
said, "Not bad, this slash only left a gash and didn't chop your whole arm off. The
Petrification Martial Spirit from the Shi family indeed has astonishing defensive
powers."
Usually when Mu Hui pulled out the [Dark Spirit Knife], even Disaster Realm
warriors would avoid it. Not many would go into close combat with Mu Hui when he's
holding the [Dark Spirit Knife].
From Mu Hui's perspective, even though the Shi family's Martial Spirit was
extraordinary, it was still flesh and blood in nature, and shouldn't be able to
withstand the energy of the dead spirits in the [Dark Spirit Knife].
However, one slash didn't sever Shi Yan's arm and only left a mere bloody gash.
He was even more surprised than Shi Yan was!
Backing away quickly, Shi Yan took in a deep breath and secretly released three
[Gravitational Fields] and tried to incite the [Black Formula] at the same time.
This was the first time he had used the [Black Formula] in combat!
The six Yin Pearls combined their forces, releasing a surge of Yin power that
followed along Shi Yan's arm and rushed straight towards the palm of his right
hand.
A head-sized green light ball quickly formed in his palm. Electric snakes
intertwined inside the green light ball, and wisps of chilling evil powers flowed
out from inside the ball. It was filled with a dark, cold ambience.
Yin power continued to vigorously flow into the light ball!
The green light ball became bigger and bigger. In just in a few seconds, the light
ball was already the size of a basin, shooting out green light like a green sun.
Mu Hui's expression shook for the first time.
"Friend, stop struggling." Mu Hui said, as the the Soul Martial Spirit like a
shockwave struck at Shi Yan's soul again.
"Blast!"
Before the Soul Martial Spirit could unleash its effect, Shi Yan suddenly roared.
The green light ball in his hand abruptly flew out, and smashed at Mu Hui like
lightning.
"Boom!"
All of a sudden, the green light ball burst out and wisps of pure Yin power, along
with traces of Shi Yan's will, fell towards Mu Hui like raindrops.
At the sound of the explosion, Shi Yan's restricted soul was finally pulled out
from the dark abyss by the negative energies.
Clarity returned to his eyes.
On the other side, Mu Hui was doused by the rain-like shower of Yin power. His body
suddenly became stiff, and the circulation speed of his Profound Qi slowed down.
The shining [Dark Spirit Knife] clenched in his hand also started flickering. It
was also affected by the Yin power formed after the explosion of the green light
ball.
'Move!'
The three [Gravitational Fields] suddenly drifted away from Shi Yan's side, and
silently moved towards Mu Hui.
Before Mu Hui could react, Shi Yan flew out like a missile, his thin body swiftly
fell into one of the [Gravitational Fields], and he stormed at Mu Hui with his
fist.
"You're dead meat!" A bloody cold glare flickered across Mu Hui's eyes.
"[Handprint of the Dark God]!"
Mu Hui raised his left hand, and the veins in his hand started popping. His left
hand instantly increased twice in size and turned in a frightening dark green
color.
An ambience of dead souls came from his hand. Mu Hui raised his hand to strike, and
as if it could block the space, smashing towards Shi Yan's iron fist head-on.
"Boom!"
In the thundering rumble, Shi Yan's body was as solid as stone and balanced on the
ground. But Mu Hui was completely in shock, his body was forcibly thrown back.
The earthshaking terrifying power that was projected from Shi Yan's fist exploded
onto Mu Hui's [Handprint of the Dark God] and forcefully knocked Mu Hui away!
Shi Yan, who was at the First Sky of the Human Realm, with just his one punch,
managed to make Mu Hui, who was at the Third Sky of the Human Realm, lose ground!
Under the effect of [Rampage], this punch, which was accompanied by the different
negative energies, skyrocketed in power. It was definitely not something that a
warrior of the same realm could handle!
This was just the beginning of Mu Hui's suffering.
Just when he finally managed to steady himself, he suddenly felt like he had sunk
into a swamp, and his body rotated uncontrollably.
He was directly sucked into a [Gravitational Field] set up by Shi Yan!
Mu Hui's face suddenly changed!
"Hehe!" Shi Yan grinned, but his eyes were as cold as ice. He fiercely flew out.
"Crush!"
Mu Hui roared inside the [Gravitational Field] and an enormous flow of spiritual
energy suddenly poured into Shi Yan's mind.
Shi Yan's flying body stopped midway and fell to the ground.
With a grim expression, Mu Hui made the [Dark Spirit Knife] in his hand drew a
strange arc and wisps of dark, cold energy flowed from the [Dark Spirit Knife] as
it churned inside the Gravitational Field.
The Soul Martial Spirit was triggered again! Mu Hui kept secretly reminding himself
to be calm. He put in all his concentration to feel the power changes in the Field,
while trying to figure out a way to escape from it.
But, the [Gravitational Field] was a Spirit Level Martial Skill after all. Plus it
was also formed with both the negative energies and Profound Qi. Despite having the
Soul Martial Spirit, Mu Hui still couldn't figure out any pattern in a short period
of time.
The high speed whirling of the [Gravitational Field] not only slowed down the flow
of his Profound Qi, it seemed to also weaken the sensitivity of his Soul Martial
Spirit!
There were already traces of sweat on Mu Hui's forehead, his body kept rotating,
but he couldn't figure out the pattern of the [Gravitational Field].
On the other hand, Shi Yan only lay on the ground for a moment before the outburst
of negative energies dragged him out of the dark abyss again.
Shi Yan's eyes suddenly became clear again and he sneered. He stared coldly at the
whirling Mu Hui in the [Gravitational Field]. With just a change of his thoughts,
he stirred up the Yin power in his body, and poured it into the [Gravitational
Field] once again.
In the [Gravitational Field], with more power added, the gravitational force became
stronger!
Just by circulating the negative energies and Profound Qi, the [Gravitational
Field] could already forcibly stop a warrior of the same realm. Now that he added
Yin power to the Field, the power of the [Gravitational Field] surged once again!
A flow of chaotic power suddenly burst from the [Gravitational Field]. The
circulation speed of the Field doubled!
"Pu!"
Mu Hui spurted out a mouthful of blood and he felt as if his Soul Martial Spirit
was in a meat grinder. A stabbing pain was assaulting his head and all the Profound
Qi in his body was ground into a mess. His defense became significantly lower too.
Shi Yan held in his breath to concentrate and his expression was cold and stern. He
used all his will to manipulate the [Gravitational Field].
The chaos of the [Gravitational Field] was full-blown!
The frantic grinding power violently tore Mu Hui's body. In the Field, Mu Hui's
whole body was splattered with blood, his flesh torn and exposed. The seductive
light in his eyes also slowly dimmed.

Chapter 98: Fattened Up
In the [Gravitational Field], Mu Hui was shivering while the flesh on his body was
slowly falling off.
At this point, his Soul Martial Spirit was completely useless, he couldn't even let
out a roar anymore.
And at this moment, Shi Yan entered into the [Gravitational Field], he stabbed
straight towards Mu Hui's neck with his spear like fingers.
"Puchi!"
Blood sprayed out of Mu Hui's neck like a fountain. His spine broke and he died
tragically in the Field.
All the Profound Qi in Mu Hui's body flowed into the seven hundred and twenty
meridians in Shi Yan's body.
Mu Hui was at the Third Sky of the Human Realm, but his Profound Qi was much richer
than other warriors of the same realm.
The time it took Shi Yan to absorb all the power in his body was also a few dozen
seconds more than with other people.
Soon, Mu Hui turned into a dry corpse and fell to the ground lifelessly.
Shi Yan's expression was calm, he closed his eyes to feel the Profound Qi that came
from Mu Hui's body. Feeling the changes in his meridians, he slowly sat down on the
ground.
There was a swelling pain coming from his meridians. The continuous intake of
Profound Qi from many warriors made his meridians sting slightly. The different
negative energies kept pounding in his body, while agitating his soul.
However, this time the backlash in his body was not that fierce and crazy and he
didn't know why.
As he calmed down and removed himself from the effects of [Rampage], Shi Yan
realized his whole body was sore. But the overflowing negative energies did not
overpower his mentality, nor made him fall into a state of slaughter and chaos.
Closing his eyes and calming himself down, he felt the purification of negative
energies in his meridians. Shi Yan quietly tried to find the source.
'A change in his soul!'
After quite a while, Shi Yan's mind flickered and there was an answer in his mind.
During the fight with Mu Hui, his Soul Martial Spirit occasionally unleashed
strange effects and repeatedly tried to pull Shi Yan's soul into an abyss of
darkness, to become a captive under the power of his mind.
Whenever that happened, the negative energies in Shi Yan's body would suddenly
burst out.
Those negative energies rushed to the depth of his soul like lightning and forcibly
dragged his consciousness out of the dark abyss, letting him escape the shackles of
Mu Hui's Soul Martial Spirit instantly.
Because of Mu Hui's Soul Martial Spirit, the negative energies broke out again and
again, using the dark, evil, negative powers to attack Mu Hui's Soul Martial
Spirit. During the clash, the negative energies that should have crumbled Shi Yan's
soul were mostly used up fighting against Mu Hui's soul attacks.
The violent negative energies should have caused Shi Yan to fall into a state
beyond redemption. Yet because of the existence of Mu Hui's Soul Martial Spirit,
those negative energies became an aid to defeat Mu Hui's soul attacks.
That means, the Soul Martial Spirit used by Mu Hui counteracted the negative
energies that could have destroyed Shi Yan's mind and helped him recover himself.
These string of thoughts rapidly flashed through Shi Yan's mind, and he was
correctly able to determine that the reason he didn't face the tremendous backlash
from the negative energies was due to it acting as a constraint against Mu Hui's
attacks from his Soul Martial Spirit.
Deep in his heart, there were hints of violent and murderous thoughts growing, but
these thoughts were no longer that intense. Using his strong will, Shi Yan didn't
fall into a state of frantic killing.
After thinking through these things, he relaxedly sat on the ground and silently
started to circulate his Profound Qi.
After some time, the stinging in the meridians of his body suddenly started
becoming intense!
Under the tearing pain, wisps of pure strange power slowly flowed out of his
meridians, forming streams of warm currents in his body.
After transforming the Profound Qi of the many Human Realm warriors, the
extraordinary power that resulted was quite impressive. Most of the power spread
throughout Shi Yan's whole body and disappeared into his flesh, bones, meridians,
and organs. Only a minority of the extraordinary power gathered in the Profound Qi
in his dantain, making his Profound Qi much stronger and purer.
Shi Yan's heart was calm, he chose not to go and explore the change in his Profound
Qi, but instead inspected the flesh, bones and meridians of his body.
He could clearly feel that the wisps of mysterious power formed into what was like
a magical nutrient. And in a way he couldn't understand, it was slowly nourishing
his whole body...
During this process, Shi Yan felt like he was bathing in a hot spring. Every pore
on his body relaxed and were all taking in that miraculous nutrient. His body was
slowly, silently changing...
Those mysterious powers moved around in his meridians, disappearing into his flesh
and bones, taking root in his organs, and resting in his skull...
He digested the information deeply.
It was not the Petrification Martial Spirit!
Shi Yan's mind was crystal clear, he immediately realized the mysterious power that
was nourishing his body was definitely not the Petrification Martial Spirit.
'It is the Immortal Martial Spirit!'
A realization popped into his mind and Shi Yan suddenly opened his eyes. He quickly
looked at his right arm.
The right arm that was slashed by the [Dark Spirit Knife] had a deep wound. But
now, the flesh in the wound was slowly wiggling and healing at a visible speed!
The flesh and the meridians seemed as if they had a life of their own!
Under the watchful eyes of Shi Yan, the wound that was two centimeters deep
gradually healed bit by bit, the flesh wreathed together and the cells reformed.
The wound slowly closed up, forming into a scar, which then finally disappeared
altogether.
'Ten minutes!'
In a mere ten minutes, the two centimeter deep wound had been completely healed and
not even a single trace was left.
The place at which his right arm was harmed was now as smooth as glass. There was
not even a single line, nor a trace of blood! It was as if he was never hurt!
Shi Yan moved his arm and realized there wasn't even a single bit of pain. His
right arm had no abnormalities whatsoever and felt same as the left arm.
Shi Yan's eyes were bright, and his face was irrepressibly ecstatic.
In a span of ten minutes, such a deep wound was healed to its original state! There
was no pain and no discomfort, when did his Immortal Martial Spirit become so
impressive?
Shi Yan clearly remembered that his recovery speed back then was definitely not
this fast!
Back then, even if his wound had been healed, he would still feel some discomfort
and pain. He would need more than half a day for a wound of that size to be
completely healed.
This time, it took only ten minutes!
The Immortal Martial Spirit has reached a new stage! After a short while, Shi Yan
quickly and keenly grasped this key point.
The magical upgrade of the Petrification Martial Spirit reminded him, and made him
realize that after consuming so much Profound Qi, those extraordinary powers
activated the Immortal Martial Spirit just like how it did with the Petrification
Martial Spirit. And now the Immortal Martial Spirit had entered a new stage.
No wonder all those extraordinary powers mostly flowed into his flesh, meridians,
bones and organs. Turns out this time it was nourishing his Immortal Martial
Spirit.
Now everything was clear.
Shi Yan's expression was full of joy. He seriously felt the changes in his body,
then after a while he finally calmed down, and continued to sit there and circulate
his Profound Qi.
The Profound Qi in his dantain had also absorbed a part of that extraordinary
power. Now, under the shifting of his thoughts, the purer Profound Qi slowly flowed
along all the meridians in his body.
Every time after completing a full cycle, the cluster of the most pristine Profound
Qi in his dantain became more refined.
Slowly, the refined body of Profound Qi turned into what was like a bright light
ball. With every circulation cycle, the size of the light ball became smaller, but
the power it contained grew even more!
Shi Yan was delighted again.
The change in the Profound Qi light ball was exactly a special sign of the
breakthrough from the First Sky of the Human Realm to the Second or Third Sky!
Starting from the First Sky of the Human Realm, every time you reached a new Sky,
the size of the Profound Qi light ball in the dantain would become smaller. But the
Profound Qi within would grow stronger in power!
This was the process of refinement.
Only when you refined over and over again, would the impurities in the Profound Qi
light ball be completely cleared. And only then would the Profound Qi become more
and more pure, followed by the strengthening of the power it contains.
Realizing that this was the golden opportunity to break from the First Sky to the
Second Sky of the Human Realm, Shi Yan didn't dare to hesitate. He concentrated
with all of his will to circulate his Profound Qi.
He repeatedly circulated and refined his Profound Qi. The impurities in the
Profound Qi lessened, making the Profound Qi become more and more pure...
In that strange space, there was no concept of time.
After who knows how long, the Profound Qi light ball shrunk from the size of a fist
to the size of a walnut.
However, the concentration of the Profound Qi was thirty percent stronger than
before!
Not only that, the purer Profound Qi was circulating in his body at a speed twice
as fast as before!
Under his will, a wisp of Profound Qi flowed out of his fingertip. It was shining
in dazzling white light, and there was a faint glistening tint in it, like some
mysterious crystal.
Shi Yan had a joyous look on his face. He looked at the wisp of glistening Profound
Qi, and the smile on his lips slowly widened...
''Human Realm, Second Sky!'
This time the warriors from the Dark World really fattened him up. Not only did his
Immortal Martial Spirit enter into a new stage, he also reached a step further in
his martial art realm, and straight up entered the Second Sky of the Human Realm.
"Lub-dub! Lub-dub, lub-dub!"
The Yin Pearls from the three meridians of Shen Que, Tian Que, and Yin Du suddenly
started pulsing violently! The pulse rate of the Yin Pearls this time was much
faster than usual! The summoning power from the heart of the stone statue also grew
stronger!
Shi Yan's mind flicked, he couldn't help but gaze towards the place where the
starlight gathered. He suddenly realized that the light from the starry sky seemed
to become disordered. They wandered at that one area like fireflies, but didn't
flow into the mysterious place anymore.
A change has occurred!
Shi Yan's brows furrowed. From the strange movements of the Yin Pearls in his chest
and the unusual phenomenon with the stars, he could sense something bad was
happening.
"Lub-dub! Lub-dub! Lub Dub, lub-dub!"
The pulsing of the Yin Pearls were becoming even more lively. As if they were
urging him to quickly rush to that area. There seemed to be something anxiously
waiting for him.
"Boom! Boom!"
A loud thundering sound, even when it was a thousand li away, still reached here
resiliently from that place.
The three meridians of Shen Que, Tian Que, and Yin Du suddenly stung in pain. He
felt as if someone was attacking his meridians, his body was indescribably weird.
Without hesitation, Shi Yan took in a deep breath, and rushed to that place with
his fastest speed.

Chapter 99: But I Want to Kill You!
At the heart of the stone statue.
In a huge deep hole, star light was shining like fire worms.
The deep hole was not made of stone, but contained a red crystal with a black spot
moving on its surface like a star.
The heart-shaped red crystal was floating in the center of the hole and light from
the edges of the hole was shooting into the crystal.
The red crystal was very clear and beautiful and had a mysterious power buried
inside it. It was like staring at the starry sky when one looked at that crystal.
The heart-shape crystal was as large as a fist, and looked like a big light spot in
the hole, although it was sending out dazzling lights and overwhelming energy.
On the wall of the hole, dense bunches of dazzling lights flashed into the red
crystal and covered the glittering crystal like a natural shield.
Off to the side of the deep hole, Beiming Ce looked indifferent, and the three
warriors were staring at the crystal in surprise.
Up in the sky, the massive star river pattern projected its light onto the crystal
and drifted by slowly.
Every warrior could feel the mysterious energy from that crystal, as if it had the
ability to concentrate all the power from the stars, it was attracting every
warrior.
No matter if it was Beiming Ce or the three Dark World warriors, they all stared at
the crystal greedily.
"Why hasn't the Young Master arrived? This mysterious crystal will be taken by
Beiming Ce!" A Dark World warrior at the First Sky of the Disaster Realm said
coldly, his face looked weird in the light of the crystal.
The other two warriors of the Third Sky of the Human Realm were standing separately
by his side, keeping watch for Mu Hui who could show up any second.
Beiming Ce stretched out his left hand again and blue flames flew out. The blue
flames flew up into the sky and turned into a huge blue hand projecting onto the
crystal.
"Boom!"
The light shield on the crystal produced a huge deafening sound and blocked Beiming
Ce's huge hand made from his Polar Ice Flame Martial Spirit.
The huge blue hand shattered as soon as it touched the light shield.
Bunches of blue flames turned into small flames and shot above the light shield.
Gradually, it turned back into a huge blue hand again.
Beiming Ce didn't give up, as he triggered his Polar Ice Flame Martial Spirit
again.
"Boom!"
The light shield defended again, shattering Beiming Ce's Polar Ice Flame Martial
Spirit and turning it back to blue flames.
Under Beiming Ce's consistent attacks, the light shield was twisted and squeezed
like a balloon, causing it to withdraw into the crystal a bit.
Beiming Ce's Polar Ice Flame Martial Spirit had an icy air which could freeze
everything. Every time the huge hand touched the light shield the icy air would
permeate into it.
After several times, the defensive power of the light shield became weaker.
A secret delight flashed in Beiming Ce's eyes.
"Bang! Bang! Bang!"
Under the three warriors' eyes, Beiming Ce operated his Polar Ice Flame Martial
Spirit again and again to seize that crystal, permeating the icy air into the light
shield to decrease its defensive power.
"This is bad!"
The Disaster Realm warrior changed his expression, as he said in a low voice,
"Beiming Ce will get the crystal soon if he is not disturbed. Our Young Master will
be too late! The Lord and Mistress of the Dark World would be angry if Beiming Ce
got this crystal."
"What should we do now?"
"Stop Beiming Ce!"
That guy ordered and operated his [Dark World Claw] right away.
Just as Beiming Ce's blue hand tried to catch the crystal, that [Dark World Claw]
showed up and was thrust into the blue hand.
"Chee chee chee!"
As soon as it touched the blue hand, the Claw slowed down and sent out dim blue
light; it was suppressed by the polar ice flame.
Seeing the situation deteriorate, the other two warriors took action as well. [Dark
World Thorns] flew toward Beiming Ce.
Beiming Ce's face turned icy as he said coldly, "You finally can't wait."
Immediately, Beiming Ce vanished into the air.
The next moment, Beiming Ce appeared right beside them, and the polar ice flame
turned into small bunches of flames and tried to wrap up the three warriors.
The three were terrified and soon worked together to fight against Beiming Ce.
"[Teleport]!"
Beiming Ce yelled and vanished again.
"Bang!"
A warrior of the Third Sky of the Human Realm fell to the ground on his back.
Then, Beiming Ce showed a cold smile, "You guys want to compete with me?"
Bunches of blue flames crossed by the frozen man who died quickly.
"[Teleport]!"
Beiming Ce yelled again and appeared behind another warrior and patted his head.
"Paaa!"
That guy's head exploded and he died instantly.
The last Disaster Realm warrior sat down in terror and tried to trigger more [Dark
World Thorns].
Green needle-like thorns came out from his body and shot in all directions.
"You are a Disaster Realm warrior, but you don't have a Martial Spirit." Beiming Ce
smirked.
An ice wall coagulated from polar ice flames appeared in front of him and blocked
the thorns.
The Disaster Realm warrior shifted his face. Without hesitation, he continued to
trigger his thorns which shot in all directions.
He knew that Beiming Ce has the Teleport Martial Spirit, so he couldn't shoot his
thorns in only one direction, although it consumed much of his Profound Qi.
He wanted to buy more time for Mu Hui to arrive.

Unfortunately, he didn't know that Mu Hui had already been killed by Shi Yan.
Standing behind the ice wall, Beiming Ce was not in a hurry. He watched that
warrior like a cat watching a mouse, "I would like to see how long you can last."
He couldn't endure for long.
Three minutes later, his thorns became less and less.
To trigger the [Dark World Thorns] cost a lot of Profound Qi.
Although the thorns were powerful, it consumed much Profound Qi.
Therefore, he realized that his Profound Qi was about to run out.
Why hadn't the Young Master arrived!
That man looked around quickly and became more and more panicked.
"You won't meet him." Knowing he was waiting for Mu Hui, Beiming Ce said
indifferently, "Because you are going to die!"
Then Beiming Ce teleported again.
This time, his body turned into hard ice and approached the warrior through the
thorns.
Under that guy's horrified eyes, the ice surrounding Beiming Ce's body expanded and
he was covered by the polar ice flame.
"Kak kak!"
His body froze quickly and became an ice corpse. His terrified expression was also
frozen on his face.
Beiming Ce raised his leg and kicked the man with a disappointed face.
"Paa!"
The frozen warrior was smashed into several pieces blocks of ice.
His body was shattered.
Beiming Ce walked at a leisure pace towards the deep hole, and frowned as he looked
at the floating crystal, "It's finally quiet."
"Taa taa!"
Just then, light steps came from afar.
Beiming Ce frowned with an annoyed face, "Too annoying! These people from the Dark
World! It's like they won't even disappear."
Turning his head back, Beiming Ce looked to the direction where the footsteps came
from.
"Hmm?"
Beiming Ce wondered, and a smirk climbed up his mouth, "Well, how surprising that
this boy is still alive. The Dark World warriors are all crap."
Shi Yan stopped his steps and stared at Beiming Ce who looked gloomy.
"Shi Yan, it's really lucky for you to live till now." Beiming Ce beamed, "We are
both from the Merchant Union, the five big families, so we could be friends in the
future. Therefore, I don't want to kill you. Leave now, and I can pretend that I've
never seen you here."
"You don't want to kill me?" Shi Yan beamed.
"No. Leave! Before I change my mind." Beiming Ce nodded.
"But, I want to kill you!" With a smile in his corner of his mouth, Shi Yan's eyes
still showed coldness as he replied, "I have waited for too long."
Beiming was surprised at first. Then he pulled himself together and said, "So
audacious. Never mind, it won't take much time to kill you. And the Shi family will
lose hope if I kill you. My grandpa will like it."
As he was talking, Beiming walked slowly toward him without using his teleport.
"Tata! Tata!"
Just then, steps came from afar again.
Before long, Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan ran in this direction in worry.
As they arrived, they didn't even look at Shi Yan, instead focused on Beiming Ce.
Mu Yu Die asked happily, "Young Master Beiming, you've arrived?"
Beiming Ce bowed a little and nodded to them with a smile, "Yeah, I've been here
for quite a while. Also I have cleaned some trash from the Dark World to avoid
troubles later."
"Well, you haven't cleaned up this trouble." Shi Yan stated indifferently, as he
appearing somewhat bored.
"You? Hehe, you are far from able to cause me trouble." Beiming Ce scorned, "It's
no harder to kill you than it is to kill an ant."
"I'm waiting!"

Chapter 100: Endure!
After Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan arrived, they said hello to Beiming Ce first and then
were attracted by the floating crystal in the deep hole.
They looked excited at the sight of the shining crystal and could clearly sense the
mysterious energy coming from it.
Every warrior was able to tell that this crystal was extraordinary!
Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan had suffered quite a lot to get here. They fought against
the Dark World warriors, flaming stone men, Yin Sha and mud dragons for this big
opportunity here.
As for Shi Yan, they just glanced at him once and turned away.
Beiming Ce arrogantly walked over to Shi Yan step by step without using his
Teleport Martial Spirit.
Shi Yan stood still, seemingly waiting for Beiming Ce to take action.
He secretly activated his Petrification Martial Spirit and his body turned dark
brown.
Silently, Shi Yan blended his Yin power and Profound Qi, producing three
[Gravitational Fields]. Controlled by his will, the three fields gradually
separated.
He had seen Beiming Ce's Teleport Martial Spirit and he learned about its
fierceness through Han Zhong. The three [Gravitational Fields] were prepared as a
counter for the Teleport Martial Spirit.
"Don't blame me since you seek your death yourself." Beiming Ce raised his left
hand as he got within ten meters of Shi Yan.
Blue Polar Ice Flame appeared in his palm.
As he threw out his arm, the blue flame became an Ice Bird which flew in the sky
and left a graceful blue trail.
That Ice Bird was so vivid that even the feathers on its head could be clearly
seen. It was breathing blue flames from its mouth.
Beiming Ce looked on coldly with contempt in his eyes. For him, it wasn't too much
effort to kill Shi Yan.
Just as the Ice Bird flew near him, a cold light flashed across Shi Yan's eyes.
A huge green light ball filled with dense Yin Qi suddenly shot out from his chest
and it was intertwined with electricity and Yin Power.
"Boom!"
With a thunderous sound, the green light ball struck the Ice Bird.
Dazzling blue and green light exploded like fireworks while the green light ball
and the Ice Bird cracked at the same time, turning into blue and green light spots.
"Hmm?"
Beiming Ce frowned in surprise and nodded slowly while gazing at Shi Yan, "Good.
You really are something to kill Mo Zhan."
After saying that, Beiming Ce's face turned rigid.
More and more Polar Ice Flame was produced by him; he looked like a bunch of Ice
Flames huddled together, as blue flames gushed out of his body towards Shi Yan from
all directions[1].
A biting cold came from those ice flames as they approached.

Standing there, Shi Yan felt as if the space surrounding him was frozen solid.
In the cold air, his Profound Qi circulated slower. When the cold air came into
contact with his skin, his bones and veins were nearly frozen.
At that moment!
A warm stream suddenly flew out from his blood and bones; his body was defending
against the cold automatically.
'The Immortal Martial Spirit!'
Shi Yan's eyes lit up as he was secretly delighted.
The warm stream went through his whole body like lightning. The next moment, he had
gotten rid of the coldness.
That happened in just a minute and the thousands of ice thorns were merely an inch
away from him.
"Yin Wall!"
A green shield appeared beside him which was made of Yin Power, dazzling and
horrifying.
The Yin Wall was like a huge upside down bowl which protected him. The Yin Wall was
so thin and transparent that Shi Yan could clearly see things ten meters away.
Although the [Black Formula] was a mere Mortal Level Martial Skill, it could absorb
Yin Qi and turn it into Yin Swirls and Yin Pearls.
The [Black Formula] was a Martial Skill which utilized Yin Qi. With the help of the
Yin Swirls and Yin Pearls, Shi Yan could make Yin Qi into all sorts of defensive
weapons. Once the Yin Pearls were alive, he would have endless Yin Qi.
The Yin Wall was refined from Yin Qi. Once getting hang of the [Black Formula], Shi
Yan found it could produce all sorts of defensive methods, just like the [Dark
Light Shield].
The [Black Formula] seemed to bring him endless surprises.
"Booo! Boooo!"
The thorns thrust towards him and landed on the dazzling green Yin Wall and their
power was absorbed in an instant.
Beiming Ce's Polar Ice Flame Martial Spirit couldn't freeze the Yin Wall, let alone
damage Shi Yan who was under it!
Shi Yan hadn't even triggered his negative energy yet.
The Yin Wall triggered by Yin Pearls seemed to control the Polar Ice Flame Martial
Spirit. Nonetheless, he still felt that the Yin Qi light spots were decreasing
quickly.
The power of the [Black Formula] could only be strengthened by Yin Qi.
The Yin Power used for his Yin Wall could be consumed and not produced. Without Yin
Qi, the Yin Power from the Yin Pearls wouldn't increase.
But this time, Shi Yan had absorbed all the Yin Qi in the Yin Field and formed six
Yin Pearls inside himself, which would let him play with Beiming Ce for a long
time!
Icy thorns thrust on the green wall and the cold air permeated into it, but this
was soon digested by the Yin Power within.
Thus their battle was a deadlock from the very beginning.
Beiming Ce couldn't believe that Shi Yan's green wall could bear the coldness from
his Polar Ice Flame. To him, Shi Yan could only endure for a few seconds.
He didn't know that Shi Yan had advanced to the Second Sky of the Human Realm.
Thus, he kept producing more polar ice, forming ice thorns and shooting them
towards Shi Yan's green shield.
Shi Yan had absorbed so much Yin Qi that it had formed six powerful Yin Pearls.
Even while being at the Disaster Realm, e was not afraid of Beiming Ce at all.
Furthermore, Shi Yan hadn't used his negative energy yet!
Therefore, he was very willing to continue the battle with Beiming Ce.
Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan watched the two curiously.
The two girls knew how capable Beiming Ce was.
Disaster Realm! Twin Martial Spirit! Training in the most precious Martial Skill of
the Beiming family; Beiming Ce was at the top of the world!
Though at the First Sky of the Disaster Realm, Beiming Ce could even win against
someone of the Second Sky! He would even have a shot against a Third Sky warrior!
However, while battling with this boy from the Shi family, Beiming Ce's Polar Ice
Flame Martial Spirit couldn't even break his barrier!
That confused Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan.
Though Shi Yan had made great impression on the two girls in the Martial
Competition in the God Stone Square, he was merely a warrior at the Third Sky of
the Nascent Realm.
It had only been two months after the Martial Competition, Shi Yan could reach the
First Sky of the Human Realm if he was talented.
How could a Human Realm, First Sky warrior survive against Beiming Ce?
Seeing Shi Yan unaffected under Beiming Ce's attacks, the two girls were quite
surprised and looked at Shi Yan with confusion in their eyes.
Five minutes! Ten minutes! Half an hour!
Half an hour later, the Yin Wall which encircled Shi Yan still could not be broken.
Shi Yan looked indifferent but patient, as he was happy to continue the fight.
Beiming Ce couldn't stand it anymore.

After pondering for a while, Beiming Ce withdrew his Polar Ice Flame and stopped
his attack. He said coldly, "I can't be bothered wasting any more time with you."
A strange, red and blue sword was slowly taken out by Beiming Ce.
"Sky Cracking Sword!"
Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan took a deep breath at the same time and looked at Shi Yan in
pity, assuming that Shi Yan was about to die for sure.
The Sky Cracking Sword was a Spirit Level weapon which previously belonged to
Beiming Shang. Beiming Shang entered the earth's core where there were thousands of
fire hills and refined it with earth fire and polar ice for three years.
The Sky Cracking Sword had two colors on it. One half was red and the other half
blue.
With the help of the Sky Cracking Sword, Beiming Ce made his name in Tianyun City
and never had an opponent equal to him. The Sky Cracking Sword was sharp,
unbreakable and had the power of earth fire and polar ice.
Warriors who were touched by the Sky Cracking Sword would first freeze then burn.
Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan knew how vicious this Sky Cracking Sword was.
Therefore, once the Sky Cracking Sword was taken out, the two girls assumed Shi Yan
was going to die for sure.
[Teleport]!
Beiming Ce yelled and appeared in front of Shi Yan with the Sky Cracking Sword. He
thrust it in the air and it gave out red and blue light.
"Chee!"
The Yin Wall was cut into two pieces by the Sky Cracking Sword.
Shi Yan was shocked! He immediately triggered his Profound Qi and shuttled behind
the [Gravitational Field].
Meanwhile, the other two [Gravitational Fields] flew over suddenly, combining with
the first one.
The space Shi Yan around twisted a little, seeming to be squeezed and about to
collapse.
Standing in the invisible house-like [Gravitational Field], Shi Yan calmed down,
though his eyes grew more vicious while staring at Beiming Ce.
Shi Yan was waiting for Beiming Ce to trigger his Teleport Martial Spirit again,
for him to enter the [Gravitational Field]!
Beiming Ce did not disappoint him as he powered his Teleport Martial Spirit again!

Chapter 101: Identity Exposed
Beiming Ce rushed into the [Gravitational Field].
The field created by Yin Power and Profound Qi span naturally and it could
influence a warrior's body functions.
As soon as Beiming Ce broke into the field he felt it and his expression changed.
Inside the field, Beiming Ce floated in the air and couldn't help but spin
endlessly. The first few seconds his head was down, but the next moment his body
curled into a ball. He couldn't even balance himself!
As the creator, Shi Yan was not influenced by the [Gravitational Field]. He first
observed Beiming Ce indifferently and then began to take action at once!
"Boom, boom! Bang, bang!"
Shi Yan dashed toward Beiming Ce like a dragon. Spreading his arms, he caught
Beiming Ce's waist and kicked him with his knees.
Activating the [Finger Spear], Shi Yan shoved his fingers at Beiming Ce's waist.
"Ding! Ding!"
Crisp cracking sounds came from Beiming Ce's waist.
Under his gown, Beiming Ce wore an armour covered with scales which looked like
crystal and sent out cold air.
The [Finger Spear] couldn't break the crystal armour, it only left several holes on
Beiming Ce's gown.
As Beiming Ce span in the field, he was so astonished that he operated his Polar
Ice Flame Martial Spirit again.
Suddenly, the crystal armour extended and covered his entire body!
In an instant, Beiming Ce's cheeks were covered with that scaled crystal armour.
This armour was a secret defensive weapon and complemented Beiming Ce's Polar Ice
Flame Martial Spirit.
Under the effects Polar Ice Flame Martial Spirit, a massive amount cold air went
into the armour and activated it, for there was an icy air pouring out from it.
Shi Yan's [Finger Spear] could not break Beiming Ce's armour, but they were
permeated by his cold air and became more and more stiff.
Stuck in the [Gravitational Field], Beiming Ce was still spinning swiftly. He

couldn't stay still, and was attacked by Shi Yan.
However, under the protection of that crystal armour, Beiming Ce had no worries at
all. He was waiting for a chance to fight back.
"No!"
Cold light sparkled in Shi Yan's eyes, as he took a deep breath and finally
operated the negative energy to trigger [Rampage].
A brutal bloodthirsty emotion broke out in his body. Looking rigid, Shi Yan was now
surrounded by white smoke.
Di Yalan's body quivered a little, as she looked at Shi Yan in surprise and
screamed, "Ding Yan!"
Mu Yu Die's face shifted a little. As she cast her eyes on Shi Yan, her facial
expression became complicated.
Once Shi Yan activated [Rampage], his negative energy spewed out and turned into a
dense smoke, covering him with a bloodthirsty, brutal and crazy air.
After a glance at this vicious scene, Di Yalan and Mu Yu Die realised that this boy
from the Shi family was exactly Ding Yan!
"How can it be?!" Mu Yu Die shook her head heavily with a complicated face and
mumbled, "That's impossible! It must be wrong! They look different, and that Ding
Yan was a mere unknown warrior. How could he be the young master of the Shi family?
It's impossible..."
Mu Yu Die couldn't believe it, nor did she want to believe it!
"Shi Yan is Ding Yan!"
Di Yalan and Shi Yan were intimate before, so she intimately knew about Shi Yan's
[Rampage]. No matter how Shi Yan's face changed, he was definitely the same person
when he operated [Rampage]!
Standing there dumbstruck, Mu Yu Die gazed at Shi Yan with mixed feelings.
Di Yalan's eyes sparkled and her breasts were floating under her short breaths.
Looking at Shi Yan, she suddenly began to worry about him, as she said to Mu Yu
Die, "Xiao Die, Beiming Ce is fighting with Ding Yan, how... how can it be like
this? I don't want either of them to be hurt!"
Mu Yu Die took a deep breath, calmed down, and shook her head, "Do you think you
can stop them?"
Di Yalan was surprised, but she still said, "We need to try."
"You don't know Beiming Ce." Mu Yu Die sighed, "He would get anything he wants at
any expense! And after hearing Ding Yan's provocation, he won't spare him. Even if
Ding Yan is the young master of the Shi family, he can't compete with Beiming Ce.
The Beiming family is more powerful than the Shi family."
"No! I'm going to stop them!" Di Yalan looked determined, and screamed, "Ding Yan
stop it! Young Master Beiming! Stop!"
Even after hearing Di Yalan's screams, Shi yan still didn't stopped.
Wisps of negative energy were generated in his meridians and Shi Yan's power
surged. He suddenly triggered the [Seal of Life] and seven marks appeared and
struck Beiming Ce.
"Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!"
Beiming Ce was struck seven times in succession and was knocked out of the
[Gravitational Field] by Shi Yan and flew fifty meters away.
"Puuh!"
Beiming Ce spewed out a mouthful of blood and the bones in his chest were broken.
That crystal armour dimmed and couldn't defend against Shi Yan's [Seal of Life].
After falling to the ground, Beiming Ce stood up quickly with a pale face and blood
on the corner of his mouth.
"Ding Yan!" Di Yalan suddenly screamed, "Stop it! You two stop it!"
Beiming Ce stood up with a hideous face, and carried his Sky Cracking Sword. After
wiping the blood on his face, he viciously stared at Shi Yan, "Shi Yan, I will kill
you and smash your Shi family!"
"You?" Shi Yan scorned in a rage, while licked his lips, "Who do you think you
are!"
"Ding Yan!" Di Yalan screamed again.
Mu Yu Die began to worry, as she remarked, "Ding Yan, you know the Beiming family's
strength. There's no point making an enemy of Beiming Ce!"
Shi Yan took a breath and turned to glance at the two girls indifferently, "I don't
know you."
Then, he walked to Beiming Ce step by step.
Every step he made, the space around him twisted. As he was moving, the
[Gravitational Field] was radiating out a suppressing power.
As long as he was within the [Gravitational Field], Shi Yan didn't need to worry
about Beiming Ce's Teleport Martial Spirit and he was confident that he could
torture Beiming Ce slowly in the field.
Beiming Ce finally realized something.
Seeing Shi Yan coming near, Beiming Ce's face turned cold. Instead of using his
Teleport Martial Spirit, he sat down where he stood.
The Sky Cracking Sword rushed out!
In the dazzling red and blue light, the Sky Cracking Sword fell right upon Shi
Yan's head.
"Boom!"
The Sword fell into the Field and there came a strange sound.
The red and blue sword shot out bluntly!
Inside the field, the sword thorns were flying everywhere with its sharp murderous
power.
"Zeee! Zeee!"
Sword wounds appeared on Shi Yan's body.
The sword thorns from the Sky Cracking Sword were extremely sharp and like Mu Hui's
[Dark Spirit Knife], they broke through Shi Yan's Petrification Martial Spirit.
Spirit Level weapon! Extraordinary!
Shi Yan was shocked, feeling hot pain on his body he moved out from the field while
covered in blood,.
Dozens of sword wounds were left on Shi Yan by Beiming Ce's Sky Cracking Sword,
every one of which was an inch deep.
Teleport!
Beiming Ce suddenly appeared beside Shi Yan as he injected his Polar Ice Flame
Martial Spirit into his fist and punched Shi Yan in the back.
"Boom!"
Shi Yan dashed forward about ten meters and spewed out a mouthful blood.
Before he managed to stabilize himself, Shi Yan operated his Yin Power and swiftly
created a new Yin Wall.
As soon as the Yin Wall was formed, Shi Yan found that Beiming Ce was already in
front of him and was staring at him with the Polar Ice Flame in his hand.
If it had not been for Shi Yan refining the Yin Wall at his fastest speed, Beiming
Ce would have frozen him using his Polar Ice Flame and blasted him into pieces.
"Back!"
Beiming Ce yelled, stretched out his hand, and watched as the Sky Cracking Sword
flew back into his hand like lightning.
Carrying the Sky Cracking Sword, Beiming Ce smirked cunningly, "Let me see how you
will fight back!"
Shi Yan looked gloomy, realizing that the [Gravitational Field] was only effective
on living things, but not on the Sky Cracking Sword.
If he stayed in the [Gravitational Field], Beiming Ce could control the Sky

Cracking Sword and attack him.
If he got out of the Field, Beiming Ce could approach and attack him using his
Teleport Martial Spirit.
Truly Troublesome!
Beiming Ce possessed twin Martial Spirits, and many secret weapons. He had the
Sword to attack and the armour to defend.
"Master Ce, don't kill him! He is my friend!" Di Yalan suddenly cried, as she
realized Shi Yan was in a bad situation.
"Young Master, could you spare him for my sake." Mu Yu Die hesitated, and also
tried to persuade him.
Beiming Ce remain unmoved, as he shook his head and said calmly, "I would usually
say yes to everything you ask for. And if Shi Yan hadn't showed his horrifying
ability today, I would spare him. But now, it's impossible. He is a Human Realm
warrior, yet has so many secret Martial Skills, which threatens my life. And with
him, the Shi family will have the chance to surpass my family. So he has to die."
After the speech, Beiming Ce didn't hesitate anymore, and projected his Sword
toward Shi Yan's head directly.
The Sky Cracking Sword flew like a shooting star with ten meter sword thorns
trailing it.
The thorns exploded and fell in all directions, blocking the space.
"Ding Yan!" Di Yalan cried in a miserable voice.
"Humph..." Mu Yu Die shook her head softly and pain crossed her eyes.
"[Seal of Life and Death]!"
Shi Yan uttered the six words.
Among the sword thorns, Shi Yan looked determined without fear in his eyes.
Under Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan's eyes, Shi Yan's right hand kept expanding while his
left hand became thinner and thinner.
At the same time, two strings of different horrible energy exploded from both his
arms!

Chapter 102: Nothing to Do With Me!
Life energy was circulating in his right arm while death energy was circulating in
his left. The two utterly different powers of life and death projected out of his
left and right arms.
Facing the glaring sword light of the Sky Cracking Sword, Shi Yan, who was in the
[Rampage] state, seemed to have incited all of the potential in his body.
In the moment of life and death, his five senses became unprecedentedly sensitive.
The circulation rate of the two powers in both his left and right arms was
astonishingly high.
The right arm swelled up and became twice as big as usual, while the left arm
shrivelled, and shrunk twice as much as under [Rampage] mode. It was like a layer
of skin wrapping around the bone, looking very eerie.
The patterns on the two hands suddenly shot out bright beams of light. The two vast
surging powers simultaneously shot out from his palms!
The palms of his two hands separately formed seven [Life Seals], and seven [Death
Seals]. The [Life Seals] and [Death Seals] flew out at the same time!
As soon as a [Life Seal] and a [Death Seal] were formed, they immediately merged
into one. In a mere moment, the seven [Life Seals] and the seven [Death Seals] all
merged together into each other.
The [Seal of Life and Death] was formed!

The seven [Seals of Life and Death] suddenly expanded multiple times. Like seven
shining door panels, they fiercely flew at the oncoming Sky Cracking Sword.
Frightening blasts suddenly exploded and the fiery red and icy blue luster on the
Sky Cracking Sword abruptly dimmed. An unpredictable mysterious power suddenly
rushed into the Sky Cracking Sword from the [Seals of Life and Death].
"Hum, hum, hum, hum!"
The Sky Cracking Sword rang in the air and was blown away by the force and kept
tumbling in the sky, all of its luster was lost.
Beiming Ce, who was controlling the Sky Cracking Sword with his mind suddenly
became as pale as a sheet. Blood dripped out of his seven apertures and he let out
a shrill scream.
The Sky Cracking Sword and his mind were linked to each other. The heavy damage to
the Sky Cracking Sword had an empathic effect on him, and together both he and the
Sky Cracking Sword were badly injured.
For those who control swords with their mind, once the sword itself got damaged,
the owner will also be heavily injured.
"Clink!"
After tumbling for a while, the Sky Cracking Sword finally fell to the ground a
hundred meters away. Its luster dimmed as it lost all its spirituality.
Beiming Ce stopped screaming. He kept using his mind to try and summon the Sky
Cracking Sword, but he realized that the sword could not respond. Beiming Ce was
filled with horror and for the first time, his expression showed a trace of fear.
After blasting out the [Seal of Life and Death], the power in Shi Yan's body was
depleted by a third and he also felt quite weak.
But, when he saw that the Sky Cracking Sword lose its luster after this one hit, he
felt delighted inside and his spirits rose.
And when he saw that Beiming Ce was bleeding out of his seven apertures, he was
even more thrilled.
Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan both blankly stared at Shi Yan. They could not hide the
surprise on their faces. Mu Yu Die even opened her mouth wide, her little hand
covering her mouth, and stopped herself from letting out a scream.
Shi Yan, who was only in the Human Realm, fought head-on, and was able to blow away
the Spirit level weapon, Sky Cracking Sword, from the Disaster Realm Beiming Ce!
And he was even able to destroy the spiritual connection in the Sky Cracking Sword!
'What is this?'
Mu Yu Die was appalled inside, she couldn't believe her eyes.
Is this really the boy from the Dark Forest?
Mu Yu Die suddenly realized that she didn't know Shi Yan anymore. The currently
arrogant Shi Yan became more and more unfamiliar in her eyes, such that she didn't
even know how to handle her relationship with Shi Yan anymore.
"Ding Yan!" Di Yalan exclaimed, she shouted, "What are you doing?"
Mu Yu Die jumped, and also said anxiously, "Ding Yan! Don't act recklessly! Beiming
Shang is here too. If you touch the son of the Beiming family, it won't be good for
you, nor for the Shi family!"
Shi Yan's expression was cold, he didn't say a thing and chose to ignore these two
women.
He bound Beiming Ce using the [Gravitational Field].
Beiming Ce just sat there unmoving, as he couldn't sense the existence of the
[Gravitational Field]. In his moment of carelessness he was trapped and he couldn't
escape the gravitational force of the field.
This time, Shi Yan also added negative energy into the [Gravitational Field]!
Now the field now had three completely different forces; Yin power, Profound Qi,
and negative energy. The three forces mixed together, increasing the power of the
field by more than double!
In the new [Gravitational Field], Beiming Ce was in an extremely helpless state.

The muscles on his face trembled, and within the insane whirling of the field, all
the Profound Qi in his body was bound.
Only the Polar Ice Flames Martial Spirit remained unaffected by the [Gravitational
Field]. It still persistently flowed into the crystal armor and firmly protected
Beiming Ce's body.
Shi Yan swiftly flew into the field.
He swung up his left arm and the [Death Seal] formed from negative energy suddenly
shot out and flew towards Beiming Ce's head without hesitation.
"Crack crack!"
A crisp fracturing sound came from Beiming Ce's skull. The devastating deadly
energy in the [Death Seal] poured into his head and cut off his life force.
Wisps of pure vital energy quickly flowed out of Beiming Ce's body.
Soon, Beiming Ce was turned into a dried-up corpse and all of his Profound Qi was
absorbed by Shi Yan.
The field disappeared in a flash.
"Thump!"
With his wide open eyes filled with regrets Beiming Ce's corpse fell to the ground.
He didn't even have time to shout out threats.
Once Beiming Ce died, his body shrank and the crystal armor on his body was
obviously a whole lot looser.
Shi Yan took in a deep breath and coldly stripped the crystal armor off of Beiming
Ce's body, bluntly placing it in his backpack. Then he didn't even look at the
dazed Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan and quickly left, also picking up the dimmed Sky
Cracking Sword along the way.
On Beiming Ce, these two things were the most powerful and left the most powerful
impression in his mind.
Whether it was the Sky Cracking Sword or the crystal armor, both were extraordinary
treasures. Even if Shi Yan couldn't use them himself, he didn't want to let the two
girls gain any advantages.
"Ding Yan, you're crazy! You're absolutely crazy!" Mu Yu Die said in a traumatize
daze, she murmured, "Beiming Ce is like Beiming Shang's very own life. You killed
Beiming Ce! That means Beiming Shang will not only deal with you, he's going to
destroy the whole Shi family! Ding Yan, you made a mistake! You really made a
mistake! You're digging your own grave!"
"Bitch!" Shi Yan turned his head, he gave her a cold and stern glance, and said
ruthlessly, "If you keep blabbing, I'll kill you too!"
"What, what did you say!" Mu Yu Die's expression was filled with disbelief, she
raised her hand and pointed at Shi Yan and shrieked "Ding Yan! I've saved your
life! And this is how you treat me!"
Shi Yan's face was full of impatience, his eyes were cold, and he swiftly moved to
Mu Yu Die's side.
"Smack!"
Shi Yan's hand slapped across Mu Yu Die's face and made her stumble back a few
steps, leaving a bright red handprint on her face.
"Bitch! Listen up, I don't owe you anything! If you keep rattling in my ear, I will
make you shut up once and for all!" Shi Yan coldly gazed at Mu Yu Die, whose
demeanor was a little insane. He said with a murderous look, "You know how I am, I
never give mercy when it comes to killing, and that includes women!"
"Ding Yan!" Di Yalan screamed, "How could you hit Xiao Die!"
"You shut up too!"
Shi Yan sneered and gazed at her with a cold look in his eyes, "When we parted our
ways in the Stone Woods we broke off all relations. You have no right to talk crap
about me! Don't think for a moment that there's something between us just because I
fucked you. You know exactly what you gained from me! I owe you nothing!"
Di Yalan's delicate body shook as she looked at the ruthless Shi Yan, and she could
only feel as if she were in an ice cave, both her heart and her body were frozen
solid.
Di Yalan tightly clenched her teeth and she tried hard not to let herself cry, but
bright teardrops still appeared in the corner of her eyes. Her heart felt as if it
was pierced by a sharp knife and the pain seeped into her heart!
In this moment, Di Yalan finally realized how much she cared about this man.
Looking at the cold expression on his face, Di Yalan finally knew what she had
given up for the rest of her life.
"Ding Yan! You will regret this! You will definitely regret this!" Mu Yu Die
covered her face, and screeched hysterically, "You will definitely regret this! You
and the Shi family will all be destroyed by Beiming Shang!"
"Smack!"
Shi Yan was just about to leave, but he turned around and gave another slap to Mu
Yu Die's face. His expression was dark and he said in scorn, "Bitch! You think that
once you sought refuge in the Beiming family, Beiming Shang was going to take
revenge for you? You're joking! Beiming Shang is a fierce and ambitious man. You
think he was going to fight to the death with the Dark World for a woman? Do you
know why the people of the Dark World are here? Do you know what fate you'll be
facing once you walk out of here?"
Mu Yu Die's pretty face turned pale and her eyes were filled with desperation,
finally she made no more sound.
She already guessed this possibility, but refused to admit it. Now that Shi Yan
mercilessly said it out loud, Mu Yu Die finally couldn't ignore her speculation
anymore. She felt cold from head to toe, and felt as if all the hard work she put
in was just an illusion.
"From now on, you both have nothing to do with me!" Shi Yan heartlessly glanced at
the two girls for the last time, and turned around to walk towards the pit. He said
coldly with his back facing the girls, "Don't get in my way, or else you'll share
the same fate as Beiming Ce!"
Then, Shi Yan slowly walked towards the pit.
Di Yalan's face was filled with tears and her limbs were frozen, as if the life
force in her body was all taken out. Her heart felt as if it was ripped to pieces,
the pain pierced through her heart.
Mu Yu Die's pretty face had a red handprint on it. Her face was full of desperation
and it looked like her life force was also cut off. She stared aimlessly into the
sky as if she didn't know where to go from here, she had lost her way.
"Xiao Die, we... we've really made a mistake." Di Yalan's voice choked as she
covered her face and quietly sobbed.
"Wuu!"
Mu Yu Die couldn't hold it in anymore, she finally covered her face and cried. She
cried in the most heartbreaking of ways, as if she wanted to let out all the
sadness in her heart.
---
Shi Yan stood at where the pit was, his expression cold, as if he didn't hear the
weeping of the two girls at all. He only furrowed his brows and looked forward.
"Lub-dub! Lub-dub, lub-dub!"
The Yin Pearls in the Shen Que, Tian Que, and Yin Du meridians pulsed even more
merrily. After coming here, the Yin Pearls had been extremely active.
Looking at the floating, glistening crystal, Shi Yan realized this was what was
summoning the Yin Pearls. The mysterious power coming out of the crystal must have
been resonating with the Yin Pearls at a distance, the two sides seemed to have
some sort of mysterious connection.
However, standing outside the pit, Shi Yan didn't know where to start. He had no
idea how to get his hands on the crystal.
He pondered for a moment, then tried to stir the Yin Swirls, forming Yin Qi in his
palm.
The Yin Qi slowly gathered and flew out of Shi Yan's palm, forming into a giant
hand made of dark green light which grabbed at that crystal from far away.
Wisps of strange Yin power were released from the six Yin Pearls. The Yin power was
like invisible strands of thread that seemed to also flow into the crystal.
The dark glowing green hand slowly pressed down and steadily landed on the light
shield of the crystal.
"Pop!"
Suddenly a slit cracked open in the light shield. The barrier that kept defying
Beiming Ce's Polar Ice Flames now softened down by itself and opened up wide for
Shi Yan's dark glowing hand.
The crystal suddenly gave off a beautiful dazzling light and slowly floated towards
that big dark glowing hand.

Chapter 103: The Space Collapses
The starlight pervaded the sky and fell like rain drops, gathering on the shiny
crystal at the heart of the stone statue.
At that time, the shiny and captivating starlight in the crystal was flowing in its
pathway.
The crystal floated up into the sky, slowly moving towards the huge black hand made
of Yin Qi.
Shi Yan was rather happy, and immediately began to control the crystal with his
will, making it approach him.
Dragged by the Yin Qi hand, the crystal finally flew out of the deep hole and flew
over near Shi Yan.
"Bang, bang, bang!"
Great thunder came out from the deep hole. After the crystal left the hole, the
crystal wall exploded and broke into pieces, giving off a dazzling light.
The starlight in the sky dimmed at once in comparison.
As the deep hole collapsed, the mysterious star river pattern in the sky started
moving slowly as it turned vague, while the Yin Qi, poisonous gas and bunches of
flame clouds began to diffuse.
Looking down from the sky, one would find that the mountain-like stone statue had
begun to crack and dissolve.
At the same time.

Between the statue's heels, the group of Chi Xiao and Beiming Shang could clearly
feel the abnormalities occurring within the space, and the power that was
constraining them began to decrease.
Their expressions changed and they immediately tried to operate their energy to
free themselves from their constraints.
They were trapped for a long time and had failed to escape after many unsuccessful
tries, so they finally quietened down.
But seeing that the space was going to collapse and the restrictive power was
decreasing, they had to try one more time.
The two legs of the statue were cracking while the suppressive power in the heels
was weakening...
As the pressure from the stone statue was getting weaker and weaker, Chi Xiao and
Beiming Shang's struggle took effect as the stone on the heels began to crack.
If it went on like this, they could get out from under the heels in a short time.
---
At the heart of the stone statue.
The deep hole collapsed and the crystal wall exploded, while the odd dazzling light
from the crystal wall turned colorful and slowly disappeared.
Both the crystal wall and the light existed to protect that crystal. So when the
crystal flew out, their mission was complete.
That huge black hand approached with the crystal and it glittered with a dazzling
starry light above Shi Yan's head.
That crystal was like the essence of shooting stars, containing mysterious powers
from the stars.
Looking up at the crystal, Shi Yan frowned and began to think.
'How to take that crystal?'
Frowning, Shi Yan thought for quite a while and guessed that the Yin Pearl had some
connection with the crystal, so he would be able to touch the crystal.
Shi Yan couldn't help but stretch out his hand to catch the crystal floating above
his head.
"Boom!"
The crystal suddenly broke and gave off numerous lights which burrowed into Shi
Yan's body.
Wisps of cool starlight filled with mysterious star power went into Shi Yan's pores
and concentrated themselves at his heart.
"Bang, bang! Bang, bang!"
Dull drum beats came from Shi Yan's heart. In the dazzling starlight, Shi Yan's
heart strangely changed.
The starlight rooted itself in Shi Yan's heart and became a part of it.
In an instant, Shi Yan's heart changed as if it had turned into the crystal and
began to sparkle.
After a while, his heart returned back to normal. The starlight integrated into Shi
Yan's heart and gave off a cool air.
"Bang, bang, bang!"
Horrible blasts came from the heels. The group of Sky Realm warriors worked
together and finally shattered the heels to escape.
Those Sky Realm experts flew up into the sky one after another to see what was
happening above.
The odd space collapsed and the mysterious star river produced a light pillar.
The light pillar fell from the sky and struck Shi Yan.
Shi Yan, who was standing in the deep hole, disappeared at once!
That odd space slowly cracked like a broken mirror!
After the crystal left, that broad stone statue cracked, piece by piece, turning
into dust.
Between the endless booms, the scenes shifted quickly. The group including Chi Xiao
felt that they walked out from a broken mirror. From the cracks in the collapsed
space they could see the Yin Valley.
In the Yin Valley.
One after another cracks appeared in the sky filled with colorful lightning. Some
cracks looked like star rivers falling from the sky.
Xia Xinyan looked indifferent, and mumbled, "It's been seven days. We finally get
there."
"Miss, do you think the Original Seal of the Martial Spirit was within?"
"We will know when Shi Yan comes out." Xia Xinyan looked indifferent as she said,
"But, I don't think he will appear in the Yin Valley."
"Why?"
"That old guy planned everything. If that guy was still capable, maybe he could
send him to the Endless Sea. However, looking at the collapsing space, that old guy
must have used nearly all of his energy creating all this. I guess he could only
send Shi Yan to somewhere far off in the Dead Swamp to make him comfortable for a
short time."
"What should we do?"
"Let's go. Leave the Yin Valley and head off into the Dead Swamp."
"Miss, do we need to kill him when we find him?"
"Find him first."
The three including Xia Xinyan had witnessed the changes in the Yin Valley and they
had foreseen the result, so they left the Yin Valley quietly without informing Zuo
Shi.
Half an hour later after Xia Xinyan had left, several human figures suddenly showed
up from one of the cracks in the sky.
"Bang, bang, bang!"
Warriors below the Sky Realm all fell from the sky and their heads were spinning.
People at the lower Realms, like Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan, were bleeding heavily from
their mouths and looked miserable.
Looking bitter, Han Feng and Ku Long cried out immediately after they stood up,
"Young Master! Young Master!"
Beiming Shang, Chi Xiao, Zhua Qi and the Lord of the Dark World, who were at the
Sky Realm, floated in the sky, and gradually landed while looking around in
confusion.
"Ce!" Beiming Shang roared and stared at Yin Kui and Jiu Shan, "Where is my Ce!"
Yin Kui and Jiu Shan had also been trapped under the statue's heel, but not with
Beiming Shang, so Beiming Shang didn't see them in that odd space.
"Young Master entered too! I don't know where he is now." Yin Kui looked gloomy and
anxious, "We were trapped by the stone statue as soon as we entered it and we found
the chance to escape only when the odd space collapsed."
"Ce! Ce!" Beiming Shang roared and asked in haste, "Where are you!"
"Mu Hui!" The Lord of the Dark World's face changed as he couldn't find Mu Hui, and
began to shout along with Beiming Shang.
Since their bellows echoed through the Yin Field, Beiming Shang and Mu Hui could
hear them once they returned to the Yin Field.
However, they received no response.
"Ce is still inside!" Beiming Shang turned pale and looked up into the sky, to find
that the cracks had mysteriously closed somehow.
The space had entirely collapsed!
In a glance, Beiming Shang realized this cruel reality. His face looked horrifying
like an irritated demon beast, while Polar Ice Flame came out from his eyes.
"Xiao Die, where is Ce?" With Polar Ice Flame in his eyes, Beiming Shang looked to
Mu Yu Die in a rage.
"I, I..." Mu Yu Die looked dumb under Beiming Shang's terrifying eyes, unable to
speak.
Beiming Shang was impatient and his eyes glittered. He stretched out his hand to Mu
Yu Die and a bunch of blue light flew into Mu Yu Die's body.
"Where is Ce?" Beiming Shang asked again.
As soon as Mu Yu Die was struck by Beiming Shang's blue light, her face turned dumb
and she lost consciousness as she whispered, "He was killed by Shi Yan."
Di Yalan tried to scream, but as she saw Mu Yu Die's abnormal look, she kept
silent.
"Shi Yan!" Beiming Shang howled with all his veins protruding.
He treasured Beiming Ce, who had a twin Martial Spirit, as the heir of Beiming
family and placed high hopes on him. Now that Beiming Ce had been killed, Beiming
Shang was furious.
Bunches of Polar Ice Flames flew out like clouds and tried to cover Han Feng and Ku
Long.
Ku Long was close to Beiming Shang so he was immediately wrapped by the Polar Ice
Flame and turned into an ice statue before exploding.
Han Feng's face changed, and after a quiver, he disappeared.
"I will shatter your Shi family!" Beiming Shang bellowed like a beast and dashed
toward Han Feng.
"Teacher!" Zuo Shi cried in fear.
Chi Xiao frowned and sighed. He fought back unwillingly by refining bunches of
dense fog which wrapped Beiming Shang's Polar Ice Flame, "Beiming Shang, live and
let live."
He knew it would be a long battle if he fought with Beiming Shang.
After a little hesitation, he wrapped Beiming Shang's Polar Ice Flame Martial
Spirit, and yelled, "Han Feng, let's go!"
Han Feng dashed toward the far shore of the Yin Field like a ghost without any
hesitation.
At that time, he knew Beiming Shang wouldn't stop, so he had to leave as quickly as
possible. He had to return to the Shi family alive and send them a message to avoid
a massacre.
"Chi Xiao! How dare you stop me!" Beiming Shang hollowed as if going crazy, "I'm
gonna kill whoever tries to stop me today!"
"Hey that girl named Mu, have you seen my disciple Mu Hui?" The Lord of the Dark
World asked Mu Yu Die in a weird voice.
"He was killed by Shi Yan too. All were killed. All..." Mu Yu Die was still
unconscious, not knowing what she was talking about.
Zou Zi He's face turned pale, and with the Nine Angry Flame in his eyes, he flew up
into the sky and dashed out of the Dead Swamp.
A strong will was suddenly released from his body which expanded in all directions.
He had kind of figured out where Shi Yan was.
---
Meanwhile, in a secluded area in the Yin Valley, a black shadow was leaving
swiftly.

Chapter 104: Great Disaster
In the Yin Valley.
Zou Zi He flew into mid-air as he spread out his soul consciousness in all
directions. He also slowly started moving away from the Yin Valley.
Beiming Shang's expression was ferocious, he was just about to fight to the death
with Chi Xiao, but suddenly realized that Zou Zi He silently rose into the air.
His mind clicked, as he suddenly remembered what he saw in that strange space and
he also realized that Shi Yan might be somewhere nearby.
"Chi Xiao! I will deal with you sooner or later!"
Beiming Shang clenched his teeth and his expression was grim, but he didn't attack
again. He withdrew his Polar Ice Flame Martial Spirit, and flew into the sky,
spreading out his soul consciousness to search for traces of Shi Yan.
"Yin Kui, Jiu Shan, you two spread out and search the outer perimeter of the Dead
Swamp. Remember, if you see Shi Yan, don't kill him, I want him alive!" Beiming
Shang shouted with a bone-chilling voice while suspended in mid-air.
Yin Kui and Jiu Shan did not hesitate and immediately left the Yin Valley.
Within a moment, only Chi Xiao, Zhua Qi, the people from the Zuo family plus the
absentminded Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan remained in the giant Yin Valley.
"Master!" Zuo Shi glared at Chi Xiao, "When we came, Grandpa Shi told you to take
care of Shi Yan, you're not playing dumb now are you?"
Chi Xiao's expression was full of frustration, he shook his head and sighed, "I
already tried to stop Beiming Shang, but now there are two Sky Realm masters who
want that boy dead. If I forcibly tried to stop him, I will have to face two Sky
Realm masters. Especially when these two are in a very angry state. If I cut in
now, I'm afraid that..."
"Master, are you scared of them?" Zuo Shi raised her head and grunted.
"Xiao Shi!" Wu Yun Lian suddenly spoke out, and she sighed, "Mister Chi Xiao is
doing this out of frustration. With his capability, even against two Sky Realm
warriors, he could easily walk away unharmed. But he's worried for us! Don't you
understand?"
Zuo Shi was dazed, then after quite a while, she finally murmured, "But what about
Shi Yan? If he died, Grandpa Shi would become miserable."
"There's nothing we can do about it, he can only hope for the best." Wu Yun Lian's
dark brows were deeply furrowed. She shook her head and said in confusion, "How
could it be? How could that brat Shi Yan possibly have killed Beiming Ce? Beiming
Ce had twin martial spirits and was in the Disaster realm. What exactly happened?"
Chi Xiao looked perplexed as well, but in his mind he secretly guessed that it was
because of that strange space.
While inside, he clearly saw that a beam of light poured into Shi Yan's body as he
was exiting. That light beam caused Shi Yan's body to disappear into thin air and
he suspected that everything was related to that change in the strange space.
"Hey!"
Chi Xiao exclaimed, suddenly realizing something, he said in surprise, "If there
was some sort of treasure inside, then that boy definitely got it. Beiming Shang
and that Sky Realm warrior are hastily trying to find Shi Yan. This must be one of
the reasons why."
"Chi Xiao, I gotta go. From now on, you and I are even." At this moment, Zhua Qi
suddenly said goodbye to Chi Xiao, and without saying anything else, he quickly
sprinted out of the Yin Field.
"Zhua Qi!" Chi Xiao yelled.
"What?" Zhua Qi turned back, and said impatiently.
"I know what you're thinking." Chi Xiao frowned and said dismissively, "If you
really find Shi Yan, then it's fine if you get the thing. But I hope you would
spare the boy, don't take his life."
---
The outer perimeter of the Dead Swamp was filled by all different sorts of plants.
The swamps and the poisonous fog were everywhere. Besides, there were many warriors
who ventured into the swamp. Even if Beiming Shang and Zou Zi He wanted to find Shi
Yan, it would be no easy thing.
But, it's different for Zhua Qi.
He was the master of the outer perimeters of the Dead Swamp. He could casually come
and go in the swamps, control the poisonous fog, and all the demon beasts in the
outer perimeter listen to him.
If there is anyone who was most likely to find Shi Yan, then it would be Zhua Qi.
"If that boy does as he's told, then I won't make it hard on him." Zhua Qi sneered,
"But, if he stays ignorant, I will be merciless. Chi Xiao, this is none of your
business now, you better not get involved. Hatred from two Sky Realm masters is no
joke. If you want your apprentice to live, then don't give a damn about that boy's
life."
Then, Zhua Qi suddenly flew out and disappeared in the blink of an eye.
---
Later that night, stars filled the night sky and the moon was bright and clear.
East of the Dead Swamp, in the branches of a towering old tree.
Shi Yan scowled. He blankly gazed at the starry sky, strange lights flickering in
his eyes, mysterious and unpredictable.
Inside the strange space, the starlight beam came down from the sky and landed on
his body, directly sending him out of that marvellous space and to this place.
Once he landed here, just by looking at the poisonous fog not too far away and the
swamps that were everywhere, he immediately judged that this was the outer
perimeter of the Dead Swamp.
When he just got out, it was still daytime. Shi Yan repeatedly checked his chest,
but realized that other than specks of starlight on his heart, there seemed to be
nothing else unusual on his body. The only change he could feel was faint starlight
drifting down from the sky and slowly gathering at his heart.
That was only during the day.
At night, when the stars all twinkled from the sky, Shi Yan's heart seemed to have
ten times his current vitality, but his pulse rate became slower instead.
However, the power of the stars in the sparkling night sky flew down from the vast
starry sky and secretly flowed into his body and into his head. The star power at
night was much stronger than the morning.
He could deeply feel it!
He could very clearly feel that the stars in the sky let out bits of faint star
power, but the star power couldn't be seen by the naked eye. The star power that
did not form into starlight spots were a hundred times weaker, so you couldn't see
their light, but they truly did exist.
He didn't need to do anything, not even focusing his mind. Whether it be day or
night, his heart would endlessly absorb the star power without the need for him to
focus on gathering it.
So after being curious for a while, Shi Yan temporarily stopped paying attention to
the change in his heart.
The reason why he killed Beiming Ce was because there was only one crystal. Beiming
Ce wanted it, and he wanted it too!
So when he showed his true strength, only one was going to live between him and
Beiming Ce.
Shi Yan clearly understood that Beiming Ce was the future head of the Beiming
family. He was ruthless and had a lot of foresight. Seeing that Shi Yan was only in
the Human Realm but with such power, Beiming Ce wasn't going to let him live any
longer. Even if he didn't make a move in the strange space, after they got out,
Beiming Ce would use every method possible to try to kill him.
Beiming Shang would have definitely done the same thing!
They will be doing it for the future of the Beiming family in order to clear any
future threat to the hundred years of supremacy of the Beiming family.
Regardless if he killed Beiming Ce or not, Beiming Ce will never let him go. In
that situation, what was there to consider?
After killing Beiming Ce and absorbing all his negative energy into his meridians,
deep down he could feel the bloodthirsty, violent thoughts.
However, when the starlight beam shone onto him, all the negative emotions that
sprouted in his heart were instantly washed away, and it eased his fear of losing
control.
After his meridians had purified all of the Profound Qi from Beiming Ce's body, in
the afternoon of that day, some extraordinary powers flowed out. But those powers
all flowed towards his heart and were deposited into the countless little starlight
spots in his heart, making Shi Yan marvel in delight.
Raising his head, he looked into the sky at the countless stars spread above. He
could feel the faint star power flowing out from the stars. Shi Yan smiled wryly
and shook his head, he closed his eyes to feel around. Realizing that no one else
was around, he finally came down from the old tree and continued heading towards
the east side of the Dead Swamp.
The Merchant Union was at the south side of Tianyun City. If he wanted to go back
to Tianyun City, he should've walked south, but now he was walking east.
The east was the direction towards the Endless Sea!
He never planned to return to the Merchant Union at all.
Even if Beiming Ce and Mu Hui hadn't died, but because he obtained the crystal, the
Sky Realm masters in the Yin Valley would not let him go. Shi Yan knew this in his
heart.
Although the Shi family was one of the great five families in the Merchant Union,
it had no Sky Realm master, so it will be hard for them to shield him.
If he returned to the Shi family, he would've brought a great disaster onto them.
And because of him, the Shi family might be killed off entirely.
He knew deep in his heart, that he was their true target!
From Xia Xinyan, he had heard about many of the mysteries in the Endless Sea and he
knew that the Endless Sea was the center in which many warriors gathered. It was
countless times bigger than the Merchant Union, the Fire Empire, and the God
Blessed Empire. And within it there were countless strong figures.
That was his true destination.
While it was still dark, he carefully released his soul consciousness and secretly
scouted around. Determined, Shi Yan walked towards the east.
---
"Still nothing!"
South of the Dead Swamp, Beiming Shang's face was grim, and his expression was dark
and scary.
Not far away, the Lord of the Dark World, Zou Zi He, was also murderous looking,
"These days, we've already searched everywhere in this area. Any active warriors or
mercenaries in this area were all identified with our soul consciousness, but we
found nothing. Could it be that the kid didn't return to Tianyun City?"
"Didn't return to Tianyun City..." Beiming Shang frowned, and said coldly, "It
seems that we have to change directions, I'll go to the east, the rest is up to
you"
Then, Beiming Shang suddenly flew out and went towards the east of the Dead Swamp.
---
"Miss, if that guy were in the Dead Swamp, shouldn't he be in the South? If he
doesn't go back to Tianyun City, then he will never be able to leave here alive!"
On the east side of the Dead Swamp, beside a waterhole, a giant man next to Xia Xin
Yan said confusedly.
"Go back to Tianyun City?" Xia Xinyan stretched the corners of her lips, "What's
the use of going back? The Shi family doesn't even have a Sky Realm master. Not
only would he not get any protection, he will bring disaster to the Shi family. If
I were him, I would never return to the Shi family before reaching the Sky Realm.
Instead, it would be better to go as far away from the Shi family as possible!"
While saying this, Xia Xinyan knelt down and washed her face next in a stream, then
she finally stood up and said, "Let's go, to the east side. The east just happens
to be the direction of the Endless Sea. If we really can't find him, then we can
just directly return to the Endless Sea."
"Understood." The two giant men nodded together.
"Hum, hum, hum!"
At this moment, a strange humming sound came from Xia Xinyan's pocket. Her
beautiful face changed slightly and she couldn't help but take out a windchime from
her pocket. She stared at the windchime for a second, and then said in surprise,
"The Shura King Xiao Han Yi will be here soon!"
"Ah, why would the Shura King come to the Dead Swamp? Isn't he trying to find Yang
Hai?"
"I don't know either."
Xia Xinyan shook her head, and said casually, "But it's fine, Xiao Han Yi is at the
Second Sky of the Sky Realm, and what he's cultivating is the Evil Blood Path of
the Five Shura Paths. If he stirs the evil power in his blood, then he would have
the power of a Third Sky Sky Realm warrior. These Sky Realm masters in the Dead
Swamp are all still at the First Sky. Once Xiao Han Yi gets here, those people will
probably calm down. Or else with the Shura King's temper, I'm afraid those people
would be in the worst of luck."
"The three Shura Kings of the Yang family are all lunatics! Miss, you should be
careful and make sure you don't cross his line."
"I know what I'm doing."

Chapter 105: The Star Martial Spirit
Shi Yan kept moving east.
The Dead Swamp was wreathed in poisonous gas and covered by swamps. To walk in this
area, one must be cautious, or else he would sink into the mud or be attacked by
demon beasts.
It was quite secluded to the east of the Dead Swamp, so warriors barely showed up
in this area.
All along the way, Shi Yan met some mercenaries who were searching for demon beasts
and special herbs. They were mostly low levels ones, almost at Nascent and Human
Realm.
Shi Yan wanted to leave the Dead Swamp quickly, so he didn't want any conflict with
those mercenaries. He avoided meeting them so that they wouldn't remember his face
and leak his trail to Beiming Shang.
That night.
After careful thought, Shi Yan took out Beiming Ce's Sky Cracking Sword and Ice
Armor from his bag. He threw them into the green swamp and watched them be devoured
by the dirty water within.
The Sky Cracking Sword and Ice Armor were both extraordinary weapons refined by
Beiming Shang.
The Sky Cracking Sword and Ice Armor contained Beiming Shang's perception, who may
have sensed them within a certain distance.
Although knowing that the Sky Cracking Sword and the Ice Armor were rather
precious, Shi Yan still abandoned them to protect himself.
The poisonous gas in the swamp was strongly corrosive which Shi Yan had already
tested, so he believed that Beiming Shang wouldn't be able to sense them once they
were devoured by the poisonous gas.
After that, Shi Yan continued to move eastward.
At night, three days later.
Standing among the bushes, Shi Yan hid his scent and quietly gazed ahead of him.
The sound of a brutal battle came from the wetland ahead, of which one side was
much stronger than the other.
Although Shi Yan was very curious, he didn't go and watch. He decided to go
eastward when the battle had finished.
A quarter of an hour later, the battle ahead quieted down.
Shi Yan still didn't move. After half an hour, assuming that they might have left,
he walked out of the bushes towards that wetland.
Swamps surrounded the two sides of the wetland, but Shi Yan had to cross that
wetland to go eastward.
When he got there, Shi Yan found there were seven or eight corpses on the ground.
Their Profound Qi had already evaporated into the air, so he didn't get anything.
The corpses all belonged to the same mercenary union, as their armors looked
similar. From the wounds on their dismembered bodies, they seemed to have be
attacked by demon beasts, as they were torn apart.
He stared at those corpses for a while, and found he couldn't get any benefit, so
he sped up to leave without further exploration.
"Well, it turns out you did pick this way."
At that time, Xia Xinyan's voice came from the bushes beside him.
Just then, Xia Xinyan's beautiful figure, with her face behind the veil, walked out
from behind the bushes.
Behind her, the two huge towering men were wiping the blood off their hands with a
grey rag.
"Your people killed them?" Shi Yan asked her calmly.
"Yes." Xia Xinyan nodded without further explananing. She looked at Shi Yan with
her beautiful eyes, and said, "You turned out to get the Original Seal of Ouyang
Zhi's Star Martial Spirit!"
"Ouyang Zhi?" Shi Yan's face changed, "Who is he?"
"He was the guy who created the fake Gate of Heaven and left the Original Seal of
his Martial Spirit. Ouyang Zhi was a legend from a thousand years ago in the
Endless Sea and was the Star God of the Three Gods Sect. He had reached the Third
Sky of the Spirit Realm, just a step from the True God Realm." Xia Xinyan said
slowly.
"The Three Gods Sect? The Star God? What on earth is that?" Shi Yan cried in
surprise.
"One thousand years ago, the three gods of the Three Gods Sect entered the Seventh
Dark World together and fought against Avi Dark King in the Dark Sea. However, they
were entangled in the Avi Hell by 30 million soldiers which resulted in the most
brutal battle the Seventh Dark World had seen in a millennium. The Three Gods Sect
lost a lot from that battle and many disciples died. After that battle, only the
Sun God came back from The Seventh Dark World while the other two gods disappeared.
However, only 5 million of Avi Dark King's troops survived and Avi Dark King was
badly hurt and has never appeared from the bottom of the Dark Sea for the past one
thousand years..."
"The three gods of the Sun, Moon, and Star? The Seventh Dark World? The Avi Dark
King?"
Shi Yan was so confused that he shook his head, "You mean the Gate of Heaven was
created by one of the three gods, the Star God?"
"Yes." Xia Xinyan nodded softly, "After that battle, many people thought that the
Moon God and Star God were dead, since they never showed up again in the Endless
Sea. According to the fake Gate of Heaven and strange phenomenon in the Yin Valley,
Ouyang Zhi must have died due of his injuries. However, no one knows how he reached
here, killed the Level 8 Mud Dragon, created this fake Gate of Heaven and God
Domain and left the Original Seal of his Martial Spirit."
"The Original Seal of his Martial Spirit!"
Shi Yan yelled, looked at his heart area, before a dazzling light crossed his face.
"The Original Seal of a Martial Spirit is an imprint of a Martial Spirit, so people

can receive the Martial Spirit from inside an Original Seal. Those God Realm
experts could turn their Martial Spirits into Original Seals so that someone would
continue to carry his Martial Spirit. The Star Martial Spirit's typical sign is
that there were spots like Stars in the heart area which form a miniature star
river." Xia Xinyan explained.
"This is a Martial Spirit?" Shi Yan's eyes lit up, as he looked at his heart area
in surprise.
"It's not only a Martial Spirit, but a Sacred Level Martial Spirit!" Xia Xin Yan
confirmed.
"A Sacred Level Martial Spirit?" Shi Yan was dumbstruck, "There are levels for
Martial Spirits?"
"Sure. According to its power and number of evolutions, Martial Spirits can be
divided into Mortal, Profound, Spirit, Sacred and God Levels. For example, the
three Martial Spirits; the Sun, Moon and Star, of the Three Gods Sect are all
Sacred Level Martial Spirits. The Reincarnation Martial Spirit of my Xia Family is
also a Sacred Level Martial Spirit.
"There are too few Martial Spirits in your area so they are not divided into
different categories. In the Endless Sea, there are all sorts of Martial Spirits
and each of them have special features and powers. If they were not sorted into
different levels, who would know which Martial Spirit is more powerful or has more
room for development?"
"So what level is the Petrification Martial Spirit from the Shi family?"
"I'm not sure without any accurate test. But I think it is Spirit Level Martial
Spirit at best. I've never heard of a Sacred Level Martial Spirit appearing in this
area. Apart from its power, you will have to see how many times it can evolve and
situation regarding its evolution! The details are complicated. In the Endless Sea
there are Martial Spirit Palaces to estimate the level of a Martial Spirit."
"Are Sacred Level Martial Spirits rare?"
"Of course! Sacred Level Martial Spirits are the highest Martial Spirits in the
Endless Sea. The families who own Sacred Level Martial Spirits are all influential
powers in the Endless Sea, so do you think Sacred Level Martial Spirits are rare?"
"You mean, I got something awesome this time?"
"What do you think?"
"Miss Xia, thank you for telling me so much. I want to go to the Endless Sea, are
we travelling the same way?"
Xia Xinyan suddenly quieted down.
There would be no conflict between Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan if he didn't go to the
Endless Sea.
However, once Shi Yan entered the Endless Sea and the message got out that he owned
the Star Martial Spirit, the Three God Sect would definitely find him at all costs.
They would make him the God Son of the sect and provided him with the best training
resources.
The Three Gods Sect and Xia Family have many disputes. Shi Yan's Star Martial
Spirit would make him an expert in the Three Gods Sect.
Once he went to the Endless Sea, the Xia Family would have a formidable adversary!
"Miss!" The two huge tower-like men reminded her in a soft voice.
"You really want to go to the Endless Sea?" Xia Xinyan gazed at him with
complicated look in her glittering eyes.
Shi Yan was a little surprised, but couldn't figure out what was going on in Xia
Xinyan's mind, so he thought for a while and smiled bitterly, "Do you think I can
still stay in Tianyun City instead of going to the Endless Sea? You know Beiming
Shang's power in the Merchant Union. Not only myself, but my family would meet with
disaster. I don't have any other choice."
"Well, to be honest," Xia Xinyan paused, and said, "My Xia Family and the Three
Gods Sect are enemies. With your Star Martial Spirit, you would become an important
person in the Three Gods Sect. In the future, you will be my enemy, and formidable
one at that!"
Shi Yan stiffened and took a few steps back to keep his distance from the three
people in front of him, smiling coldly, he asked, "Well, are you three waiting here
for me to eradicate any future trouble? Miss Xia, I don't know why you are talking
to me. You want me to be a ghost who knows everything?"
The two towering men walked out from behind Xia Xinyan and moved to both sides of
Shi Yan with cold eyes.
They were preparing to attack Shi Yan.
"Hold on." Xia Xinyan frowned, and stopped the two towering men, then looked to Shi
Yan, "You can attach yourself to the Xia Family first. I will plant some poison
inside you and then send you to the Three Gods Sect to learn their secret skills.
Regardless of how high a position you have in the future within the Three Gods
Sect, you will always be a member of my Xia Family, Ok?"
"Going to the Three Gods Sect as a spy of the Xia Family?" Shi Yan smirked.
"Spy? This sounds good. Yeah, more or less. What do you think?" Xia Xinyan focused
her eyes on him, "As long as you comply, I will help you! Learn secret skills in
the Three Gods Sect and never go against my Xia Family, I swear I won't hurt you!"
"Ok, I'm in."

Chapter 106: God Child
Shi Yan had to promise her.
Xia Xinyan had made it clear that the Three Gods Sect and the Xia Family were
enemies. As she had waited in the Yin Valley after she knew that the fake Gate of
Heaven was created by Ouyang Zhi, her purpose was obvious.
After leaving the Yin Valley, Xia Xinyan assumed that Shi Yan would be here so she
waited for him.
Or maybe she had come up with this idea when she was still in the Yin Valley.
For Shi Yan, as long as he survived, he would have boundless opportunities!

He didn't take the poison that Xia Xinyan had mentioned seriously as he believed
that his Immortal Martial Spirit could easily defend against that toxin.
Furthermore, since it was a long way to the Endless Sea, there was a chance that
Beiming Shang would find him, so it was safer to travel with Xia Xinyan.
He would put the past behind him for the moment. He would have the chance to fight
back as long as he survived.
Since Xia Xinyan explained her purpose, the two towering men then let Shi Yan go,
admiring Xia Xinyan's ability to take advantage of the situation.
Once Shi Yan was attached to the Xia Family and then became a God Child of the
Three Gods Sect, they would know everything about the Three Gods Sect!
Even the two dumb huge men knew what it meant!
Shi Yan would be more useful to the Xia Family alive than dead!
The next two days, Shi Yan smoothly travelled east with the three people.
Having Shi Yan's promise, Xia Xinyan was delighted, and continued to explain to him
about the Three Gods Sect.
The Three Gods Sect was a huge power in the Endless Sea and had numerous disciples.
The core disciples had the ability to absorb the energy from the sun, moon and
stars from their Martial Spirits.
The Three Gods Sect had three Martial Spirits; the Sun Martial Spirit, the Moon
Martial Spirit and the Star Martial Spirit.
The three Martial Spirits could absorb the light from the sun, moon and stars.
Warriors who possessed the Star Martial Spirit were the rarest, thus the Star
Martial Spirit was considered to be the most powerful one among the three.
There was only one sun and one moon in the Grace Mainland, while the stars were
numerous. Their combined power was much stronger than the sun or the moon.
The Three Gods Sect was very mysterious and their core disciples were not born with
Martial Spirit, but obtained it after being submerged for three years in three
separate ponds; the sun pond, the moon pond and the star pond.
The sun, moon and star ponds were the most mysterious places in the Three Gods
Sect. No outsiders knew exactly where they were. Even many disciples of the Three
Gods Sect didn't know their exact position.
The elders of the Three Gods Sect would go to the islands in the Endless Sea every
ten years or so to collect talented infants and take them to the three mysterious
ponds.
The three ponds had a weird power, as many infants would soon die after being
placed in them. Generally, less than twenty infants would survive out of one
thousand after three years in the ponds.
Those who survived would inherit the power to absorb power from the sun, moon or
stars, and thus were authorized to be a core disciple of the Three Gods Sect. They
were then sent to the major islands and taught all sorts of martial skills by
various teachers.
Although those infants who survived the three ponds all had a Martial Spirit, their
abilities varied.
As for the Sun Martial Spirit, some infants could absorb ten times the amount of
power from the sun compared to others.
These infants would develop their Martial Spirit several times and they could
absorb the sun's power much faster, some could even produce sun fire from it.
Some infants took too much time to absorb the power of sun and their Martial Spirit
wouldn't develop even if their realm were to advance.
Although the Sun, Moon and Star Martial Spirits were all Sacred Level Martial
Spirits, they couldn't be completely mastered if they were not developed.
Almost none of the infants from the three ponds could develop the three Martial
Spirits to their highest potential. Even if their realm advanced, their Martial
Spirits would stop improving over time.
Only a few infants from the three ponds showed great talent each century. These
infants were called a God Child! These God Children were promising talents and were
candidates to become the next Sun, Moon or Star God!
A God Child was so rare that they would be considered as the most precious treasure
of the Three Gods Sect and the core sect elders would train them personally. Once
they were chosen to take the mantle of one of the three Gods, the rest would become
core elders of the Three Gods Sect, dealing with all sorts of matters.
Most of the God Children came from the three ponds, while some of them were found
in another way.
Those who got an Original Seal of a Martial Spirit was also considered to be a God
Child.
This type of God Child were the most promising to become one of the three Gods,
since they got their Martial Spirit directly from one of the previous Gods.
Therefore, the God Children who inherited their Martial Spirit via an Original Seal
were highly treasured.
Shi Yan was a lucky dog.
Since Xia Xinyan wanted to send Shi Yan to the Three Gods Sect, she explained every
detail carefully.
She depicted the Three Gods Sect as an evil religion with mysterious power, and
told of many evil deeds performed by the Three Gods Sect to provoke hatred in Shi
Yan.
Shi Yan could obviously discern Xia Xinyan's intentions, but he just kept silent.
On that day, Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan came to the center of a swamp. They were
standing on a dry land and were looking for places to step on cautiously.
All of a sudden, someone showed up from the swamp and laughed cunningly, "We meet
again!"
"Zhua Qi!" Xia Xinyan looked cold as she asked calmly, "Why are you here!"
"I didn't come for you." Zhua Qi smiled and then turned to Shi Yan, "Boy, give me
that thing you got from the odd space. I promised Chi Xiao that once you give it to
me, I will let you leave the Dead Swamp alive."
"Zhua Qi, you came for treasure?" Xia Xinyan lightly breathed and secretly made eye
contact to the two huge men.
"Don't play tricks." Zhua Qi scorned, "I've been watching you for days! And you
know my ability in the swamp! Do what I say if you don't want to sink! Or don't
blame me for killing you!"
"Zhua Qi, You can't hurt me." Xia Xinyan said calmly.
"I know Miss Xia can reach the Sky Realm for a short moment, so what?" Zhua Qi
looked gloomy as he became impatient, "Once Miss Xia advances to Sky Realm, I will
sink into the mud. And when you become weak, I would come out again. I know you
can't reach the Sky Realm again in a short time. Till then, I can do whatever I
want!"
Xia Xinyan's eyes turned cold.
"You cleaned up the Nine-headed Sky Snake for me, I won't trouble you. Just leave
the boy and disappear!" Zhua Qi looked at Xia Xinyan coldly and reached out his
hand to Shi Yan, "Give me. And you can leave. Or don't blame me for what happens
next!"
"Zhua Qi, you are seeking death!" Xia Xinyan grunted, and said coldly, "This is
your last chance to get back in the mud. Or, you will regret for it!"
"Regret? Hahaha! Hahahaha!" Zhua Qi burst out into laughter, "Show me how you will
make me regret!"
Greenish Profound Qi leaked out from Zhua Qi's body to the center of the swamp.
The mud in the swamp moved like waves. In an instant, ten mud dragons flew out and
jumped toward Xia Xinyan.
Xia Xinyan had an indifferent expression as she raised her arms.
From the river of time, the power of reincarnation was injected into Xia Xinyan's
palm.
Xia Xinyan, who was at the Disaster Realm, suddenly rose up into the sky and stared
at the mud dragons coldly, a lotus sign appearing between her hands.
Countless blue lotuses flew out from her palm filling the air with a refreshing
scent and produced a dazzling light.
Every lotus was as big as a wash basin. They completely surrounded Xia Xinyan.
"Break!"
Xia Xinyan pointed, and a lotus stuck to a mud dragon.
With a huge thunderous roar, the power from Zhua Qi on the mud dragon was shattered
and it turned back into mud, falling into the swamp.
"Break!"
Xia Xinyan pointed again, while ten lotuses struck toward Zhua Qi.
"Hehe. You do this first. Let's see." Zhua Qi withdrew his head and disappeared
into the mud.
"Return!"
Xia Xinyan seemed to know that she couldn't win against Zhua Qi, as she stretched
out her hand and withdrew all the lotuses to her palm.
"Let's go!" Xia Xinyan stretched out her hand and lifted Shi Yan who was standing
on the swamp, then dashed out of the swamp in an instant.
The two huge men from the Xia Family also dashed out like two bullets, and landed
behind Xia Xin Yan.
"Shi Yan! Shi Yan! Shi Yan!"
At that moment, Beiming Shang's howls came from afar, containing extreme hatred.
The howls became louder and louder as Beiming Shang approached.
Xia Xinyan's expression shifted at once, as she realized the situation had turned
from bad to worse. She grabbed Shi Yan and flew eastward as fast as she could while
she still possessed Sky Realm energy.
"You can't go anywhere!" Beiming Shang's soul consciousness overwhelmed the space
with his crazy howls.

Chapter 107: Strong Aid
East of the Dead Swamp, a slim figure was flying in the sky whilst carrying a
person.
Under her, two towering giant men were also sprinting with high speed, as if they
were angry black bears. Every time they hopped up, they were able to leap around a
dozen meters through the air.
In the surrounding swamps, a weird person covered in scales was half submerged in
the mud. He moved through the swamp like a giant earthworm, his vicious eyes
glinted with a chilling light. He kept watching the watching the flying slim figure
in the sky above the swamp,.
Further away, there were crazy roaring sounds. Someone was flustered and
exasperated and kept clamoring along the way. His soul consciousness spread out and
covered them from afar.
The abnormal activity in the east of the Dead Swamp frightened and baffled many
active warriors in this area. The warriors who were hunting demon beasts all
stopped, watching the sky with surprise on their faces. No one knew what exactly
was happening.
As if they heard their master's summons, many demon beasts in the swamps all jumped
out one after another and stormed towards the east.
In a moment, the eastern area of the Dead Swamp was a mess. Everyone was looking
out for themselves.
At the same time.
Chi Xiao, Zuo Shi, and Wu Yun Lian had already left the Yin Valley and were walking
towards the Yin Field under the full exposure of the sun.
The Yin Field had been cleared of its natural Yin Qi that covered it all year
round.
Under the blazing sun, all the plants that grew on the Yin Field withered and died.
There was also nothing left of the demon beasts that were previously active in the
Yin Field. They either died or ran away.
The enormous Yin Field now looked like a dead zone, without a single trace or life.
Not even the sight of a single leaf from a plant.
"Master, will Shi Yan be okay?" Zuo Shi worriedly asked.
"I don't know." Chi Xiao shook his head. He faintly sighed in his mind, feeling a
little guilty.
He knew that the odds were against Shi Yan this time. Although the Dead Swamp was
big, people such as Beiming Shang and Zhua Qi all had Sky Realm capabilities. Not
only could they fly in the air, they also had an omnipresent soul consciousness
that could spread over a large area.
Unless it was a master of the same level, it would be very hard to escape their
hunt.
At the Shi family, Chi Xiao once promised Shi Jian that he would do his best to
protect Shi Yan.
However, now that Shi Yan had encountered great danger, he could only stand by and
watch. This made Chi Xiao feel a little guilty in his heart. Whenever Zuo Shi asked
whether Shi Yan would be okay, Chi Xiao would shamefully blush a bit, but there was
nothing he could do.
"Those two woman, why are they following us?" Wu Yun Lian furrowed her brows. She
quietly glanced back, and said confusedly, "I think they came with the Beiming
family."
"No need to care about them." Chi Xiao glanced behind him and said indifferently.
Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan both looked desolate. There was an undissolvable dark haze
on their faces as they slowly paced behind Chi Xiao and the group.
Even though Zou Zi He didn't clearly stated his identity, the two girls had already
guessed that he was the Lord of the Dark World. Although he was not here now, once
he properly dealt with Shi Yan, he will definitely come and take away Mu Yu Die.
The reason why he didn't take care of Mu Yu Die now was because he knew she
definitely wouldn't be able to escape.
Both Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan knew this deep in their hearts.
In that strange space, Shi Yan already made a hard blow to their minds. Now
thinking that more miserable fates would follow in the future, the two girls felt
fretful, not knowing where to go.
"Xiao Die, will Ding Yan be okay?" Di Yalan lowered her head, and faintly sighed.
Mu Yu Die's pretty face became cold and she sneered, "He's dead for sure. Beiming
Shang is involved personally and unless he could fly, he'll never escape his hands.
Not only will he die, the Shi family will be doomed along with him. Beiming Shang
is pissed, he will never let this go."
"I don't know why, but I feel like he's going to be okay. He always shows us a
surprise." Di Yalan murmured under her breath, and lightly shook her head.
"Surprise?" Mu Yu Die's expression was cold, "There will be no surprise this time."
"Hey!"
At this moment, Chi Xiao suddenly raised his head and looked into the sky.
Suddenly, his face changed and he exclaimed loudly, "Cyan Blood Bat!"
"Cyan Blood Bat?" Zuo Shi dazed for a second and also looked up into the sky, "Hey,
that is a really big bat. Master, what is it? Is there something scary about that
Cyan Blood Bat?"
"The Cyan Blood Bat is a demon beast that can evolve continuously. Its body is
solid as iron, it's very strong and especially likes to eat the flesh of warriors,
so this is a very brutal demon beast. A level 3 Cyan Blood Bat is already very
strong. The Cyan Blood Bats in the sky now are all at least level 3. And now
there's fifty of them at once, this is not right." Wu Yun Lian looked up at the
sky, and murmured.
"There are people riding the Cyan Blood Bats and they are strong. The weakest being
in the Disaster Realm! Most of them are in the Earth or Nirvana Realms!" Chi Xiao
took a deep breath, his expression was more serious than ever, "The leader's
capability is unfathomable, even I cannot be able to sense his true capability. In
our area, I don't think there is any force that can suddenly dispatch this many
masters. Even the royals of the Fire Empire or the God Blessed Empire can't send
out this many masters at once!"
After hearing that, Wu Yun Lian's expression suddenly changed.
"No, they're coming down!" Chi Xiao's heart sank, and he said hurriedly, "Xiao Shi,
stand next to me and don't move!"
Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan also noticed the abnormal situation in the sky. The girls
both looked up at the seven to eight meter long bodies of the Cyan Blood Bats whose
eyes were glinting with a cruel violent light as they slowly descended. The two
girls were frightened, not knowing what was going on.
On the leading Cyan Blood Bat, the Shura King Xiao Han Yi boldly sat there and
condescendingly looked at the people below, and then he asked in a husky voice,
"Which of you knows Shi Yan?"
"Shi Yan!"
"Shi Yan!"
"Shi Yan!"
Chi Xiao, Zuo Shi and Mu Yu Die exclaimed at the same time. Everyone's faces were
full of awe, not knowing why these people would want to find Shi Yan.
"Hmph, Shi Yan sure has offended a lot of people." Mu Yu Die snorted, she
righteously assumed that Xiao Han Yi and his group were strong enemies that Shi Yan
provoked.
Chi Xiao's face slightly changed, he didn't immediately answer, instead, he first
put his fists together and said, "May I ask what you are finding Shi Yan for,
senior?"
Chi Xiao saw that Xiao Han Yi's capability was unfathomable. He also saw that the
Yang family's Shura Blood Guards who sat on the Cyan Blood Bats were mostly in the
Earth and Nirvana Realms.
He was extremely stunned so he didn't dare to overlook this matter. He kept his
tone as one of utmost respect.
"Senior?"
Zuo Shi, Wu Yun Lian, Di Yalan, and Mu Yu Die were all dumbfounded, they became a
little absentminded.
Chi Xiao was the Sky Realm master of Cloud Mountain. He was one of the handful of
strong figures in the God Blessed Empire, the Fire Empire, and the Merchant Union.
It was said that he was more than a hundred years old and was a well-known master
and senior in all of the three countries. But today here he was referring to
someone else as senior!
Everyone were speechless.
"Shi Yan is the great-grandson of Yang Qing Di, the head of our Yang family in the
Endless Sea. The reason we came this time is to bring him back to the Endless Sea.
Do you know where he is?" Xiao Han Yi saw that Chi Xiao's attitude was not bad so
he slowly loosened his expression and did not expose his irritable, crazy side.
The Endless Sea? The Yang family? Great-grandson of the head of the family?
Xiao Han Yi's words made everyone petrified.
Especially Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan, the expression on their faces was weirder than
ever. They would never have thought that Shi Yan had another identity.
"So you are the masters from the Endless Sea." Chi Xiao nodded, he raised his head
and stared at Xiao Han Yi for a moment. Seeing that he was becoming impatient, Chi
Xiao finally said, "Shi Yan has obtained the treasure from the Gate of Heaven and
suddenly disappeared from inside the gate. Now he should be somewhere in the outer
perimeter of the Dead Swamp. Currently several Sky Realm masters are searching for
him in the outer perimeters of the Dead Swamp. If you want to find him, then do so
quickly. If you're too late, then he will have met with a grim fate."
"Grim fate!"
All of a sudden, an extremely strong bloody smell came from Xiao Han Yi's body.
This bloody smell covered the distance, like a canopy covering them from the sky,
making everyone dizzy and hard to breathe from the strong odor.
"If anything happens to Shi Yan then all the nations of those involved will be
buried with him!" Xiao Han Yi left these few words, and then slapped the Cyan Blood
Bat and said, "Spread out and search the whole Dead Swamp. If anyone finds him send
the message immediately!"
The group of Shura Blood Guards from the Yang family rode on the Cyan Blood Bats,
and in a moment they were all gone.
"Master, is this guy strong?" Zuo Shi said curiously.
"I'm afraid three Beiming Shangs together wouldn't be able to fight him." Chi
Xiao's expression was grim, he meaningfully glanced at Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan and
said with a steady voice, "The Beiming family is dead for sure. The people on the
Cyan Blood Bats are enough to sweep away all the five families of the Merchant
Union. Beiming Shang is doomed this time!"
Mu Yu Die's face turned pale, her body collapsed and she fell on her ass.
"Xiao Die!" Di Yalan exclaimed, "What happened to you?"
Mu Yu Die's expression shifted unpredictably and complex emotions flickered across

her eyes. She looked like she was laughing and crying at the same time, as if she
had gone mad.
After a very long while, Mu Yu Die's expression slowly became determined, she
suddenly stood up, "Come on, let's go find Shi Yan!"
"Why would we want to find him?"
"I will try everything, to become his woman! No matter what he wants me to do, I'll
do it for him!"
"Ah!" Di Yalan exclaimed, with a face full of disbelief she covered her mouth with
her hands.
---
Xia Xinyan clenched onto Shi Yan and they were still flying through the air,
galloping crazily towards the east of the Dead Swamp.
Suddenly, an untraceable darkness started to slowly form under the clouds ahead.
A mass of endless dark power suddenly rippled from the darkness. It wrapped Xia
Xinyan's body, suddenly putting a pause to her speedy flight.
"Stop." In the pure darkness, there came a cold voice, "I am the Lord of the Dark
World, I don't want to make enemies with you people from the Endless Sea. If you
drop that kid, then you can go now."
With a cold expression, Xia Xinyan kept floating in mid-air and she said
indifferently, "I suggest you to mind your own business, my people will arrive very
soon. I know you have the capability of a Sky Realm First Sky warrior, but you're
far too weak if you want to go against us. In the Endless Sea, people like you can
only be a dedicated warrior, and not even one of the core warriors! If you want to
keep your prestige in this place then mind your own business."
Not only was Xia Xinyan not scared, she was even threatening him.
"I wanted to get rid of exactly this fate, that's why I want what that kid has." In
the pitch black darkness, the voice continued, "Don't force me! In order to get
that thing, I can give up the Dark World. As long as I can step into the God Realm
in the future, I can rebuild the Dark World anywhere, even in the Endless Sea!"
Xia Xinyan's face changed. She suddenly realized she probably won't be able to
convince the opponent with words.

Chapter 108: Waiting for an Opportunity
Shi Yan felt humiliated.
He was being carried by Xia Xinyan and flying in the wind. The sharp winds blew on
his face and he felt a stinging sensation like blades stabbing into his skin.
From Xia Xinyan, wisps of fragrance flew into his nose along with the wind. The
fragrant breeze should've been a wonderful thing, but his position was seriously
awkward and his mood just couldn't lighten at all.
He was grabbed by the collar of his clothes and lifted into the air. Shi Yan felt
like Xia Xin Yan was carrying him like a package rather than a living person.
Although he knew that Xia Xinyan had no choice but to take him to escape quickly,
Shi Yan still felt humiliated.
There was never another moment like this where he held such a desire for power! He
desired stronger power! He desired power that could get rid of everything!
Being carried by Xia Xinyan like this, he secretly made up his mind. If he was
lucky enough to survive this, he would never let any other person carry him like
this! He would use all his strength to find higher ground and he would override
everyone else!
Shi Yan clearly heard the conversation between Xia Xinyan and the woman's voice in
the dark. After knowing that it was the Mistress of the Dark World, Shi Yan's
expression became grim, but there was nothing he could do.
Although he had many wondrous encounters and obtained four different Martial
Spirits in his body, he was still only in the Human Realm. There was an
insurmountable gap between him and Sky Realm masters. This wasn't just some minor
difference and couldn't just be offset with his mysterious Martial Skills.
He clearly knew his own capabilities and he knew that against a master like them,
his chances of escaping would be minimal.
So he didn't bother to speak. He only gathered his concentration and tried to find
an opportunity to escape.
"Do you really want to become enemies with the Endless Sea?" Xia Xinyan took a deep
breath as her beautiful figure slowly descended.
Shi Yan's heart shook as he could clearly sense that the reincarnation power in Xia
Xinyan was slowly disappearing.
Once Xia Xinyan used her Reincarnation Martial Spirit, the power of reincarnation
would slowly disappear as it did not belong to her. When all of her reincarnation
power is used up, Xia Xinyan would revert back to her original realm of a Disaster
Realm, Third Sky warrior.
Just standing in the mid-air used a lot of reincarnation power. When she realized
that the Mistress of the Dark World completely blocked the path ahead, she knew
that it would be impossible to keep roaming the sky freely while carrying Shi Yan.
They landed.
Xia Xinyan dropped Shi Yan. While coldly looking at the dark cloud that was slowly
descending from the sky, she said dismissively, "In the false gate, there's only
the Original Seal of a Martial Spirit. Once the seal has been obtained, it can no
longer be used again."
Pausing for a second, Xia Xinyan then said, "Which means, even if you kill him,
you'll get nothing out from him."
While saying this, Xia Xinyan's eyes swept to afar and she looked towards the swamp
next to her.
From the swamp came the sound of squelching mud. Zhua Qi's body slowly surfaced
from the swamp.
Standing in the middle of the swamp, Zhua Qi maliciously looked towards this area,
"I don't believe you! There must be something else on this kid! Miss Xia, you just
have to give him to me. If I really can't find anything on him then that would have
nothing to do with you."
"Shi Yan! Shi Yan!"
Beiming Shang's roars came from far away, and were coming closer and closer.
"Miss Xia!" Zhua Qi screamed again, "Give that kid to me and when he drops into the
swamp I will drag him underground. Or else, Beiming Shang won't leave him alone. I
promise you, if there really is nothing on the kid, I will leave him alive!"
"Alright!"
Xia Xinyan did not mince his words as she seemed to know that Beiming Shang was
almost here. And with the situation with the Mistress of the Dark World forcing her
hand, Xia Xinyan couldn't just directly take Shi Yan away.
After her response, Xia Xinyan did not hesitate. She grabbed Shi Yan and threw him
into the distance.
At the same time, she opened her mouth and a glistening dagger flew out from under
her tongue.
The dagger was covered in mysterious runes. The runes were only the size of
tadpoles, but they slowly shifted on the dagger, as if they had a life of their
own.
Once the dagger came out, waves of mysterious power came from the runes. That power
was able to cut off someone's soul consciousness. Xia Xinyan swung the dagger and
casually slashed down. Suddenly, layers of ripples appeared in the void, glinting
with light.
The layers of ripples were slashed by Xia Xinyan's dagger and in the ripples,
Beiming Shang's furious face was faintly displayed.
"Xia Xinyan! How dare you cut off my soul consciousness! I will kill you!" In the
distance, Beiming Shang roared in madness, his voice was filled with an
earthshaking wrath.
Xia Xinyan remained unmoved. She held the dagger in her hand and her body swiftly
danced. The dagger drew beams of light, making layers of soul consciousness waves
in the plain void and shattering that soul consciousness bit by bit.
The Mistress of the Dark World who was hiding in the pitch black darkness saw that
Xia Xinyan could cut off the soul consciousness of Sky Realm masters. Realizing
that Xia Xinyan was not easily trifled with, the mistress did not venture out when
she saw that Beiming Shang was about to arrive. Instead, that cluster of darkness
slowly floated up the sky again and stopped inside a dark cloud.
"Thump!"
Shi Yan's body suddenly dropped into the swamp.
Zhua Qi's face was filled with joy and he immediately stirred his Martial Spirit,
wrapping Shi Yan in layers of mud. He then dragged Shi Yan with him and sank into
the swamp.
Shi Yan instantly felt that it was hard to breathe. He hastily gathered his
concentration and held in his breath. He secretly circulated the power in his body
to prepare for any upcoming situations.
In the cluster of mud, Shi Yan felt like he was sinking god knows how many meters
into the depths of the swamp.
Suddenly, the mud cluster wrapping around his body abruptly dissipated.
He was in a tightly sealed, five square meter cavity. There was mud all around and
only a small amount of air, with no exit.
In the mud cavity, there was only the excited-looking Zhua Qi by his side.
Zhua Qi rubbed his hands together, looking very excited. He laughed sneakily and
said, "We are a hundred meters under the swamp. This cavity is created by my
Martial Spirit. It can guarantee that you won't suffocate to death. Okay, now we
can talk about what happened in that strange space. Hmm, if you hand me everything,
I can promise that I won't kill you and I will even escort you out of the Dead
Swamp."
"You can figure it out yourself." Shi Yan spread out his hands, and stood still in
his spot, " You can take whatever you can find on me."
"I only want what you got from the strange space." Zhua Qi was dazed for a bit, and
then said ruthlessly, "I have no interest in anything else!"
"I didn't get anything." Shi Yan shook his head, and said calmly, "Only bits of
starlight entered my body and now it has merged with my blood and bones. Maybe if
you eat my flesh, you can still get some power from the starlight."
"Kid, you really think I wouldn't dare to eat you!" Zhua Qi licked his lips, and
said cruely, "If I can get power from eating you, then I wouldn't mind eating you
whole!"
Shi Yan's expression remained calm, he simply sat down, and said: "It's up to you.
The thing is in my body anyway and I can't take it out, so do what you want."
"Kid, you would rather die than give it away?" Zhua Qi's expression was ferocious.
He pondered and then suddenly said, "Did you know, that I have many ways to make
you wish you were dead?"
Shi Yan was silent and he didn't say a thing.
The Profound Qi, negative energies and Yin Qi all quietly came out of his body and
started to slowly spread around the entire cavity...
The three different powers spread out, but didn't immediately form into
[Gravitational Fields]. Shi Yan was focused as he secretly took precautions. If
Zhua Qi made a move next, he would create the [Gravitational Fields] without
hesitation.
He knew that the [Gravitational Fields] definitely won't be able to go against the
Sky Realm Zhua Qi, but he only wanted to use it to restrain Zhua Qi for a bit.
As long as the [Gravitational Field] could trap Zhua Qi for a moment, even if it
was only a few minutes, he could grab the opportunity to flee to the surface of the
swamp and maybe even find a chance to escape.
"Boom, boom, boom! Boom, boom, boom!"
Earth-shaking sounds came from above the swamp. The violent power fell into the
swamp and even Shi Yan, who was a hundred meters deep in the swamp, could still
sense the commotion from above.
"Kid, don't expect that woman to save you. Now that Beiming Shang is here, she
won't even be able to help herself." Zhua Qi took a deep breath and clenched his
teeth, "Don't force me to take extreme measures, just give me the thing now. I will
promise you that if you're obedient, I will escort you out of the Dead Swamp. You
know my power in the Dead Swamp. As long as I'm willing, even if that woman can't
protect you, I can! How's this?"
"I only got the sky full of starlight from the space and now all that starlight is
in my body. The starlight can let me absorb power from the stars. It is a Martial
Spirit. Hmm, if you know how to transfer Martial Spirits, I wouldn't mind giving it
to you. Other than that, I have nothing else to say." Shi Yan said casually.
"A Martial Spirit! One that can absorb power from the stars!"
Zhua Qi's face was full of joy. He was so excited that his body was shaking and he
laughed loudly, "It certainly is a treasure! Kid, give it to me now! Quickly, give
it to me!"
"Didn't you hear me?" Shi Yan frowned, "That Martial Spirit is in me. I don't even
know how to use it. How am I supposed to give it to you?"
"Surely there's a way! There must be a way!"
Zhua Qi was extremely excited and he shouted in the cavity, "If you can obtain that
Martial Spirit, then you can definitely give it up too! Hurry and think, you can
definitely find a way! Shi Yan, I'll give you three days! After three days, if you
give the Martial Spirit to me, I will promise to escort you out!"
Three days?
Shi Yan furrowed his brows and said dismissively: "Okay, I'll think about it
carefully."
"Yes, you have to think about it carefully! After three days, if you still can't do
it, hehe, then don't blame me for being unkind!" Zhua Qi grinned.
On that day.
Deafening blows kept coming from outside the swamp, indicating that Xia Xinyan and
Beiming Shang were still fighting.
When the night fell, the fighting outside finally ceased.
Shi Yan didn't know what was happening outside. His heart sank even more and he
kept thinking about how to escape from Zhua Qi's hands.
"Boom, boom!"
Late at night, waves of a most destructive power suddenly covered the swamp!
Those waves of power had such a frightening penetrative force that it pierced
hundred meters deep into the swamp. It had an indomitable life force. It kept
trying to find traces of warriors in the swamp and came straight at Zhua Qi.
"What the hell? Who is this powerful?" Zhua Qi's face suddenly changed and, his
expression turned aghast.
He saw that the waves of power came at him like flying dragons, he didn't bother
about Shi Yan anymore. Shrieking, he rushed out of the mud cavity and clashed with
the frightening power that carried the scent of blood.
Shi Yan's eyes brightened. He sucked in a big breath and hurriedly rushed out of
the cavity, floating up towards the surface without regard for anything else.

Chapter 109: The Shura King
Hundred meters deep in the swamp.
The muddy and murky water mixed together, and since there was more mud than water
in the swamp, it was very tough to escape.
Once a man or a beast falls into the swamp, they will slowly sink in, and
ultimately be engulfed by the swamp, becoming a corpse at the bottom of the swamp,
which will eventually rot and never be seen again.
The most frightening part of the Dead Swamp was the sheer size of it. There were
hundreds of thousands of swamps, which had swallowed countless warriors and demon
beasts, making all of them die within the swamp.
Zhua Qi was the only exception.
As a hybrid between a Mud Dragon and a Human, he could naturally move under the
swamps, and use the mud in the swamps.
In the Dead Swamp, even if he met a warrior of higher strength, Zhua Qi could still
easily dive into the depths of the swamps, and avoid disaster.
All along, Zhua Qi fit to the Dead Swamp like a duck to water, and never paid any
regard to other people.
But this time, deep below the swamp, Zhua Qi had a terrified expression, and it
seemed like he was terrified.
The harsh, pungent odor of blood penetrated through the hundreds of meters of
swamp, like the blood of dragons.
This spirit of blood had a strong penetrating power, and a shockingly frightening
strength. If it was targeting him, even hundreds of meters under the surface, it
could still force him into an awkward position.
Having lived in the Dead Swamp for so many years, Zhua Qi was well aware that the
deeper you traveled into the swamp, the more Corpse Qi you would find.
The Dead Swamp had existed for tens of thousands of years, and countless dead souls
were buried under these swamps. Those that died in the swamps couldn't gain
redemption, and they always lingered at the bottom of the muddy waters.
Because of that, there were alway strong Corpse Qi lingering in the deepest depths
of the swamp. The deeper you went, the stronger the Corpse Qi was. The power of
this Corpse Qi could block the scoping powers of someone's soul consciousness, and
it could disrupt all sorts of invading powers.
If he didn't have the power to control mud, even Zhua Qi wouldn't dare to sink this
deep into the swamp.
But now that a harsh bloody Qi had penetrated hundreds of meters into the swamp,
and easily traveled through the strong dead spirits, continuing to chase Zhua Qi
down. This terrified Zhua Qi.
For the first time, he sensed death was coming his way!
Frightened, Zhua Qi could no longer bother with Shi Yan. He quickly descended into
the depths of the swamp.
"Pop!"
Shi Yan suddenly rushed out of the mud hole.
The mud quickly crushed on top of him, like a heavy mountain. Shi Yan's body was
completely engulfed in mud. He couldn't breathe, nor see, and he had to use all of
his strength to swim upwards towards the surface.
Swamp had a special trait: The harder you struggled, the faster you sank. And even
hundreds of meters under the surface of the swamp, that trait still applied.
While struggling, Shi Yan felt like he was in a whirlpool of mud. Not only was he
unable to escape, but he was also sinking faster.
Shi Yan's heart shuddered, and he abruptly stopped his movements. He held in his
breath, and stopped moving his body. Lights flashed across his mind, as he
hurriedly tried to think of an idea to escape to the surface.
In the depths of the swamp, he couldn't breath, or see. And a flow of Corpse Qi
seemed to be corroding his body.
In this state, he would soon die from suffocation.
Various thoughts flashed through his mind, and suddenly, in the depths of the
swamp, he felt the natural Yin Qi in his vicinity.
Once the Yin Qi appeared, Shi Yan soon sensed the negative powers that he released
before.
Shi Yan's mind clicked, and he hurriedly circulated the three types of powers in
his body. In the swamp, a Gravitational Field made from the Yin power, Profound Qi,
and negative energy was formed.
Once the Field was formed, Shi Yan immediately stirred it, and started manipulating
the Gravitational Field to surround himself.
His mind was focused on the Field, and Shi Yan carefully controlled the Field and
then making it start to slowly whirl...
The three powers intertwined together, forming into a massive grinding power. A lot
of mud flowed into the Field, and, moved by the grinding power of the Field, it
slowly started to float upwards towards the surface.
'It really does work!'
Shi Yan was overjoyed. He immediately put all his focus on controlling the
Gravitational Field. Following the rising motion of the Gravitational Fields, his
body also started to rise towards the surface.
"Pu!"
After a minute.
Suddenly, the figure of a person shot out of a muddy area in the swamp. The figure
slowly rose up into the sky and then flying around three meters under the cold
moonlight and then suddenly dropped.
"Shi Yan!"
Xia Xinyan exclaimed as her hands immediately forming into a lotus seal, and a
gigantic aqua colored lotus flower flew out from her palms, directly stopping under
Shi Yan's body.
Shi Yan, who was falling towards the swamp, fell on his ass on the icy lotus
flower. The lotus flower carried him and flew away from the swamp, stopping by Xia
Xinyan's side.
"Phew."
Xia Xinyan lightly breathed out as she put her hands together, taking the form of a
worshipper.
The lotus flower that carried Shi Yan away from the swamp formed into streams of
passing light, that entered into the palms of her hands, and disappeared bit by
bit.
"You're hurt?" Shi Yan looked at her, and frowned.
Xia Xinyan's eyes contained signs of exhaustion, and her earlobes, which could be
seen outside of her veil, were pale as a sheet. It could be assumed that her entire
face must've looked the same.
"This is the aftermath of using my Reincarnation Martial Spirit, but it's fine, I
already used the Nutrition Pill from your Yang family. I will recover by tomorrow."
Xia Xinyan's expression was cold as she pulled a strand of hair from behind her
ears and spoke dismissively.
"My Yang family?" Shi Yan was stunned, he asked with a deep voice: "What are you
talking about?"
"Boom, boom, boom! Boom, boom, boom! Boom, boom, boom!"
In the distant sky, thundering sounds rang out like earthquakes, and sounded
extremely frightening.
Shi Yan raised his head to look into the sky.
He could see that under the thick clouds, there was a imposing man with a face full
of scars who was unyieldingly suspended in mid-air.
By his side, appeared three giant rivers of thick blood. The three blood rivers
were each a few thousand meters long, and a few hundred meters wide. They swiftly
shifted in the air, showing anyone who saw it a scene they will never forget.
The blood in these rivers was thick, and filled with a wicked blood spirit.
That man with the ferocious expression stood at the meeting point of the three
rivers. His two hands twisted and the blood rivers moved at his will. From the
looks of it, he was battling with three people.
Those thousand-meter long and hundred-meter wide rivers were like three giant blood
chains in his hands, driving the three people in the sky into difficult positions.
Beiming Shang, Zou Zi He, and the Mistress of the Dark World all threw their Sky
realm power at the three blood rivers in order to defend against the intrusive
attacks of the blood rivers.
The man controlling the three terrifying blood rivers, still had enough spare power
to cast out slashes of blood light. The blood light fell into the swamps below,
forcing Zhua Qi in the swamp to flee in panic, having no choice but to dive a
thousand meters deep into the swamp to hide.
The man with the face full of scars was multitasking in four different ways. He
fought with four Sky realm masters, Beiming Shang, the Lord of the Dark World, the
Mistress of the Dark World, and Zhua Qi, at the same time. And he was still able to
gain the upper hand by forcing the four masters into awkwards positions.
Behind the man, giant bats, which were seven to eight meters in length, stared at
them with violent bloodthirsty eyes.
On the bats, many cold-faced warriors silently watched the movement above, as if
ready to intercept at anytime.
"Who is this?" Shi Yan's face was full of shock. This was the first time, after
arriving at Grace Mainland, he met such a frightening warrior.
"One of the three Shura Kings of your Yang family-Xiao Han Yi, he has a capability
of Sky realm second sky. What he cultivates is the Evil Blood Path of the Five
Shura Paths." Xia Xinyan's expression was complicated.
"My Yang family?" Shi Yan shook his head, "I don't understand what you're talking
about."
"You will soon understand." Xia Xinyan said dismissively, and suddenly whistled
towards the sky and shouted: "Master Xiao, Shi Yan came out of the swamp, he's
fine."
"You guys go down, and protect young master Shi." Xiao Han Yi deeply gazed at Shi
Yan from the sky. Then a trace of pleasant surprise flashed across his eyes, and he
commanded the Shura Blood Guards behind him.
Just from his gaze, Shi Yan felt chills run down his spine.
That man's eyes were like a godly weapon, which could pierce directly into people's
souls. It gave him a dominating atmosphere, which was a frightening force of
deterrence to others, making them feel, deep down, that they could not contend with
him.
The Cyan Blood Bats flew down from the sky, and stopped by Shi Yan's side. The
fifty Shura Blood Guards rode on the Cyan Blood Bats, and surrounded Shi Yan.
"Young Master Yan!"
Fifty ferocious roars simultaneously came from the warriors on top of the Cyan
Blood Bats. Fifty Earth or Nirvana realm warriors all looked at him with serious
expressions.
Shi Yan jumped in surprise. He looked at this parade of warriors with an astonished
expression on his face. He had no idea how he suddenly became their young master.
"Miss Xia, what is going on?" Shi Yan was dazed for a moment, and asked in
confusion.
"Later the Shura King will explain it to you. I'll say no more." Xia Xinyan's
pretty brows furrowed, and she spoke indifferently: "Shi Yan, what I said to you
before, will be cast aside now. I'm sure the Yang family will lay out your future
well, I'll stop meddling with it."
She meant the thing about, making Shi Yan enter the Xia family and employing him
into the Three Gods Sect as a spy.
Shi Yan became even more confused. He didn't know why Xia Xinyan suddenly became so
easy to negotiate with. Seeing that Xia Xinyan didn't intend to explain, Shi Yan
instinctively looked up at the scar-faced man in the sky.
"Hey!" Just after one glance, Shi Yan couldn't help but exclaim.
Up in the sky, Beiming Shang became an ice statue, his body wreathed with cold
energy, and he quickly flew towards the south.
-Beiming Shang is actually running away!
Once Beiming Shang left, there was an even greater pressure on the Lord and
Mistress of the Dark World. The two didn't stayed either, and also quickly flew to
the south, afraid to keep fighting with that man.
The Lord and Mistress of the Dark World felt a huge pressure, and when running they
diddn't dare to separate from Beiming Shang, in fear that if they were to fall
behind, they would be killed by that man.
"Hehe! Don't try to run!" Xiao Han Yi's expression was as ferocious as a demon. He
controlled the three terrifying blood rivers, and immediately chased towards the
three.
...
"Hey!" Chi Xiao exclaimed, he raised his head towards the sky and shouted: "Beiming
Shang!"
You could only see that the head of the Beiming family was now bleeding through his
mouth, and fleeted across the sky in panic. There was even a sign of fluster in his
eyes.
Behind him, the Lord and Mistress of the Dark World were also full of panic. They
fled along, as if being chased by some horrifying monster.
Mu Yu Die and Di Ya Lan also gazed at the sky in astonishment, they were stunned
inside.
Not long after, the two girls saw the devil-like Xiao Han Yi charging forward while
controlling three blood rivers.
The two were lifeless, and all sorts of emotions stirred inside them.
"Ah!" Di Ya Lan suddenly shouted in surprise.
-As she saw Shi Yan seated on top of one of the Cyan Blood Bats.

Chapter 110: You Don't Deserve That!
The Cyan Blood Bat had a length of about eight meters and a broad back, so it was
still spacious, even when there were two people sitting on top of it.
Holding onto the Cyan Blood Bat's long thin ears, Shi Yan clenched his legs tightly
on its neck, as the air blowing against him was like a strong gale.
Looking down from up in the sky, the warriors in the Dead Swamp were as small as
flies, and a sense of pride welled up in Shi Yan.
Riding a Demon Beast in the sky with the wind shuttling beside his ears, Shi Yan
loved the feeling of riding the Cyan Blood Bat.
The Shura Blood Guard on that Cyan Blood Bat noticed Shi Yan's enjoyment. He
smiled, "If Young Master Yan returned to the Yang Family, you will have a better
mount, and then the Cyan Blood Bat will mean nothing."
'A better mount?'
Shi Yan's asked,"What sort of mount?"
"A mount that is worthy of you! Bigger and faster than the Cyan Blood Bat. It can
also understand what you say, and will protect you. If the family head presents you
with a Twin-headed Dragon, then please let me ride for a minute. Twin-headed
Dragons are Level Six Demon Beasts, the same as Master Xiao's Level Six Cyan Blood
Bat, but more capable than his."
????
"Twin-headed Dragon? Level Six Demon Beast? Don't they have power equal to that of
a Nirvana Realm warrior?" Shi Yan was shocked.
????
In the Dark Forest, the Dead Swamp, and the Cloud Mountain, Level Six Demon Beasts
rule place, some with even more intelligence than other warriors. Every Level Six
Demon Beast was untamable, and refuses to be any warrior's mount.
However, the Yang Family could make those Demon Beasts be mounts so easily, and
even gifted them to experts. From this, Shi Yan could imagine how powerful the Yang
Family was.
"Yes, Twin-headed Dragons can shoot ice and flames, making them equal to a Nirvana
warrior with twin Martial Spirits. It can fly better than a warrior at the same
realm." that warrior proudly smiled, "In the Endless Sea, only a few powers can
afford to give their descendents Level Six Demon Beasts, and we, of the Yang
Family, are one of those powers."
Shi Yan could presume how powerful the Yang Family was!
"Bang, Bang, Bang!"
Powerful Blasts rained down from the sky as if trying to crack the world into
pieces.
Shi Yan was soon drawn towards it, and he turned his eyes from the Cyan Blood Bat
to look towards the front.
In front of them, the Shura King, Xiao Hanyi, stood in the sky like a devil while
controlling the three broad Blood Rivers, and brutally assaulting Beiming Shang,
Lord of the Dark World and the Mistress of the Dark World, causing them to flee.
Inside the three Blood Rivers, overwhelming blood gas was flowing like three blood
dragons.
Beiming Shang was frozen and his body was surrounded by Ice Fire, moving in and out
of one of the Blood Rivers, as he defended against the Blood River with a rigid
face.
Blood light shot into the sky as thousands of magic snakes formed from the Blood
River, and tried to entangle Beiming Shang.
The Blood Snakes looked incredibly vivid as they waved their sharp immortal claws.
Once the Blood Snakes were frozen, they fell into the Blood River, and then quickly
revived and jumped towards Beiming Shang, again, this time with even more ferocity.
The Lord of the Dark World, Zou Zihe, generated Dark World Thorns around his body
and looked like a huge hedgehog.
In the Blood River, Zou Zihe kept producing Dark World Thorns to prevent the blood
gas from the Blood River from reaching him while trying to escape towards the
south.
The Mistress of the Dark World stayed in darkness, as she too was devoured by Blood
River. She struggled but couldn't get rid of it.
Xiao Hanyi was like a devil from hell, and he got a pleasurable feeling from
fighting with the three.
He even scorned lightly, "Not working! Still not working! The warriors here are too
weak! You could only be servants in the Endless Sea, and even there, you would not
stand out."
Beiming Shang went into a rage, but couldn't do anything.
Only at that moment, did they realized just how frightening the warriors from the
Endless Sea were.
They didn't know that, while fighting with them, Xiao Hanyi already pressured Zhua
Qi to flee thousands meters into the swamp!
"Go!"
Suddenly, the voice of the Mistress of the Dark World came from the darkness.
The next moment, from the darkness, a blast of strange power came. After a boom,
that darkness broke down and a black shadow escaped towards the south.
Meanwhile, the Lord of the Dark World, Zou Zihe, also began to trigger his skills,
and disappeared like a wisp of wind.
Beiming Shang's expression suddenly shifted as he saw the two disappear, and he
quickly tried to escape too.
"You have to stay!" Shura King Xiao Hanyi showed a frightening expression on his
scarred face.
The other two Blood Rivers suddenly moved crazily, and merged into the first river.
The three Blood Rivers joined into an endless sea.
In the blood sea, Beiming Shang's body was drowning, and he couldn't make a move.
He bellowed desperately.
"Humph!" Xiao Hanyi looked down on him coldly, and then laughed cunningly, "You
want to kill the descendent of the Yang Family? I will kill you first!"
Xiao Hanyi turned into a bloody light, and then flew out of the blood sea,
disappearing into blood gas.
From the blood sea came Beiming Shang's miserable cries, as he couldn't fight back
anymore.
Shi Yan was secretly delighted, but he smiled coldly, "Beiming Shang is finished."
"That guy is merely at the First Sky of the Sky Realm, so he can't fight against
master Xiao. Once the three Blood Rivers combined, even a Sky warrior at the second
sky could be killed." That warrior confirmed in despise, "He is dead meat."
"Let's go down, I saw some friends." Shi Yan moved his head to look down, and spoke
to that warrior.
"Sure." That guy nodded happily, and patted the Cyan Blood Bat's head.
The Cyan Blood Bat cried and dashed down quickly to land beside the group including
Chi Xiao and Zuo Shi.
Having the mission to protect Shi Yan, those Shura Blood Guards also flew down and
encircled Shi Yan.
Shi Yan got off the Cyan Blood Bat, and smiled to Zuo Shi, "Why are you still
here?"
"We are just on our way home." Zuo Shi pouted, while looking at the Yang Family
warrior beside Shi Yan in awe, and said in a low voice, "Shi Yan, who are they?"
From her teacher, Chi Xiao, Zuo Shi had already learned of the abilities of the
Shura Blood Guards, yet Xiao Hanyi's behavior in the sky still astonished her.
Therefore, standing in front of the Shura Blood Guard of the Yang Family from the
Endless Sea, even Zuo Shi was anxious.
"I don't know either." Shi Yan shook his head, and felt confused, "But, they won't
do bad things to me. Hehe."
"Bang!"
Just then, a frightening explosion came from the sky.
In the middle of the blood sea, Beiming Shang's body exploded while his head and
limbs fell to the ground.
The blood sea started to disappear.
The hideous looking Shura King, Xiao Hanyi, fell from the sky to Shi Yan's side,
with a bloody jade bottle in his hand.
Inside the bottle, Beiming Shang's spirit was struggling in hatred.
"Young Master Yan." Xiao Hanyi walked up to Shi Yan, the smell of blood wafting
from his body, and smiled, "I didn't prepare any gifts for our first meeting. But
this guy is at the First Sky of the Sky Realm. When we get back to the Yang Family,
I will refine a weapon with his spirit as a gift for you."
"Well..." Shi Yan scratched his head and smiled bitterly, "I don't know who you
are, but it's already a big gift that you killed Beiming Shang."
"It's not big enough." Xiao Hanyi shook his head and said rigidly, "Young Master
Yan will be the hope of the Yang Family. I have to be good to you before you go
back to the Yang Family in the Endless Sea, or you will forget me, hehe."
Mu Yu Die and Di Yalan stared at the jade bottle in Xiao Hanyi's hand, and went
blank seeing Beiming Shang's struggling spirit.
"Master, who on earth is Shi Yan?" Chi Xiao asked after a short silence.
Xiao Hanyi frowned, and took a glance at Chi Xiao coldly, "None of your business."
Chi Xiao smiled embarrassingly, and stopped asking, before he looked at Shi Yan in
surprise.
"Young Master Yan, Let's find a better place for talking." Xiao Hanyi suddenly
suggested.
Before Shi Yan was about to nod, he saw Mu Yu Die running toward him in haste.
"What?" Shi Yan turned gloomy, and looked at her impatiently, "What do you want
now?"
"Shi Yan, I want to be your woman!" Mu Yu Die bit her lips and pretended to be
cool, but said in blush, "You know, you are fond of women. I think I'm not that bad
looking. I can do anything for you! And I will learn to do anything that I can't. I
promise, I will make you happy! As long as, as long as you get revenge for me!"
"I don't need you." Shi Yan shook his head.
Mu Yu Die's thin body quivered, and her face turned pale, with her lips bleeding.
Bearing such huge humiliation, Mu Yu Die still continued to plead, "To be your
concubine is ok... I swear I will make you happy!"
"You don't deserve that."

Chapter 111: Immortal Pills
The Cyan Blood Bat carried Shi Yan and flew to the east of the Dead Swamp. Soon,
they landed in the woods where Xia Xinyan was.
This time, Shi Yan sat on Xiao Hanyi's Cyan Blood Bat.
This Cyan Blood Bat had crimson eyes and sharp claws. It's wings were flared out,
giving it a menacing dominance.
Just as Xiao Hanyi, the Cyan Blood Bat emitted a bloody smell, as it had eaten
numerous warriors.
Xiao Hanyi wanted to talk to Shi Yan, and Shi Yan didn't want to talk to Mu Yu Die,
so he refused her and climbed onto the Cyan Blood Bat, without taking any further
looks at that snobbish woman.
The Cyan Blood Bat landed slowly, and stopped in front of Xia Xinyan.
Xiao Hanyi walked up and said lightly, "Little Xia, it's all finished here. I can
give you a ride if you are going back to the Endless Sea."
Xia Xinyan smiled elegantly, "Thank you uncle Xiao."
Xiao Hanyi nodded, as he walked to Shi Yan and looked directly into his eyes,
"Young Master Yan, can I check your body?"
Shi Yan was confused at first, but then nodded his head, "Sure!"
Xiao Hanyi reached out his red hand and put it on Shi Yan's shoulder, then a stream
of dense profound Qi went into Shi Yan's body.
That agile profound Qi moved all around Shi Yan's meridians.
After that, Xiao Hanyi finally nodded joyfully, "Well, it seems you did inherit the
Immortal Martial Spirit of the Yang Family!"
'Immortal Martial Spirit?'
Shi Yan was a little shocked, but after spending a few short moments thinking, he
realized why these experts from the Endless Sea came here.
"Young Master Yan, can you cut your arm? I want to see what stage your Immortal
Martial Spirit is at?" Xiao Hanyi hesitated, and then asked.
"Ok."
Shi Yan didn't feel uncomfortable at all as he took out a dagger from his bag, and
made a small cut on his left arm.
Shi Yan calmly cut his arm as if he wasn't mutilating his own flesh.
Xiao Hanyi was observing him carefully.
Seeing Shi Yan's boldness, Xiao Hanyi believed Ku Luo's opinion of Shi Yan, that he
was strong-minded.
He, who was brutal to himself, would also be brutal to others! Xiao Hanyi truly
believed that in order to become a powerhouse in this world, one needed to be
brutal!
Though the Yang Family was influential in the Endless Sea, it still had many
enemies. Those demons in the Fourth Demon Area hated the Yang Family so much that
they would do anything to hurt the Yang Family. If Shi Yan was not decisive enough,
he may lose his life in the Endless Sea someday.
Xiao Hanyi asked Shi Yan to cut himself, as he wanted to test his disposition too.
Seeing Shi Yan's ruthlessness to himself, Xiao Hanyi realized that it would be easy
to train Shi Yan, so he was very pleased.
The wound began to twist like a worm, while the flesh joined with itself.
Xiao Hanyi's eyes sparkled!
Right in front of him, Shi Yan's wound healed little by little.
In merely ten minutes, the wound completely recovered, without a scar.
"Fantastic! Fantastic! Fantastic!"
Xiao Hanyi repeated the same word thrice in excitement, "Without Immortal pills,
You have already reached the second stage of the Immortal Martial Spirit as a Human
warrior! Fantastic! Brilliant! Young Master Yan, you are such a genius! It was
worth of my journey here!"
"The second stage of the Immortal Martial Spirit?" Shi Yan was surprised, and he
smiled, "Good. I felt my Immortal Martial Spirit had changed when I was in that odd
space. So it turns out that it advanced to the second stage, hehe."
"Young Master Yan, the Immortal Martial Spirit of the Yang Family doesn't advance
with mere training, it also needs blood. Young Master Yan must have met formidable
enemies in the fake Gate and gotten hurt, so your Immortal Martial Spirit
advanced!"
Xiao Hanyi didn't get into the fake Gate of Heaven, but he knew everything that
happened to Shi Yan in there.
"Right." Shi Yan nodded.
????
"Young Master Yan, now I will explain the Yang Family to you. The family head went
to..."
Xiao Hanyi told the story about Yang Hai and King Yang Qing in details, and sighed,
"Young Master Hai is middle aged and unable to fight for the family in the Endless
Sea. What a pity. It's good to have you, Young Master Yan. I came all the way to
take Young Master Hai back to the Endless Sea. But I can't push him when he
refused. What do you think, Young Master Yan?"
Xiao Hanyi's eyes were shining, before Shi Yan could reply, he continued, "Young
Master Yan, with your temper and talent, you could be a pillar of the family and a
legend in the Endless Sea. The Merchant Union is too small of a place for you, and
the Shi Family can't give you a bright future. Young Master Yan, the vast Endless
Sea is so mysterious. It contains god domains, exotic women, and many different
experts. That's where you belong, Young Master Yan..."
To attract Shi Yan to the Endless Sea, Xiao Hanyi kept depicting the various
fascinating things in the Endless Sea, in the hope that Shi Yan could go to the
Endless Sea to adventure.
"Sure! I will go with you!"
Before Xiao Hanyi could finish his speech, Shi Yan interrupted, "I love challenges.
The more dangerous, the more captivating. I will go to the Endless Sea anyway. The
earlier, the better."
Shi Yan was a fanatic for adventures. He went to the Shi Family for a chance to
develop himself. However, he was not the real Shi Yan of the Shi Family, so he
never regarded it as his home.
Before such a great chance, Shi Yan seized it without any hesitation.
To him, the Endless Sea was much more attractive than the Merchant Union.
"Great! Great!" Xiao Hanyi bursted into laughters.
He thought he would have to make a long speech, but was not expecting that Shi Yan
would accept so fast.
Shi Yan was only seventeen, but already reached the second Sky of Human Realm, had
twin Martial Spirits, great talent, and a cool personality...
No matter how anyone looked at it, Shi Yan was far more suitable to the cruelty in
the Endless Sea than Yang Hai. Xiao Hanyi will complete his mission if he takes Shi
Yan back to the Endless Sea.
"Young Master Yan, here's an immortal pill made by the family head, which is one of
the seven famous medicines in the Endless Sea. It can clean your meridians and
whole body. The Immortal Pills are Spirit Level medicine, and sometimes can make a
commoner into a warrior, by triggering his Martial Spirit. Once you take it, your
meridians will expand and your Immortal Martial Spirit will develope more. Hmm,
since you've reached the second stage of the Immortal Martial Spirit, you can't
advance much though. But it would benefit you a lot, so take it now."
Xiao Hanyi smiled, took out a jade box and opened it, inside which was a pill.
That pill was shining with beautiful colors, and from the small holes on it, wisps
of pleasing and refreshing scents wafted out.
"This Immortal Pill is very strong, and may torture you for days. But it does not
harm your body. Young Master Yan, take it and I will protect you here. No one will
dare to interrupt you in the Dead Swamp." with a serious face, Xiao Hanyi handed
him the pill.
Shi Yan nodded, and picked up the pill in astonishment.
"Bum-bum, bum-bum, bum-bum!"
As he held the pill in his hand, it felt like the heartbeats from an infant's
heart. And the holes were gave out a pleasing smell.
'A Spirit Level pill!'
Shi Yan was a bit intoxicated by the pill, as he now knew more about the Yang
Family, so he got much hope for his trip to the Endless Sea.
"Young Master Yan, the magical properties of this pill will dissipate three days
after leaving the box." Seeing Shi Yan was calmly observing, Xiao Hanyi quickly
explained.
"Spirit Level pills, so valuable, hehe. Somehow, I feel a bit of regret from taking
this." Shi Yan smiled with pride, and then consumed it.
"With your personality, Young Master Yan, once you enter the Endless Sea, you will
have endless women and treasures. At that moment, Young Master Yan won't be
surprised by this pill anymore. Young Master Yan, sit down and have a good rest. I
will protect you." Xiao Hanyi spoke softly, smiling.
He was hard on others, but very considerate when facing a member from the Yang
Family.
"Got it."
Shi Yan's expression shifted as he felt a burning sensation in his stomach. Without
any further considerations, he sat down, cross-legged, and tried to digest this
Spirit Level pill from the Endless Sea.

Chapter 112: Human Realm Third Sky!
East of the Dead Swamp.
Shi Yan sat on the ground, with his legs crossed and eyes closed. His body was
starting to turn red as the temperature of his body slowly increased.
Drops of sweat appeared on his forehead, but due to his high body temperature they
were evaporated very quickly.
Soon, around Shi Yan's body, appeared a circle of mist. The mist kept increasing,
and then evaporated from the increasing heat. But still the mist ceased to
disappear.
Shi Yan's expression soon turned grim, it looked as if he was in a lot of pain.
Xiao Hanyi stood sternly next to him while focusing his eyes on Shi Yan, he was
watching his every movement.
Filled with curiosity, Some of the Shura Blood Guards also came around. But under
Xiao Hanyi's watch, they all watched silently, and didn't dare to make a single
sound, afraid that they might disturb Shi Yan.
After god knows how long, Shi Yan's body slowly trembled, and sweat started pouring
down his body like rain, which resulted in more mist forming.
From the beginning to the end, Shi Yan hadn't let out a single sound of pain. As
more time passed, Shi Yan's expression became more stern as he battled against the
pain in his body.
Xiao Hanyi had made an understatement about how painful the process of absorbing
the Immortal Pill would be.
The children from the Yang family would usually have special personnel assisting
them when consuming the Immortal Pill, and they would be given an Ice Pill to help
them in bearing the pain. The Ice Pill could lessen the amount of pain induced by
the Immortal Pill, cancelling out some part of the violent medicinal effects of the
Immortal Pill, and making it less painful for the person who takes it.
But, once the Ice Pill was used, the medicinal properties of the Immortal Pill
would lessen by 20%. While the Ice Pill could remove some of the pain, it will also
remove some of the medicinal property of the Immortal Pill.
In Xiao Han Yi's hand, there was actually an Ice Pill. Originally, he was going to
let Shi Yan consume it.
However, seeing the talent and toughness that Shi Yan had shown, he decided against
it. He wanted to see if Shi Yan could really bear through it. If Shi Yan really
couldn't take the pain of the Immortal Pill anymore, then Xiao Han Yi would give
him the Ice Pill.
Xiao Hanyi didn't want Shi Yan to lose out on that 20% of power in the Immortal
Pill. Therefore he hadn't told him about the Ice Pill, hoping that Shi Yan could
absorb the medicinal powers of the Immortal Pill to the greatest extent.
But, he was still nervous. He was worried that Shi Yan's perseverance would not be
enough and that he would not be able to bear with it. So he didn't dare to relax,
and remained prepared to help at any time.
On the other side.
Xia Xinyan was watching everything, and a trace of surprise flashed through her
beautiful eyes.
She was the young mistress of the Xia family, and the relationship between the Xia
family and the Yang family had always been close, so she knew about the secrets
behind the Immortal Pill and the Ice Pill.
She knew that children of the Yang family, unless they were in the Disaster or
Earth realms, would be given an Ice Pill to assist them.
In the Yang family, there were many children who wanted to absorb all of the power
of the Immortal Pill, and willingly chose to give up on the Ice Pill.
However, rarely could any of these people bear through it. Most would give up in
the middle of the process, and couldn't help but ask for an Ice Pill to ease that
frightening pain.
Xia Xinyan wasn't far from Shi Yan and Xiao Han Yi. When Xiao Han Yi took out the
Immortal Pill, immediately she keenly noticed that Xiao Han Yi hadn't taken out the
Ice Pill.
At that moment, her exquisite mind had guessed Xiao Hanyi's intention, and knew
what kind of thoughts were going through Xiao Hanyi's mind.
Xia Xinyan was also very curious, and she wondered if Shi Yan could really bear
through it, or if he would suddenly open his eyes and pass out.
The seven most wonderful elixirs of the Endless Sea each had their own individual
effects. The Immortal Pill of the Yang family was known for its violent and fierce
medicinal effects. The extreme pain accompanied with the process of taking the pill
was also very well known.
She felt that Shi Yan wouldn't be able to hold it, and that he would soon be
overwhelmed by the pain in his body. Having that thought in her mind, Xia Xinyan
couldn't help but silently move towards him.
Xiao Han Yi's brows were furrowed. He looked back and glanced at Xia Xinyan, and
motioned for her to keep silent.
Nodding her head, Xia Xinyan signaled that she understood. She kept silent, and
paced towards Shi Yan's side, quietly watching him.
A day quickly passed.
At this point, Shi Yan's body was all red, mist covered his whole body, and his
expression was contorted, as if he was holding in a great amount of pain.
Two days had passed.
Shi Yan's body trembled slightly, and the amount of mist around his body had
increased. But his eyes were still tightly shut, and he unyieldingly battled
against the fierce medicine in his body.
Three days had passed.
The mist around Shi Yan's body had started to take on a darker color. On this day,
the sweat on Shi Yan's body also started becoming dark brown.
Xiao Han Yi's expression became more serious, and there was even some surprise in
his eyes.
Xia Xinyan was also secretly amazed. She was shocked by Shi Yan's perseverance, and
knew that, this time, the Yang family had caught themselves a treasure.
It had always been rare for there to be a child of the Yang family that could take
the Immortal Pill at the Human realm, and silently persist for three days. Those
that managed this feat all generally become famous and domineering individuals in
the future.
The fourth day came.
On this day, Shi Yan's body was visibly shaking. The sweat on his body made his
clothes wet, and he looked like he was completely soaked in water.
The sweat on his body was now jet black and was accompanied by a horrible stench,
which continued to become stronger.
On this day, the surprise on Xiao Han Yi and Xia Xinyan's faces became very
obvious.
Those Shura Blood Guards watching on the side were also amazed, and their faces
were tinged with awe.
These Earth realm and Nirvana realm warriors were almost completely sure that Shi
Yan would become a central pillar of the Yang family! His potential was limitless!
Shi Yan still made no sound, but his teeth were tightly clenched, and his body kept
shaking. His body was like a red-hot iron, and the heat he gave off was astounding.
Four days, four whole days, and Shi Yan hadn't released even a single pained moan!
The children of the Yang family, even the tough-minded men, would scream in
piercing pain when they took the Immortal Pill without taking an Ice Pill.
Moreover, there would be people rolling on the ground, pointlessly attempting to
negate some of the pain in their bodies.
But Shi Yan was steady as a mountain. He sat still like a thousand-year old stone.
At the end of the fifth day, Shi Yan suddenly howled loudly. He stood up, and the
mists around his body rippled like waves.
"Young master Yan!" Xiao Hanyi shouted with a deep voice, he said urgently: "Can
you still bear it?"
Opening his eyes, Shi Yan's eyes were as red as blood, he clenched his teeth and
smiled widely, "Awesome!"
"Awe... awesome?" Xiao Hanyi's expression froze, as he stared at Shi Yan in daze,
"Isn't it painful?"
"Painful?"
Shi Yan shook his head, the redness on his face slowly disappeared, and he smiled:
"The pain has passed away, and now I'm in the third sky of the Human realm. This
Immortal Pill sure is forceful, I almost couldn't hold back a scream. Hmm, now the
pill has spread through my entire body, and the fiery raging power is slowly
disappearing."
"The third sky of the Human realm!" The Yang family warriors all yelled out with
faces full of astonishment.
Seventeen years old, Human realm third sky!
Even for those who grew up in the Yang family and the core disciples, who have
consumed countless elixirs, could rarely break into the third sky of the Human
realm at seventeen years old.
Shi Yan had always been in the Merchant Union, without the assistance of the
powerful resources of the Yang family, but he had stepped into the third sky of the
Human realm at seventeen years old. Such talent and cultivation speed was utterly
too good to be true.
Xiao Han Yi's eyes glimmered with light, he took a deep breath, and said in a deep
tone, "Young master Yan, it seems that I've underestimated you. Absorbing all of
the Immortal Pill's power within five days of time, without any external help, is
extremely shocking. If the head of the family knew about your performance just now,
he'd be very pleasantly surprised. If young master Yan returns to the family right
now, you might just be immediately rewarded an island and a level six demon beast,
the Twin-headed Dragon."
"An island? Level six demon beast the Twin-headed Dragon?" Shi Yan was stunned,
"How big is the island?"
"Bigger than Tianyun City. Young master Yan would be able to do whatever he wants
with it. Hehe, don't be too surprised, young master Yan. Wait till you return to
the family, then you'll know how wealthy and powerful the family is. Our family,
now, controls almost a thousand islands, some of which are even bigger than the
entire Merchant Union. At that time, young master Shi will know how insignificant
the Merchant Union is." Xiao Han Yi said proudly.
"I'm looking forward to it." Shi Yan nodded with a joyful face.
"Young master Yan, may we go to the Endless Sea now?" Xiao Han Yi pondered for a
second, and said, "Young master Hai does not wish to return, and there is no need
to go to Tianyun City, we should just leave now. Right now the Fourth Demon Area is
preparing to make trouble, and I shouldn't stay out for long. The sooner we go
back, the sooner we'll be able to contribute a little more power to the family.
Young master Yan also needs to be tested by the family, and cultivate the 'Immortal
Rebirth Creed' so you can quickly become a pillar of the family."
"It's not good to leave without saying goodbye, we should still go back to Tianyun
City. Now Tianyun City must be a mess, and the Mo, Ling, and Beiming families might
go against the Shi family. Before I leave from here, I want the Shi family to have
no enemies in Tianyun City!" Shi Yan frowned and pondered for a while, and then
spoke in a serious voice.
Although he wasn't really a Shi family member, Shi Jian, Han Zhong, and Yang Hai
have treated him well. Now that the Shi family is facing troubles, he couldn't just
leave them high and dry.
Xiao Hanyi's group had the power to sweep away all of the five families of Tianyun
City. With this power, the Shi family could destroy all obstacles in the way and
become the true leaders of the Merchant Union.
He felt like he should do something for the Shi family, or else he would always
feel guilty inside. Favors must be paid and grudges must be settled, this had
always been his rule.
"Young master Yan is an affectionate man." Xiao Han Yi nodded, and said, "Then we
will go back to Tianyun City."
"Uncle Xiao." Xia Xinyan suddenly spoke up.
"Alright, you can come along too. We won't stay in Tianyun City for long. Once the
business is settled, we'll immediately go back to the Endless Sea, how's that?"
Xiao Han Yi said.
Xia Xinyan nodded, "Yes, I'll go along with Uncle Xiao's arrangements."
While talking, Xia Xinyan looked deeply at Shi Yan. She hesitated for a moment and
then said, "Uncle Xiao, don't forget the Star Martial Spirit of the Three Gods Sect
that Shi Yan still has on him."
"This will be handled by the head of the family." Xiao Han Yi grinned. "The Three
Gods Sect has always been in conflict with the Yang family. If they knew that Shi
Yan got the Star Martial Spirit of Ouyang Zhi, I wonder what their faces would look
like. Haha, young master Yan truly has the best fortune. He even obtained the
original seal of the Martial Spirit. This time, the head of the family will laugh
until his mouth is crooked."
"Let's go." Without further ado, Shi Yan took the lead and walked towards the level
six Cyan Blood Bat.

Chapter 113: Poisonous Bu Bo
Tianyun City.
Recently, this place was not at peace. Whether it be day or night, there would
often be warriors fighting to the death in the different areas of the city.
There were warriors dying almost every day.
The city was already in such a chaos, which meant it was even more dangerous
outside the city.
The peasants in the city could often see bright lightning and fierce sword spirits
flashing outside the city, sometimes accompanied by miserable screams.
During the day, the peasants often gathered in the busy streets. And once the night
came, they shut their doors tight and didn't dare go outside.
The warriors and mercenaries, which were usually active around the Dark Forest and
the Cloud Mountain, were scared to come trade into Tianyun City lately, as if to
avoid misfortunes.
The ones who knew inside information could sense that this was due to the
infighting between the five families. The five families were the five most powerful
forces in the Merchant Union, and their strife made the normal residents jitter in
panic, hoping that the fighting would end soon.
The Shi family, Stone Room.
The important members of the Shi family, such as Shi Jian, Shi Tie, and Shi Dang,
were all scowling, as if something was troubling them.
Shi Jian had been unhappy lately too.
When Shi Yan and the group left, the Shi family had started to gain the upper hand
in the fight between their family and the Mo family. They beat the Mo family
miserably, making the people from the Mo family cower in their homes, too scared to
go out during the day.
However.
Half a month ago, the Mo family suddenly made a counterattack with a menacing force
in tow.
During the fight with the Shi family, there were some strangers mixed in with the
Mo family's people. These people were experts at using poison, and their methods
were incredibly malicious which took the Shi family by surprise.
During their recent battles, Shi family members were often fatally poisoned which
lead to the death of many powerful warriors at the hand of the Mo family.
Shi Jian was already troubled, and when he heard Yang Hai was related to the
Endless Sea, Shi Jian became even more agitated.
That day, when the Shura King Xiao Hanyi and the group of powerful warriors from
the Yang family rode the Cyan Blood Bats and befell on the Misty Pavilion. Their
pressuring existence had deeply awed the whole Tianyun City. Making the great
families in the city feel a sense of insecurity, afraid that the Misty Pavilion
might do something striking.
After that, Yang Hai returned to the Shi family and explained the background of the
Shura King Xiao Hanyi.
After Shi Jian heard Yang Hai's explanation, he couldn't feel happy at all, instead
he was a little worried.
Shi Yan had an astonishing talent and steady and mature mind. In Shi Jian's mind,
he already thought of Shi Yan as his successor. Now that this Yang family from the
Endless Sea had suddenly popped out, catching Shi Jian off guard, he didn't know
what to do.
Xiao Hanyi's strong appearance made Shi Jian afraid inside. He started to realize
that his treasured grandson Shi Yan might be taken away.
He was still looking forward to Shi Yan revitalizing the Shi family. If he got
taken away by the Yang family to the Endless Sea, he might just puke blood out of
his anger.
But, the Shura King Xiao Hanyi was too overbearing, and the Shura Blood Guards were
also extremely formidable. According to Yang Hai's description, Shi Jian realized
that, even with all of the Shi family's strength, he still wouldn't be able to go
against these people.
Thus, thinking that his grandson might leave him, he subconsciously clenched his
teeth, but couldn't do anything about it.
Not long after Xiao Hanyi left, the Mo family started to fight back.
The Mo family seemed to have gained strong aid from the Poisonous Dragon Valley.
Lately, even the heavily injured Mo Tuo had begun to occasionally show up in
Tianyun City. The injuries on his body seemed to have been almost healed, and he
indicated, on many occasions, that he was going to fight to the death with the Shi
family.
In the following battles, because of the strong aid from the Poisonous Dragon
Valley, the Shi family repeatedly suffered many losses and lost many strong
warriors.
These few days, the Ling family has also been ready to make trouble, as if they
made an agreement with the Mo family and the Poisonous Dragon Valley. They wanted
to take this opportunity and beat the Shi Family for their arrogance.
From the few recent fights outside the city, the Shi family suffered great loss
when they lost three Disaster realm warriors and an Earth realm warrior.
"Father, the visitors from the Poisonous Dragon Valley have been staying with the
Mo family. Today I got the news that among the visitors from the Poisonous Dragon
Valley, there might even be the Valley Master, Poisonous Bu Bo. Bu Bo is not only
an alchemist, he's also at the first sky of the Sky realm. The power of his poisons
is no trivial matter! God knows what the Mo family offered them, that they actually
managed to invite Poisonous Bu Bo. This time we're really in a lot of trouble." Shi
Dang's expression was not pretty. He deepened his tone, and said: "Mo Chao Ge, Mo
Chao Tian were killed. Mo Zhan and Mo Qi are also dead. This time Mo Tuo has really
gone crazy, or else he wouldn't have invited Poisonous Bu Bo from the Poisonous
Dragon Valley to come. That Bu Bo is a dubious man. This time Mo Tuo has invited
serious trouble."
"The Poisonous Bu Bo!"
Shi Tie exclaimed with a grim face, he clenched his teeth and said, "Mo Tuo really
has gone crazy. That Bu Bo is an ambitious man, who has always wanted to come and
cause trouble in the Merchant Union. In the past, he's alway had Beiming Shang on
top of him, so he wouldn't try to make trouble. Now that Mo Tuo invited him first,
he has a legitimate reason to be here. I'm afraid this time the Mo family is going
to be taken over by the Poisonous Dragon Valley!"
Shi Tie's face turned green, but he stayed silent.
"Big brother, the Poisonous Bu Bo has a set of poisonous abilities. It is said that
he eats all sorts of poisons every day to strengthen his power. Any normal man who
approaches him would rot to death. He's definitely one of the most frighteningly
evil men in the world." Shi Tie took in a deep breath, and spoke angrily, "How
could Beiming Shang turn a blind eye on this! If this Bu Bo really controlled the
Mo family, then he would become a great threat to the Beiming Family too. I don't
know what Beiming Shang is thinking!"
"It seems that Beiming Shang is not in the Merchant Union right now." Shi Jian
stayed silent for a moment, then he clenched his teeth and said, "Han Feng sent the
news last time, he said Beiming Shang most likely went to the Dead Swamp. Lately
Beiming Shang announced to outsiders that he is closed-door cultivating, and he
won't be dealing with any Incidents in the Merchant Union. Even with the Poisonous
Bu Bo here, he still didn't appear. There's definitely something wrong!"
"He went to the Dead Swamp?" Shi Dang's face changed, "that kid Shi Yan is also
there. If Beiming Shang went there, wouldn't Shi Yan be in danger?"
Shaking his head, Shi Jian said: "Most likely not. Chi Xiao and that girl from the
Misty Pavilion are both there. Even if Beiming Shang went there, he wouldn't dare
to cause trouble."
"Master! Master!"
At this moment, a cry came from outside. Han Zhong sprinted his way here and said
urgently: "Master, Master Hai has been heavily wounded by someone! His injuries are
very serious!"
"What!"
Shi Jian's expression turned cold, his eyes were almost about to spout out flames.
He said furiously: "Yang Hai has never cultivated in any martial art. He's not a
warrior at all. This is known by all of the Merchant Union! The Mo family would
even dare to attack Yang Hai, they've really thrown away all rules. If something
happens to Yang Hai, I will fight to the death with Mo Tuo."
After Shi Jian roared, he hurriedly followed Han Zhong out and urgently rushed
towards where Yang Hai was lying down.
In a room filled with smell of medicine and blood, Yang Hai was lying on the bed
with his body covered in blood. With a serious expression, Three physicians from
the Shi family bustled with different bottles and jars, constantly pouring
different medicines into Yang Hai's blood-filled mouth.
The bones of Yang Hai's hand and feet were all fractured, and his chest was covered
with deep sword cuts. He was unconscious.
Together, three Disaster realm warriors of the Shi family knelt down on the ground.
They were also covered in blood, with a serious expression they all clenched their
teeth.
"Wang Wei, who did it?" Shi Jian's expression was frighteningly grim. While his
eyes turned red, he took in a deep breath and asked in a low voice.
"The Ling family and the Mo family!" The Disaster realm warrior named Wang Wei, who
was kneeling on the ground wqith a face full of anger, "We were accompanying master
Hai to transfer medicine to the west pharmacy, but were suddenly attacked in an
alley. Other than the Mo family warriors, the attackers also included people from
the Ling family. That young master Ling Shao Feng from the Ling family was also
there!"
"Ling Shao Feng!" Shi Jian's eyes were bursting with murderous thoughts, "That
little bastard wants to die! How dare he attack Yang Hai, I will finish him off!"
"Father, Ling Shao Feng has always wanted to marry Mo Yan Yu. Recently I heard that
the Mo family gave a condition, saying that as long as they kill two direct
descendants of the Shi family, the Mo family will marry Mo Yan Yu to Ling Shao
Feng. That kid is crazy about Mo Yan Yu. Lately he's been strolling around with the
Ling family's warriors, as if trying to find an opportunity to attack. But the
direct descendent warriors of our family have also been very careful, and have
never left the family, so that kid never got the chance. But, because Master Hai is
not a warrior, he had to go out and take care of many matters for the family. I
didn't think that Ling Shao Feng was so crazy that he would even attack Master Hai,
who has never cultivated in any martial arts!" Shi Dang clenched his teeth.
Yang Hai's sister, Shi Qing, was also Shi Dang's sister. Which was why his
relationship with Yang Hai was very close.
All these years, Yang Hai worked with all his dedication for the Shi family. Shi
Dang clearly knew this, and had treated Yang Hai as his true brother.
Now that Yang Hai was heavily injured. Shi Dang was also furious, he was irritated
enough to kill someone.
"Big brother, Hai is badly hurt. The Ling family really wants him dead!" Shi Tie
clenched his teeths, "The Ling family is already going against the rules by doing
this! Big brother, if we don't go and punish the Ling family, they'd really think
we're easy to bully!"
"Bother, you go take a visit to the Zuo family personally, we really need to talk
over this thoroughly." Shi Jian breathed in and advised him, "Bring more people, be
careful along the way."
"Hmph!" Shi Tie's expression turned cold, "The people from the Ling and Mo family
don't have the guts to attack me yet. If they really dared to come, I don't mind
killing them all!"
"Anyway be careful." Shi Jian advised him again.
"Father, will Hai be okay?" Shi Dang asked worriedly.
Shi Jian looked deeply at Yang Hai, and sighed, "Don't worry, if any other ordinary
person got injured this bad, they would be dead for sure. But Hai is special, and
he still has some life left in him, so he will definitely recover. They dared to
attack Hai, that means they fear nothing now. We need to be ready as soon as
possible."
"Yes!"
...
In a remote alley between the Shi and Zuo families, there was a very secretive
garden. The garden had long been unoccupied, so weeds grew all around, and spider
webs were everywhere.
However, today, in this garden, many figures appeared. Occasionally quiet voices
came from one of the wooden cabins.
"Master Bu Bo, today the Shi family will definitely send powerful warriors to the
Zuo family. Now that the Shi family is starting to be afraid of our attacks, it is
important that they talk with Zuo Xu of the Xou's. This time, it's very likely that
Shi Tie will go personally. At that time, I would hope you could lend a hand and
poison Shi Tie first. Then we could easily kill him!" Mo Tuo's voice came faintly.
"Mmm Hmm. The reason why I came from the Poisonous Dragon Valley was to help the Mo
family. My disciple, Xie Shou, was killed. This grudge has to be settled with the
Shi family." a dark and chilly voice responded.
"Brother Mo Tuo, if I help you kill Shi Tie this time, that girl of yours has to
marry into our family. Hehe, that kid Shao Feng has been longing for your family's
girl for a long time. You can't get away with this any longer. That kid can't wait
anymore. See, he even took care of Yang Hai for you, how's that?"
"Once Shi Tie dies, the marriage between Yan Yu and Shao Feng will be immediately
held!"
"Alright! I was waiting for that!"

Chapter 114: Shi Tie's Death
With a gloomy face, Shi Tie was walking through Tianyun City with seven Shi Family
escorts.
From the Shi Family to the Zuo Family, almost every street was a commercial street.
The crowd made way for them when they saw horses from the Shi Family.
Shi Tie sat rigidly on his horse while pondering on how to talk with Zuo Xu about
the Ling family.
After a while, the troops, including Shi Tie, reached a quiet street.
This street was in between the Shi Family and the Zuo family. Though not crowded,
there were usually vendors present.
But today, the street was completely quiet, and not a single vendor could be seen.
Shi Tie didn't think much about that because recently Tianyun City was chaotic, so
citizens rarely wander through quiet streets.
The troop was moving at a fast pace, and so they quickly reached the midpoint of
the quiet street.
Shi Tie's expression turned serious.
"Boom!"
A stone wall on the side of the street suddenly exploded. One after another, huge
rocks flew into the air and fell toward Shi Tie.
Meanwhile, several shadows came from the side street and hurtled towards Shi Tie,
like eagles swooping down on their prey.
Broad and long lightning zipped towards Shi Tie.
The space was sealed as a huge net covered the entire block and sealed it from all
directions.
Shi Tie bellowed, "Mo Tuo! Ling Jue!"
Dragon-like lightning, together with a net, blocked the street and everything
quieted down at once.
"Bang, bang, bang!"
Shi Tie's body hardened as he used his petrification martial spirit and pushed his
Nirvana energy to the max. Light shot out from his body and smashed the rocks which
were flung towards him.
"Bang, bang, bang!"
On the sides of the street, one by one the remaining stone walls exploded and more
rocks flew toward Shi Tie, like a wave of hills.
Wisps of light purple smoke came from the blast and floated around Shi Tie.
Though angry, Shi Tie held his breath, "Bu Bo! We, of the Shi Family, will never
stop fighting you!"
"Your Shi Family is too weak, and you will die soon." Bu Bo's cold voice came like
a poisonous snake, full of despise.
Wisps of smoke pervaded and covered Shi Tie and his troops.
Excluding Shi Tie, all the other members of the Shi family group were at the
Disaster or Earth Realm. Although they all had held their breath, they couldn't
defend against the purple smoke, and their skin turned purple and they were greatly
tortured, feeling as if millions of insects were nibbling at their bodies.
Screaming miserably, those Shi Family escorts fell to ground, and their bodies
began to rot away.
After petrification, Shi Tie, in the poisonous purple smoke, turned purple as well
and felt pain all over his body.
"Humph! You, being at the Nirvana Realm, are such a fool to go against my Poisonous
Rotting Smoke!" Bu Bo's cunning voice came from the top of one of the buildings
along the street.
"Papapapa!"
The electric dragons produced by Mo Tuo struck on Shi Tie endlessly. Meanwhile, the
net produced by Ling Jue wrapped around Shi Tie.
The experts from the Mo family and the Ling Family rushed in and encircled Shi Tie.
Numerous sharp weapons shone and were shot at Shi Tie, like rain drops.
Shi Tie was turned into a pincushion, and, due to the poison, his Petrification
Spirit couldn't defend against them.
"Kill!"
Mo Tuo finally showed up. He raised a lightning covered silver hammer and slammed
it down on Shi Tie.
"Kakakaka!"
Every bone in Shi Tie's body broke, and he was bleeding profusely.
"Boom!"
With a hideous face, Shi Tie's strong body fell to the ground, and quickly rotted
away.
Ling Jue walked out from a tree shelter and coldly looked at the rotten body,
"Well, Shi Jian lost an arm, and Shi Tie is dead. It will now be be much easier to
attack the Shi Family."
Mo Tuo looked delightful, and he again struck Shi Tie's skull with his hammer.
"I will bury the Shi Family with my grandson! Shi Tie's death is just the
beginning!" Mo Tuo looked ferocious.
"Brother Mo, I think we should first arrange our children's wedding. While the Shi
Family will be making funeral arrangements, we will be having a wedding. Isn't it
interesting?" Ling Jue came up with an idea.
"Good!" Mo Tuo burst out laughing, "Come here, pack Shi Tie's bones and send them
to the Shi Family. It's my gift for them. Wish the members of the Shi Family a long
life! Hahaha!"
"Yes sir!"
...
At the Dead Swamp.
While sitting on the Cyan Blood Bat, Shi Yan was training with Shura King Xiao
Hanyi, who had an uncaring expression on his face.
When Shura King Xiao Hanyi trained Evil Blood Path, he could influence the blood of
the people around him. Sitting beside him, Shi Yan felt disturbed and his blood was
trying to gush out of his body as if it was out of control.
Xiao Hanyi, as if sensing Shi Yan's abnormality, suddenly opened his eyes and
smiled, "Young Master Yan, my Evil Blood Path can influence other people's blood,
so you have to be careful while sitting near me. Hehe, if Young Master Yan doesn't
like it, you can change to another Cyan Blood Bat, all right?"
While talking, Xiao Hanyi secretly glanced at the Cyan Blood Bat on which Xia
Xinyan was sitting quietly.
Xia Xinyan was still wearing a veil, and her clear eyes were looking absentmindedly
off into the distance.
Her thin hands pressed on a bone on the back of the Cyan Blood Bat, while her slim
body showed perfect curves. She was truly Captivating!
Following Xiao Hanyi's eyes, Shi Yan gave Xia Xinyan an appreciative look and
curled his mouth, "Old Xiao, is this woman highly sought after in the Endless Sea?"
For the past few days, Shi Yan had accompanied Xiao Hanyi. Shi Yan was a casual
man, even when sitting with an expert at the second sky of the Sky Realm, he didn't
show any respect and still talked openly.
Xiao Hanyi was used to battles everywhere, so he was an untamable person. He was
fond of Shi Yan's boldness so he also talked casually to Shi Yan.
"Of course." Xiao Hanyi showed a meaningful expression, "This girl is a top class
beauty in the Endless Sea. Every man is dreaming of her! However, she is always
cold towards them. Young Master Yan, if you nail her, even the family head will be
surprised!"
"Hehe."Shi Yan just smiled reservedly.
"Old and young, both brutes!" Xia Xinyan seemed to know what they were talking
about as she turned her white neck, and her bright eyes were filled with disdain.
"Ha, little Xia you hear that?" Xiao Hanyi was also thick-skinned as he giggled,
"Little Xia, our Young Master Yan is great. Though his realm is rather low now, he
will have a great future. As soon as we return to the Endless Sea, he will train
with the Immortal Rebirth Creed of the Yang Family, and will advance rapidly. A
marriage between the Xia Family and Yang Family would truly be fantastic! What do
you think Young Master Yan? Haha!"
Shi Yan looked indifferent, but secretly cursed that Xiao Hanyi said such impolite
thing.
Xia Xinyan glanced at Shi Yan coldly, "Although he is very talented, his realm is
too low for the time being. And it's not certain whether, one day, he could advance
this far or not. Humph, he wants to marry me? He has to wait till the day he can
beat me!"
Shi Yan touched his nose, seemingly not angry at all, "Beautiful Xinyan, you said
it yourself. Don't worry, I will beat you sooner or later, you just wait."
"Beautiful Xinyan?" Xia Xinyan was dumbstruck as she she shook her head with an
embarrassed expression, "Well, you do belong to the Yang Family line, so you are as
shameless and arrogant as them!"
"Hehe!" Shi Yan was really shameless as he was not embarrassed at all, "It's a
deal, one day I beat you, you will..."
"Till that day!" Before Shi Yan could finish, Xia Xinyan interrupted him, "However,
I don't think I will see that day! Humph, you are developing, while I'm developing
too! When you have reached the Disaster Realm, you won't advance as fast as you are
now. I wonder if you will still be so arrogant then."
"Don't worry Xinyan, I won't keep you waiting." Shi Yan kept calling her "Xinyan",
as if he had grown up with her.
Xia Xinyan had such a gorgeous face, bright brain, and perfect figure. How could
Shi Yan ignore that?
It was because he was out of her league before. But now, Shi Yan seemed to have
gained some hope.
Xia Xinyan was uncomfortable hearing him call her "Xinyan", as she stared at him
once and then patted her Cyan Blood Bat softly.
That Cyan Blood Bat slowed down and maintained a long distance from Shi Yan.
Shi Yan didn't mind that, and turned around to watch her, with obvious lust and
desire.
"Good boy!" Xiao Hanyi praised and said in a low voice, "To nail this woman is
beneficial to our family. I'll support you in your conquest! Think about it!"
"Take it easy. Easy." Shi Yan beamed with sparkling eyes. Even Xiao Hanyi does not
know what he was thinking about.

Chapter 115: Kill Everyone!
At dusk.
The sky was dull, with heavy dark clouds as if a storm was about to come.
Cyan Blood Bats were flying in the sky in a line and slowly descended upon Tianyun
City.
Ten minutes later, the Cyan Blood Bat arrived at the Shi Family's residence.
There were white cloth rags hanging everywhere in the residence, and the air was
filled with a dismal and gloomy feeling.
All members of the Shi Family were in agony as wailing sounds could be heard coming
from many rooms.
Sitting on the Cyan Blood Bat, Shi Yan's expression turned cloudy.
After glancing down, he realized that they were holding a funeral. According to the
ritual, it must be someone important.
In the spacious land of the Shi Family, all the family members were wearing
uniforms, and drowning in sorrow. Shi Tie's descendants all looked mournful.
The Cyan Blood Bat landed in the yard, which drew their attention as they walked
out to watch.
Shi Yan and Xiao Hanyi walked directly to Shi Jian and asked, "Grandpa, what
happened?"
"Young Master Yan, the second Lord is dead and your father is badly hurt too! He
still hasn't woken up." Han Zhong clenched his teeth and said in agony, "The Ling
Family and the Mo Family did this!"
"What?" Shi Yan looked hideous. He took a deep breath and asked Shi Jian. "Grandpa,
what happened?"
Shi Jian's eyes turned red as he glanced at Xiao Hanyi, and quickly told them the
whole thing.
"The Ling Family! The Mo Family!" Shi Yan growled, "Blood debts must be paid with
blood!"
Zuo Xu was standing aside as well, and he looked at Xiao Hanyi and asked softly,
"Kid, who is he?"
"Family head! Family head!"
At that moment, cries came from outside. A Shi Family warrior walked in with his
face filled with anger, and said "The Ling and Mo Families have sent a wedding
invitation. They say Shaofeng and Mo Yanyu are having a wedding today, and they
wish for the Family head to attend."
"A wedding invitation!" Shi Jian was deeply irritated, "I'm gonna destroy them!"
"Uncle Xiao, I want these two families turned into a river of blood, and the
wedding to be a funeral!" Shi Yan turned back and licked his lips with a hideous
face.
"That will be a piece of cake." Xiao Hanyi smiled, "Tonight, let the Tianyun City
be a Shura slaughter house. First the Ling Family then the Mo Family and finally
the Beiming Family, all will die!"
Zuo Xu gazed at Xiao Hanyi in surprise.
"Grandpa, get up onto the Cyan Blood Bat, let's go to the Ling Family right now.
Their experts must all be present there tonight. We can finish them off all at
once!" Shi Yan said in a rigid tone.
"They are?" Shi Jian stared at Xiao Hanyi in wonder.
"Friends" Shi Yan explained casually, then he mounted Xiao Hanyi's Cyan Blood Bat
and urged, "Members above Human Realm, find a position on the Cyan Blood Bats.
Let's end the three families today!"
Those people in the Shi Family were shocked at first, but then their spirit was lit
up as they walked to the Cyan Blood Bats.
"Shura Blood Guard, control the Cyan Blood Bats, take care of them."Xiao Hanyi
ordered softly, and smiled at Shi Jian, "Shi Family Head, I guess Young Master Hai
had told you who I am. You raised him as your own son, so you are a member of the
Yang Family too. We will help you at all expense!"
Shi Jian's body quivered as he yelled, "Thanks!"
"Up to the demon beasts! Go to the Ling Family!" Shi Yan shouted, "They must pay
for it! I will let the three families pay for my Second Grandpa's death!"
After Shi Jian's order, all the Shi Family experts mounted the demon beasts.
Zuo Xu hesitated, but he too climbed onto the Cyan Blood Bat with his experts from
the Zuo Family.
"Hooh! Hoooh!"
The Cyan Blood Bats shot into the sky carrying those angry men straight towards the
Ling family.
In the Ling Family.
Ling Jue was happily chatting with Mo Tuo and Bu Bo in his living room.
Ling Shaofeng was so proud that he was toasting to the Mo Family and laughed loudly
every now and then.
It was his wedding day today and his dream of having Mo Yanyu finally came true.
"Brother Mo, can you guess how Shi Jian will look when he gets our invitation
card?" Ling Jue and Mo Tuo toasted and laughed.
"I want to see it in person!" Mo Tuo grunted with a gloomy face, "It's not finished
yet! After tonight, I will continue to fight with the Shi Family. I'm gonna destroy
them little by little, and let Shi Jian know how it feels to lose his sons and
grandsons, and finally I will kill him with my own hands!"
"Mo Family Head, you must remember your promise to me." Bu Bo, who had a very
skinny body, was wearing a dark red gown, had a sharp nose, and had a glittering
green light in his eyes.
"Master of Valley, don't worry, once the Shi Family is smashed, I will do what I
have promised." Mo Tuo replied in a haste.
Bu Bo nodded without a word.
"Shaofeng, that's enough, don't drink too much. You have to take care of your bride
tonight. Haha, grandpa wants you to have a son as soon as possible." Seeing Ling
Shaofeng's blushed face, Ling Jue reminded him with a smile.
"Haha, everybody, Shaofeng asks for your excuse for leaving early. Yanyu is waiting
for me now." Ling Shaofeng cupped his hand in front of his chest, and left the room
at a light-hearted pace.
Before long, Ling Shaofeng went to bridal chamber and saw Mo Yanyu with a red veil
on her head.
"Yanyu, you are mine tonight! I've waited for this for so long!" Ling Shaofeng
walked up, opened Mo Yanyu's veil, and gazed at her, captivated.
Today, Mo Yanyu looked more charming than she used to. With the proper makeup, her
beautiful eyes looked even more enchanting.
"Shaofeng, promise me, you will kill the Shi Family. My father was killed by them.
You marry me and in return help me do that." Mo Yanyu said softly.
"Don't worry, the Shi Family won't last long. After tonight, we two families will
ally and take actions." Ling Shaofeng nodded with a smile, "Yanyu, you can count on
me. I will do everything for you. Look, I even fought with Yang Hai, you should
know my love for you."
"Ok, I know you are good to me." Mo Yanyu nodded softly.
"Ling Jue! Mo Tuo! Gimme your life!"
At that moment, upon the Ling Family, came Shi Jian's angry howls.
"Woah! Woah! So lively! But it will be a tomb soon." Xiao Hanyi's spooky laughter
echoed through the air. Everybody below felt a numbness in their heads.
"You came for me before I got to you! Shi Jian, today is your last day!" Mo Tuo
bellowed with a crazy expression.
One after another Cyan Blood Bat showed up from the clouds.
The Shura Blood Guards on the Cyan Blood Bats looked ferocious as they looked down
upon those people and subconsciously licked their lips, as if in front of a huge
celebration.
"Kill everyone!"
Xiao Hanyi ordered casually, and jumped into the air with three blood rivers
flowing to the crowd.
"Bang, bang, bang!"
One after another, the stone buildings in the Ling Family residence began to fall
while broken rocks were flying everywhere.
The three blood rivers fell from the sky and filled the Ling Family with a bloody
smell. All the warriors were crying hideously as they drowned in it.
The Shura Blood Guards rode the Cyan Blood Bats and flew down to the blood rivers.
Once they saw a warrior in it, they would dash up and cut his head off.
With heads and limbs flying everywhere, the lively wedding was now turned into a
Shura slaughter house.
Before Shi Jian took action, he found the warriors of the Ling and Mo Family were
already dead, while those Shura Blood Guards laughed happily as they slaughtered
those below.
They were used to relentless slaughter.

Zuo Xu's expression changed and a strange light crossed his eyes. Seeing those
experts killed so easily, he became worried and looked at Xiao Hanyi in fear.
Zuo Xu finally saw the brutality of the warriors from the Endless Sea.
Standing on Xiao Hanyi, Shi Yan looked cold while a cunning smile was on the corner
of his mouth. Watching the Shura Slaughter house down there and smelling the bloody
air, he was so excited that he wanted to kill as well.
"Young Master Yan, don't move. We can manage it." While slaughtering, Xiao Hanyi
smiled at Shi Yan, "Killing entire families is what we do. Every Shura Blood Guard
who wants to join us has to kill one hundred warriors first. Only through
relentless slaughter can one become a Shura Blood Guard."
"Yes." Shi Yan nodded.
Miserable cries soon echoed from every corner of the Ling Family. None of the
people on the Cyan Blood Bats got down, but simply stayed in the air and struck
down at those near them.
Those warriors of the Ling and Mo Family who were trying to run, were grabbed by
the Cyan Blood Bats and lifted up into the air. Then they were torn apart and eaten
by the Cyan Blood Bats.
The Cyan Blood Bats were not only the Shura Blood Guards' mounts, but also very
gluttonous beasts.
This was a huge chance for the Cyan Blood Bats to have a good meal.
Sitting on Xiao Hanyi's Cyan Blood Bat, Shi Yan found that negative energy was
gushing into him from all directions.
The ground was covered with corpses, after all, most of the warriors were killed in
an instant. Their negative energy came out like flood. Even though Shi Yan was
still up in the air, he could still feel and absorb that massive negative energy.
"Bad!"
Shi Yan's face suddenly changed.
The negative energy was so much that he could not bear it anymore! His meridians
kept expanding, and he felt that he was almost about to explode.
"Uncle Xiao, let me go to the bride's room! Let me 'have some fun'!" Shi Yan
growled.

Chapter 116: Let Him Watch Closely!
In the Ling family of Tianyun City, there came a series of miserable shrieks and
cries.
The Cyan Blood Bats circled in the sky, and every time a Cyan Blood Bat dived down,
a Ling or Mo family warrior would be beheaded, their bodies snatched into the sky
and then eaten by the Cyan Blood Bats.
Three, wide, long blood rivers, looking like bloody dragons were sloshing around
the Ling family residence. They destroyed and crumbled every one of the stone
houses of the Ling family, dragging Ling and Mo family warriors into the blood
river, where they screamed out in misery and agony. Those that fell under the tide
of blood never came back up.
The Ling family ground was like a slaughterhouse. The blood gathered and flowed,
like streams, and broken bodies limbs were spread everywhere on the ground.
The wedding had turned into a funeral, and the Ling and Mo families had already
suffered hundreds of casualties.
Ling Jue, Ling Jie, and Mo Tuo were standing, and crazily screaming with red eyes.
They tried to defend against this undefeatable power.
Unfortunately, both Ling Jue and Ling Jie were only in the Nirvana realm, so they
couldn't fly into the air.
They could only use their martial spirits to form lightning and barriers to fight
against the raging Cyan Blood Bats in the sky.
However, the Shura Blood Guards in the Yang family were mostly in the Earth or
Nirvana realm, and many of them were not at all inferior to Ling Jue and Mo Tuo.
Other than that, on the Cyan Blood Bats, there were also strong warriors of the
same level, such as Shi Jian and Zuo Xu. With the advantage of the Cyan Blood Bat's
ability to fly, they continued their bloody slaughter of the Ling and Mo family
members.
Ling Jue and Mo Tuo were both covered with blood. They watched as each of their
family members were beheaded, their bodies eaten by the Cyan Blood Bats. They have
already fell into hysteria, crazily stirring their martial spirit, but were tightly
constrained by the Shura Blood Guards on the Cyan Blood Bats.
Poisonous Bu Bo, who came from the Poisonous Dragon Valley, stood outside the Ling
family garden with a grim expression.
Next to him, the powerful warriors that came with him from the Poisonous Dragon
Valley were being killed by the Shura Blood Guards. Seeing all the people next to
him die one after another, Bu Bo's eyes were began to boil with fury, and colorful
poisonous smoke flew out of his body, and rose up into the sky.
Poisonous Bu Bo's capability was at the Sky realm. When he attacked with all his
strength, the power was quite strong, and he immediately pulled down the few low-
flying Shura Blood Guards. Using deadly poison, he immediately killed some of the
less capable Shura Blood Guards.
"Hey!" The Shura King Xiao Hanyi exclaimed as he glanced over at Poisonous Bu Bo.
The scar on his face twitched as he laughed and said, "Interesting!"
Then, Xiao Hanyi patted the Cyan Blood Bat, jumped down from the Bat. In a flash of
red light, he fiercely shot towards Poisonous Bu Bo.
The Cyan Blood Bat carried Shi Yan, and continued to fly towards the bridal
chamber.
On the Cyan Blood Bat, Shi Yan furrowed his brows while the negative energies
writhed around his body. With his mind full of violent and murderous thoughts, he
coldly glared at Poisonous Bu Bo.
"You can go ahead, young master Yan. I'll take care of everything here." Xiao Hanyi
turned his back towards him, and weirdly grinned. A foreboding energy started
gathering in his left hand, and then a mass of earthshaking evil spirits suddenly
formed in his palm.
In a mere second, those evil blood spirits had already formed into a head-sized
giant red eyeball.
The eyeball opened widely and glared straight at Poisonous Bu Bo.
Being stared down by that head-sized eyeball, Poisonous Bu Bo's heart shook as a
trace of fear flashed across his face.
"Poison huh?" Xiao Hanyi sneered, the bloody eyeball suddenly flew out of his hand
straight towards Poisonous Bu Bo.
When that bloody red eyeball was in mid-air, it shone with a bright bloody light,
as if it was the eye of a demon, ready to pull people into the endless abyss of
bloodthirst and drag them down to the depths of hell.
Just when Poisonous Bu Bo was about to make a move, he suddenly realized that the
blood in his body was flowing crazily, and he couldn't help but spurt out a
mouthful of blood. Blood also started to uncontrollably flow out of his eyes, ears,
and nose.
The red bloody eyeball didn't even hit him yet, but Poisonous Bu Bo was already
covered with blood, and that blood was all from his own body.
Bu Bo's face suddenly changed, and, for the first time, he showed signs of fear. He
was too scared to stay, and hurriedly flew away, trying to quickly leave the Ling
Family residence.
When they saw that the Sky realm warrior, Poisonous Bu Bo, had already fled before
they even started fighting. Both Ling Jue and Mo Tuo, who had put all their hopes
in him, felt cold from head to toe. They felt as if all the energy in their body
was drained.
Bu Bo was what the two counted on to fight against the Shi family. The reason why
these two dared to attack the Shi family with no fear was due to the presence of
Poisonous Bu Bo.
Since Bu Bo immediately fled, they realized that the scar-faced ferocious man was
definitely a master that was much more frightening than Bu Bo.
-The two really became desperate.
"The Shura Blood Guards are in charge of slaughtering everyone here, I'll be right
back." The Shura King Xiao Hanyi calmly shouted at the Shura Blood Guards on the
Cyan Blood Bats. Then he turned into a flash of red light, and suddenly chased in
the direction that Poisonous Bu Bo had fled. He laughed creepily and said: "My
friend, you're not even close to being able to escape from me, the Shura King."
Xiao Hanyi instantly disappeared, and his voice also slowly became distant.
However, the Shura Blood Guards' slaughter of the Ling family did not stop.
Poisonous Bu Bo escaped very quickly, and he didn't even care about the warriors of
the Poisonous Dragon Valley. His departure completely crumbled the hopes of the
Ling family, the Mo family, and even the Poisonous Dragon Valley warriors.
The Shura Blood Guards were already strong warriors and the Cyan Blood Bats were
ruthless matured demon beasts. With the advantage of flying on the Cyan Blood Bats,
the people from the Ling and Mo families were like dead meat on the cutting board,
waiting to sliced by the frightening sharp blades, quickly turning into a bunch of
dismembered corpses.
The Ling family and the Mo family were done for.
Zuo Xu coldly looked at the merciless slaughter happening below, and couldn't help
but feel a chill run down his spine.
The Ling family and the Mo familiy were two of the five great families of Tianyun
City. They were almost at the same level of power as the Zuo family, but today the
two families were going to be killed off. As the head of the Zuo family, Zuo Xu was
also full of fear when he looked at the Shura Blood Guards.
The Shura Blood Guard could destroy the Ling and Mo families, which meant
destroying the Zuo family would also be a piece of cake. The cruel and cold nature
of the Shura Blood Guards had chilled him to the bone.
Zuo Xu secretly made up his mind, he was going to stick tight to the Shi family.
From now on, even if he had to cheekily take the initiative to propose marriage, he
was determined to settle a marriage between Zuo Shi and Shi Yan.
In the bridal chamber.
Mo Yan Yu and Ling Shao Feng were full of fear. Peeking through the slit on the
wall, they watched the slaughter going on outside.
Under Shi Yan's instruction, the jubilant-looking bridal chamber was not crushed by
the blood rivers. The row of stone houses in this area seemed oddly out of place
among the crumbled ruins of the Ling family residence.
"Yan Yu, let's escape!" Ling Shao Feng felt cold from head to toe and clenched his
teeth, "As long as we're alive, we'll definitely get a chance for revenge in the
future! We're still young! Some day, we could also reach the sky realm. When the
time comes, it'll be an eye for an eye and we'll slaughter their whole family too!"
Mo Yan Yu's face was already as pale as a sheet, and her eyes were filled with
grief. She sobbed, "We can't get out. Once we get out there, we'll be killed by the
warriors on the demon beasts. These people, they want to kill off our two families!
If we get noticed, we'll be killed for sure!"
"I swear, one day, I'll kill off the entire Shi family!" Ling Shao Feng's face was
full of malice, his expression was twisted, and his eyes were filled with endless
resentment.
"Boom!"
The door to the bridal chamber was suddenly blown open. Shi Yan, whose body was
wreathed with violent and bloodthirsty spirits, barged in with a evil and
frightening expression.
Behind Shi Yan, there were two Nirvana realm Shura Blood Guards. They casually
stood outside and guarded the door, after their indifferent eyes scanned the whole
room.
"Young master Yan, we'll stand guard at the door for you." One of them smiled, and
said.
"Mmm hmm." Shi Yan said with a raspy voice, and walked towards Ling Shao Feng and
Mu Yu Die.
"Shi Yan!" Ling Shao Feng's face changed, his expression suddenly became insane,
"I'm gonna kill you!"
"Boom!"
Shi Yan was covered with white mist, he struck Ling Shao Feng's chest with the
force of a cannon ball.
Accompanied by the sounds of bones shattering, Ling Shao Feng was thrown into the
air. When he dropped to the ground, he was already bleeding from the seven orifices
in his head. He couldn't even move a finger.
Ling Shao Feng was only at the third sky of the Nascent realm. Against Shi Yan, who
was now at the third sky of the Human realm, he was knocked out with just one blow,
without being able to put up even the slightest bit of resistance.
"My father is not a warrior. When you attacked to kill my father, did you even
think about what you were doing?" Shi Yan sneered and walked to Ling Shao Feng's
side, then he dragged Ling Shao Feng's body and forcefully threw him to the Shura
Blood Guard, "Hold him, I need him to watch what I'm about to do!"
Then, Shi Yan suddenly sprinted towards Mo Yan Yu.
Mo Yan Yu's pretty face turned pale, and she screamed, "What are you going to do?"
"I'm going to fuck you!"
Shi Yan grinned and quickly reached Mo Yan Yu's side. His hands opened, his palms
facing towards her, and the negative powers in his body formed up and entered into
Mo Yan Yu's body, forcefully restraining her.
"Rip!"
Mo Yan Yu's bright-colored silk bridal robe was torn to pieces. Her fair clear skin
was quickly revealed to all those present.
"Get Ling Shao Feng up here, let him watch closely." Shi Yan sneered. Then he
forcefully threw Mo Yan Yu's naked body on the bed, and immediately got on top of
her. He laughed wildly, "Mo Yan Yu, do you remember what I said in the Dark Forest?
I once said that I would fuck you one day!"
The two Shura Blood Guards were also excited. Together they lifted Ling Shao Feng
and brought him before Shi Yan so that Ling Shao Feng could clearly see what Shi
Yan was about to do.
Ling Shao Feng's eyes were bloodshot, and he roared in madness, "Shi Yan, I curse
you to damnation! I swear, as long as I still live, I will one day skin you alive
and pull out all of your bones! I will make you endure endless desperation and pain
for all eternity!"
"You! You're that guy!" Mo Yan Yu suddenly screamed. She wanted to struggle
frantically, but found that she couldn't stir the power in her body at all.
"At that time, I only accidentally glimpsed at you once, and you wanted to kill me,
even you captured me, and feed me poison. You truly have a vicious heart. Today is
the day of your wedding. I killed off your whole family, and now I will fuck in
front of your future husband. Now you know what it is to wish to die." Shi Yan's
face was cruel.
"Ah!"
Mo Yan Yu's moaned in pain, the tears of humiliation and grief poured out from her
eyes endlessly.
"Bitch, scream! Outside, your family is screaming just like you are, but they're
screaming miserably! While you're screaming lewdly!" Shi Yan's face was cold.
Ling Shao Feng was held by the Shura Blood Guards and he could clearly see his
fiancee moaning painfully under Shi Yan. Ling Shao Feng's expression twisted, he
was stricken with grief.
At this moment, he felt worse than death.

Chapter 117: The Change in the God Stone
Shi Yan slowly woke up.
Inside the room, Mo Yanyu had fainted and her naked body was quietly lying on the
bed.
Ling Shaofeng had a ferocious face. After being caught by the two Shura Blood
Guards, he couldn't do anything. Now, he can only gaze at Shi Yan in hatred.
"Young Master Yan." One of the Shura Blood Guards called out to him.
Shi Yan motioned for them to be silent, "I will train for a while, please protect
me."
Then Shi Yan sat cross-legged beside Mo Yanyu's naked body and quietly closed his
eyes.
When he came inside her, the strange power in Shi Yan divided into three streams,
one of which went into his heart, where the Star Martial Spirit was, and another
gushed straight towards his Profound Qi.
The last stream went into Mo Yanyu.
The Star Martial Spirit was nourished by that odd energy, and it lit Shi Yan's
heart which was now glittering with a starry light. The Star Martial Spirit had
changed Shi Yan's heart, making it look like it was covered with stars.
Later that night, the power from the stars gushed into Shi Yan's body and was
quickly absorbed by his Star Martial Spirit, which made the star light shine even
brighter.
In his Sea of Qi, the light ball of Profound Qi contracted as a stream of dense
power rippled around and began to circulate in his veins.
The Profound Qi was like clean lake water, flowing in the brook-like veins. After
every circulation, the Profound Qi would go back to the Sea of Qi and the light
ball became smaller.
However, its power became much stronger!
With his eyes closed, Shi Yan looked inside his body and observed every cell of his
body.
The Profound Qi circulated in his meridians again and again and the light ball
became smaller and grew brighter.
The Profound Qi light ball in his sea of Qi became like a little sun sending out
light and warmth.
After many cycles of refinement, the light ball of Profound Qi had reduced half of
it's original size.
The essential air between the sky and earth was pulled towards Shi Yan. It went
into his body through his pores, and traveled to the light ball of Profound Qi.
After a while, a cool air came out from the light ball of Profound Qi.
The cool air entered Shi Yan's mind and circulated slowly in his head. It brought a
rather refreshing feeling.
The odd light spots in his brain enlarged as they were nourished by the cool air.
Suddenly, Shi Yan found that he could generate Spirit Power, which could separate
from his body and effect things that were outside of his physical range.
As the Spirit Power extended, Shi Yan could clearly sense the two Shura Blood
Guards' lively energy and Ling Shaofeng's suppressed Profound Qi. he could also
sense new changes in Mo Yanyu's body.
He seemed to have gained an additional pair of eyes, which seemed to have connected
with his Spirit Power. As long as his Spirit Power reach out far enough he could
feel the lives around him, both strong and weak.
The Disaster Realm!
Shi Yan was joyful as he realized his realm had advanced. So, he concentrated his
efforts on operating the light ball of Profound Qi, causing more cool air to rush
into his mind.
Not knowing how much time had passed, Shi Yan woke up again. After opening his
eyes, he was a little lost. Then he came to his senses and asked the two Shura
Blood Guards, "How long has it been?"
"Almost one night." That Shura Blood Guard hesitated and then asked in uncertainty,
"Young Master Yan, have you... have you reached the Disaster Realm? Just now, I
sensed the power of your spirit."
"You seemed to be observing us through your spirit?" The other Shura Blood Guard
also asked, with his voice filled with surprise.
When Shi Yan was in the Dead Swamp, he advanced to the Third Sky from the Second
Sky of Human Realm, with the help of an Immortal Pill.
Generally, no matter how talented he was, it was hardly possible for him to advance
so much in half a month.
To advance to the Disaster Realm from the Third Sky of Human Realm, one needed not
only talent, but also huge amount of dense Profound Qi.
In barely half a month, without some treasurous, weapons, or mysterious pills, his
Profound couldn't make such a breakthrough.
In the past half month, those Shura Blood Guards had been with Shi Yan, so they
clearly knew that he didn't use any pills. It's hard for them to believe that he
advanced by a realm in such a short time.
However, they could sense Shi Yan's spirit power which could only be possessed by a
Disaster Realm warrior.
The two Shura Blood Guards were confused so they asked in unison.
"Yes, I am in the Disaster Realm." Shi Yan nodded with a confused smile, "Maybe
it's because the Immortal Pill wasn't entirely absorbed before, and I just finished
absorbing it just now?."
The origin of the Mysterious Martial Spirit was a mystery, and its function was
vicious, which was his biggest secret. So he made up that explanation.
The two Shura Blood Guards were confused, so they praised him and stopped asking
anymore questions.
"What is the situation like outside right now?" Shi Yan changed the topic.
"The Ling Family and Mo Family are finished. Their family heads and experts were
all slaughtered. Bu Bo, from the Poisonous Dragon Valley, was killed by Lord Xiao.
Right now, he is with the Shi Family experts, slaughtering the Beiming Family."
"Nine of us Blood Guards stayed here to protect Young Master Yan. The area outside
is already a land of death. Now that Young Master Yan has woken up, we can go back
to the Shi family and then head back to the Endless Sea after Lord Xiao returns."
"Ok." Shi Yan nodded, and got off the bed leisurely.
"Young Master Yan, what about them?" One of the Shura Blood Guards asked.
Getting off the bed, Shi Yan frowned and glanced at Ling Shaofeng and then turned
his eyes to Mo Yanyu.
Pondering for a while, Shi Yan walked out slowly. With his back facing to the two
Shura Blood Guards, he calmly said, "You know what to do."
"Got it."
Outside.
Seven Yang Family Shura Blood Guards were sitting straight on the Cyan Blood Bats,
along with Xia Xinyan, who was wearing a veil.
Seeing Shi Yan walk out of the room, Xia Xinyan grunted and a cold light crossed
her beautiful eyes.
Shi Yan was unmoved, and he leisurely walked to the Cyan Blood Bat. After getting
on the Cyan Blood Bat, he glanced at Xia Xinyan, "Why are you here?"
Xia Xinyan frowned and just grunted, without saying a word.

Shaking his head softly, Shi Yan didn't utter a word, just patted the Cyan Blood
Bat and told the Shura Blood Guards, "Let's go back to the Shi Family."
"Okay."
That warrior kicked the Cyan Blood Bat's neck. After that, the Cyan Blood Bat moved
and shot forward with Shi Yan on its back, heading toward the Shi Family residence.
Seeing Shi Yan become a small spot, Xia Xinyan's eyes flashed with a complicated
look and she sighed softly.
Under the bright moonlight, Shi Yan was sitting up straight on the Cyan Blood Bat,
slowly heading back to the Shi Family residence. Shuttling through the clouds, the
Cyan Blood Bat soon reached upon the God Stone Square.
All of a sudden, Shi Yan's Star Martial Spirit started agitating, and his heart
started producing starry light.
In an instant, Shi Yan became as bright as a star while giving off intense light.
The star light became like a curtain and slowly flew toward the magical stone on
the God Stone Square.
"Hmm?"
All the Shura Blood Guards on Cyan Blood Bats got confused and looked down towards
the God Stone in wonder.
"Boom!"
A huge blast resounded in Shi Yan's mind, and, the next moment, he couldn't control
the power from the stars anymore. The power rushed out of his body and combined
with the curtain.
The curtain kept expanding and moved toward the magical stone.
Bright moonlight descended from above.
The moonlight turned into cool air, and fell onto the starlight curtain.
And the shining curtain thrust itself towards the God Stone.
Once the starry curtain touched the God Stone, it was instantly absorbed by the
stone.
The God Stone, after absorbing the light of the stars, started glittering like a
cold crystal.
Sitting up straight on the Cyan Blood Bat, Shi Yan's was surprised as he gazed at
that magical stone.
This God Stone must have something to do with the Three Gods Sect!
Shi Yan came to this conclusion right away. The Star Martial Spirit originated from
the God of Stars of the Three Gods Sect. The God of Stars refined his Star Martial
Spirit into the Original Seal, and he must have done something else. Now that the
Star Martial Spirit's energy had turned into a curtain, and fell into the God
Stone. He knew that there was some special connection between them.
"Young Master Yan!"
The Shura Blood Guard beside him freaked out, and seemed to remember something,
"There is a Seal of the Moon God on the God Stone!"
"Seal of the Moon God?" Shi Yan frowned, and then found that on the God Stone there
were several crescent patterns on its surface. The patterns were shining and moving
on the God Stone.
The huge God Stone suddenly began to crack as dazzling light shot out from the
cracks!
"Young Master Yan be careful!" the warrior cried. "Leave!"
Moonlight came out from the God Stone, like sharp weapons, and shattered all the
stone houses near the square.
The divine light stabbed into the earth, and made a unfathomable crack.
Shi Yan was frightened too, and he quickly operated his Profound Qi to form a
Darklight Shield.
"Kaakaakaa!"
The God Stone which had stood there for thousands of years, began to crack.

Chapter 118: The Goddess of the Moon
"Let's go!"
The warrior on the Cyan Blood Bat shouted, and strongly stomped on the back of the
Cyan Blood Bat.
The Cyan Blood Bat dashed out like an arrow, while the remaining Shura Blood Guards
turned pale and urged their Cyan Blood Bats to fly toward the Shi Family residence.
Shi Yan was shocked, "What's wrong?"
"The Three Gods Sect is our enemy, and I felt a dangerous aura from the God Stone.
Whoever had revived, must be an important member of the Three Gods Sect. once, they
see the Cyan Blood Bats, they will know that we are from the Yang Family. Since
Lord Xiao is not here, we are not sure if we can protect Young Master Yan from
them!"
The Yang Family warrior beside Shi Yan looked serious and alert.
The Three Gods Sect! Why the Three Gods Sect again?
Shi Yan frowned, and got a bit frightened by the Endless Sea.
Although he wanted to see what would happen to the God stone, after he heard what
the warrior said, Shi Yan choose to leave with the Cyan Blood Bat. But he turned
back several times to watch the God Stone Square.
All of a sudden, a stream of strong moonlight exploded from the God Stone Square.
With the huge thunderous sound, a mysterious woman in a white warrior gown appeared
from inside the God Stone Square.
From a distance, Shi Yan found that the woman was extraordinarily pretty, just like
a Moon Goddess with snow white skin.
That woman floated in the air upon the God Stone Square for a while, and then
turned into moonlight and flew eastward.
"A Sky Realm expert!"
The warrior beside Shi Yan spoke with fear, "It's lucky that we left early, or else
we would have been killed by her."
"She is even stronger than Uncle Xiao?" Shi Yan couldn't believe it.
"I don't know if that is true, but her Qi is no weaker than Lord Xiao's." That
warrior deliberated, "The three gods of the Sun, Moon, and Star of the Three Gods
Sect have deep understanding of the numerous secret arts of the Three Gods Sect.
Even for Lord Xiao, it would be hard to compete with her."
Shi Yan's expression changed.
"Huh!"
A Cyan Blood Bat approached them, upon which sat Xia Xinyan.
Xia Xinyan's eyes showed some surprise, as she yelled, "Shi Yan, what did you do?"
"Nothing." Shi Yan frowned, "I went to the God Stone Square and my Star Martial
Spirit suddenly turned into a curtain of starlight, which flew out of my body and
fell on that God Stone. Then the God Stone cracked with dazzling light and a woman
came out from the stone."
"The God Stone had been there for a thousand years?" Xia Xinyan asked in surprise.
Shi Yan nodded, "Yes, As far as I know, before the Tianyun City existed, that stone
had been there. Tianyun City was named after that stone----a stone from the
heavens. You know anything about it?"
"Let's talk about it after meeting Lord Xiao." Xia Xinyan breathed in as if
recalling some horrible memory.
Seeing her lost in thoughts Shi Yan didn't ask further, though he had some
concerns.
The Cyan Blood Bat was flying swiftly. Soon, they arrived at the garden of the Shi
Family.
Xiao Hanyi, Shi Jian, and the other people had not gotten back yet, so Shi Yan
waited for them at the central plaza of the residence.
At dawn, Xiao Hanyi, Shi Jian, Zuo Xu and others slowly flew back from the Beiming
Family.
Looking at them, one can tell that it was a good slaughter in the Beiming Family.
"What!"
Xiao Hanyi arrived and just after taking a glance at Shi Yan, he cried out, "Young
Master Yan, you, you..."
Under Xiao Hanyi's gaze, Shi Yan slowly nodded, "Well, maybe the Immortal Pill
lasted longer than expected, so I brokethrough again."
Shi Jian was stunned and looking at Shi Yan with unbelieving eyes, he yelled in
delight, "Kid, You reached the Disaster Realm?"
"Yeah."
"How did you manage that?" Zuo Xu looked strange as he kept shaking his head. He
couldn't take his unbelievable eyes off Shi Yan.
"Hahaha! Hahahaha!"
Xiao Hanyi bursted out into wild laughter, "Incredible! Haha! Incredible! Seventeen
years old! The Disaster Realm! You can't even find such genius in the Yang Family!
Young Master Yan, I'm sure that the family head will treat you like a treasure once
you get back!"
Hearing that, Shi Jian's smile disappeared and he lowered his head and began to
sigh.
Shi Yan was so talented. If he stayed at the Shi Family, then they will become the
most powerful family in the Merchant Union, and may even rival the royal families
of the Fire Empire and the God-blessed Empire!
Seventeen years old, in the Disaster Realm! Even Beiming Ce couldn't make it!
At the thought of Shi Yan leaving the Shi Family for the Endless Sea, Shi Jian was
filled with pain but he knew he couldn't stop it.
"Lord Xiao, just now, when we were at the God Stone Square..." That warrior briefed
him everything.
Xiao Hanyi's face changed and was filled with astonishment.
After a long while, Xiao Hanyi looked at Xia Xinyan and asked in a serious voice,
"Little Xia, what do you think?"
"One thousand years ago, the Three Gods went to the Seventh Dark World with many
disciples. After the battle with the Dark King, Abi, only the Sun God returned. The
Star God and the Moon God went missing and never showed up in the Endless Sea
again. The Star God, Ouyang Zhi, left the fake Gate of Heaven in the Dead Swamp and
preserved the Original Seal of Martial Spirit, but the Moon God, Ouyang Xiahua,
went missing. Maybe she is that woman from the stone?"
"Impossible!" Xiao Hanyi shook his head and interrupted Xia Xinyan, "The Moon God
Ouyang Xiahua was a God Realm warrior, though she had sealed herself for a thousand
years, she kept her perception! According to your description, that woman was
merely at the Sky Realm. It wouldn't be Ouyang Xiahua!"
"I heard that Ouyang Xiahua had a daughter named Ouyang Luoshuang. She also went to
the Seventh Dark World, but she was only twenty one year old girl. Maybe that woman
is her?"
"Ouyang Luoshuang?"
Xiao Hanyi suddenly realized something, "It's very likely! She was at the Disaster
Realm one thousand years ago. The Moon God must have had been badly hurt in the
Seventh Dark world, so she escaped with her daughter, and sealed her in the God
Stone, to protect her. If it's her, then the Three Gods Sect's strength will
definitely increase."
"Why?" Shi Yan asked.
"The Sun Martial Spirit, the Moon Martial Spirit, and the Star Martial Spirit could
directly absorb the energy of the sun, moon, and stars. The more the energy they
absorbed, the faster their Martial Spirits developed. In the Three Gods Sect,
generally, the older the warrior s, the higher level his Martial Spirit is. Because
the older warrior had absorbed more energy so their Spirit can easily evolve."
Xia Xinyan took a breath and continued, "If that mysterious woman really is Ouyang
Luoshuang, then she must have absorbed the energy from the moon for a thousand
years. We can't even begin to guess how powerful her Moon Martial Spirit has
become. In the past, she was one of the God Children, and now, after a thousand
years, her Moon Martial Spirit must have reached an unprecedented state!"
"In the battle one thousand years ago, the Three Gods Sect lost a lot. Though the
Sun God managed to stay alive, but he died after three hundred years. However,
during that period he created a new Sun God. But there have been no new Moon or
Star Gods ever since then. But the Three Gods Sect is still one of the strongest
powerhouses in the Endless Sea. If Ouyang Luoshuang goes back to the Endless Sea,
she will be the strongest moon God ever! The Three Gods Sect will gain much more
strength!" Xiao Hanyi sighed.
Silently, Shi Yan listened to Xiao Hanyi and Xia Xinyan's conversation, and he
became more curious about the Three Gods Sect.
"Shi Yan obtained the Star Martial Spirit. If he could join the Three Gods Sect and
obtain the knowledge to use their Martial Spirits, he could be the next Star God."
Xia Xinyan pondered, and suddenly said to Shi Yan, "The Star God is very special in
the Three Gods Sect. If the Three Gods Sect doesn't know who Shi Yan is, and they
teach him everything they know, then..."
Xiao Hanyi's eyes lit up as he nodded, "But it is up to the family head to decide.
Sending Young Master Yan to the Three Gods Sect for cultivate the Star Martial
Spirit. It's very risky."
"Shi Yan belongs to the Yang Family, it's up to you to decide. That's was just my
humble suggestion." Xia Xinyan said calmly.
"Shi Family head, I planned to stay for a few days, but now, since things have
changed, we have to return to the Endless Sea early. Now that the Ling, Mo, and
Beiming Families have been slaughtered, I believe you can manage everything."
After thinking for a while, Xiao Hanyi then took out two books from his chest and
handed them to Shi Jian, "Here are two Spirit Level Martial Skills, which may be
beneficial to you, and this is how you can contact the Yang Family. You can tell Ku
Luo, of the Misty pavilion, if you get into any trouble and we will know of it."
Shi Jian was surprised and happy. After receiving the books, he didn't know what to
say.
"Young Master Yan, we have to set off as soon as possible." Xiao Hanyi looked at
Shi Yan.
"Let me have a little time with my father." Shi Yan nodded and quietly left.
Half an hour later, Shi Yan said goodbye to the Shi Family and jumped on Xiao
Hanyi's Cyan Blood Bat.
Before dawn broke, Shi Yan was riding the Cyan Blood Bat eastward to the Endless
Sea.

Chapter 119: The Devil King Bo Xun
Upon the vast blue sea was a cloudless sky.
As the soft wind caressed their faces, they felt comfortable and relaxed.
The Endless Sea was so boundless that one would only see the water and sky, no
matter where they looked.
The group of Cyan Blood Bats was flying east through the blue sky.
It had been two months.
For the two months, Shi Yan sat on the Cyan Blood Bat and saw the vastness of the
Endless Sea. He rarely saw any islands, though he did see slowly moving ships from
time to time.
Shura King Xiao Hanyi was a fanatic for training. Apart from telling Shi Yan the
dangers of the Endless Sea, the rest of his time was devoted to training.
The Endless Sea was mysterious. Shi Yan had seen both serene and peaceful skies and
great violent storms in his few months of travel.
In some regions, there were huge whirlpools, which seemed to reach down to the
deepest depths of the sea.
From the swirls, there came horrible bellows of vicious monsters.
According to Xiao Hanyi, even by riding the Cyan Blood Bat, one needed more than
half a year to reach the Kiara region, where the Yang Family was located. In merely
two months, the Cyan Blood Bat had already flown thousands of miles, which was
larger than the Merchant Union, the God-blessed Empire, and the Tianyun Empire
combined.
Xia Xinyan was sitting on another Cyan Blood Bat with the two towering men, talking
very little.
Ever since Shi Yan broke into that new couple's bridal room and did those
disgusting things, Xia Xinyan had despised him a lot, to the point of being not
willing to talk to him.
Shi Yan didn't bother to explain but, instead, kept exploring how to utilize the
Profound Qi at the Disaster Realm.
Although, the Disaster Realm and the Human Realm were only one level apart, there
was a huge power difference between each level.
At the Disaster Realm, he already had Spirit Power.
This Spirit Power could extend out and observe other living things. it could also
be infused into Martial Skills and weapons to attack enemies.
In addition, when he focused his senses inward, he could see every detail of his
body as if he had a pair of eyes inside.
He could see his veins and entrails with clarity.
This excited Shi Yan and encouraged him to keep exploring its uses.
Everytime Xiao Hanyi woke up, he would generally instruct Shi Yan on how to use the
Spirit Power.
Shi Yan knew Xiao Hanyi was being kind to him.
If he had any questions on his mind, he could simply ask Xiao Hanyi.
That day, the sunny sky was suddenly filled with dark clouds.
The air pressure was so great that even the Cyan Blood Bats were unsettled, and
they cried angrily every now and then.
Xia Xinyan's Cyan Blood Bat approached. Behind her veil, her eyes looked elegant.
After she approached, she didn't talk but quietly gazed at Xiao Hanyi.
Before long, Xiao Hanyi woke up from his training. After looking up at the cloudy
sky, Xiao Hanyi said seriously, "It's quite abnormal, and I certainly don't feel
anything good from this. Something bad is going to happen."
"Uncle Xiao, you are at the Second Sky of Sky Realm, your perception should be
accurate." Xia Xinyan's beautiful hair was flying in the wind as she stood up on
her Cyan Blood Bat and observed the sky, "My Reincarnation Martial Spirit is
sensitive to the power of space. I can, vaguely, feel that the space around us is
cracking?"
Xiao Hanyi's face changed.
"We'd better be careful. Somehow, I feel something ominous is coming." Xia Xinyan
reminded.
"Space is cracking?" Xiao Hanyi looked gloomy, "Little Xia, you really feel the
abnormity?"
Xia Xinyan nodded,"Uncle Xiao, though my realm is lower than you, my Reincarnation
Martial Spirit can feel it. I'm afraid there will be a disaster!"
Shi Yan was shocked, as he hesitated and asked, "Space is cracking? What kind of
power can crack the space?"
"One must be at least at the Third Sky of the Sky Realm! Only warriors who had
reached God realms could truly tear apart space." Xiao Hanyi's eyes blinked, "Years
ago, when the family head sent Young Master Hai out of the fourth demon area, he
also cracked open space. At that time, he was then at the Third Sky of the Sky
Realm, just a step away from the God Realm. He managed that with the help of
Immortal Blood."
"Immortal Blood?" Shi Yan was astonished.

"Warriors with the Immortal Martial Spirit can produce Immortal Blood, which has so
many great uses that even I don't know all that one can do with it. However, when
Young Master Yan gets back to the Yang Family, the family head will explain it to
you." Xiao Hanyi explained.
Shi Yan nodded.
At that moment!
From the dense dark clouds, black light shot out and a huge white bone hand
suddenly appeared.
That huge hand shined like crystal, and seemed to be without any flesh as it
destroyed the space around it.
An intense devil air gushed out of the white bone hand which stirred the air with
depressing power.
"Demon King Bo Xun's Bone Skill!"
Xiao Hanyi was terrified as he quickly yelled, "He came for me! Little Xia, take
Young Master Yan away!"
"Paapapa!"
Before that white bone hand had even gotten close, the horrible devil air had
already reached them. One after another, Cyan Blood Bats fell from the sky, having
been turned into minced meat.
On the Cyan Blood Bats, those Nirvana Real warriors exploded with their flesh and
blood flying everywhere.
The overwhelming devil air suddenly invaded Shi Yan's body.
The devil air started rampaging through Shi Yan's body, trying to kill him.
At the same time, Shi Yan's heart started putting out a dazzling starlight, while
all his negative energy gushed out like a flood. Even that Yin Pearl began
spinning, forming a Yin Swirl and sending out Yin Qi which quickly covered Shi
Yan's body.
Colorful light shot out from Shi Yan's body, clashing with the devil air and
stopping its advance.
Without hesitation, Xia Xinyan operated her Reincarnation Martial Spirit. After
absorbing the energy of reincarnation, she instantly stepped into the Sky Realm.
The huge hand slowly approached them, and the Cyan Blood Bats and Shura Blood
Guards died, one after the other. Shura King Xiao Hanyi looked extremely hideous.
As he stirred his bloody Qi, three broad rivers appeared and attacked the huge
hand.
In the dense, dark clouds, a black hole appeared and started to devour everything.
"Little Xia, leave with Young Master Yan!" Xiao Hanyi's eyes had turned bloodshot
and he shouted out his order.
Xia Xinyan was frightened, and she flew over and grabbed Shi Yan by his neck,
flying away from there.
In the darkness, that huge white bone hand seemed to, again, tear apart the space
around it.
"Bang, bang, bang!"
The three blood rivers struck on the huge white bone hand, but still they couldn't
prevent its advance. As the five fingers curled, the three blood rivers were
knocked miles away.
"Bang!"
The huge hand came near and snatched up all the people around Xiao Hanyi.
Even Xiao Hanyi himself couldn't get rid of that huge hand and he was soon caught
by that huge hand.
That huge hand seemed to be in a hurry, as after catching all the people, it
withdrew and sank back into that black hole which was filled with devil air.
The white hand retreated back into the black hole, and numerous streams of devil
light shot out, like weapons.
Some devil light fell into the Endless Sea and quickly stirred up a huge whirlpool,
reaching to the bottom of the seas.
Shi Yan was shocked, and he gazed at the huge hand with a dumbstruck look. He
watched the black hole contract, little by little, until it finally disappeared.
After the devil light disappeared, the dense clouds also dissipated.
Before long, the sky restored back to its formerly clear self.
Meanwhile, the sea below was in the throes of a huge whirlpool which had begun to
tear the seas asunder.
Xia Xinyan carried Shi Yan and flew away without looking back.
Shi Yan was surprised as he gazed at the scene behind him, and feelt small in front
of such a disaster.

Chapter 120: Crossing the Sea With a Beauty
While being carried by Xia Xinyan over the vast sea, Shi Yan was filled with shock.
That huge hand, which had torn through space, had carried a massive amount of devil
air, so much so that it could grab Xiao Hanyi, who was at the Second Sky of the Sky
Realm, and take him away.
That incredible power horrified Shi Yan, as he realized that he still had a long
way to go in his Martial Arts.
Still lost in his thoughts, Shi Yan suddenly felt that they were sinking.
His expression changed. Shi Yan quickly looked at Xia Xinyan, only to find that she
had a bit of blood on her neck, which must have come from her mouth.
"Are you hurt?" Shi Yan asked with concern in his voice.
"A stream of devil light was shot onto me, and I had trouble defending against it,
so my heart and lungs were wounded." Xia Xinyan replied calmly, "My Reincarnation
Martial Spirit is disappearing. Once it runs out, I won't even be at the Disaster
Realm of power. You... God bless you."
Shi Yan was astonished.
From his view, he couldn't even see a single island or ship. It would take a great
amount of luck to survive this.
He thought that Xia Xinyan would be able to take him to an island before her
Reincarnation Martial Spirit was used up. However, that hopeful thought of his
disappeared.
"I'm finished." Xia Xinyan's body shook, and a bit of regret flashed in her eyes.
She glanced at Shi Yan and mocked, "I can't believe I'm dying with a goat."
Then Xia Xinyan's soft body went down, and her hands, which were holding onto Shi
Yan, began to lose their strength.
With a rigid face, Shi Yan grabbed Xia Xinyan's hand and fell into the sea with
her.
"Splash!"
Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan sunk a few dozen meters into the sea before they slowly
stopped sinking.
Salty sea water gushed into Shi Yan's mouth and nose, which made it hard for him to
breathe.
Xia Xinyan was hurt by the devil light, and her Reincarnation Martial Spirit had
been completely used up, so she fainted right away.
In the middle of the sea, Shi Yan held his breath, wrapped his arms around Xia
Xinyan, and kicked his legs to swim to the surface.
"Pooh!"
Shi Yan popped out of the sea and took a greedy breath of the fresh air. Floating
on the sea with Xia Xinyan in his arms, he was at a loss about what to do.
On the vast sea, he had to endlessly move his legs, and use his Profound Qi, to
keep both of their heads above the water, but his Profound Qi would be used up if
he couldn't find an island to rest.
Then both of them would drown.
Floating on the sea, Shi Yan looked around, yet all he saw was the boundless sea.
In his arms, Xia Xinyan's veil slipped down, and he could finally see her delicate
face. Her gown was wet with water, making it stick to her body and revealing a lot,
which was very appealing.
Holding Xia Xinyan in his arms and feeling her supple curves, even in this
desperate state, Shi Yan was turned on.
Xia Xinyan was a rare, gorgeous woman, and now that her attractive body was this
close to him, Shi Yan was having trouble focusing on his current situation.
Shi Yan kept taking deep breaths, while trying not to think about Xia Xinyan's hot
body, and after a few minutes, he finally managed to calm himself down.
I must find somewhere to stand!
With a serious face, Shi Yan released his Spirit Power and extended it in all
directions. He sensed that there were a lot of fish swimming in the sea.
However, within a thousand miles, he couldn't find any island..
Treading the water, Shi Yan's eyes blinked. He made up his mind and began to move
east.
Turning Xia Xinyan over, Shi Yan carried her on his back.
Two plump orbs were pushing against his back, which again stirred up ripples in Shi
Yan's body.
The woman on his back had the top appearance and hottest body he had ever seen, and
her reserved personality was also quite attractive.
But now she had her eyes closed and was leaning against his back...
Though Shi Yan kept telling himself that it was not the time to think wildly, his
mind was controlled by this gorgeous woman on his back.
Carrying Xia Xinyan on his back, Shi Yan began to operate his Profound Qi, making
him swim faster and faster, meanwhile, he used his Spirit Power to guide him.
During that process, he still needed to fight against his lust.
The sun disappeared into the clouds and the moon climbed up high into the sky. The
power of the stars went into Shi Yan's body and concentrated in his heart.
Unfortunately, he couldn't use his Star Martial Spirit.
One day passed. Shi Yan was still swimming eastward while carrying Xia Xinyan on
his back.
Another day passed. Shi Yan still kept swimming, yet now his Profound Qi was almost
used up.
His Spirit Power had already been used up, so he couldn't perceive his surroundings
anymore.
Now he had to move forward and hope he was lucky enough to come across an island,
even finding a rock would be a blessing. He would be fully satisfied if he found a
place to set his feet on and recover his Profound Qi.
In the sea, he didn't dare stop swimming or he would sink.
Another day went by.
Now he had very little Profound Qi left in his body, and Xia Xinyan was still in a
coma with disordered Profound Qi in her body.
That day, Shi Yan was so exhausted that he was wondering if he needed to use his
negative energy.
Once he used the negative energy, he would move fast for some time. But the
repercussions would also exhaust him.
Then he would definitely sink.
He had thought about using the Yin Pearl, but it wasn't currently compatible with
his Profound Qi.
The Star Martial Spirit gained strength from the stars, but without the Martial
Spirit creed from the Three Gods Sect, he could hardly control it.
Late night.
The moon was like a plate in the starry sky, and the sea breeze caressed his skin.
But Shi Yan was not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful view as his Profound Qi was
about to run out. If he still couldn't come up with any ideas, then he would sink
into the sea before dawn.
Shi Yan had already made up his mind that he would operate his negative energy as
soon as his Profound Qi ran out.
"Shi-... Shi Yan." Suddenly, a woman's soft whisper came from his back.
Shi Yan's so glad that he instantly turned his head around.
Xia Xinyan leaned against Shi Yan's back, and her head was laying on his left
shoulder. As Shi Yan turned around, his lips just happened to press on hers.
Shi Yan felt as if he was struck by lightning, and his eyes were soon filled with
desire. However, he quickly turned his head and kept some distance from Xia
Xinyan's cherry red lips.
Xia Xinyan's eyes were filled with wrath and she stared at him coldly.
"Not on purpose." Shi Yan was relaxed, "I was carrying you on my back all this
time, I could have done anything I wanted to."
Xia Xinyan's expression changed a little, and she tried to struggle off Shi Yan's
back.
Her breasts then rubbed on Shi Yan's back, making Shi Yan more hornier.
"Stop, don't move." Shi Yan 'suffered' while trying to stop Xia Xinyan, and he
quickly spoke with a blushing face, "You'd better not move if you don't want to
die."
The desire in Shi Yan's eyes made Xia Xinyan realize it was inappropriate.
In just an instant, her pale face blushed as bright as an apple.
Xia Xinyan was so shy.
Being the pride of the Xia Family, she had diligently trained from a young age.
For these years, she had devoted herself to training and never took any interest in
a man.
However, today she was leaning on this goat with her breasts pressing against his
back.
Xia Xinyan felt so ashamed that she would have killed Shi Yan, if it were not for
the fact that she had no energy right now.
Staring at Shi Yan, Xia Xinyan's cheeks turned more and more red and her breathing
quickened. With shame and anger building up, she was getting ready to kill Shi Yan.
"Umm..." Shi Yan's expression turned weird, and his eyes were smoldering with lust,
" Are you turned on?"
"Shut up!" Xia Xinyan went into a rage, "It's anger! Why are you so perverted?"
Shi Yan was not angry at all, and he continued, "Well, I don't think we will live
through the night. You are so hot, and it would be a shame to die a virgin. I would
be very glad to serve you right now."
"Shut up!" Xia Xinyan struggled, and yelled, "Don't touch me! Put me down! Let me
drown while I am still pure!"
"Hmm!" Just at that moment Shi Yan cried out, "We are saved!"

Chapter 121: A Man and a Woman Alone
On an small isolated island.
The island was about the size of a large soccer field, and the air around it was
humid. There were no living things in sight, except for some small trees.
In the immeasurable Endless Sea, this isolated island was too small but it brought
a hope of survival to Shi Yan.
Carrying Xia Xinyan to this island, Shi Yan felt a little relieved. It was the kind
of happiness that only those who survived disaster could feel.
Putting Xia Xinyan down, Shi Yan sprawled out on the beach, laying down on the
sands, and not wanting to move a bit.
He was exhausted.
He had not rested once the past few days, and his Profound Qi had almost run out.
Very few people could endure in an environment like that. It was only thanks to his
stamina and strong Profound Qi that he was able to made it.
Xia Xinyan was at his side, tired and lifeless.
Some three meters away from him, Shi Yan turned and looked at her, and then teased,
"Well, it seems you can't die a virgin now."
Xia Xinyan's expression changed and a cold light crossed her eyes, "How dare you!"
Right now, her energy had not recovered and she couldn't use her Profound Qi. She
would be unable to respond if Shi Yan did something to her.
At the thought of Shi Yan's disposition, she was a little worried though her face
showed no fear.
"Hahahahahahaha!" Shi Yan laughed wildly.
Xia Xinyan was both pissed and scared, because she didn't know what Shi Yan would
do, so she tried to keep some distance from him.
Shi Yan wasn't planning on doing anything to her, but seeing her on alert, he came
up with an idea to tease her.
On the beach, Shi Yan rolled his body and approached Xia Xinyan.
In an instant, he was only a half a meter away from Xia Xinyan, his hot eyes gazing
into her crystal-like eyes.
Shi Yan looked at her teasingly, "Running away? You think you can run away? Xinyan,
who would win if we fought right now? I remember that you said that you would marry
me if I won..."
"Shameless!" Xia Xinyan yelled, "Stay away from me, or I won't let you go
peacefully when I recover!"
"I wouldn't have waited till now if I do want to do something to you." Shi Yan
said. He seemed to think a bit before he spoke again. "You think you would have
left safely when you were in the Rain Pavilion?"
"That... that time... Why?" Xia Xinyan asked curiously.
When in the rain Pavilion, Shi Yan found two girls to serve him, yet he never
touched her. Meanwhile, according to her observations, Shi Yan was a devil, since
he raped Ling Shaofeng's bride in front of him.
Xia Xinyan was horrified every time she thought about that.
But, back in the Rain Pavilion, Shi Yan saw her pretty face yet didn't do anything,
which confused her a lot.
"Why do I have to touch you?" Shi Yan showed a rare seriousness. "I'm a man with a
lot of lust. It's ok to go to a brothel. As for that Mo Yanyu, I almost died at her
hands. Of course I wanted to get revenge. Ling Shaofeng also attacked my father,
who was not even a warrior! They deserved it!"
Pausing for a moment, Shi Yan glanced over at Xia Xinyan, "As for you, apart from
pushing me to join the Xia Family, you did nothing bad to me. I'm not a kind guy,
but I'm not a devil either."
Xia Xinyan went silent.
After quite a while, Xia Xinyan said, "I hope that's the truth."
Shi Yan nodded, with a beaming smile on his face, "I'm not a gentleman, nor a
monster. By the way, how are you now? You recovered very fast previously. What's up
now?"
"The Nutrition Pills I had have been used up." Xia Xinyan sighed. "Without them, I
will need at least three months to recover. I was also seriously hurt this time, so
I need at least three days to soothe my Profound Qi."
"Ok, focus on stabling your Profound Qi then, and I will go prepare some food." Shi
Yan nodded, and then looked up at the sky, "I will take a rest first, then I will
go search for something to eat."
Then Shi Yan took a deep breath, sat down in fatigue, and began to operate his
Profound Qi.
Xia Xinyan stayed on the beach, laying on her left side. Her long legs looked quite
appealing.
In meditation, Shi Yan now looked as stable as a mountain.
'What kind of person is he?'
After a long while, Xia Xinyan shook her head, turned her eyes away from him, and
concentrated on recovering her Profound Qi.
Not knowing how long had it been, Shi Yan woke up quietly and looked up into the
sky. The sunlight hurt his eyes.
The sun was heating.
Shi Yan stood up, feeling refreshed.
Most of his lost Profound Qi had come back and his fatigue had also disappeared.
Turning back, he found Xia Xinyan still lying on her side, but her robe had dried.
Her smooth curves, long legs, and white skin were exquisite under the sunlight.
Watching her greedily, Shi Yan took a deep breath and jumped into the sea.
A quarter of an hour later, Shi Yan returned with two fish in his hands. Then he
walked up to Xia Xinyan and coughed softly.
Xia Xinyan's eyelashes trembled, then she opened her eyes. She seemed to have
gained some of her Profound Qi back, as she sat up and glanced at Shi Yan. "What?"
"Do you have fire stone?"
"Yes."
Xia Xinyan touched the green ring on her finger and, with an odd flash of light, a
fire stone appeared in her palm.
Throwing that fire stone to Shi Yan, she stood up slowly, blushing. She walked to a
small tree nearby and demanded, "I need to get changed, don't peep."
"Okay." Shi Yan nodded, with joy in his eyes.
That tree was only as thick as his thigh. Xia Xinyan walked behind the tree and
took off her robe.
The tree was too thin to cover her body, so her curves were clearly seen by Shi
Yan.
Xia Xinyan took off her robe and covered her chest with an arm, yet her ass was
still visible.
Her ass was plump and smooth, which turned Shi Yan on.
In a second, it was covered by Xia Xinyan's green skirt.
Feeling relieved, Xia Xinyan took a deep breath and moved away from the tree.
After a glance at Shi Yan, Xia Xinyan was angered as she saw something poking up
between Shi Yan's legs. "Bastard!"
Shi Yan quickly stood up.
Under Xia Xinyan's angry eyes, Shi Yan looked calm, "I didn't peep. I looked. What?
It's no big deal."
"No big deal? See what happened to you down there!" Xia Xinyan was so furious that
thoughts of killing him started forming again.
"Well, I'm just potent. That happens to it after a few days without a woman." Shi
Yan chuckled and then dashed over to a withered tree.
"You-! You-!" Xia Xinyan was so angry that she couldn't even speak correctly.
Ever since she was a little girl, every man was polite in front of her. They would
talk about poetry, laws, or cultivation, but nothing dirty like this!
Only this guy went to brothels, talked about dirty things, and tried to flirt with
her. She felt humiliated.
However, being trapped in such a nasty environment, and not having any power, all
she could do was feel angry.
Before long, Shi Yan came back with a bunch of tree branches in his arms, acting
like nothing had happened. He lit the branches with the fire stone and began to
roast the fish.
The scent of meat wafted through the air.
"Hungry? Then have something to eat. You can shout as much as you like if you are
still mad at me. No one would ever know. Since I did see your body, it's ok if you
curse me." Shi Yan giggled, turned a fish over, and handed it to Xia Xinyan.
"I'm not hungry!" Xia Xinyan turned away coldly.
Just then, her stomach began to growl loudly.
"Hehe." Shi Yan smirked and walked up, while pushing the fish into her hand, he
teased, "What for? Just a glance, what's the big deal? Or should I take
responsibility and marry you?"
"Shut Up!" Xia Xinyan grabbed the roasted fish, and glared at him, "Nevermind, I
should understand you by now."
"Yeah. I'm a bad guy, a very malicious guy." Shi Yan didn't care at all, and he
tore his fish apart and wolfed it down.
"Barbaric!" Xia Xinyan cursed. Then she took out a knife and began to eat her fish.

Chapter 122: The Yin Yang Wonderland
On a deserted island in the ocean.
Having grilled fish to eat, lightened both Shi Yan's and Xia Xinyan's moods.
Especially Xia Xinyan, whose face became much warmer as soon as the grilled fish
entered her stomach.
After Shi Yan ate his fill, he pondered for a moment and suddenly took out a small
bottle from his bag. He went to the water's edge, and poured a grey powder from the
bottle into the sea. He mixed the powder well with the seawater and thoroughly
scrubbed his face with it.
After a while, Shi Yan returned to Xia Xinyan's side.
With wide eyes, Xia Xinyan snorted dismissively, "Such a deceiver. So this is your
true face, huh?"
Back in the Shi family, in order to conceal his identity in the Martial
Competition, he had sought for a disguise artist to change his looks.
But now, as he was in the Endless Sea, leaving the Beiming, Ling, and Mo families
far behind, he had no reason to conceal his true features. Thus, he removed his
disguise.
Without the disguise, Shi Yan's looks were quite different. The dark toned skin
became lighter, and the bushy black brows became thinner, like sharp swords cutting
through his forehead. His face became a little more angular and less rugged, but
with more cold and fierce features. He had a unique, unyielding, and imposing
visage.
Shi Yan wasn't an extremely handsome man, but he had a special quality, which gave
people strong-minded, direct, and fierce impression.
Xia Xinyan glanced at him a few more times, and then said, "The look you have right
now fits your arrogant and despicable nature!"
Shi Yan was stunned. So, he asked, "Are you complimenting or insulting me?"
Shi Yan shook his head, as he didn't want to haggle over with her on this topic.
His expression slowly darkened, and he suddenly asked, "That Demon King Bo Xun, who
exactly is he?"
Whenever he thought about that frightening figure, Shi Yan shuddered in his mind.
Being able to rip through space and take away the Sky realm Shura King, Xiao Han
Yi. The master of such earthshaking powers had made a deep impact on him.
"Bo Xun is one of the two Demon Kings in the Fourth Demon area."
Whenever Shi Yan mentioned this terrifying master, Xia Xinyan's expression turned
gloomy, "In the Fourth Demon Area, there are two Demon Kings, named Bo Xun and Chi
Yan. Both of them are nigh-invincible. Their demon powers are unfathomable and
infinite. It is said that they are both on the verge of stepping into the True God
realm."
"Demons can also cultivate? Do they have the same rankings that we do?" Shi Yan was
surprised.
"Of course." Xia Xinyan nodded, and explained, "Not only demons but even the dark
dwellers of the Sevenfold Underworld can cultivate! But, whether it be the demons
or the dark dwellers, the powers they gather is different than ours. The demons
live in the Demon Area and they absorb natural demon energy. The dark dwellers,
living in the Sevenfold Underworld, absorb natural dark energy. Demon energy and
dark energy are like the natural spirit energies we have here. There are also
clusters of these energies that exist in this world. Other than demons and dark
dwellers, there are also some foreign clans in the Endless Sea, who also cultivate
in spirit energies that are different than ours. But be it the demon energy, dark
energy, or spirit energies, they are all different kinds of natural powers. The
cultivation of warriors, no matter what spirit energies, are mostly the same..."
Xia Xinyan slowly informed Shi Yan of all the common knowledge in the Endless Sea.
She mentioned the demons and the dark dwellers, and the differences between the God
Domain and the Grace Mainland.
"The Demon King Bo Xun..." Shi Yan frowned, "Why did he attack Uncle Xiao?"
"Back in the day, the head of the Yang family, Yang Qing Di, brought powerful
warriors from the Yang family into the Fourth Demon Area. They killed a Demon
Master in the Fourth Demon Area. I believe Master Xiao should've told you about
this?"
"Yes."
"That Demon Master was under the command of the Demon King Bo Xun! In the Fourth
Demon Area, there are four Demon Masters. Two of which follow the Demon King Chi
Yan, and two of whom are devoted followers of the Demon King Bo Xun. Yang Qing Di
killed one of Bo Xun's Demon Masters, so of course Bo Xun would go against the Yang
family."
"Bo Xun is on the verge of stepping into the True God realm, so even if he were to
attack, he would've gone for the head of the Yang family... Why go for Uncle Xiao?"
Shi Yan was very confused.
"Who said Bo Xun had to attack?" Xia Xinyan glared at Shi Yan and then said coldly,
"That giant white skeletal hand was only one of the three Skeletal Avatars of Bo
Xun. Although the Skeletal Avatars are pieces of Bo Xun, they're not his main body.
Bo Xun's original body has always been in the Cave of Thousand Demons. He won't
easily come out. If that were really the main body of Demon King Bo Xun that
attacked us, do you think we could've really escaped?"
"What?" Shi Yan was shocked,"You're saying that that giant bone hand, out of the
three of Bo Xun's Skeletal Avatars, was only... the hand of one of them?
"That's right."
Shi Yan's heart was shaken.
Only a hand of one of the Skeletal Avatars was able to cause so much movement in
the Endless Sea. It ripped through space, and directly grabbed Xiao Han Yi. If it
were the Demon King Bo Xun himself, how much power would that be?
Xia Xinyan seemed to know the shock in his heart, so she didn't rush to speak, and
instead she only looked at him.
After a long time, the look in Shi Yan's eyes became firm, and he said, "That
certainly is a terror. I really hope I will one day be able to fight with the Demon
King Bo Xun."
Xia Xinyan was stunned, and her beautiful eyes were filled with strange emotions,
"You're only in the first sky of the Disaster Realm, how could you dare to rave
about fighting with Bo Xun? Even after a hundred years, you will still be unable to
go against one of the Skeletal Avatars of Bo Xun. The Yang family members sure are
all arrogant! None of you know what you're worth."
Shi Yan smiled, "I'm still young, and I have plenty of time to catch up. One day,
maybe I can also become known in all the heavens, and can split the skies with my
bare hands."
Xia Xinyan was silent, but, after a while, she finally nodded lightly. She didn't
say much, but inside, her view of Shi Yan had changed.
For an ordinary warrior, after seeing the invincible power of the Demon King Bo
Xun, it would probably leave an everlasting shadow in his mind. Let alone fighting
with the Demon King Bo Xun, maybe they would've been occasionally affected by the
shadow in their mind while cultivating, and would never be able to get rid of that
shadow.
But Shi Yan's mind was as solid as stone. Not only was he not afraid, instead, his
monstrous will to fight was activated, growing to have the arrogant thought of one
day battling with the Demon King Bo Xun. With such disposition, as long as his luck
and talent could follow through, he would surely some day stand on top of the
world.
"Is Uncle Xiao going to be okay?" Shi Yan suddenly sighed, and said sadly, "Uncle
Xiao helped me out a lot in the Merchant Union, I really don't want anything to
happen to him. Aii, too bad my strength isn't enough, or else I would've definitely
slaughtered all on the way to the Fourth Demon Area and bring Uncle Xiao back from
Bo Xun's hands."
"I don't know either." Xia Xinyan shook her head, "I'm afraid that even a Skeletal
Avatar of Bo Xun is impossible for Master Xiao to defeat. Hopefully, the heavens
would help a good man like Master Xiao, to survive through this disaster."
Shi Yan's expression was full of frustration, he shook his head and sighed, "If
anything happens to Uncle Xiao, one day, I will definitely avenge him, and
slaughter that Demon King Bo Xun."
Xia Xinyan's face changed, she was more and more stunned by Shi Yan's arrogance. In
the vast Endless Sea, there were many strong figures and countless powerful
warriors, but none could dare say that they could slaughter Bo Xun.
This guy was only in the Disaster realm, having just stepped into the threshold of
martial arts. While clearly knowing the monstrous evil powers of the Demon King Bo
Xun, he could still speak of such arrogant things. Could he really be a madman?
Shi Yan didn't explain, but this raving statement wasn't really that arrogant to
him.
There was no other real reason, but he was sure that the mysterious martial spirit
inside him would provide him with limitless potential!
As long as he was constantly killing, he would naturally be absorbing negative

energies, and could then transform them into extraordinary powers to nourish his
martial spirit and Profound Qi.
He only needed to kill several thousand people, and that would be equivalent to
decades of heavy cultivation of an ordinary person. With this special feature of
the mysterious martial spirit, one day, he would be able to talk face to face with
the Demon King Bo Xun. Of course, he would never tell anyone else about this.
The next two days, Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan both stayed on the deserted island. They
survived by eating fish meat and drinking fish blood.
The sea was endless, There were no flying demon beasts, nor were there any giant
ships. It might as well have been wiser to stay on the island than to blindly
leave.
Xia Xinyan also approved of this. These past two days, other than eating together,
they both cultivated on their own and did not disturb each other.
Another day passed.
Sitting on the sand, Shi Yan extended his mind's power, and he suddenly sensed an
object in the distance. Instantly his expression bloomed, as he quickly stood up
and shouted to Xia Xinyan, "There's a ship!"
Xia Xinyan came over from the other side of the island and followed Shi Yan's gaze,
looking out to the east.
In fifteen minutes, an enormous iron ship slowly appeared. The iron ship's flag
flew in the ocean wind, looking majestic.
"Aaaahhhh! Aaahhh!"
Shi Yan screamed loudly. His shriek pierced through the sky, like the howls of
wolves.
Xia Xinyan frowned and covered her ears, cursing him in her mind. She glared at him
bitterly.
That enormous iron ship seemed to have heard their calls, and slowly started
sailing towards them.
Shi Yan waved his arms and continued screaming.
"Hey!" He suddenly exclaimed, there was a shady look on his face as he chuckled,
"Xinyan, that ship seems quite interesting."
On that giant steel ship hung many flags. Lifelike erotic images were embroidered
on each of the flags. There was a couple in the wheelbarrow position, a couple in
the lotus position, a couple in the flower on the back position, and many more like
this. Under the blowing of ocean wind, those erotic images flew wildly. The
lifelike men and women on those erotic images, looked as if they were coming to
life, and showing great vigor.
Xia Xinyan flushed as she suddenly thought of something, exclaiming, "The ship is
from the Yin Yang Wonderland!"
Then, Xia Xinyan quickly touched the green jade ring on her finger and took out a
pack of powdered medicine, which she quickly smeared on her face.
A few minutes later, Xia Xinyan looked like a different person.
Her breathtaking appearance was completely gone. Instead, her face was yellow and
dark and filled with pimples, making her a slightly ugly young girl.
"What the hell are you doing?" Shi Yan was dumbfounded.
"People from the Yin Yang Wonderland tend to heavily indulge in their lust. They're
one of the most unique forces in the Endless Sea. The disciples of the Yin Yang
Wonderland cultivate through sexual intercourse, so outstanding looking men and
women become targets for disciples of the Yin Yang Wonderland. At the moment, my
power has not yet recovered, so if I were to reveal my true face I'm afraid I'd be
doomed." After finishing up her disguise, Xia Xinyan finally relaxed a bit and
spoke indifferently.
"Ah!" Shi Yan exclaimed, and then frowned and said, "Then wouldn't a uniquely
tempered, and extraordinarily handsome, man like me be doomed to 'suffer'?"
"Mmm hmm. Some male disciples of the Yin Yang Wonderland are also gay." Xia Xinyan
said indifferently, while secretly feeling delightful.
"Gay?" Shi Yan's face quickly changed.

Chapter 123: One Palace, Two Divine Lands, Three Wonderlands, Four Sects, Five
Families
The ship moved through the wind and waves, and slowly approached their little
island. On its deck, many pretty, young girls were standing on their tiptoes to see
who it was on the island.
There were flags with lurid sex scenes dancing with the wind.
Those people on the deck were pointing at Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan while chatting
with each other.
After changing her appearance, Xia Xinyan wore a cold expression and just stood
still on the sands.
Shi Yan stopped howling, and frowned, looking tired.
At the beginning, he was excited and curious about the people on that ship,
especially when Xia Xinyan said they were from The Yin Yang Wonderland, which had
very open views on sex. Shi Yan was looking forward to having some fun in the
future.
But when Xia Xinyan mentioned that the males from the Yin Yang Wonderland also
liked men, Shi Yan suddenly got depressed.
It was too late to regret, as the ship had already come near, and they didn't know
how long they would need to wait if they missed this ship.
Without any other choices, Shi Yan decided to try and board the ship, hoping for
the best.
Soon, that one hundred meter long ship arrived at the shore.
Women and men were walking busily on the deck, most of whom were rather good-
looking, ranging from 13 to 40 years old.
"Who are you? Why are you here?" A yellow-faced thin man on the deck asked loudly.
He looked to be around 40 years old.
This guy was at Nirvana Realm, yet he spoke with a loud voice, looking cautious.
"We are from the west, heading for the Endless Sea. Our boat came across a storm
and was smashed. We barely escaped and were washed here. Please take us from here!"
Shi Yan crossed his hands in front of his chest and spoke with hopeful eyes.
"From the west?" That guy frowned while his eyes formed into slits, and examined
Shi Yan for a while. Then he looked at Xia Xinyan, and said coldly, "Got anything
good with you? We won't save you for free."
Shi Yan was surprised, and then smiled in embarrassment, "Our belongs were washed
away..."
"Let's go." That yellow-faced man grunted and shouted back, seemingly not going to
pick up Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan.
Shi Yan frowned without saying anything.
In his bag, there was a level six demon crystal and many crystal coins.
But he was cautious. He knew he would be killed if he showed his treasure, in

return to being allowed to step on that ship,.
So he'd better pretend to be poor, for even if he can't step on the ship, he could
still live for a couple of days.
Seeing that man's leaving, Shi Yan was relieved, though his face still showed
worry.
"Wait a moment." At that time, the lazy voice of a woman came from a room on the
ship. A window was cracked open and a woman was looking out through it.
Standing on the sands, Shi Yan looked up at that window and found a light shining
down on him.
It was a woman.
Shi Yan relieved, and calmed down.
"Priest Ju, what can I do for you?" That yellow-faced man frowned and asked
unhappily.
The woman behind the window giggled, "Well, I see the two miserable looking people.
Our plants, need people to take care of them, and we have many dirty things that
need cleaning. Just bring them aboard and let them take care of those."
"Now that Priest Ju had said it, I have to do as you said." That yellow-faced man
hesitated, knowing what she wanted, but he nodded, "Pull in, let's get them aboard.
Li Wei, arrange them. Don't let them ruin the plants."
????
That yellow-faced man ordered and walked upstairs, while frowning. He didn't pay
any more attention to Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan.
A handsome young man smiled and announced to that man, "Don't worry, uncle. I will
deal with it."
This young man was at the Second Sky of Disaster Realm. Though he looked young,
there were several wrinkles around his eyes.
Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan looked at each other and walked to the iron ship together.
They climbed up the ladder one by one.
After getting onto the ship, Shi Yan found the ship was rather spacious. It had
three decks and was made of black iron and wood.
Dozens of men and women stood on the deck in couples, some of whom were kissing.
From the rooms on the ship, moans of men and women came every now and then.
Shi Yan was rather shocked by what he saw.
They were more blatantly sexual than many of those brothels, which even surprised
Shi Yan.
Xia Xinyan looked indifferent, for she despised the atmosphere here. She chose to
keep her head down.
The iron ship had three decks, and they were at the bottom, where it was wet and
stuffy.
Li Wei showed them to a shabby room and opened the door. And frowned while quickly
backing up. His eyes wandered over Xia Xinyan's hot body, and became complicated,
"Ugly face, but hot body... Hmm, would be ok at night."
Xia Xinyan, who lowered her head, had a chill come across her eyes as she quickly
bit her lips.
Shi Yan walked over to Xia Xinyan and grabbed her hand, "We are a couple, one room
is enough."
Being caught by Shi Yan, Xia Xinyan struggled a little at first but as soon as Shi
Yan said that, she stopped struggling.
"Couple?" Li Wei's eyes became complicated, and he nodded, "Hmm, you can use this
room. Rest for the night. Tomorrow, you shall move the plants to the top deck and
clean out this lower deck, understand?"
"Got it." Shi Yan replied.
Li Wei nodded. His eyes wandered over Xia Xinyan, and then he smiled.
"I wanna kill him." As Li Wei left, Xia Xinyan said with a cold face.
"Not until you regain your energy." Shi Yan walked into the room. He found it to be
extremely small, no more than five square meters.
Apart from a dusty wooden bed, there was no other furniture in the room, not even a
quilt.
The room was windowless, stuffy, dirty, and filled with spider webs. As Shi Yan
walked up to move the webs, dust filled the room.
Xia Xinyan didn't walk in, but frowned and just stood outside, watching Shi Yan
clean the room.
"The Yin Yang Wonderland is one of the fifteen powers in the Endless Sea, close to
the Corpse Sect, the Barbarian Sect, and the Cao Family, which oppose the Yang
Family and the Xia family. We can't expose our identities here." While Shi Yan was
cleaning the room, Xia Xinyan started speaking in a low voice.
"Fifteen powers in the Endless Sea? What are they?" Shi Yan glanced back at her and
then continued to clean the room.
"In the Endless Sea, there is one palace, two divine lands, three wonderlands, four
sects, and five families. The Martial Spirit Palace, the Heaven Lake Divine Land,
the Penglai Divine land, the Magical Wonderland, the Yin Yang Wonderland, the Evil
Wonderland, the Three Gods Sect, the Sacred Sect, the Corpse Sect, the Barbarian
Sect, the Yang, Dongfang, Cao, Xia, and Gu Families. These fifteen powers are the
strongest in the Endless Sea. Apart from them, there are many other small sects and
families." Xia Xinyan explained.
"You said that the Three Gods Sect and the Yang Family are in different camps. Now
this Yin Yang Wonderland is in a completely different camp too? How many camps are
there?" Shi Yan asked.
"There are five seas in the Endless Sea, and each sea is a camp. The Yang Family,
the Xia Family, and the Evil Wonderland are in the Kyara Sea, belonging to the same
camp. The Yin Yang Wonderland, the Corpse Sect, the Barbarian Sect, and the Cao
Family are in the Tatu Sea. The Martial Spirit Palace and Penglai Divine land are
in the Sky Sea. The Heaven Lake Divine land, the Magical Wonderland, and the Sacred
Sect are in the Black Sea. And the Three Gods Sect, Dongfang Family, and Gu Family
are in the Hengluo Sea. The five camps are always fighting each other."
"Now I feel that this has become rather complicated." Shi Yan shook his head,
"However, this doesn't bother me, because the Endless Sea keeps getting more and
more interesting. Since we boarded this ship of the Yin Yang Wonderland, are we
going to the Tatu Sea?"
"The Tatu Sea is far from our Kyara Sea. In the Yin Yang Wonderland, warriors of
Elementary, Nascent, and Human Realms are general disciples. Warriors of Disaster
and Earth Realms are core disciples. Warriors of Nirvana Realm are priests,
warriors of the Sky Realm are elders, and the highest masters are the Queen of Sky
and King of Earth, who are at the God Realm. There are only two Nirvana warriors on
this iron ship, so they must be priests of the Yin Yang Wonderland, who are in
charge of collecting medicine, jade, and silk for the Yin Yang Wonderland. We have
to be careful, otherwise, we may never reach the Tatu Sea." Xia Xinyan frowned.
"It's ok now. Come on in." Shi Yan said.
The room was clean, after Shi Yan's efforts. But there was still only one bed. Xia
Xinyan glanced at it and frowned.
"You stay on the bed, and I will sleep on the ground. Don't worry, I won't do
anything to you. Don't be nervous."
"I don't trust you." Xia Xinyan grunted, but then she walked into the room, sat
cross-legged on the bed, and began to train.
Shi Yan wanted to ask more about the Endless Sea, but seeing that Xia Xinyan was
silent, he quietly sat down and began to train.
They kept silent for a night.

Chapter 124: On This Ship, You Are My Girl!
The next morning.
Shi Yan slowly opened his eyes. He felt energised and his eyes shone with light.
After cultivating for an entire night, Shi Yan felt refreshed. It seemed that,
after all the disasters he went through lately, his state of mind had somehow
changed.
His mind's power erupted and wandered around the lowest deck of the iron ship...
He scanned the flower pots with his perception. He estimated that there were
roughly a hundred flower pots on this level, with the smaller ones being palm-sized
while the bigger ones basin-sized.
His perception slowly spread to the middle deck.
Suddenly, waves of different mental energies seeped through and hurtled towards Shi
Yan's mind.
Shi Yan's face changed, and he quickly withdrew his perception as he immediately
realized that there were many Disaster realm warriors on the upper decks.
Many of these warriors had very forceful mind powers. They were like powerful giant
waves, with fierce strength behind them.
'Earth realm!'
Shi Yan gasped. He quickly realized those strong responses were from the Earth
realm warriors. There were a couple dozens of these warriors on the middle deck,
which put a bit of fear in Shi Yan's heart.
"The Disaster realm is different than the earlier realms. When cultivating, you
need to gain experience. Only if you experience different dangers and challenges
and gain insight from them, can you breakthrough to the next stage."
Apparently Xia Xinyan was already awake. She glanced at him and spoke
indifferently, "In the Disaster realm, just having the vigorous Profound Qi itself
is of no use. Without the support of a strong mind, even if you go back to the Yang
family and take some elixirs, it would be hard for you to breakthrough quickly."
Shi Yan also noticed the difference in this realm as he nodded and said, "Hmm, it
seems that sometimes danger isn't always a bad thing."
"I have a feeling that, once my body recovers, I should be able to step into the
Earth realm. Lately, I've experienced many things, and these experiences are enough
for me to take a step forward." Xia Xinyan's eyes shone with glistening light.
"The Earth realm?" Shi Yan grinned and chuckled, "Doesn't that mean it will be a
lot harder for me to catch up to you?"
Xia Xinyan didn't bother to pay attention to him, she quietly snorted and slowly
got down from the bed.
"You two, get up and start working." A crisp voice came from the stairs that lead
up to the higher decks. Just as they reached the decks, a seventeen to eighteen
year old girl with bristling eyebrows appeared at the door, and pointed to Shi Yan,
"You, go carry these flower pots up to the deck. The woman will be responsible for
cleaning this level. There will be no food or water for you if you don't finish
these duties."
Then with a "kata-kata" sound, the girl went upstairs. She spent very little time
with them.
"Let's go work." Shi Yan smiled, "There's no such thing as a free feast in this
world. It seems that it won't be easy for us along the way. Xinyan, if you can't
handle it, I can help you a little after I'm finished with my work."
"There's no need." Xia Xinyan coldly replied, "You should be careful yourself.
Don't get caught by the gay guys."
Shi Yan's expression darkened and he spoke angrily, "Do you want to piss me off?"
Xia Xinyan rolled her eyes and felt delighted, as she said dismissively, "I'm just
reminding you to be careful, which is for your own good. You're so ungrateful."
Shi Yan stopped arguing with her, and started carrying the flower pots.
With the blink of an eye, ten days had passed.
In these ten days, every morning, after he got up, Shi Yan would carry the flower
pots from this level to the deck. Then, after the sun set, he would carry the
flower pots back. He repeated this every day.
Xia Xinyan was the same, she worked downstairs during the day and clumsily cleaned
the dust on this level.
During these ten days, whenever Shi Yan finished his work, he would go down and
help her clean the dust and filthy objects.
Over time, Xia Xinyan stopped being cold to Shi Yan. Sometimes when she talked to
him, she would even give him a rare smile. It made Shi Yan feel warmth in his
heart, and he wouldn't feel dull in these days at all.
Everyday, after the two finished their work, that girl named Xiao Feng would bring
them food and water.
The food was just some salted fish and steamed bread, which didn't taste that
great. Shi Yan didn't mind, but even when he gorged down all the food he still
wouldn't feel full. While Xia Xinyan, on the other hand, had never been through
such hardships. She worked her ass off every day, but still only had this poor
quality food to eat. Her appetite became smaller and smaller.
Every night the two would be squeezed in that tiny little room, and were forced to
listen to the lewd voices of the cultivating couples upstairs.
In the beginning, Xia Xinyan felt very awkward, she was flushed to her neck and
wouldn't even look at Shi Yan. She feared that Shi Yan might turn into a lustful
beast and do some humiliating things to her.
Then as time went on, she saw that Shi Yan had been behaving calmly. Although he
did flush a few times, he didn't take any further actions. Soon, she let down her
guard.
In the end, the two could even listen to the lustful sounds upstairs and casually
chat at the same time.
Another day passed.
Shi Yan spent three hours bringing all of the flower pots up to the deck. Then he
immediately returned to the lower level, ready to help Xia Xinyan clean up the
junk.
"What are you doing!" Suddenly, Xia Xinyan's angry shout came from the lower level.
Shi Yan scowled and sprinted downstairs. Upon reaching downstairs, he saw Li Wei
standing at the door of the room, shamelessly pestering Xia Xinyan.
Behind Li Wei were three male disciples from the Yin Yang Wonderland, who were all
in the first sky of the Disaster realm. The three smiled lazily.
Xia Xinyan had been recovering quite well lately, but she still couldn't use her
Profound Qi or all her progress would be for nothing.
Li Wei was at the second sky of the Disaster realm. He was a core disciple of the
Yin Yang Wonderland, and also the nephew of that yellow-faced man. He held quiet
authority on the ship.
He was obviously not here with good intentions.
"Sure, your face looks a little ugly, but your figure is quite fine. The lighting
on this level isn't that great, so I can bear with it. Stop struggling, it's a
great blessing for you to be able to accept my favor. Once you're mine, you'll no
longer have to work hard on this level, the quality of your food will also get much
better..."
Li Wei smiled as he stormed into that cramped room while speaking with disdain,
"That kid can't protect you. If both of you don't want to become fish food, you
better be good."
"Girl, it's a blessing for you to enter the eye of Brother Wei. Frankly speaking,
with your looks a normal man would never be interested. But brother Wei is special,
and he can accept woman with a good figure. If you stay put, there will be plenty
of benefits for you on this ship." At the doorway, behind Li Wei, a Yin Yang
Wonderland disciple at the first sky of the Disaster realm tried to persuade Xia
Xinyan.
"Get the hell out of here!" Xia Xinyan stood inside the room, her expression was
cold and her eyes piercing.
"Hehe, once I have my fun, I'll go." Li Wei smiled with an obscene look in his
eyes.
Suddenly, Shi Yan stormed into the room like a cannonball, and his shoulders
knocked away the three disciples guarding the door.
Shi Yan made his way into the room. With a cold expression, he kicked Li Wei's back
and send him flying. Le Wei slammed hard onto the wooden wall of the room.
"You wanna die?" Li wei brushed away the blood on the corner of his mouth and
slowly stood up. He glared at Shi Yan and said sneering, "This is a ship of the Yin
Yang Wonderland, you're digging your own grave!"
"Fuck off! Now!" Shouted Shi Yan with an annoyed expression.
"Kid, you're dead!" The three warriors immediately sprinted their way once they
managed to react to the situation.
Shi Yan petrified his body and quickly formed a Gravitational Field, completely
blocking the door.
The three Disaster realm warriors fell into the Gravitational Field, and their
bodies involuntarily started spinning.
With a cold expression, Shi Yan suddenly sprinted towards Li Wei as his fingers
formed into spears, gleaming in the chilling light.
Li Wei's expression changed and he opened his hands, a greyish white light burst
out from his palm.
"Bang!"
Shi Yan's finger stabbed right through the light ball, making his arms tingle. The
finger continued and pierced through Li Wei's chest.
"Thump!"
Just as Li Wei stood up from the previous blow, his body was sent flying again and
struck against the wooden wall - his face filled with panic.
Taking a step forward, Shi Yan grabbed Li Wei by his neck and lifted him high into
the air. Shi Yan's eyes were murderous. He grinned and said, "You dare to have
wicked ideas about my girl? I'll happily cut off your limbs for you."
Li Wei was single-handedly lifted up by Shi Yan. His feet were dangling in the air,
and he couldn't muster up any strength to oppose him. Li Wei's eyes showed a flash
of fear, and he was having difficulty breathing while constantly struggling and
hitting Shi Yan with his fists.
Shi Yan had already activated his Petrification Martial Spirit, and there was also
a layer of dark light covering his body. No matter how hard Li Wei tried, he
couldn't even make a dent in Shi Yan. Shi Yan was standing still as a stone.
"Shi Yan!" Xia Xinyan was slightly surprised. She suddenly exclaimed, and stared at
him while shaking her head, mentioning that he shouldn't take Li Wel's life.
This was the first time she saw Shi Yan's aggressive side. She was secretly stunned
by such fierce and ruthless attacks.
The warriors and Li Wei were all Disaster realm warriors, and amongst them Li Wei
was actually at the second sky of the Disaster realm.
But all these four people were restrained by Shi Yan on the very first encounter.
Moreover, the three by the door were still strangely spinning; god knows what
methods Shi Yan used.
Li Wei was the worst. He was restrained almost instantly, without a single chance
of fighting back.
Even Xia Xinyan, who had seen plenty of capable young men was surprised by Shi
Yan's ruthless and fierce methods. She wondered how Shi Yan, who had just entered
the Disaster realm, could possess such unyielding powers.
"Roll your ass out!" Shi Yan threw Li Wei to the floor and kicked him out. Li Wei
kept rolling on the floor, and he actually did roll out.
Shi Yan released the Gravitational Field and, together, the three warriors fell
onto the floor.
Taking a step forward, Shi Yan stood by the doorway and chided with a cold
expression, "I am not staying on your ship as a freeloader. Next time, if you dare
to get any more ideas about my girl, you will never be able to enjoy women again
for the rest of your lives. Leave! Don't let me ever smell your stench again!"
The four Disaster real warriors, including Li Wei, looked at Shi Yan and clenched
their teeths.
"Let's go." Li Wei stood up, his expression was twisted. Scowling, he turned around
and walked away.
The three Disaster realm warriors on the ground all grudgingly stared at Shi Yan.
At last, they quietly stood up and followed Li Wei out.
Shi Yan was blocking the doorway like a doorkeeper. His eyes were sharp as
murderous thoughts flashed across his eyes. He said indifferently, "Those four kids
won't let this go easily. We should get ready, maybe we would really have to escape
by jumping into the sea. Fuck, I haven't even gotten to play with their girls yet,
and they already dare to have ideas about my girl. These fuckers really wanna die!"
"Who are you calling 'your' girl?" Xia Xinyan clenched her teeth and glared at him
bitterly.
"Here, on this ship, you are my girl!" Shi Yan turned around and smiled widely at
her, "As for the future, you never know..."

Chapter 125: Accepted as a Disciple?
On the bottom level of the iron ship, Shi Yan's expression was serious. He kept
knocking on the iron and wooden boards of the ship.
Xia Xinyan stood silently to the side. She only quietly watched his movements.
"The iron ship is very solid, but it can't stump me. If I use all my strength, it
will be enough to break through these boards." Shi Yan tapped around for a moment
and then loosened his expression. He smiled and said, "We can stay right here. If
some master were to go against us later, then I can just blow a big hole in this
ship, and escape into the sea with you."
Xia Xinyan nodded lightly, "That Li Wei won't let this go easily. He should be
bringing some people here very soon."
"Xinyan, your charm is really fascinating. Even under such a disguise, you can
still attract all these bugs, tsk tsk!" Shi Yan shook his head and exclaimed, "If
you return to your true appearance, then all the men on this ship would go crazy.
It seems that we cannot stay here for long. Let's leave as soon as we can."
"You attract bugs! Really nothing decent can come out of your filthy mouth." Xia
Xinyan rolled her eyes, but she didn't really get mad. Instead, she felt a little
bit secretly pleased inside.
Although Shi Yan's words didn't sound that good to her ears, he did compliment her
beauty. If it were back then, she couldn't have cared less. But now, looking at Shi
Yan, she didn't feel that annoyed anymore.
At that moment, Shi Yan blocked the door and held up against four Disaster realm
warriors. This left a deep imprint in her mind, and somewhat stirred some ripples
in her heart...
"I saw you attack for the first time today. Unexpectedly, your strength is really
not bad." Xia Xinyan hesitated for a second with her bright eyes filled with some
curiosity, "I heard that you didn't cultivate any martial arts before you were
seventeen. But you reached the Nascent realm in the matter of a single night, is
that right?"
"Yeah, I got some lucky opportunities." Shi Yan answered indifferently, he didn't
want to go too deep on this topic, so he smiled and said: "It's not that I'm
strong, it's just that Li Wei's group was too weak. Those four people didn't have
any sort of martial spirits, and their Profound Qi wasn't vigorous. They're
probably not as good as other Disaster realm warriors of the same level."
"You have good eyes." Xia Xinyan nodded and said, "In the Yin Yang Wonderland, most
disciples are obsessed with sexual pleasures and do not put a lot of effort into
cultivation. There are many sexual energy cultivation skills in the Yin Yang
Wonderland, but they each have their benefits and drawbacks. While letting the
disciples cultivate through sex does strengthen their Profound Qi, it also corrupts
their state of mind. Many disciples with nice potential often slowly become
depraved due to obsessing over sexual pleasures. They go so far that some would
stop working for progress, and it would be hard for them to cultivate to a higher
level."
"Indeed, the disciples here mostly lack vigorous Profound Qi. Although Li Wei was
at the second sky of the Disaster realm, his Profound Qi is worse than an ordinary
first sky of the Disaster realm warrior. Against me, of course he couldn't gain any
advantages. Besides, he doesn't even have a martial spirit."
"Li Wei is a little weak, but your strength is simply ridiculous." Xia Xinyan's
furrowed her brows and then she said, "When I was at the first sky of the Disaster
realm, I still wouldn't have been able to take care of Li Wei so easily. I could've
used the Reincarnation martial spirit, but that would've been cheating."
Both Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan were not like ordinary people. After wounding Li Wei,
they could still casually chat, even though they were in the opponent's territory.
It was as if they didn't care about death at all.
The two laughed and chatted. Soon, three hours had passed.
Unexpectedly, Li Wei didn't come back. Instead, that Xiao Feng girl brought the
food and water early.
After Xiao Feng arrived, her eyes glinted with light. She put the food and water
down and then curiously looked at Shi Yan.
Shi Yan didn't waste time talking about useless things. He went to open the food,
and suddenly smiled, "Xiao Feng, what's going on today? The food is quite generous
this time."
There were not salted fish and steamed bread in the basket. Instead, there was
cooked beef and delicious-smelling chicken, plus a kettle of liquor. There was also
one extra big jug of fresh water.
The food this time was a whole grade better than before. This made Shi Yan feel a
little baffled.
"Was it you who wounded Li Wei?" Xiao Feng asked curiously.
"That's right." Shi Yan was dazed at first, but then looked at the slightly
excited-looking Xiao Feng, "Why? Is Li Wei your enemy?"
"I want to kill him!" Xiao Feng clenched her teeth as her eyes were filled with
hatred, "I had three sisters, they were all tortured to death by Li Wei. If I had
the ability, I would've killed him a long time ago!"
"I do want to help you, but Li Wei seems to be the nephew of that yellow-faced man.
If I hurt him, I probably won't be able to stay on your ship any longer." Shi Yan
bit a chunk of meat off the drumstick and started chewing it. He took a gulp of
liquor, and casually passed that big piece of beef to Xia Xinyan, "Wife, eat up.
You'll only have strength to escape if you eat."
Xia Xinyan stood behind him. She secretly reached her hand to his waist and pinched
tightly. After glaring at him, she then finally walked forward from behind Shi Yan
and took that piece of beef. She immediately turned to the side while her pretty
eyes looking pleased.
Shi Yan grinned and with a wry smile, he shook his head, "You unrestrainable woman,
I'll deal with you later."
Xiao Feng seemed to have noticed the movements between the two, but she didn't mind
it much. She explained, "Although Li Wei is Priest Li Zhuang's nephew, he still
wouldn't dare to mess around. When I knew that Li Wei was hurt by you, I
immediately notified Priestess Ju. Priestess Ju told me to find out about the
situation. As long as it's not your fault, Priestess Ju will protect you."
Shi Yan's mind clicked, and he realized that this Priestess Ju was probably stood
opposed to that Li Zhuang. He hurt Li Wei, so that Priestess Ju was secretly
delighted, and was trying to take the opportunity to oppress Li Zhuang.
"So this is what happened. Li Wei was a despicable son of a bitch. He wanted to
violate my wife, I..." Shi Yan exaggerated a lot and used all the malicious words
to slander Li Wei.
"I understand now." Xiao Feng nodded and smiled, "Li Wei sure is a despicable son
of a bitch, you said it right. I'll go inform Priestess Ju right away. Don't worry,
Priestess Ju likes you a lot, she's definitely going to protect you." Then, Xiao
Feng hustled away and quickly went up the stairs.
"That Priestess Ju, she should be the woman that vouched for you in the beginning
and let us on the ship." After Xiao Feng left, Xia Xinyan quickly spoke up.
"Right." Shi Yan smiled, "It seems that we don't have to escape by jumping into the
ocean anymore. Those two priests can fight on their own, and we'll be stuck in the
middle, so there are still some opportunities here."
"That woman probably has her eyes on you now. Maybe she's going to accept you as a
disciple. You should thoroughly consider it."
"Accept me as a disciple?" Shi Yan exclaimed.
"In the Yin Yang Wonderland, the priests and elders have the right to take in
disciples. Usually, it's the men who take female disciples and the women who take
male disciples. The relationships between Yin Yang Wonderland's teachers and
disciples are every close, close enough that they would need to share knowledge on
bed! Um, I think you should know what that means?" Xia Xinyan said lightly.
"Like gigolos?" Shi Yan exclaimed.
"Pretty much. On the outside, they have the teacher and disciple relationship, but
once the night comes, they sleep together. I don't know how many disciples that
Priestess Ju has, but if you can become one of them, you should be able to get your
turn a few times a month. Then by that time you can learn some secret skills from
the Yin Yang Wonderland, isn't that what you want?" Xia Xinyan said indifferently.
"A couple of disciples?" Shi Yan's expression slowly started to darken.
"That would be considered as little. Some Priestesses have dozens of disciples, and
other than disciples they have all sorts of other partners. Hmm, when they meet an
allied force, and a man catches their eyes, they would take off their clothes for
them at any time. That's how the women of Yin Yang Wonderland are, they're touched
and kissed by thousands."
"Isn't that worse than prostitutes?"
"No, it's different, this is their hobby, they don't ask for money. Do you
understand? This is a hobby! It's like how some people like plants while other like
luxurious jewelry. This is what the people from Yin Yang Wonderland like to do!
They don't think there's anything wrong with it. They just say that it's a way for
people to communicate with each other. Hmm. Soon that Priestess Ju will meet you,
and, at that time, you will understand." Xia Xinyan casually explained all of the
secrets within.
Shi Yan's expression was turning worse.
"Thump, thump, thump!"
Sure enough, Xiao Feng returned quickly. She smilingly stood by the staircase and
waved at Shi Yan, "Priestess Ju told you to go over to her, she said she has
something to discuss with you. It seems you are quite lucky today. If you get
accepted by Priestess Ju, that Li Zhuang won't dare to do anything to you. Come on,
Priestess Ju is waiting."
"I feel a little unwell, maybe next time." Shi Yan painfully clutched his stomach.
"You also got hurt by Li Wei, right?" Xiao Feng was a little surprised, she nodded,
"Don't worry, Priestess Ju has a lot of healing medicine. Maybe she would reward
you a few, then your injuries would heal very quickly. This is a big opportunity.
Don't miss it! Come on, let's go."
Shi Yan still shook his head.
"What? You're scared?" Xia Xinyan felt delighted inside, and tried to encourage
him, " As a wife, I don't even mind. What are you scared about?"
"Fine, then I'll go!" Shi Yan's expression hardened. He suddenly moved to Xia
Xinyan's side and forcibly grabbed her little hand, "Go with me!"
Xia Xinyan's hand was supple, smooth, and soft, as if she had no bones. Holding it
in his hand felt like clutching on a beautiful piece of smooth and silky jade, cool
and comfortable to the touch.
Xia Xinyan's eyes became tinged with panic. She struggled for a moment, then said,
"Let go! You can go by yourself, why are you dragging me along?!"
Shi Yan held on tightly, no matter how much she struggled, he still wouldn't let
go. He said, "I would worry if you stayed here alone. Who knows if that Li Wei
would come back while I was gone? From now on, you can't leave my sight. Wherever I
go, you have to follow along!"
"You!" Xia Xinyan exclaimed. She was angry and furious at Shi Yan's arrogance, but
she also felt a little touched. Xia Xinyan stared at Shi Yan for a few seconds with
a complex expression on her face. She finally stopped struggling. Her neck flushed
red, and she just let Shi Yan hold on to her little hand.
"I can go, but she has to come along. I can't leave her here." Shi Yan looked at
Xiao Feng.
"Fine." Xia Feng frustratedly nodded, and said: "Later when we reach the door, I
will ask Priestess Ju. Let's go."
"Alright."
Xiao Feng took the lead and Shi Yan, while holding Xia Xinyan's delicate hand,
casually following behind her. They went straight for the top deck of the ship.
Xia Xinyan lowered her head, and her face didn't change because she had disguise
on, but her neck was becoming more and more red, her heart was quickly filling with
shyness.
Then at this moment, Shi Yan's face quietly came close towards her ear.
Xia Xinyan's heart shook and she quickly stared at him, signaling that he shouldn't
mess around.
Shi Yan didn't bother, his mouth came upon her red little ear, and said quietly:
"In a moment, that woman might get furious. Pay attention to my signal. You jump
into the sea first, I'll follow after you."
"Okay, you... you be careful." Xia Xinyan murmured under her breath, then hurriedly
moved a small distance away from Shi Yan while her fair-skinned neck flushed red.

Chapter 126: The Second Sky of Rampage!
Xiao Feng showed Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan to a room on the third floor. Xiao Feng
knocked on the door and politely announced their presence, "Priestess Ju, they are
here."
"Let him in." From behind the door, a lazy woman's voice came.
"Priestess Ju, the girl came as well." Xiao Feng glanced at Xia Xinyan and said.
"Oh. Leave her outside." That woman said indifferently.
Xiao Feng nodded and pushed the door open, gesturing for Shi Yan to enter.
Shi Yan then released Xia Xinyan's hand and walked into the room, frowning.
As soon as he walked in, Xiao Feng closed the door and cautiously looked at Xia
Xinyan.
This room was quite spacious, being about 50 square meters. There was a soft carpet
on the ground and sexy paintings were hung on the wall. Fresh fruits and a bottle
of wine were sitting on the wooden table.
In the big bed behind a red veil, lay a sexy woman with white skin and eyes that
shimmered like water. She had a small birthmark on her lip, which made her look
even more seductive.
The woman looked relaxed. After glancing at Shi Yan, she smiled, "You hurt Li Wei?"
Shi Yan nodded and didn't say anything.
Priestess Ju looked to be around 30 and was quite attractive. If it were not for
what Xia Xinyan had told him, he would definitely have jumped into her bed.
However, once he remembered that she had experienced many men, Shi Yan felt sick.
He was rather picky. He wouldn't have been in that brothel, last time, without that
negative energy.
"You look rather handsome." The pretty woman chuckled after staring at Shi Yan for
a long while. "You hurt Li Wei. Without my protection, you won't live very long on
this ship. you are at a rather high realm, and you will develop faster with the
skills of Yin Yang Wonderland. I want to take you as my disciple... What do you
think?"
'Just as expected!'
Shi Yan was unhappy, but he didn't show it and instead shook his head, "Thank you
for your offer, but I'm used to being alone, so I will leave once we reached land."
"Oh?" The woman was surprised, and her smile faded away, "There are numerous
beautiful women in the Yin Yang Wonderland, ranging from the ages of 13 to 40. So
many boys in the Endless Sea want to join us. Are you sure?"
Shi Yan shook his head with an indifferent face.
"Then fine. I wouldn't want to push anyone." The woman paused and waved her hand,
"Leave. Watch out for Li Wei. You can still find me if you decide to change your
mind. If you come with me, you will have countless beautiful women."
Suppressing his desire, Shi Yan bowed and left the room.
"Let's go." Shi Yan grabbed Xia Xinyan's hand and walked back to the room on the
lowest deck.
"Stupid." Xiao Feng grunted and then turned to that woman, "Priestess Ju, what do
we do now?"
"Tell Li Zhuang not to touch them. They can be a gift to our friends in exchange
for something. It would be a shame to waste so much." That woman looked
indifferent.
With a slight bit of fear on her face, Xiao Feng nodded, "Got it."
"Hmm. Leave me alone." That woman waved her hand, "If he changes his mind, bring
him to me. I will still accept him as long as he comes before we arrive at our
destination."
"Yes priestess." Xiao Feng bowed and left, feeling rather relieved.
Shi Yan was on alert the entire way, and felt relieved when they safely returned to
their small room safely.
"That woman was not pretty enough?" Xia Xinyan sat on the bed cross-legged and
asked.
"Pretty enough. She was like a peach. I wanted to bite her." Shi Yan said honestly.
"Then why did you refuse her? You know, since you refused her, we will be treated
badly by Li Wei later on."
"I have my own standards." Shi Yan grunted and cursed, "Even you thought those
women were shameless, how could I be interested. Do I look that easy?"
"Yes!"
Shi Yan greeted his teeth and stared at her angrily, "You are fond of fighting with
me these days. You really want me to teach you a lesson?"
"You wouldn't dare!"
"Why not?"
While smiling, she dropped to the bed and hugged Xia Xinyan while kissing her on
the neck. Then he got off the bed, "This is just a little punishment."
"Shi Yan! You Bastard! I won't let you go peacefully!" Xia Xinyan was irritated.
"I will escape before you recover. Haha!" Shi Yan was confident, "If you keep
pissing me off, I will keep giving you lessons and let you know how to behave as a
woman."
"I won't forget this!" Xia Xinyan gritted her teeth.
"It's an honor that you remember me. There is barely any man that can be remembered
by you in the Endless Sea, right?" Shi Yan continued to tease her.
Xia Xinyan's eyes were filled with a cold look. She didn't reply.
Shi Yan was secretly delighted.
In the Martial Competition, Xia Xinyan floated in the air like a goddess.
At that moment, Shi Yan fell for her. And after he saw her face at Moon lake, he
couldn't resist her anymore.
If it weren't for Xia Xinyan being so badly hurt, he wouldn't have had the chance
to kiss her. So he had to seize this opportunity.
Once he thought about her delicate face, and her amazing Reincarnation Martial
Spirit, he couldn't control himself.
Xia Xinyan was the first woman that had provoked his feelings after he arrived in
this strange world.
Xia Xinyan kept silent. So Shi Yan also stopped talking.
Closing his eyes, Shi Yan continued to train.
Suddenly, he thought of the Blood Vein Ring on his finger.
Triggering his will, Shi Yan suddenly began to operate his Profound Qi to strike at
the Blood Vein Ring.
The Profound Qi flowed through his arm like a river and quickly reached his palm.
Then it forcefully struck the Blood Vein Ring.
Red light blew out from the Blood Vein Ring.
Shi Yan was rather joyful, and he concentrated more and more energy regardless of
Xia Xinyan, who was sitting beside him.
Like a sharp sword, the Profound Qi slashed into the Blood Vein Ring.
The Blood Vein Ring shone brightly, and the barrier inside the ring began to crack
under the strikes of Profound Qi.
Strange signs kept jumping out of the ring, gathering in Shi Yan's mind.
'The Second Sky of Rampage!'
Those strange signs were the formula of the Second Sky of Rampage, which engraved
in Shi Yan's memory.
To train in the Second Sky of Rampage, he had to pour the negative energy into his
blood!
With it in his blood, the power he would gain from the negative energy would be
much stronger!
Shi Yan was shocked, and he suddenly opened his eyes.
Xia Xinyan's eyes glittered as she saw the Blood Vein Ring. When Shi Yan woke up,
she asked, "Your ring seems special. An ancient aura came out from it just now.
What happened?"
"Nothing." Shi Yan didn't want to talk about it, "This ring is a secret treasure,
and I'm still exploring it."
"Got anything?" Xia Xinyan was interested.

"Nothing at all." Shi Yan shook his head, "There is dense corpse Qi in those boxes.
I sensed it. Let's go and check."
As Shi Yan reached the Second Sky of Rampage, his senses became so acute that he
could sense the Qi of corpses from those boxes.
"Okay." Xia Xinyan nodded and then got off the bed. She followed Shi Yan to the
center of the deck to examine the boxes.
The boxes looked heavy.
Shi Yan walked to one of them, and subtly operated Spear Finger. The wooden box was
quickly opened and cold corpse Qi came out from it. Shi Yan looked into it and
shouted, "Corpse!"
There was a corpse of an old man, maybe 50 years old, covered with ice.
The body was slim and dry, giving him a frightening visage.
Shi Yan face became pale, and he quickly looked into another box.
Another corpse!
"There are 32 boxes here... are they all corpses in them?" Shi Yan's face became
gloomy, quickly realizing why Xiao Feng didn't want to stay on this deck very long.
"Corpse slaves from the Corpse Sect!" Xia Xinyan's mouth quivered with disgust,
"How dare they put us down here! They will pay for this!"

Chapter 127: The Burial Site
"Corpse slaves?" Shi Yan scowled, "These corpses belong to the Corpse Sect?"
"The Corpse Sect and Yin Yang Wonderland are very close, as both forces hail from
the Tuta Sea. In the Corpse Sect, disciples control corpses to fight, and they are
also experts in corpse refinement. The martial skills they cultivate are almost
entirely related to corpses." Xia Xinyan frowned, her eyes full of disgust, "The
disciples from this sect are able to control more corpses as they advance to higher
cultivation levels. A Disaster realm warrior's corpse, through the refining of the
Corpse Sect, could become even more frightening than when they were alive!"
"These corpses are all corpse slaves from the Corpse Sect?"
"Yes, but these corpses have not yet been refined into slaves. These corpses have
only been preserved from decaying by using the most simple methods. But once they
go through the Corpse Sect's refining, these corpses will become very frightening.
Some corpses, that have gone through thousands of years of refining, have
astonishing powers with impenetrable bodies, and they can even use the power of the
five elements. They are the finest weapons of the Corpse Sect."
Shi Yan's heart shook and his expression darkened even more.
"The Yin Yang Wonderland will collect these corpses along the way, while they
collect medicinal ingredients. This time, the Yin Yang Wonderland should be sending
these corpses to a burial site of the Corpse Sect. It seems that we will be going
to a burial site."
"Burial site?"
"A burial site is where the Corpse Sect refine their corpses. In the Endless Sea,
the Corpse Sect has hundreds of burial sites. In each burial site, there are many
corpse slaves. When the Corpse Sect disciples fight, and their corpses get
destroyed, they will come to a burial site to choose a new corpse, in order to
regain their combat power. Some core disciples can get very strong corpse slaves.
The corpse slaves that have been refined in the burial site for hundreds of years
are very powerful and aggressive in combat!"
"How many corpse slaves can a disciple from the Corpse Sect control?"
"It depends on their cultivation realm, and also on the level of the corpse slaves.
The corpse slaves under a hundred years of refining are called Mortal corpses. Over
a hundred years and they would be called Earth corpses. Over a thousand years they
would be called Sky corpses. And a ten thousand year-old corpse would be called a
corpse King! Mortal corpses are mediocre, they can only use 30% of the power that
the corpse had when it was alive. A hundred year-old Earth corpse can use 100% of
its power it had before it died. A thousand year-old Sky corpse can use 120% of its
power! And the ten thousand year-old corpse King is the most frightening. They are
said to be able to use twice the amount of power they had when they were alive.
They also know how to use the power of the five elements! A corpse King that knows
how to use the power of the five elements, this is equivalent to having five
martial spirits!"
"Mortal corpse, Earth corpse, Sky corpse, and corpse King!" Shi Yan's expression
changed, "In the Corpse Sect, how many corpse Kings are there?"
"I don't know. It's said that they only have one or two, but those two corpse Kings
were all Sky realm masters when they were alive. I heard that the leader of the
Corpse Sect fought with a God realm master, and by simply using that one corpse
King, he was able to make that God realm master miserable. That corpse King was
made from a dead Sky realm master, yet it was comparable to a God realm master!
It's truly frightening!"
"Amazing!" Shi Yan's expression was aghast.
"It truly is amazing." Xia Xinyan's expression was serious, "These corpse slaves
play a huge part in making the Corpse Sect one of the fifteen forces of the Endless
Sea. When the followers of the Corpse Sect bring corpse slaves to a fight, it's
like they have a few extra lives. When they fight with others, all they have to do
is hide on the side and control the corpse slaves. Just by using their corpse
slaves, they can wear down their opponents."
"...Burial site. I hope this time the Yin Yang Wonderland's ships won't stop at a
burial site first. A creepy place like that, it's better if we steer clear of it."
Shi Yan smiled wryly.
"It's not up to you and me." Xia Xinyan sighed faintly, "We should be careful. If
we see any other ships over the next few days, we'll leave immediately. I don't
wanna stay in this shitty place any longer than I have to."
"I'll seal the trunks again." Shi Yan nodded. He performed his Finger Spear again,
and pressed down on those dug-out steel nails.
In a moment, Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan were sitting in their room again.
After the two knew that this level was filled with corpses, their expressions were
not that pretty. Especially Xia Xinyan, she felt uncomfortable all over. Then,
after a while, she finally breathed evenly again, and started cultivation.
Shi Yan furrowed his brows, he took a deep breath in, and closed his eyes to go
into vigorous cultivation.
There was no conversation for the rest of the night.
The next morning, Shi Yan continued to carry the flower pots onto the deck. Xia
Xinyan followed him, as she didn't want to stay alone in the lower level.
On the deck, Li Wei and a bunch of Yin Yang Wonderland disciples maliciously stared
at the two. There were sneers on their lips, god knows what they were thinking
about.
Shi Yan pretended like he didn't see it. He minded his own business but was
secretly on the look-out.
Unexpectedly, Li Wei and the bunch didn't cause any trouble. They only glared at
them from the distance, as if they already had some plan.
Shi Yan was silent, but he secretly paid attention to Li Wei and his group. He
gazed into the distance of the deck, looking for an opportunity to leave.
Before the sun set, he carried those flower pots back down to the lower level
again. Xiao Feng came on time, and brought up the food and fresh water for the two.
"Ungrateful!" After dropping off the stuff, Xiao Feng murmured under her breath and
left looking unfriendly.
This time, the food was no longer generous, it was still salted fish and steamed
bread, the fresh water was only enough for drinking.
Shi Yan already expected this outcome. He didn't took it to heart and ignored Xiao
Feng.
Time passed quickly as the sun repeatedly rose and set.
Every morning, Shi Yan would wake up and carry all the flower pots up to the deck,
then help Xia Xinyan clean up the trash.
Before the sun set, he would carry those flower pots back to their original place,
and receive the salted fish and steamed bread. At night, he would chat with Xia
Xinyan about the Endless Sea, then he'd close his eyes and cultivate.
In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.
Xia Xinyan's power had recovered a lot, and the Profound Qi in her body was already
as vigorous as a Human realm warrior's. Although she couldn't use the Reincarnation
martial spirit, she could now defend herself a little.
Shi Yan hadn't been idle either.
Over the course of this month, although he didn't cultivate the skill, he did
ponder about the possibilities of cultivating the second sky of Rampage. He tried
to find a method to merge the negative energies into his blood and somewhat gained
a little insight.
But he didn't cultivate on the ship. Cultivating the Rampage martial skill would
need to stir the negative energies. And after every cultivation, his body would be
very worn out.
On the ship, there were many unpredictable dangers. Although Li Wei didn't make a
move, Shi Yan still couldn't let down his guard. He always maintained his peak
condition, and made preparations to leave the ship at any time.
Late at night.
Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan meditated in that cramped room with their eyes closed.
Suddenly, the speed of the iron ship slowed down.
Shi Yan immediately opened his eyes, and alerted Xia Xinyan, "It seems like the
ship is stopping, we should be more careful now."
Xia Xinyan's long eyelashes flickered, and her bright eyes opened. She spoke
indifferently, "Use your Black Formula to sense around a bit, look if there's any
strong body of Yin Qi nearby. Remember, don't completely perform the Black Formula,
so as not to cause a big change. At that time, if you or I attract attention, we'll
be dead for sure!"
"Okay." Shi Yan nodded.
Recently, Shi Yan had learned many secrets of the Endless Sea from Xia Xinyan. He
had also learned a bit about the mysteries of the Black Formula.
The Black Formula was a special martial spirit that nourished the Silver Moon
martial spirit and the Star martial spirit of the Three Gods Sect. Like the Light
Formula, it was a forbidden power that was not passed down. The Light Formula was
very similar to the Black formula, but it needed to gather vigorous Yang Qi in
order to be cultivated. It could nourish the Sun Martial Spirit.
Only the three gods, the elders, and the god children of the Three Gods Sect were
qualified to peek into the profoundness of the Light Formula and the Dark Formula.
It was said that with the assistance of the Light and Dark Formulas, the three
martial spirits of the Three Gods Sect could reach different levels of growth.
Although the Black Formula was just a Mortal level martial skill, if the natural
Yin Qi absorbed becomes enough, it could even reach the strength of Profound and
Spirit level martial spirits.
If the Black Formula absorbs the endless natural Yin Qi, it could even reach the
level of Sacred martial skills!
Like Xia Xinyan said, the Black Formula was one of the only martial skills that
could evolve with endless possibilities.
Of course, it required one to have enough natural Yin Qi to absorb. This condition
seemed simple, but it was actually very hard to achieve.
There were not many places with natural Yin Qi. In the Endless Sea, Any places that
had natural Yin Qi had long been wiped clean by the Three Gods Sect. So even though
the Black Formula seemed amazing, it was truly hard to evolve.
The burial site of the Corpse Sect was a strange area where death Qi and corpse Qi
were mixed. In the death Qi and corpse Qi, there was often some Yin Qi mixed
within. That Yin Qi came from the depths of the earth and seeped out of the corpse
slaves. Though the amount of it was very little, it was enough for Shi Yan to
notice.
Xia Xinyan told him to circulate the Black Formula and search around, just to know
if the landing spot of this iron ship was a burial site of the Corpse Sect.
"There is Yin Qi!" Shi Yan's expression changed, "The Yin Qi is separated into
wisps, and spread to every corner of the island. The landing location of the ship
is a burial site of the Corpse Sect. It's just as we feared, fuck!"
"Let's wait and see. If there really is danger, then we'll just jump into the sea
to escape." Xia Xinyan sighed, "I just hope that there are no Sky realm warriors in
the burial site. I also hope that there are no water corpses, or else we will have
no chances to escape."
A water corpse is formed when the Corpse Sect uses special methods to refine the
corpse, sinking it into the sea and using the whirlpools under the sea to gather
corpse Qi. After being thoroughly tempered, the water corpse would become like a
fish. It could freely swim around in the sea. Although it wasn't like a corpse
King, who could arbitrarily control the water currents, the water corpse was still
quite extraordinary.
But this kind of corpse slaves had a fatal flaw. Although water corpses were
powerful in the water, but against fire, their strength would severely decrease.
These corpse slaves did have a special use, yet they also had a far too obvious
flaw.
Which was why the Corpse Sect wouldn't put too much effort into refining this kind
of corpse slave. Corpse slaves with special uses, were in the minority, as they
were only refined by the Corpse Sect to extract ores from special mines and
medicinal ingredients in special areas.
"Bang!"
The sound of the anchor dropping into the water suddenly came from outside.
Soon, that Xiao Feng appeared in the staircase and she said indifferently, "You two
can come down now, we've arrived at our destination."
In Xiao Feng's cold eyes, there was also a hint of pity.
Xia Xinyan's mind was very sensitive, she only looked at Xiao Feng once, but her
heart had already begun to sink. She realized something was very wrong.
"Hehe, you two can come out now. I'll expose you to some interesting knowledge." In
the staircase, Li Wei also poked his head out and sneered, "Burial sites are very
famous in the Endless Sea, but normal people would never get a chance to step in.
You guys got lucky, now you can experience a burial site of the Corpse Sect for
yourselves, hehe!"

Chapter 128: Live On!
At the bottom of the iron ship.
Disciples from the Yin Yang Wonderland came down and carried the wooden boxes to
the deck, preparing to pass them over to the burial site.
The 32 tightly shut wooden boxes contained cold corpses.
In the wooden boxes, there were also cold heavy stones, thus disciples of the Yin
Yang Wonderland needed to carry it in groups of two or three.
Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan walked out of the small room and headed to the deck, with
gloomy expressions on their faces.
On the deck, Shi Yan looked out, and found that the ship had landed at an island,
which was as big as a city, dull, and covered with odd plants.
Heavy corpse Qi meandered underneath the island. There were hundreds of burial
sites on the island, each with a cave that led to the center of that site.
Some of those burial sites were as big as basketball courts, and some were like
small rooms.
Long deep gullies ran between the burial sites, which were filled with odd
materials, and white smoke.
Hundreds of burial sites were connected by the gullies.
The island looked like a huge spider web, and the gullies were the spider silk.
Beside the burial sites and gullies were boundless ghastly and depressing gray
plants.
At the center of the island situated the biggest burial site, with stone towers
where gloomy disciples of the Corpse Sect standing on top of them.
The disciples of the Corpse Sect were at the Human, Disaster, and Earth Realms, and
were silently walking from the stone towers to the burial sites.
Disciples of the Corpse Sect were sent to the entrances of those burial sites, and
some were carrying cold stones and poisonous insects. They were throwing odd
materials into the gullies.
The whole island was covered in a ghastly atmosphere. Tombs, evil plants, and
gloomy disciples of the Corpse Sect.
Those disciples of the Yin Yang Wonderland were busy carrying wooden boxes off the
ship.
Dozens of Corpse Sect disciples opened those wooden boxes while one of them was
writing something down on a book, recording those corpses' information.
The disciples of the Yin Yang Wonderland were cooperatively explaining to the
disciples of the Corpse Sect about the corpses.
The female disciples of the Yin Yang Wonderland were quite careful as they arrived,
and looked unnatural while talking to the Corpse Sect disciples.
Li Zhuang and Ju Yueru, the priests of the Yin Yang Wonderland, had also
disembarked from the ship. They were standing beside the boxes, and talking to a
warrior from the Corpse Sect. While Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan stood on the deck,
wearing strange faces.
"Priest Ju had a good impression of you. She still wants you to be her disciple if
you are ok with it." Standing beside Shi Yan, Xiao Feng tried to persuade him,
"Once you nod, I will tell Priest Ju, OK?"
Shi Yan frowned and took a glance at Ju Yueru who stood far away and shook his
head, "Sorry, I don't want to join the Yin Yang Wonderland."
Xiao Feng turned gloomy and she said coldly, "You will regret this!"
"Hey you two, get off the ship. What are you waiting for?" Li Wei had gotten off
the ship, and he sneered, "We will stay here for one day, and no outsiders are
allowed to stay on this ship."
While frowning Shi Yan glanced at Xia Xinyan and said, "Let's get off."
He had to obey them now.
Xia Xinyan was quite calm and, though filled with disgust, she got off the ship
with Shi Yan.
Li Zhuang and Ju Yue Ru, the two priests of the Yin Yang Wonderland, kept looking
at Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan while talking to the warrior of the Corpse Sect.
That long face warrior of the Corpse Sect also looked to Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan
casually, seeming to come to a certain agreement with Li Zhuang and Ju Yue Ru.
The three discussed for a while and nodded, satisfied about something.
Before long, Li Zhuang said loudly, "We will rest here for three days, and then we
will leave on our ship."
"Priest Li, can we stay on the ship?" A female disciple pleaded miserably.
"No." Li Zhuang grunted and stared at them coldly, "You have a long way to go. You
can't develop your Martial Arts if you are so timid. You have to steel yourselves.
Tonight, the Corpse Sect disciples will take you to visit those corpse slaves.
Seize this opportunity, it is rare for people from the Endless Sea have a chance to
visit."
"Ahh!"
Many disciples of the Yin Yang Wonderland were frightened, and their lips trembled.
Disciples of the Corpse Sect showed contempt in their eyes as they took out small
rings from their waist and shook them.
"Ahh!"
Disciples of the Yin Yang Wonderland screamed again.
With the rings, corpses in white gowns appeared.
Those corpses seemed blind and clumsy as they walked in this direction.
"These are human corpses. They have not been refined for long, so their limbs are
stiff. What are you afraid of?" One Corpse Sect disciple glanced coldly at those
screaming disciples of the Yin Yang Wonderland, "Corpse slaves are our best
friends. They won't betray us."
Those human corpses moved slowly and carried the wooden boxes to a burial site.
Under the moonlight, pale and frightening corpse slaves were wobbling with corpse
Qi around them.
Shi Yan frowned, while watching the corpses being carried away by the Corpse Sect
disciples.
"You two." Li Zhuang pointed at Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan, "Go to the burial site as
well."
Li Zhuang never took Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan seriously. He continued to discuss with
the Corpse Sect member.
Ju Yueru also glanced at Shi Yan and frowned slightly, but then continued to talk
with the Corpse Sect member.
They three were negotiating the price of the corpses.
Shi Yan stretched out to grab Xia Xinyan and said in a low voice, "Let's leave now,
the further the better."
"We can't." Xia Xinyan shook her head, "There are water corpses!"
"How do you know?"Shi Yan's expression changed, as he looked around with his bright
eyes.
"There are at least three water corpses, which can dive deep into the sea. We will
be caught by them even if we leave now." Xia Xinyan said softly.
"Then what should we do?"
"Let's go the burial site first, and then kill those water corpses and leave."
"Okay."
Li Wei kept a distance from Shi Yan, but kept observing him carefully.
"You two, go. Let's have a look at their refining skill. The Corpse Sect can not
only refine dead bodies, but also live corpses. You know what is a live corpse? It
means refining a living human to be a corpse. It's very interesting, maybe you two
will get to see it."
Li Wei smiled cunningly.
Shi Yan's expression changed, and he quickly understood Li Zhuang underlying

meaning, and realized why Li Zhuang looked back to him while talking to that Corpse
Sect disciple.
Li Zhuang had sold them to the Corpse Sect as material for refining live corpses.
Xia Xinyan's eyes were cold, as she bit her lips with indignation.
"We can't separate." Shi Yan grabbed her hand tightly and said firmly, "We can find
a chance, as long as we are alive!"
After hearing Shi Yan's voice, Xia Xinyan suddenly felt safe.
"Okay." Xia Xinyan nodded softly. For the first time, she responded to Shi Yan's
hand, "Remember, live on."
Shi Yan felt flattered as he said happily, "Don't worry, we will survive."
"If we can survive, I will forgive, forgive your rudeness, and go peacefully with
you." Xia Xinyan hesitated and then said softly.
"We will definitely leave here alive!"

Chapter 129: Two Sky Corpses
Numerous graves were spread around on the Island Burial Site.
In the middle of the island stood many stone towers. In the center of these towers
was a giant grave which had three open holes, each directly leading into the depths
of the grave.
Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan followed behind the Corpse Sect and Yin Yang Wonderland
disciples. They came across many graves along the way, and arrived at the center of
the island.
Inside the surrounding stone towers, there were a number of Yin Yang Wonderland
disciples. These towers were also occupied by disciples of the Corpse Sect, who
were all responsible for finding favourable positions for refining the corpses in
the nearby graves.
The two priests from the Yin Yang Wonderland, Li Zhuang and Ju Yueru, arrived at
one of the stone towers with the Earth realm warrior from the Corpse Sect. They
seemed to be discussing about payment.
Li Wei was busy mingling with some Corpse Sect disciples, who were all in the
Disaster realm. They stood next to the two Yin Yang Wonderland's Earth realm
warriors and coldly stared at Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan.
Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan were temporarily assigned to a room in one of the stone
towers. There was not a single window inside the room, just a stone door.
Outside the door, a few strong warriors from the Yin Yang Wonderland and the Corpse
Sect were secretly guarding the room.
A few Corpse Sect disciples went to the central graveyard, going about some
important matters.
Others were busy in carrying out pieces of strange rocks from the stone towers.
There were a variety of strange and creepy shaped wooden pieces, and some bottles
containing poisonous insects.
The disciples of the Corpse Sect seemed to be busy preparing the ingredients for
refining the corpses.
Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan didn't know about the movements outside, they only knew that
they were temporarily in captivity.
In the stone room, Shi Yan's face was calm, but his eyes were cold, and constantly
on guard.
With some kind of method, Xia Xinyan seemed to know that there were water corpses
hidden in three of the graves on this burial site.
According to what she said, the water corpses would become very strong in water.
But on land, they would be very easy to destroy. As long as they could be wrapped
in flames, the bodies of these water corpses would easily melt.
The water corpses were not like the ten thousand year-old corpse kings. The corpse
Kings could use the powers of the five elements, they could even control water to
extinguish fire, plus they also have the power to control fire within them.
The corpse King was the most special and powerful corpse slave. The water corpses
could only swim in the water, they didn't have the power to control the water, plus
they were extremely weak to flames.
On the way here, Xia Xinyan had already secretly pointed out to Shi Yan the three
graves that hid water slaves.
Shi Yan took note of it in his mind as he was waiting for an opportunity. Once the
opportunity arrived, he definitely would take care of the water corpses buried in
the three graves first. Then they would finally be able to go into the sea without
worries.
Late at night.
In the different graves of the Burial Site, there often came frightening shrieks.
The Yin Yang Wonderland disciples that went with the Corpse Sect followers to look
around were mostly first-timers. In the silent night against creepy terrifying
corpse slaves, of course many would get scared and scream.
Shrieks came from the graves in different areas. In a silent night like this, that
kind of chilling scream was pretty scary in itself.
Once someone started screaming, it triggered a chain reaction. When the Yin Yang
Wonderland disciples from other graves heard someone else's scream, they would
scream with fear too.
In a moment, occasional shrieks and howls started coming from the island.
Shi Yan's expression was indifferent. With furrowed brows, he listened to the
screams nearby. Through the screams, he could determine in which direction there
were more Yin Yang Wonderland disciples.
Shi Yan kept calculating in his mind. He calculated which direction would be the
easiest to escape to, if he were really to do it.
"You two can come out now." Around midnight, Li Wei's voice came from outside.
Shi Yan sneered in his mind as he walked out of the stone door with Xia Xinyan.
After glancing at the Yin Yang Wonderland and Corpse Sect disciples at the door, he
said lightly, "Li Wei, what are you trying to do?"
"The ingredients for refining a live corpse are ready, we'll lead you to go see
it." Li Wei's eyes were filled with malice, he looked very excited as he
subconsciously rubbed his hands, as if he couldn't wait a moment longer.
Shi Yan's expression slightly shifted as he said, "We are not interested in viewing
the process of refining live corpses. If you're interested, you can go by
yourself."
"That's not up to you." Li Wei sneered and snorted, "You have to go no matter what!
Take them!"
The two Earth realm warriors from Yin Yang Wonderland stood on both sides of Shi
Yan. Five Disaster realm disciples from the Corpse Sect also walked forward. Their
eyes were full of wickedness, they seemed to also look forward to the upcoming live
corpse refining process very much.
Two Earth realm warriors, three disaster realm disciples from the Corpse Sect, plus
Li Wei.
This amount of power was already very hard to deal with, plus in the nearby stone
towers, there were also the Nirvana realm warriors, Li Zhuang and Ju Yueru.
If they start fighting here, then Li Zhuang and Ju Yueru would definitely come out
of the stone tower. At that time, it would be extremely difficult for Shi Yan and
Xia Xinyan to escape this disaster.
After quickly weighing his options, Shi Yan suddenly grinned, "Then we might as
well go take a look. Lead the way."
The five Corpse Sect disciples looked indifferent, there were no special emotions
on their faces. They slowly walked towards one of the holes in the middle of the
stone towers.
"Get in!" Li Wei stood next next to those two Earth realm warriors, and shouted
with a stern voice.
Shi Yan felt cold inside as he rolled his eyes over Li Wei. He took a deep breath
in, and slowly followed along.
This was a giant underground tomb.
The tomb was very large, and had many stone chambers. There were many coffins
displayed in the middle of those stone chambers. The coffins were designed very
peculiarly, with many iron pipes reaching out of the stone walls and inserting into
those coffins.
Every coffin had five or six pipes, which were as thick as a man's arm, stuck on
them. One end of the iron pipes went into the coffins and the other end went into
the stone walls.
Strange death Qi and corpse Qi was slowly moving through them. These coffins were
like Qi transportation hubs. They transferred the strange powers in the gullies to
the coffins through these iron pipes, which provided enough power for the corpse
slaves.
In the underground grave, there were possibly more than twenty of these different
sized stone rooms. In every stone room, there were three or four coffins, and in
every coffin there was a corpse slave.
In the middle of the grave lay the biggest stone room. This one was twice as big as
the others, but there were only two coffins in the middle.
Those two coffins were also twice as big as other coffins. There were many iron
pipes sticking into it. A mix of death Qi and corpse Qi flowed into those two
coffins through the iron pipes.
After Shi Yan came down, his expression immediately changed just after he glanced
at the two coffins.
In other coffins, there wasn't a single trace of fluctuation, as the corpse slaves
didn't have auras.
Yet, in those two giant coffins, there was the slight fluctuation of an aura. The
corpse slaves in those two coffins didn't seem to be mindless. It looked like they
had the ability to think.
'Sky corpses!'
Shi Yan was shocked inside. According to what Xia Xinyan said, thousand year-old
Sky corpses were stronger than they were before they died. Plus, they had a simple
consciousness, and the instinct to fight. When fighting with others, they even
understand how to pick the right martial skill to fight their enemies. They could
use their martial skills better than when they were alive!
Usually, every thousand year-old old Sky corpse was at least a Nirvana realm
warrior before they died.
Only for dead Nirvana realm warriors would the Corpse Sect go to such great extents
to make them into Sky corpses.
Sky corpses were very precious, and only important figures in the Corpse Sect would
be qualified to own a Sky corpse.
Every Sky corpse is recorded in the Corpse sect. If an important figure in the
Corpse Sect wanted to obtain a Sky corpse, they would have to get the permission of
the Sect Leader to become an owner of a Sky corpse.
'Two Sky corpses!'
Shi Yan stared at the two coffins, and complained in his mind. He felt like it
would probably be extremely hard to escape from this disaster this time.
"It's right here."
The disciples of the Corpse Sect led Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan into one of the stone
chambers next to the two Sky corpses. In that stone chamber was an empty coffin.
The coffin seemed have been filled with different kinds of corpse refining
material. Twelve iron pipes were inserted into that one coffin, and vigorous corpse
Qi and death Qi kept flowing out of the coffin, giving off an extremely evil aura.
"Why don't you get in?" A Corpse Sect follower coldly looked at Shi Yan and Xia
Xinyan, while urging them to enter the coffin.
"Crack!" Shi Yan abruptly crashed into Li Wei's arms, and the sound of breaking
bones resounded through the air.
Three Gravitational Fields quickly moved. Separately they trapped the two Earth
realm warriors of Yin Yang Wonderland. Another Gravitational Field dragged three
Corpse Sect followers into it.
These three secretly released gravitational fields were formed by mixing Profound
Qi and Yin Qi. Shi Yan had prepared it when they entered the tomb.
Originally he wanted to find the right opportunity to attack, but now there was no
room for him to maneuver. The opponents already prepared to refine them into live
corpses. In frustration, Shi Yan was forced to attack.
"You're dead!"
The expression of the remaining two Corpse Sect disciples changed. They suddenly
took out bells from their pockets, and lightly shook them.
In the two stone chambers in the distance, seven corpse slaves broke the coffins
from the inside.
The seven ghastly pale corpse slaves suddenly sat up from inside the coffins. They
quickly got out of the coffins, and lifelessly came towards Shi Yan.
"Be careful!" Xia Xinyan exclaimed, as she opened her mouth and spit out a colorful
light.
That colorful light was a small dagger overflowing with light. Like a shooting
star, it suddenly shot towards those two Corpse Sect disciples which were not bound
by the Gravitational Fields.
"You should be careful too!" Shi Yan's expression was merciless. He suddenly
roared.
A flow of violent, desperate, insane, and murderous evil intents suddenly poured
out of Shi Yan's body.
In a mere moment, Shi Yan's whole body was covered with white fog. He had activated
the negative powers.
In the tearing pain, the power in Shi Yan's body increased drastically. His eyes
were filled with endless feelings of violence and fear. His expression was
ferocious, but he was cool-headed as ever.
Wisps of negative energies flowed into the three Gravitational Fields. It doubled
the power of the Gravitational Fields.
Inside the Gravitational Fields, the three Disaster realm disciples from the Corpse
Sect were in extreme pain. Blood unceasingly bled out of their bodies!
In the Gravitational Field mixed with three kinds of powers, the bodies of two
Earth realm warriors from Yin Yang Wonderland were suddenly covered in layers of
red and white light. The power of the Gravitational Field could only bind the two,
and it was unable to hurt their bodies.
"You want to make me into a living corpse? I'll turn you into a dead corpse right
now!" Shi Yan's expression was merciless. After activating the negative powers, he
seemed have turned into a bloodthirsty beast. He suddenly sprinted towards the
terror-stricken Li Wei.
"Bang!"
Li Wei was bashed into the air, and already died before he fell to the ground,.
Shi Yan didn't even look at Li Wei's corpse. He suddenly turned around and quickly
sprinted towards the two Corpse Sect disciples that were fighting Xia Xinyan.
"Wuwuwu! Wuwuwu!"
One of the Corpse Sect disciples had a terrified expression. He quickly swallowed
the bell in his hand, and suddenly started yelling out loud.
"Crack crack!"
The coffins holding the Sky corpses suddenly released a strange sound. The thick
wooden planks on top of the coffin moved to the side.
Two flows of extremely evil corpse Qi suddenly rushed out of them. They looked like
a pale gray smoke wreathing the top of the coffin, giving off an evil and creepy
aura.

Chapter 130: The Mutation of Life and Death
In the underground tomb.
In the two big coffins of the biggest stone chamber, the two Sky corpses slowly sat
up. A flow of fierce and brutal corpse Qi spread out through the entirety of the
underground tomb.
These two Sky corpses were a man and a woman. Both were in their forties, and their
complexions were extremely pale and there were wrinkles all over their bodies.
The two Sky corpses were in the Nirvana realm, and the corpse Qi wafting around
their bodies, gave chills to anyone who saw it.
The sky corpses sat up, their pale grey eyes slowly rolled around and they looked
at Shi Yan while sitting inside the coffin.
The male Sky corpse slowly stood up, he opened his mouth and breathed out a white
light made of corpse Qi.
The white light flew out and exploded in front of him. It split up into tiny
streaks of light and shot towards the coffins in the nearby stone chambers.
Those white lights seemed to have awakened the corpse slaves inside the coffins.
Once a coffin was shot with the white light, strange sounds started coming from
inside.
Soon, many corpse slaves jumped out of the coffins. Some of them were stiff, while
others had more fluid movements, but they all came towards Shi Yan.
The seven corpse slaves that were awakened first were now already standing in front
of Shi Yan.
Shi Yan's eyes were cold and grim. His whole body was filled with the negative
energies of violence, fear, madness, and slaughter. White mist wreathed his entire
body, giving off a very evil feeling.
The corpse slaves came forward and surrounded Shi Yan, but three of them were being
cautious.
Those three corpse slaves were probably only refined recently, and were probably
only in the Human realm before they died. When they moved, their joints made
creaking and cracking sounds, as if the bones were still not completely refined.
They should not have reached a hundred years of age yet.
The other four corpse slaves seemed to be scared of the aura of negative energies
around Shi Yan's body, but they still slowly moved forward.
These four corpse slaves have a stronger corpse Qi on them. When they moved, there
were no noises from their joints, and their speed was a whole lot faster.
With a cold expression, Shi Yan determined that these four corpse slaves should be
Earth corpses that were refined for over a hundred years. Their limbs were no
longer stiff, and they knew how to use some of their martial skills from when they
were alive.
"Puchi!"
Behind him, the sound of a sharp weapon piercing into flesh suddenly resounded.
Shi Yan turned around and saw that Xia Xinyan's little dagger had already pierced
through the throat of a Corpse Sect disciple. That person's eyes were filled with
unwillingness as he fell down on his back.
After that person died, all the Profound Qi in his body scattered and flowed into
Shi Yan's body.
Including this guy, by this moment Shi Yan had already absorbed the Profound Qi of
three Disaster realm warriors. Those negative powers, mixed with hate and
unwillingness, all went into Shi Yan's meridians.
Right at this moment.
Three Corpse Sect disciples became blood-red because of the grinding power of the
Gravitational Field. They were slowly dying.
The Two Earth realm warriors from Yin Yang Wonderland were also separately
constrained by Gravitational Fields. The red and white lights on their bodies
swirled around, trying to defend against the grinding power in the Field. Although
they were constrained, they were still not hurt as they kept using the red and
white light to fight against the grinding power in the Field.
After Merging Yin power, Profound Qi, and negative energies, the power of the
Gravitational Fields had become astonishing. The two Earth realm warriors were
completely restrained. They would never be able to break through the constraints of
the Gravitational Fields.
The seven corpse slaves that first came up did not immediately attack. They only
surrounded Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan.
Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan stood shoulder to shoulder, their expressions were serious.
As they watched more and more corpse slave walk out of the stone chambers, their
hearts slowly sank.
This underground tomb went a couple dozens of meters deep into the earth, and the
tomb was covered with corpse Qi. Corpse Qi was an extremely evil power, and it
could even cut off the divine consciousness.
Because of this barrier of corpse Qi, all the fluctuations of Profound Qi in here
were very well concealed.
Thus, Li Zhuang, Ju Yueru, and other Corpse Sect people above the ground, hadn't
sensed the abnormality here, and they still kept discussing important matters.
"We're in danger this time." Xia Xinyan's voice was cold, "One Sky corpse is
already enough to kill us, not to mention that there are so many corpse slaves
present."
One by one, all the corpse slaves slowly came up. In a short moment, there were
already almost a hundred corpse slaves surrounding Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan.
The three Corpse Sect disciples under the grinding power of Gravitational Field
were finally dead, with their eyes rolling back into their heads.
Afterward, their Profound Qi quickly entered into Shi Yan's body, and all the
meridians in Shi Yan's body started to tingle.
"Hang on! If we can hold up for half a day, I'll be able to recover your martial
spirit!" Shi Yan roared.
"What?" Xia Xinyan was shocked, "Do you have some sort of medicine?"
"No." Shi Yan shook his head, "Believe me! As long as we can hold for half a day, I
really have a way to recover your martial spirit!"
In the Dark Forest, he already verified the abilities of the exotic powers in his
body on Di Yalan and Mu Yudie. The exotic powers could not only enhance his martial
spirit and Profound Qi, it could also help others awaken and recover their martial
spirits.
When Mu Yudie's Music martial spirit was heavily injured and all the meridians in
her body were shattered. But with the help of that exotic power, she quickly
recovered. If that exotic power could recover Music martial spirit, then,
naturally, it could also recover Xia Xinyan's Reincarnation martial spirit.
As long as the meridians in his body could transform the Profound Qi and let it
flow back into his body, then he could use that exotic power and help Xia Xinyan
recover her original strength.
Time! He only needed time!
Xia Xinyan was surprised inside. She didn't know what methods Shi Yan had, but she
chose to believe in him. She said: "Alright, I'll try my best."
Then the green ring on her finger suddenly threw out a ripple of glowing green
light.
Fist-sized glistening silver balls quickly appeared in her palm. Once the silver
balls appeared, Xia Xinyan immediately thrust her arm out and threw them at the
surrounding corpse slaves.
"Boom, boom! Boom, boom, boom!"
In the underground tomb, several explosions occurred. All of those silver balls
were glistening with a silver light and once they fell on the ground, they
immediately burst open, blowing many corpse slaves into many pieces.
Once, the explosion spread to the mortal slaves who were under a hundred years in
age, their bodies also split open. They couldn't defend against the power of the
silver balls at all.
The Earth corpses, older than a hundred years, had very firm bodies. Under the
explosion of the silver balls, their entire bodies were charred, but they were not
badly hurt.
Those two Sky corpses were still unmoved in those giant coffins, but they started
to scream simultaneously.
Dozens of Mortal corpses and Earth corpses, suddenly, turned crazy, under the
screams of the Sky corpses. Together, they all menacingly threw themselves towards
Shi Yan.
Shi Yan's expression was cold. The Gravitational Fields that killed the three
Corpse Sect disciples suddenly moved and quickly appeared in front of him.
Ten Mortal and Earth corpses sprinted forward and ran into the invisible Field.
They were constrained by the crushing power of the Fields, which had a ferocious
force inside. They couldn't get out of the Field.
Taking a deep breath, Shi Yan's body petrified, and his expression became fierce.
He secretly performed his Finger Spear and headed into the group of corpse slaves.
"Boom, boom, boom! Bang, bang, bang!"
Shi Yan rampaged into the group of corpse slaves. Using the strength in his body
after petrification, he crazily bombarded a lot of corpse slaves.
At this moment, with his body petrified and in the Rampage state, Shi Yan's power
was skyrocketing. The evil power in his body was like a wild whirlwind, such that
his blows actually sent all those corpse slaves flying out.
The Mortal corpses were all blown into the air by Shi Yan's attacks, they couldn't
defend against Shi Yan's fierce force.
The hundred-year-old Earth corpses had bodies as hard as iron. Under Shi Yan's
rampaging attacks, they were blown into the air but then they would quickly stand
back up, and again storm towards him in waves.
The bodies of Earth corpses were extremely hard. In the chest and stomach areas of
some Earth corpses even had naturally formed corpse armor. The corpse armor was
made of corpse Qi, and was extremely solid. Even Shi Yan's finger spear couldn't
pierce through it.
Most Earth corpses were Disaster realm warriors during their lifetimes, and they
were already able to use 100% of the power from their lifetime. Under the raging
attacks of Shi Yan, the Earth corpses were completely fine, they would stand back
up and fiercely storm towards Shi Yan again and again.
Two of the Earth corpses were like spirit snakes. They appeared from the crowd of
Mortal corpses and, with creepy strange steps, they would suddenly appear and
strike at Shi Yan from behind.
In palms of the Earth corpses, a sharp bone material knife suddenly appeared. That
sharp knife rushed out of their palms and forcefully stabbed into Shi Yan's back.
"Bang!"
Shi Yan's heart felt a stinging sensation. Against the sharp bone knife, Shi Yan's
petrified body could still hold up, but it was still a bit too much for him to
handle.
One after another, more and more Earth corpses started using the martial skills
from their lifetimes. They circulated corpse Qi and formed various pale grey light
beams, shooting them at Shi Yan from all directions.
"Boom, boom!"
In the crowd of corpse slaves, it was finally too much for Shi Yan. Shaken, he
started to back up under these attacks.
Xia Xinyan wore a bright red set of armor. The armor glimmered with scorching
firelight and had a very complex, yet rustic, pattern. In the pattern, there were
traces of shining red light, like streaks of fire.
Glimmering firelight rippled from the armor. Xia Xinyan stood there, unmoving, but
the corpse slaves rarely attacked her, as if they were very afraid of the firelight
on her armor.
"Come to my side!" Xia Xinyan exclaimed.
Shi Yan's expression was ferocious. In the midst of corpse slaves, he suddenly
clenched his teeth and performed the Seal of Life and Death.
Pieces of hand seals quickly appeared in his palms. One hand with Life Seals, and
the other with Death Seals. The fourteen seals didn't merge together, instead, they
separated into two different directions and rushed out.
"Rumble!"
The seven Life Seals shot out, and the corpse slaves that were hit exploded into
pieces They couldn't resist the attack of even a single Life Seal.
The seven Death Seals shot out, and fell on the corpse slaves. Those corpse slaves
were fine, and continued to storm forward.
Shi Yan was both delighted and surprised.
The surprise was that the Death Seals had no effect on these dead beings. The
delight was that the power of the Life Seals on the corpse slaves was ridiculously
strong. They actually shattered the Earth corpses in one blow.
The Life Seals contained vigorous amounts of vitality. The strong vitality in the
Life Seals seemed to be the nemesis of these dead beings!
Once touched by the Life Seals, whether it be the Mortal corpses or the Earth
corpses, their bodies would all immediately shatter. The Life Seals seemed to have
stirred the devastating emotions in the bodies of the corpse slaves. The lifeless
corpse slaves couldn't handle a single blow from the Life Seals.
"Boom, boom!"
Shi Yan looked inspired, he gave up on using the Death Seals and continuously
struck out with the Life Seals.
All the Mortal corpses and Earth corpses were torn to pieces once they were touched
by the Life Seals.
At this moment, the two sky corpses flew out of their coffins. A feeling of
excitement flashed across their pale grey eyes.
Once they came over, they quickly pushed away the surrounding corpse slaves.
Puffing their chests, they directly faced the two sets of Life Seals that Shi Yan
sent out.
"Boom, boom, boom~~"
The fourteen Life Seals separately fell onto the two bodies.
Unexpectedly, the two Sky corpses did not burst apart from the inside. The fourteen
Life Seals sank into the bodies of the two Sky corpses and glowed inside their
bodies, slowly shifting into the minds of the two Sky corpses.
"Whirr!"
In the minds of the two Sky corpses, there was suddenly a strange sound. As life
projections, the Life Seals clearly appeared on the skulls of the two Sky corpses.
The brains of the Sky corpses seemed to shift around in a peculiar trend.
A gust of strange life force slowly grew inside the minds of the two Sky corpses.
These two Sky corpses, which had been dead for thousands of years, seemed to have
regained some of their life.
--This 'life' was completely different from a human's!
Shi Yan was stunned, he blankly watched the mutation occur in the two Sky corpses,
not knowing what had happened.
Then, at this moment, the Blood Vein Ring on his finger also suddenly released a
series of colorful lights.

Chapter 131: Controlling the Corpses
The Blood Vein Ring gave out strange lights rippling from it, which looked like
characters of some ancient language.
A bright light came out from the Blood Vein Ring, bathing the surrounding area in
an evil and ancient aura.
Numerous ancient characters swam around the Blood Vein Ring, like fish.
Suddenly the ancient characters in the front touched the Sky corpses.
A surprising thing happened!
The ancient characters got attached on the Sky corpses, gradually moving towards
their heads and then burrowing inside.
More and more ancient letters touched the two Sky corpses.
The ancient characters seemed to have come to life and were speedily penetrating
into the Sky corpses heads. The seven life seals merged into their heads and gave
the Sky corpses an almost lifelike appearance.
Many Seals appeared in the two Sky corpse's' eyes.
Those were the life seals from before!

One after another, life seals floated across the Sky corpse's' eyes, as if giving
them life.
The two Sky corpses stood still while emitting a bright light from their heads.
Human expressions showed up on the faces of the Sky corpses.
The two Sky corpses appeared to be quite confused.
Soon, the Sky corpses' abnormality disappeared and the life seals dissipated from
their eyes.
Shi Yan had a serious look on his face as he gazed at two Sky corpses in surprise.
The light on the Blood Vein Ring faded, but the ring had established some sort of
connection with the two Sky corpses.
Shi Yan injected his spirit power in the Blood Vein Ring, and, surprisingly, found
that he could sense the presence of the two Sky corpses and could feel their moods
very clearly.
The whole process of Sky corpses regaining their consciousness was quite short.
"Shi Yan, what... what is it?" Xia Xinyan, who was in her red armor, looked at the
Sky corpses with disbelief on her face, "There seems to be life force coming from
the two Sky corpses. How could this be?"
"Life force? What does that mean?" Shi Yan frowned.
"Only a 10,000 years old corpse King can form a consciousness and acquire life
force." Xia Xinyan kept shaking her head in confusion, "These two Sky corpses can't
acquire consciousness in such a short amount of time! No way!"
"Only a corpse King can form a consciousness and come to life?" Shi Yan was
shocked.
Xia Xinyan nodded with certainty, "We can't escape this time. We can't win against
the Sky corpses. Since they have regained life, they are more powerful."
Shi Yan's expression changed as he became alert.
The two Sky corpses were standing in confusion. After a long while, they looked at
Shi Yan with life seals shining in their eyes.
As the two Sky corpses looked at him, his Blood Vein Ring started resonating with
two streams of odd waves, which came from the two Sky corpse!
The two streams of waves seemed friendly to Shi Yan, as if asking about something.
The two Sky corpses were asking him what to do.
Gazing at the two Sky corpse's eyes, and feeling the odd waves in the Blood Vein
Ring, Shi Yan realized the abnormality.
"Control the other corpse slaves!"
Shi Yan took a deep breath, and sent some spirit power into the Blood Vein Ring.
The life seals in the two Sky corpses suddenly lit up.
The two Sky corpses screamed together.
One after another, the Mortal and Earth corpses left Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan and
gathered around the Sky corpses.
With the screams of the Sky corpses, a wave of strange energy spread throughout the
grave, making all the Mortal corpses and Earth corpses obedient.
In the Underground grave.
Dozens of coffins were opened by the corpse slaves lying in them. All the corpse
slaves came out and gathered around the two Sky corpses.
Xia Xinyan looked pale, and sighed, "We will die this time."
"Xinyan, do you think it's dishonorable to die with me?" Shi Yan turned back and
smiled brightly.
Xia Xinyan was surprised, "You truly care about such a thing at this crucial
moment?"
"Tell me, do you think I'm unworthy?" Shi Yan was insistent.
"No, you are naughty, but you are interesting as well." In the grave, which was
covered with corpse slaves, Xia Xinyan paused and said, "I don't think much, but I
will certainly regret it a bit."
"Regret?" Shi Yan smiled, "It's ok. Live on and you can always make up for the
regret. I will give you the opportunity to live on."
"Kill them!"
Shi Yan suddenly pointed to the two Earth Realm warriors. The gravitational field
disappeared and the two warriors fell down.
Xia Xinyan couldn't understand Shi Yan.
The next moment, the two Sky corpses howled again.
Nearly a hundred corpse slaves rushed up, moving away from Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan,
and jumping onto the two Earth Realm warriors.
Xia Xinyan covered her mouth in surprise as she couldn't believe her eyes.
...
At the headquarters of the Corpse Sect, the Corpse Palace.
On the palace wall were engravings of all sorts of corpse slaves, on which lay many
small characters. White light flew from the characters to the corpse slaves.
Many coffins were placed in the palace, and on each of them sat an elder of the
Corpse Sect.
Those elders sat on the coffins, which was sending out an odd air that went into
the Presbyteries. They were either training cross-legged or watching the letters on
the corpse slaves and memorising them by heart.
In the Corpse Sect, presbyteries who had made contributions would have the
opportunity to stay in the Corpse Palace for three, five, or seven days.
An odd energy was emitted by every coffin in the Corpse Palace, which was
beneficial to the Corpse Sect presbyteries' practice. Even three or five days could
benefit them a lot.
They would try to remember the small characters on the wall of the Corpse Palace.
To obtain some days in the Corpse Palace, the Corpse Sect encouraged the
presbyteries to make contributions to the sect.
On one of the coffins.
A gloomy old man with white hair suddenly spouted out a mouthful of blood.
"Presbytery Yin Hai, what happened?" From the underground cavern of the Corpse
Palace, came a hoarse sound.
The gloomy old man wiped away the blood and said, "My lord, my two Sky corpses are
out of my control. My corpse soul in the two Sky corpses broke, our connection got
weaker and weaker, and they even showed hatred to me!"
"Presbytery Yin Hai, are you crazy? Sky corpses don't have life, how can they hate
you? You think your Sky corpses are comparable to my corpse King?" The voice coming
from the underground was filled with disdain.
"Forgive me, my lord. I don't dare talk shit." Yin Hai was frightened and kneeled
down on the coffin, "I mean it! Really! The two Sky corpses hate me now! Though
they are a long distance away, I can feel it clearly!"
"How many years have you refined those two Sky corpses?"
"2,350 years." Yin Hai stayed on his knees and spoke politely, "20 years ago, the
lord bestowed me with two Sky corpses, who were at the Second Sky of Nirvana
Realm."
"Sky corpses of 2,350 years! They shouldn't have consciousnesses." That person
paused, and said indifferently, "You buried them at which Burial site?"
"No.93 burial site." Yin Hai replied politely.
"No.93." The patriarch of the Corpse Sect paused and said, "I will send a message
to ask about the situation there. You go and check if there is a problem."
"Yes my lord."
No.93 burial site.
That Earth-realm warrior, who was with Li Zhuang and Sui Yueru earlier, suddenly
felt his bell ringing.
That guy's expression shifted and he showed fear as he closed his eyes and grasped
that bell.
10 seconds later.
That man suddenly stood up in surprise,"Something has happened to the Sky corpses!"
"Guo Qi, what's up?" Li Zhuang was surprised.
"I got a message from our headquarters that two Sky corpses of presbytery Yin Hai
are out of control. The lord has asked me to go down and check." This Corpse Sect
warrior named Guo Qi suddenly began to blow a whistle.
The whistle resounded across the island.
Upon hearing the whistle, all the disciples of the Corpse Sect were frightened and
ran to the central stone tower.
"Let's go and have a look." Guo Qi promptly jumped down from the stone tower and
moved to enter the grave.
Li Zhuang and Ju Yue Ru looked at each other and jumped down from the stone tower.
"No need. We will come up." From the underground grave came Shi Yan's lazy voice.

Chapter 132: The Slaughter on the Island
Numerous Corpse slaves walked out from the three caves of the underground grave and
stood in front of the stone towers.
In the cool moonlight, the corpse slaves slowly moved out and encircled the
entrance of a cave.
A male Sky Corpse and a female Sky Corpse walked out from the cave. In their gray
eyes, seven star like small life seals can be seen.
The two Sky Corpses came out from the underground grave and roared.
In the No.93 burial site.
The coffins opened, one by one, and corpse slaves walked out, heading towards the
center of the island.
From the burial site, suddenly came horrified screams of the Yin Yang Wonderland
disciples, combined with those of the Corpse Sect disciples.
To control so many corpse slaves, only presbyters of the Corpse Sect who were at
Sky Realm, had the ability.
Seeing so many corpse slaves pop up, the disciples of the Corpse Sect were
astonished, as they assumed that the master of the two Sky Corpses, presbyter Yin
Hai, had come.
From the roars produced by the two Sky Corpses, the corpse slaves in the burial
site woke up and moved in their direction.
Guo Qi screamed in fear, "How could this happen!"
No one else but Yin Hai could move the two Sky Corpses, because every Sky Corpse
had a corpse spirit seal engraved in them by their master. They could only move at
their master's call.
The two free Sky Corpses frightened Guo Qi.
Yin Hai was not there, but the Sky Corpses walked out of their own will, which
baffled this core disciple of the Corpse Sect.
Li Zhuang and Ju Yue Ru, the two priests of the Yin Yang Wonderland, knew a lot
about the Sky Corpses of the Corpse Sect. They were totally shocked that the Sky
Corpse walked out by themselves.
Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan were the last to walk out of the underground grave.
Xia Xinyan was confused too, as she couldn't understand how Shi Yan was controlling
the two Sky Corpses.
"Bastard!" Guo Qi screamed with a look of extreme anger on his face, "What did you
do in the grave?"
Shi Yan was standing in the middle of wafts of white smoke, floating around the
entrance of the cave. Without taking a look at Guo Qi, he looked to Li Zhuang and
Ju Yue Ru and spoke indifferently, saying, "What a good scheme. You wanted to sell
me to the Corpse Sect as a live corpse. I worked so hard for you on the ship, for
only some water and fish, and you treat me like this?"
Li Zhuang and Ju Yue Ru looked gloomy, and stayed silent.
"Especially you." Shi Yan cast his cold eyes on Ju Yue Ru, "I just refused to sleep
with your dirty body, and you want me to be a live corpse! Evil female!"
"Kid, you are seeking death."Ju Yue Ru frowned and spoke coldly, "I don't know why
you are still alive, but you won't live to see tomorrow!"
"Oh really?" Shi Yan sneered and pointed at Ju Yue Ru "Kill her!"
The female Sky Corpse quickly dashed out.
The odd energies in the gullies she passed injected into her body and a gray corpse
armor appeared on her body.
The female Sky Corpse had sharp shiny fingers, which quickly thrust towards Ju Yue
Ru.
Ju Yue Ru's seductive face finally showed fear, and she screamed, "No way!"
Li Zhuang and Guo Qi were shocked too. They couldn't figure out how Shi Yan was
controlling the Sky Corpses.
"Let's go." Shi Yan grinned and walked towards the iron ship.
That male Sky Corpse stood beside him and roared while other corpse slaves gathered
and made a path for the male Sky Corpse.
"Kill! Kill them all!" Shi Yan yelled out with an uncaring expression on his face.
Hundreds of corpse slaves suddenly went crazy and dashed toward the Corpse Sect and
the Yin Yang Wonderland disciples.
The disciples of the Corpse Sect got so frightened that they kept blowing their
whistles.
Some of the corpse slaves stopped, while others kept dashing forward, regardless of
the bells.
The Corpse Sect disciples expressions changed, and they began to frantically ring
the bells to control those corpses.
However, not all corpse slaves in the No.93 burial site belonged to those
disciples.
Many earth corpses in this burial site were corpse slaves of the core disciples and
priests of the Corpse Sect.
These corpse slaves had their master's' corpse spirit seals and could not be
controlled by the disciples here.
These corpse slaves were at high realms.
Therefore, since the corpse slaves took the two Sky Corpses' order to kill the
disciples of the Corpse Sect and the Yin Yang Wonderland, miserable screams echoed
from the No.93 burial site.
The Corpse Sect disciples shouted and ran away, while disciples of the Yin Yang
Wonderland trembled and ran around like headless chickens.
Especially those female disciples, who were even not able to use half of their
power to protect themselves.
The No.93 burial site was quickly wrapped in miserable screams.
Soon, Ju Yue Ru was beaten by the female Sky Corpse.
The female Sky Corpse was at the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm before she died, and
after one thousand years of training, she was capable of more than what she was
when she was alive.
Once in a battle, they could still use the Martial Skills they knew before they
died.
Warriors of the Yin Yang Wonderland developed fast by Double Training.
However, their Profound Qi was not as pure as other warriors at the same realm, for
they were generally weaker than other warriors at the same stages.
Ju Yue Ru was not an exception.
Though she was at the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm, her power was the same as a
general warrior of the First Sky of the Nirvana Realm. In front of that Sky Corpse,
she could barely defend herself.
Li Zhuang had to take action to defend Ju Yue Ru from that female Sky Corpse.
The male Sky Corpse was within ten steps from Shi Yan, and he kept screaming and
controlling the corpse slaves at the burial site, making a road for Shi Yan to head
towards that ship.
Shi Yan had an indifferent look as he walked to the iron ship, shoulder to shoulder
with Xia Xinyan.
Nearby, wisps of negative energy, coming from the disciples of the Corpse Sect and
the Yin Yang Wonderland, surged into Shi Yan's meridians.
Shi Yan's meridians began to hurt, and he had to put a lot of effort to
concentrate.
He kept triggering his spirit power, pouring it into the Blood Vein Ring, and
sending messages to the two Sky Corpses.
The spirit feedback from the Sky Corpses became weaker, as the Sky Corpses seemed
to go against Shi Yan's control.
Shi Yan had to keep triggering his spirit power, and conveying friendly intentions
in his spirit power to comfort the two Sky Corpses.
He was not as relaxed as he looked.
"Let's leave soon!" Shi Yan suddenly grasped Xia Xinyan's hand, and sped up with a
pale face.
Since he consumed too much spirit power, Shi Yan felt a little dizzy, and it was
becoming harder and harder to control the two Sky Corpses.
Xia Xinyan noticed Shi Yan's abnormality, but she kept silent and let Shi Yan drag
her toward the iron ship.
Li Zhuang and Ju Yue Ru were entangled by the female Sky Corpse, so they could only
helplessly watch Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan leave.
That male Sky Corpse was standing beside Shi Yan, so Guo Qi didn't dare move. He,
instead, secretly sent messages to the headquarter of the Corpse Sect with an
instrument in his hand.
Many disciples of the Yin Yang Wonderland and the Corpse Sect were killed by the
corpse slaves.
On the road, Shi Yan absorbed Profound Qi from at least 20 low-level warriors, who
were at Nascent and Human realms.
Soon, Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan arrived at the iron ship.
"Can you sail this ship?" Shi Yan suddenly asked, "If you can't, I have to catch
someone who can sail."
"Don't bother. I know how to sail a ship." Xia Xinyan was confident, and she
dragged Shi Yan to the iron ship, "These ships are controlled through the power of
a demon crystal. We don't need to really sail it, but, instead, give it a
direction. It will move automatically, as long as the power of demon crystal
doesn't run up. We, of the Xia Family, have this sort of ships too."
Shi Yan felt relieved.
"Bang!"
Boarding on the iron ship, Shi Yan sat down straightly and said with a pale face,
"Control the ship, and I will give the Sky Corpses the last order."
The two Sky Corpses didn't board the ship.

Shi Yan closed his eyes and triggered the rest of his spirit power, injected it to
That male Sky Corpse suddenly hollowed and dashed toward Ju Yue Ru and Li Zhuang.
"Go!" Shi Yan yelled.
"Bang, bang, bang!"
A great thundering sound came from the iron ship. The huge iron ship of the Yin
Yang Wonderland sailed out from the burial site.
Inside the burial site, the disciples of the Yin Yang Wonderland screamed.
Li Zhuang and Ju Yue Ru couldn't even save themselves, so they had to watch the
ship leave.
Shi Yan got dizzy as his spirit power ran up. He laid back on the deck, spreading
his arms and legs.

Chapter 133: The Countercharge
Inside the Corpse Palace.
Many Presbyters of the Corpse Sect were sitting on coffins, training. They were
absorbing the odd energy gushing out from the coffins.
Yin Hai was anxious, and his wrinkled face was covered with a nervous expression.
"Yin Hai, go to the No.93 burial site at once. Your two Sky Corpses are
slaughtering my disciples without anyone's order!" The Palace Lord's hoarse voice
came from the bottom of the Corpse Palace.
All the presbyters present in the large Corpse Palace woke up and looked at Yin Hai
in confusion.
Yin Hai looked serious as he kneeled on the coffin, "Yes, I will go right now."
"Jing Song, you go with Yin Hai and find out what happened." The Palace Lord
ordered again.
The presbyter on the coffin near Yin Hai also kneeled down, "Yes my lord."
"Go and find out why the two Sky Corpses are behaving unusually. Let me know as
soon as possible."
"Yes my lord."
On the iron ship.
Shi Yan was sprawled out on the deck. He was completely exhausted.
As he overused his Spirit Power and was also suffering a backlash from using
Rampage, his body and spirit were both exhausted. However, his meridians were still
being purified by his Profound Qi.
The iron ship had left the burial site.Yet, Shi Yan could still hear the screams
coming from the burial site, which was now miles away.
Under the moonlight, the burial site was still filled with fear.
After boarding the ship, Shi Yan injected Spirit Power into the Blood Vein Ring and
ordered the two corpses to slaughter everyone on the island.
Shi Yan didn't know how long the two Heaven Corpses would follow his orders, so he
was simply satisfied with safely leaving the island.
Xia Xinyan went to sail the ship as soon as she boarded the ship.
Spreading his limbs, Shi Yan gazed at the stars as they gave out wisps of power,
which concentrated at his heart.
What a pity that he couldn't use his Star Martial Spirit! Shi Yan could only sigh
in resignation.
In recent days, the Star Martial Spirit kept absorbing power from the stars. He
could feel the unusual energy gathering in his heart.
However, he couldn't figure out how to use the Star Martial Spirit.
"Are you ok?" Xia Xinyan suddenly popped up and asked, with a voice filled with
concern.
"I'm ok right now." Shi Yan smiled bitterly, "Find some chains and strap me tightly
to the ship."
"What?"
Xia Xinyan yelled in astonishment, "What are you going to do?"
"The Martial Skill I operated is strange. After using, it will create a backlash in
my body. It can take away my reasoning and make me go crazy. Strap me in, or I'm
afraid I will do something terrible to you." Shi Yan gazed at her seriously.
" What will you do?" Xia Xinyan's expression changed.
"Do you still remember when we met?" Shi Yan took a breath, "I was driven crazy by
my Martial Skill and had to go to the Misty Pavilion to release the pressure on
those girls."
"I will chain you up!"
Xia Xinyan was decisive, and she quickly left to get those shackles.
A few minutes later.
Shi Yan was completely tied up by the shackles, which were as thick as a man's arm.
The shackles were dark and a cold air gushing out from them.
"These shackles are made of an unusual metal. Even warriors of the Nirvana Realm
couldn't break through it." Xia Xinyan wiped the sweat off her forehead. Feeling
weak, she sat down, cross-legged just five meters away from Shi Yan, and focused
her crystal-like eyes on Shi Yan.
All the meridians in Shi Yan's body were producing negative energy, which was
quickly corroding away his reasoning.
Tortured by the murderous bloodthirst, Shi Yan was breathing heavily with a hideous
face, "That's great."
"The last time in the Misty Pavilion, you slept with the girls because of this
backlash? And the time in the Ling Family too?" Xia Xinyan asked with a complex
expression, "So all this time I was misunderstanding you?"
"More or less." Shi Yan grinned, "The power of the backlash does ruin my reasoning
and expand the negative will. However, that negative will is still my true
intentions. In general, I'm a bad guy."
Xia Xinyan was shocked.
"When my reasoning becomes clear, then immediately come to my side." Shi Yan yelled
and then his body began to tremble.
The Profound Qi, which was purifying in his meridians, grew faster and faster as
negative emotions penetrated his mind and heart.
He couldn't control himself.
"Why?"
"Let me help you recover your Martial Spirit!"
"Huh? How?"
"Remember what I said!"
Shi Yan shouted, and stood up like a monster, causing the shackles ringing loudly.
At that moment, Shi Yan's eyes showed not the slightest bit of human emotions. He
was like a bloodthirsty monster from hell. His body emitted an endless murderous
aura, which seemed to want to terminate the world.
Xia Xinyan's expression shifted, as she took a few steps back and stayed at a
distance from Shi Yan.
In such short time, Shi Yan turned from a lucid man to a monster, which shocked Xia
Xinyan. She finally realized that Shi Yan was not joking.
As he said, this backlash could eat up his reasoning and bring out his darker
intentions.
On the deck, strapped by the shackles, Shi Yan was struggling and howling while
using all of his strength to try and get rid of the shackles.
His howls echoed over the silent sea.
Xia Xinyan's eyes sparkled as she stared at Shi Yan.
After a long long time, Shi Yan's howls lost their energy and he laid on the deck
quivering.
The bloodthirsty and murderous aura was damaging his body, and so he was covered
with blood.
After operating Rampage, his body was already weak, but due to the backlash, Shi
Yan was now hurt again. Even his veins and bones were severely damaged.
Covered with blood, Shi Yan's eyes were unclear.
Xia Xinyan was astonished.
Shi Yan was too strong! After that round of crazy howl, his murderous will was
still present.
'What kind of terrifying Martial Skill was this?'
Xia Xinyan was astonished. Shi Yan was like a mysterious, deep pond, full of
secrets.
Shi Yan's howls got weaker and weaker.
Gradually, he quieted down and his dull eyes came clear.
"Come... come here." Shi Yan opened his mouth wide, and, with an extremely weak and
quiet voice beckoned Xia Xinyan.
Showered in blood, Shi Yan looked to be in a tremendous amount of pain, but he was
still concerned with helping Xia Xinyan recover.
Xia Xinyan was moved as she slowly walked to Shi Yan, and softly said, "Have a good
rest. I'm not in a hurry. I will protect you from now on! Now take care of
yourself."
Xia Xinyan couldn't be any softer.
"I can't help later if I don't help you now." Shi Yan struggled to reach out one of
his hands, "Grab my hand! Quick!"
Xia Xinyan was stunned and touched that bloody hand.
Wisps of odd energy flew out from Shi Yan's palm...
It went into Xia Xinyan's arm and flew to her chest, concentrating at the center of
her Incarnation Martial Spirit and nourishing it.
Xia Xinyan's body quivered and her eyes sparkled.
She could clearly feel that under the nourishment from that strange energy, her
wounded Reincarnation Martial Spirit was quickly recovering.
That odd energy was even more effective than pills.
Drenched in blood, Shi Yan showed an ugly smile, "See? I didn't lie."
"No, you didn't." Xia Xinyan's voice was soft and sweet, as she quietly stared at
Shi Yan.
"It's ok now. Have a rest, you will recover before dawn." Shi Yan withdrew his hand
and smiled, "Now I can count on you."
"I won't let anyone harm you as long as I'm alive." Xia Xinyan nodded and said
softly, "Have a good rest."
Shi Yan slowly closed his eyes, and laid back on the deck.
Inside his bleeding body, the Immortal Martial Spirit was operating and quietly
recovering his body.
Soon, the bleeding stopped and the wounds on his skin started rapidly recovering...
Xia Xinyan didn't immediately rest but gazed at Shi Yan attentively.
Ten minutes later, when she found that Shi Yan body had recovered, Xia Xinyan
settled down beside Shi Yan and began to train and recovering her strength.

Chapter 134: The Hengluo Sea
It was noon and the sun was high in the sky.
An iron ship was quickly passing through the sea. It was sailing directly towards
the Hengluo Sea.
The Henluo Sea was in between them and the Kyara Sea. To get to the Kyara Sea, one
must go through the Hengluo Sea.
The Hengluo Sea had countless islands. It was under the influence of the forces of
the Three Gods Sect, the Dongfang family, and the Gu family. These three forces
controlled nearly half the islands in the Hengluo Sea.
The iron ship sailed quickly under the blazing sun.
On the deck, Shi Yan's face was calm. He gazed into the distance while basking in
the fluttering ocean breeze.
With a green dress on, Xia Xinyan's hair flew in the wind. Her face was back to
normal, gorgeous as ever, as she stood shoulder to shoulder with him.
It had been three months.
Not only did Xia Xinyan's martial spirit recovered back to its original state, but,
through the many challenges, she finally made further progress and stepped into the
Earth realm.
In the Earth realm, Xia Xinyan had the grace of a fairy. Her temperament was
elegant and graceful. In her gestures, there was a stern and inviolable grandeur.
"Xinyan, in these past three months, you've improved quite a lot. It seems that, in
order to catch up with you, I have a lot of work to do." Shi Yan casually smiled,
and turned around to look at the beautiful woman next to him, "You've once said
that one day, if I can defeat you, you will..."
Xia Xinyan smiled enchantingly like a blooming green lotus, indescribably elegant
and beautiful. "Oh you, why are you always obsessed about this sort of things?"
In these three months, the two were together from morning till evening. They talked
about anything and everything, and had been getting along well.
As always, Shi Yan was outspoken and he often teased her about sexual things.
However, ever since they went through the hardships at the burial site, Xia Xinyan
cut him a lot of slack. She didn't mind his cocky words, and it was only when Shi
Yan attempted a deviant act that she would actually quietly show her Earth realm
capabilities, letting him know to restrain himself.
"Do you want to deny it?" Shi Yan looked indignant, he pretended to be angry and
said: "You're the reason for my motivation and hard work. Without you, my
cultivation would become dull and tedious."
Xia Xinyan's beautiful eyes glimmered, she casually smiled, "People like you don't
need a woman to urge you. Even without me, you'd still crazily torture yourself.
Like you said, you are a masochist. Ha, masochist, I like that nickname."
In these past three months, Shi Yan had endlessly cultivated the Second Sky of
Rampage, trying to merge the negative energies into his blood.
For Shi Yan, these past three months were a torturous three months!
Merging the negative energies into his blood was already extremely cruel on its
own. Before he could get the hang of it, Shi Yan's cultivation was accompanied by
piercing screams every time. Each time he cultivated, it was as painful as hell.
Whether it be day or night, Xia Xinyan was often woken up by his screams.
In these three months, Xia Xinyan finally truly learned what methods Shi Yan had
used in order to obtain the vigorous Profound Qi and the tough state of mind he
had.
--By insanely torturing himself!
Unbelievably, Shi Yan was also bizarrely ruthless when treating himself. Every time
he cultivated was like a journey into the depths of hell.
Shi Yan's heavy cultivation thoroughly shocked her. It made Xia Xinyan realize that
the accomplishments Shi Yan had obtained to this day were not for no reason. The
hard work he did was unimaginable to anyone!
Only those who could be cruel to themselves would be able to do what he did and
obtain massive powers in a short time.
"Believe it or not, I'll screw you." Shi Yan grinned and chuckled grimly.
The corners of Xia Xinyan's lips curled into a mysterious smile, her long and slim
swan-like neck twisted around and her clear beautiful eyes fell upon Shi Yan, "You
really are a masochist! In these past few days I've beat you up so many times, yet
you still won't change your perverted heart?"
"I'm coming!"
Shi Yan lightly shouted, and a magnificent strength suddenly burst from his body
was like a sharp sword, as he rapidly lunged towards Xia Xinyan.
In the middle of his charge, Shi Yan's body suddenly shriveled up. Wisps of
negative powers covered his entire body with a high momentum, like a dragon coming
out of the abyss.
"You're asking to be beaten up."

Xia Xinyan chuckled as her delicate body lightly swung around and floated like a
phantom.
Like a leaf, Xia Xinyan moved with the wind and her beautiful hair waved as her
delicate hands formed a millstone-size green lotus. The green lotus was chilling to
the bone, the pieces of sharp blade-like petals in the middle of the lotus shone
with a frightening cold light.
Once the green lotus appeared, it immediately shot towards the oncoming Shi Yan.
"Boom!"
Shi Yan crashed head-on into the green lotus. The sharp blade-like petals in the
middle of the green lotus suddenly contracted, and fiercely bound Shi Yan's body.
"Ka ka ka!"
Struggling sounds came from inside the green lotus. Shi Yan's body was tightly
wrapped up by the green lotus, and he couldn't move at all.
A smile lingered on Xia Xinyan's lips. Her delicate hands slowly formed a seal, and
a bright green light fell into the green lotus.
The green lotus slowly contracted with strength like a mountain and grew bigger and
bigger until it completely confined Shi Yan. A chilling icy energy spread from
inside the green lotus as a freezing cold light appeared in the air, and the cold
energy seeped through Shi Yan's entire body.
'First Sky of Rampage.'
All the negative powers in Shi Yan's body gathered in his arms. The negative power
in the thick white mist was like a tide, rushing towards the center of the green
lotus.
The green lotus shone with a mysterious light. Beams of green light as thick as a
man's arm kept stimulating as they tightly gripped Shi Yan like chains, and their
binding force increased by 30%.
The icy energy seeped through his whole body. All of Shi Yan's Profound Qi started
decreasing in circulation speed, but he still clenched his teeth and kept
struggling.
"Alright, stop being cocky." Xia Xinyan said reproachfully, she swung her delicate
hand in mid-air and motioned towards the green lotus.
The green lotus suddenly cracked open. Pieces of petals flew out and gathered into
Xia Xinyan's hand.
"Sigh."
Shi Yan smiled wryly, he breathed out and shook his head, "Back when I was in the
Third Sky of the Human realm, I could kill Disaster realm warriors by using these
negative powers. But now that I'm in the Disaster realm, why can't I shake you?"
"Other than the difference in the vigorousness of Profound Qi, Disaster realm
warriors focus more on their state of mind!" Xia Xinyan chuckled, "The Profound Qi
inside you is more vigorous and pure than ordinary warriors of the First Sky of the
Disaster realm. Your martial skills are also mysterious and unpredictable. Using
negative powers, you can kill warriors in the Second Sky of the Disaster realm, and
you could go head-on with the warriors in the Third Sky of the Disaster realm.
However, it would be difficult for you to win against Earth realm warriors. I just
recently stepped into this realm, and I can already suppress you. If it were anyone
else, you would lose even more miserably."
Shi Yan frowned and stayed silent.
"I know you haven't used all your powers yet." Xia Xinyan smiled again and
continued: "But even if you really use all your power, you could still only fight
with a warrior at the Third Sky of the Disaster realm. Whether you will win or not
is hard to say. In your area, the resources for warriors were limited, Martial
Skills were poor in quality, and there wasn't much knowledge about Martial Spirits.
But the Endless Sea is different. In the fifteen forces, any central warrior at the
Third Sky of Disaster realm is perfect in cultivating all sorts of secret skills.
They also have a very thorough understanding of Martial Spirits, and most of all
they don't lack in battle experience. Do you understand?"
"Yes." Shi Yan slowly nodded.
"Oh you." Xia Xinyan shook her head, "A First Sky of the Disaster realm warrior
being able to oppose a Third Sky of the Disaster realm warrior is already
unbelievable. What else do you what? Could you possibly be thinking of straight up
killing Earth and Nirvana realm people?"
"Hehe, I do have that thought."
Exasperated, Xia Xinyan glared at him and shouted: "Remember! Don't act rashly.
Don't really think that you can fight it out with an Earth realm warrior. Starting
from the Disaster realm, fighting is no longer limited to the amount of Profound
Qi, but also to one's level of insight, the level of one's Martial Skills, and
one's proficiency in said skills. You're still so young. Do you really think you
can win against a warrior that has decades of experience?"
Shi Yan became silent again.
"Alright, I'll give you some encouragement." Xia Xinyan's beautiful eyes rolled
around while her fair-skinned neck showed some redness, "If you can really defeat
me one day, then when I want to marry, you'll be the first choice."
"Really?" Shi Yan's expression shook with glimmering eyes.
Xia Xinyan was a little too embarrassed to look at him, she turned her head away
and put her back against him. She said lightly, "Yes really."
Shi Yan grinned and laughed foolishly.
...
Half a month later.
Finally, this iron ship officially had entered into the Hengluo Sea.
The Hengluo Sea had countless islands. Once you entered into this sea, you would go
past many different kinds of islands.
On the iron ship, the Yin Yang Wonderland flags with the erotic images were taken
down long ago.
Now this iron ship had no more traces of the Yin Yang Wonderland.
A giant harbor appeared in front of the iron ship. There were dozens of ships
parked in the harbor, some ships were a lot bigger than the one Shi Yan and Xia
Xinyan were on.
Many warriors of different capabilities stood on those iron ships. Many shirtless
warriors were carrying the cargo on the ship, and transporting them to the harbor.
Outside the harbor, there was a ring-shaped square. There were many different kinds
of carriages parked on the square, and men and women, dressed in colorful warrior's
clothing, were shouting in the ring-shaped square. There were also people fighting
in the square, battling with their lives at stake.
"This Menluo Island doesn't belong to the Three Gods Sect, the Dongfang family, or
the Gu family. It is the possession of the few collaborating forces on the island.
We should go get some food on the island, and inquire about the current situation
in the Endless Sea. We don't need to stay long." Xia Xinyan had a veil over her
face. She stood on the iron ship while looking into the distance and quietly
explained.
Shi Yan nodded, "This Menluo Island is not small. It's probably half the size of
Tianyun City."
"In the Hengluo Sea, the Menluo Island already counts as a small island. It's also
very remote, being without any rich mines or other naturally valuable resources. If
it had these resources, the Three Gods Sect, the Dongfang family, and the Gu family
wouldn't have left it alone." Xia Xinyan smiled casually, "In the Endless Sea,
bigger islands are a few times the size of the whole merchant union. They call them
islands, but, in reality, they're like a continent. Don't fuss about it too much."
"Hmm? Are you mocking me?"
"Ha, I guess so." Xia Xinyan smiled and nodded.
"Hey!" Suddenly, Xia Xinyan exclaimed as her expression turned strange. She
murmured under her breath, "Why would the Magical Wonderland's ship be here? Ah,
and the saintess from the Heaven Lake Divine Land! The Dongfang family's ship 'The
Cloud Breaker'! What?- What is going on?"
"Rumble!"
Their iron ship shook as it was forcefully hit. Shi Yan stumbled and suddenly
leaned on Xia Xinyan.
Shi Yan grabbed Xia Xinyan in his arms and frowned, "Who hit us?"
"First, let go of me." Xia Xinyan snorted and glared at him menacingly, "You...
whenever you get a chance, you start getting presumptuous and full of yourself
again! Now let go of me!"
When the beauty fell into his arms, Shi Yan's heart shook. He carefully admired her
splendid body first, and then reluctantly let her go.
"The Gu family's ship, 'The Dark Dawn'!" Xia Xinyan's brows furrowed, and she spoke
coldly, "It's Gu Jiange's ship. It seems that some changes happened on Menluo
Island, or else there wouldn't be so many forces gathering here."
"Gu Jiange, who's that?" Shi Yan asked with a scowl.

"The Gu family's genius swordmaster. When he was just born, the Dragon Slaying
Sword, which had been stuck in the Gu family's Sword Mountain for centuries, flew
out on its own. It kept floating thirty feet above his head and claimed him its
master voluntarily. Gu Jiange has the Sword Spirit Martial Spirit. It is also known
that he can communicate with magic swords."
"A monster."
"He's not even that monstrous. His little sister, Gu Linglong, is more of a
monster. When she was just born, the ten thousand swords in the Gu family's sword
mountain rang in harmony, and seven magic swords flew out together and voluntarily
merged into her body. This monstrous girl has the 'Heart of the Magic Sword'
Martial Spirit. She has the ability to control spirited magic swords by nature.
When her mind wills it, the sword moves up to a ten thousand li (one ?? is 500
meters) distance. For her, beheading someone is as easy as taking something out of
her pocket."

Chapter 135: Tip of the Iceberg
The ship called Dark Dawn was long and sharp. Like a sharp weapon, it stabbed into
the iron ship that Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan were on.
The Dark Dawn was made of some mysterious metal, it was completely black and
emanated a mysterious strength. The bow of the ship was as sharp as the tip of a
sword. It forcefully stabbed into the interior of the ship that Shi Yan was on,
almost splitting it in half.
The Dark Dawn wasn't large, it was only thirty to forty meters long. There were
five people standing on the deck.
The young man in the lead was wearing a long silver robe. His brows were like sharp
swords, and he was extremely handsome. He stood there like a cold unsheathed sword,
with his own oppressing atmosphere.
At the moment, the young man seemed to be slightly embarrassed. He gave a hollow
laugh and put his fists together in greetings. He spoke from afar, "Sorry, I was
steering the ship in a hurry, so I was going a bit too fast. When I realized we
were going to crash, it was already too late. Sorry, sorry. I'm willing to
compensate you for your damages."
Behind him, there was a line of four Nirvana realm warriors. The four elders were
in all different shapes, but they were all breathing calmly. The light in their
eyes glimmered, and their level of cultivation was very high.
"If I were to crash into your ship, then say I'm sorry and that I would compensate
you for your losses, would you be easy to talk to?" Xia Xinyan spoke coldly, with
an indifferent expression on her face. Her eyes, under the veil, were filled with
anger.
"Uh..."
The young man was dazed at first, then he lightly laughed, "I'm the easy person to
talk to. If I was really crashed into by you, I wouldn't ask for compensation at
all. Hehe, when treating a beautiful lady, I would never haggle over such things."
The young man put his fists together again. His attitude was very friendly, as if
he didn't want to have any conflicts with Xia Xinyan.
The young man was in the second sky of Disaster realm. His figure was thin and tall
and his skin was as smooth as jade. No matter what, he was an outstandingly
handsome man.
"Hmph." Xia Xinyan was indifferent, "If you tell me what is happening on Menluo
Island, I'll forget this matter ever happened."
Shi Yan was shocked.
This young man was obviously the Gu family's Gu Jiange. He possessed the Sword
Martial Spirit and a spirit level weapon, the Dragon Slaying Sword. He was an
outstanding young talent in the Gu family.
Such a figure, if he were to be in the Merchant Union, would have been arrogant, no
matter what. But this guy was gentle and polite, and his temperament was mild. This
was very special. God knows how the Gu family taught him to be like that. This made
Shi Yan a little curious.
Before Gu Jiange could even speak, a short fat warrior behind him quietly furrowed
his brows and lightly said, "Miss, my young master is kind, and he is willing to
compensate you for your losses. You can name any price."
This guy was in the third sky of the Nirvana realm. He stood there with the force
of a mountain. His short fat body downplayed the mountainous forces he could
probably unleash upon the world around him.
"Losses?" Xia Xinyan sneered and said aggressively, "This little bit of damage
isn't much to me."
Gu Jiange put together his fists again, and smiled apologetically, "Please calm
down, Miss. On the Menulo Island, a shocking incident happened. A massive
earthquake made a seemingly bottomless trench on the island. At the epicenter of
the earthquake, a chunk of ice suddenly blasted up from the ground. It is only a
tip of the iceberg, but the cold aura its emitting is astonishing. There seems to
be some mysterious signs floating around the tip, and no one knows what secrets it
holds. I happened to be traveling nearby and thought to look into this matter.
That's all I can tell you."
"There's no need for your compensation, just escort us onto the island." Xia
Xinyan's brows slightly furrowed. She nodded at Shi Yan and walked towards that
pointy end of the Dark Dawn, which was stuck into their iron ship.
Moments later, Shi Yan followed Xia Xinyan onto the Gu family's ship, the Dark
Dawn.
On the deck of the ship were many indentations. In the indentations there were
pieces of colorful and bright rocks, and there seemed to be some sort of power
source for the Dark Dawn.
Just as they were onboard, four vigorous auras emitted from the four corners of the
ship. It seemed to be some sort of attack that could automatically be triggered
whenever someone boarded the ship.
Gu Jiange casually smiled, and shouted, "Let's go!"
That aggressive power disappeared, as if it never existed.
"I'll escort you guys to the island." Gu Jiange's attitude was friendly. He nodded
towards Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan and said, "Please hold tight, I'm going to start the
ship now."
Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan's expressions were indifferent, they lightly nodded.
Gu Jiange stomped one foot into a hexagram-shaped little seal. Six different
colored lights rushed out of the six points on that little seal. The six light
beams gathered at one point and formed into a bright shining miniature ship.
Gu Jiange waved his hand and the little ship shifted backward. The Dark Dawn moved
along with it and sailed back a bit, then it changed direction and instantly rushed
towards the harbor of Menluo Island.
The miniature ship, formed by the six colored light beams, shook continuously.
Under Gu Jiange's fiddling, it became bright and glistening.
The Dark Dawn was like a shooting star. Its speed became faster and faster, and it
went straight for the harbor.
The short fat elder's expression slightly shifted. He spoke urgently, "Young
master, pull back!"
Gu Jiange laughed, his big hand pressed down, like pressing on a little person. He
immediately made that miniature ship stop shaking.
"Whoosh!"
The Dark Dawn suddenly stopped and steadily anchored in front of the harbor.
"Fuck! Who's messing around! Wanna die?" On the harbor, a large shirtless man
cursed out angrily. He was drenched by the splash and got very mad.
After the man wiped off the water on his face and saw that the ship that made the
splash was the Gu family's Dark Dawn, his expression immediately changed. He
hurriedly apologized and laughed awkwardly, "I didn't see, I didn't see, I didn't
know that this was the Gu family's Dark Dawn. Please forgive me, forgive me."
"It's alright." Gu Jiange waved his hand, and smiled at Xia Xinyan, he said, "Miss,
we're here."
"Ok." Xia Xinyan nodded, and said lightly: "Let's go."
Shi Yan silently followed along.
"Young master?" After Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan left that short fat elder pondered for
a second, then said "These two seemed to have been riding a Ying Yang Wonderland
ship. This ship should be the one that was hijacked. Both the Yin Yang Wonderland
and the Corpse Sect put out word that they would generously gift the one that
captures the man and woman that hijacked the ship.
"I know." Gu Jiange nodded, smiling. "If it weren't that the Yin Yang Wonderland
and the Corpse Sect are both trying to find this ship, I wouldn't have crashed into
it."
"Then why did you let them go? These two's strength is not that high. It would be a
piece of cake for us to capture them. If we gave them to the Yin Yang Wonderland
and the Corpse Sect, those two sides would owe the Gu family a favor. Isn't that a
good deal?" The short fat elder asked in confusion.
Gu Jiange shook his head, "When they clearly knew you four were in the Nirvana
realm, they still boarded the ship, meaning they obviously have nothing to fear.
The moment they boarded, the four flows of sword energy shot out of the four
corners, creating an aggressive atmosphere, but these two looked indifferent, and
they ignored it. Clearly, they are no ordinary people."
The elder thoughtfully nodded and said no more.
"Let's go. We should get to the island too. The people from the Magical Wonderland,
the Dongfang family, and the Heaven Lake Divine Land should have arrived at the
destination by now. We can't be left behind." Gu Jiange stretched, and a streak of
sharp sword aura flashed behind his neck. Then, like a sharp sword, he flew out of
the Dark Dawn and landed on the harbor.
"Puchi!"
The shirtless big man that made an insulting remark now had gashes of sword marks
on his body. His eyes were popping out, and he fell on his back.
Next to this big man, many warriors with superb capabilities were all silent. No
one dared to say anything. They all lowered their heads and pretended they saw
nothing.
...
In a carriage pulled by a fire rhino, Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan sat face to face. At
the head of the carriage, a dark-skinned man intently whipped the fire rhino with a
concentrated look on his face.
"That Gu Jiange's attitude seems to be friendly. As a part of the outstanding

generation of the Gu family, it's pretty unusual that he's so gentle." In the
carriage, Shi Yan suddenly spoke after a long period of silence.
"Friendly? Gentle?" Xia Xinyan shook her head and sneered, "If this Gu Jiange can
be called friendly and gentle, then there are no good people in the world! This guy
is a very scheming person. In the Gu family, he is famous for being a vicious man.
Compared to Beiming Shang, from the Beiming family, this guy is way more
manipulative. He kills people with a friendly and gentle smile on his face. No one
can see a trace of hideousness or evil, but the people that have died by his hands
amounts to hundreds!"
"If I wasn't being aggressive and voluntarily boarded the ship, we wouldn't have
left that easily." Xia Xinyan frowned, "It is because I was dominating over him,
unafraid of the Nirvana realm warriors behind him, that he felt fear and didn't act
immediately. Or else, we would've been put in a bad situation."
"I understand now." Shi Yan's face was grim. He sneered, "It seems that it won't go
so smoothly for us along the way. If we meet that Gu Jiange next time, I'll be
careful."
"Hmm, you do need to be careful." Xia Xinyan's expression was serious. "With your
capabilities, you can kill an ordinary warrior at the Second Sky of the Disaster
realm, but, against Gu Jainge, it's hard to say. His Dragon Slaying Sword was
forged with the demon crystal of the level eight demonic beast, The Hornless Fire
Dragon. The Hornless Fire Dragon is a type of dragon with fiery characteristics.
The Dragon Slaying Sword has an amazing fire ability. It can easily burn through
flesh. Your stage two Petrification martial spirit is probably not enough to hold
against it."
Shi Yan's expression was also full of seriousness, but his eyes were filled with
fighting intention.
Xia Xinyan glanced at him and secretly nodded in her mind. No matter which figure
this guy was against, he never knew of any fear. It would only stimulate his will
to fight. He certainly was a warrior by nature. Wait until he reached the Yang
family. When he obtains the Immortal Rebirth Creed, who knows what kind of storms
he will stir in the Endless Sea.
"The tip of an iceberg appeared through a crack in the earth. Did this Menluo
Island used to have icebergs?" Shi Yan was silent for a moment, then he suddenly
asked.
"Menluo Island is a place of frequent volcanic eruptions. There are more than a
dozen different sized volcanoes on this island. Every volcano will spew lava every
once in awhile. Because of that, the Three Gods Sect, the Gu family, and the
Dongfang family never cared about this area. They let the few militant forces on
the island take charge." Xia Xinyan explained.
"A land of volcanoes?" Shi Yan was shocked. He questioned, "Then why would an
iceberg suddenly appear?"
"I don't know either. Normally, a land of volcanoes would never have any icebergs,
but now one really did appear and there seems to be some mysterious signs around it
too. This is incredibly strange." Xia Xinyan was also perplexed, and she lightly
shook her head.
"Interesting. No wonder all these forces came to join the fun."
"Mmm hmm."

Chapter 136: Breaking the Constraint
At nightfall, red clouds filled the sky, and the earth was tinted red by the light
of dusk.
The ground was devastated. Bottomless ditches were spread everywhere, like sword
wounds on one's body. Under the sun's fading light, the ground looked like it was
covered with a layer of blood, which gave a creepy feeling to it.
In the ditches, there were roots of plants with the corpses of many demon beasts
and humans. A light rotting odor was spreading from inside the ditches, giving off
a nauseating smell.
A carriage slowly stopped at a far end of this piece of land.
"We're here." The coachman turned back and looked into the carriage. He hesitated
for a moment, and then said, "I'll wait for you in this area. You should come back
as soon as possible. I will not wait for long."
The carriage door opened and Shi Yan poked his head out. He threw a little bag to
the coachman, and smiled. "Wait for three days. If we are not back in three days
then you can go back by yourself. Don't worry, I will pay you more when we return.
I wouldn't make you wait for nothing."
The coachman didn't answer immediately. He opened the little bag and carefully
counted the crystal coins inside. Then he finally smiled and said, "Alright, I will
wait for three days. If you don't come back after three days, I will leave by
myself."
Shi Yan and the veiled Xia Xinyan slowly walked out of the carriage. They didn't
bother with the coachman and walked straight towards that area with all the bloody
crevices.
The land in that area was filled with bottomless ditches. The carriages wouldn't be
able to go through.
In the ditches, a strong odor was released by the corpses of demon beasts and
humans, which was not something any ordinary person could handle. It was reasonable
that the coachman didn't want to come.
Shi Yan carefully walked forward. On the way, they encountered many warriors of
different ranks. They were also traveling on foot.
This place was originally a small town, but due to the earthquake, all the houses
collapsed and many people were buried alive. Some low level demon beasts from the
nearby mountains were also struck by the disaster, and became corpses in the
ditches.
Along the way, Shi Yan was quite indifferent but Xia Xinyan was frowning the whole
way. She covered her nose with her delicate hands. Clearly, she didn't like the
smell here.
There were ditches everywhere, so the two had to be careful while walking. They
moved through the higher points around the long deep ditches.
Around them, three groups of warriors were also covering their noses and frowning.
They observed their surroundings and carefully moved forward at the same time.
The three groups of warriors had a few dozen people. Most were at the Human and
Nascent realms, with a few being Disaster realm warriors, but they were all old.
Some were even white-haired.
These people should be either Menluo Island warriors, or from some insignificant
forces from the neighboring islands. They were not exceptional people.
Within them, a few male warriors were lustfully glancing at Xia Xinyan while
walking. There were also some that purposely dropped behind so they could stare at
Xia Xinyan's alluring waist and butt, drooling all the while.
In the beginning, Shi Yan didn't care much, but when he realized that many male
warriors, who were originally in front of them were now slowly dragging behind, he
finally noticed this strange situation.
Shi Yan's expression darkened. He quietly used his Profound Qi and Yin Qi to make a
Gravitational Field, and released it upon them.
"Thump!"
A fifty year-old man, whose eyes were the most perverted, suddenly stumbled and
dropped straight down into a ditch, making direct contact with the rotting corpses
in the bottom.
"Thump! Thump!"
One after the other, more warriors with impure thoughts in their eyes fell into the
ditches, making close contact with the demon beast corpses and the human corpses.
Their bodies were covered with rotting odors.
Soon, warriors from the surrounding groups all realized this strange phenomenon.
Among those people, even some skilled cultivators could not figure out what was
going on.
Thus, when they looked at Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan again, their eyes were filled with
fear and respect. Those male warriors all stopped the lustful looks on their faces,
and put on serious faces. They no longer dared to stare at Xia Xinyan.
"Oh you." Xia Xinyan lightly shook her head and said in frustration, "I'm already
used to these looks. If I was like you and attacked everyone that kept looking at
me, wouldn't I die from exhaustion?"
"How dare they look at my girl!" Shi Yan scowled. He turned around and threw a
vicious glare at those people, then he snorted coldly, "I am being merciful by not
taking their lives."
"Who's your girl?" This gave Xia Xinyan a real headache. She rolled her eyes.
Shi Yan grinned and didn't answer.
Xia Xinyan was frustrated, but she could do nothing about Shi Yan's rascally
nature, so she started to ignore him and continued walking forward.
After two hours.
The two arrived at a crowded, noisy place. Here the ditches were so deep as if they
were bottomless, each being like a giant pit. They were dark and deep, and filled
with countless corpses.
A prism-shaped iceberg poked out of one of the deep ditches, like a sharp sword. It
was two thousand feet tall, and pointed straight up into the sky.
A chilling icy energy was spreading out from that iceberg. The closer you came to
it, the cooler it felt.
Some lower ranked warriors could only watch from afar, as they couldn't dare to get
too close to the iceberg.
The dozens of well-dressed warriors from the Magical Wonderland, the Dongfang
family, and the Heaven Lake Divine Land were gathering around a thousand meters
away from the iceberg. With a confused expressions, they were whispering to each
other as if quietly discussing something.
Xia Xinyan suddenly stopped.
Shi yan also stopped after her. At fifteen hundred meters from the iceberg, they
gazed up to the sky above.
The iceberg was wreathed with a light cold fog. Under the setting sun's light, it
gave off a bloody red light. Inside the glistening iceberg, there were many strange
signs hovering. Those signs seemed to come from some secret spells, while swirling
with bright colors and lights, and emitted faint energy fluctuations.
This was only the tip of the iceberg. A bigger block of ice was hidden more deeply
in the ground. It was unknown as to how big it was.
Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan furrowed their brows while looking at the iceberg, then they
secretly looked at the three groups of people closest to the iceberg. Their
expressions were serious.
"The Sky Realm elder Chen Duo, from the Magical Wonderland, the Saintess Qu
Yanqing, from the Heaven Lake Divine Land, and Dongfang He, from the Dongfang
family..." Xia Xinyan pointed towards the three groups of people present there, and
explained quietly about the backgrounds of those three people.
Following Xia Xinyan's finger, Shi Yan quietly looked towards the three groups of
people.
The Magical Wonderland's Sky realm elder Chen Duo was a big chubby guy. He had a
beaming smile and tiny eyes. His face was full of fat, and the fat on his face
shook and quivered as he talked. Beside him, there were twelve Magical Wonderland
warriors. Their ranks include those who were at the Nascent to Nirvana realms.
The Saintess from the Heaven Lake Divine Land wore a white palace dress. The hem of
the dress was decorated with beautiful triangular jade pieces. Her figure was
enchanting and her skin was fair as snow. Although her face looked quite normal,
her temperament was deep and profound, making her hard to figure out. Beside her,
there were also seven Heaven Lake Divine Land warriors. They were all beautiful
women. Five were in the Earth realm while two were in the Nirvana realm.
Dongfang He had a green robe on and his expression was cold. He was in the third
sky of Nirvana realm, and behind him stood twelve warriors. One of them was an old
lady that looked extremely young and lively. There was not a single wrinkle on her
skin, and she was actually in the Sky realm.
The Magical Wonderland, the Heaven Lake Divine Land, and the Dongfang family didn't
specifically send people here. They were all active in the nearby seas, and
suddenly heard of the strange phenomenon on the island and, thus, they hurried
here.
"Saintess? Doesn't look that great." After listening to her explanation, Shi Yan's
twitched his lips.
"You bastard." Xia Xinyan laughed out loud, "All you do is look at the bodies of
women. Between you and the men you pushed into the ditches, there is essentially no
difference."
Shi Yan grinned.
"Qu Yanqing is a very famous beauty in the Endless Sea. It's just that she usually
wears a thin mask, and rarely shows her true face. A saintess from the Heaven Lake
Divine Land can never fall in love with a man in their lifetime, so the saintesses
never show their true faces in front of men. Don't expect to ever see her true
face." Xia Xinyan quietly spoke.
"Never to fall in love with a man in their lifetime?" Shi Yan shook his head,
"Bullshit Divine Land!"
Xia Xinyan rolled her eyes at him and stopped explaining.
"There are so many people."

Gu Jiange's gentle voice came from behind.
Soon, Gu Jiange and the four Nirvana realm warriors from the Gu family crossed
through the scattered warriors and approached the iceberg. When he arrived at a
thousand meters away from the iceberg, along with the Magical Wonderland, the
Dongfang family, and the Heaven Lake Divine Land, they separated into four groups,
each standing beside the iceberg.
"Jiange, you're here too?" Dongfang He glanced at him and forced a smile onto his
cold face, "Are there any others?"
"Greetings, uncle He." Gu Jiange bowed as, he smiled, "No, it's just us. I just
happened to be at Gyro Island, and heard something strange happened here, so I came
to see. Uncle He, you were here early, did you discover anything?"
Many surrounding warriors, once they heard Gu Jiange, all focused towards Dongfang
He.
"The mysterious signs in the Iceberg flowed with a constraining power. Our three
sides already attacked the constraint together many times, but none of us has
succeeded." Dongfang He shook his head, "The constraining power is very unusual. We
tried a couple of times and the constraining power finally seems to be loosening.
Soon, we will try again. Hehe, you should contribute too."
"My pleasure." Gu Jiange smilingly nodded.
Then, Gu Jiange scanned the crowd and quickly found Xia Xinyan and Shi Yan.
Gu Jiange's eyes brightened, he smiled and nodded towards Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan,
as a greeting.
Shi Yan smiled casually, and nodded back.
Xia Xinyan's expression was indifferent, as if she didn't see him. She remained
unmoved.
Gu Jiange didn't seem to mind, and he still kept that warm smile on his face.
"We should keep trying." Chen Duo suddenly spoke, his chubby face filled with a wry
smile, "The sooner we break the secret of the iceberg, the sooner we can report
back, or else, if we wait until more forces come, even if we find something in the
iceberg, it will become shared by more people. Don't you all agree?"
Although Chen Duo said it like that, his eyes only looked at Dongfang He, Qu
Yanqing, and Gu Jiange. He didn't look at the warriors scattered a thousand meters
away.
In his mind, if there really was a secret in the iceberg, no one else had the right
to share it.
"Alright." Dongfang He nodded. He spoke to the warriors behind him, "Everyone just
has to try their best later."
Qu Yanqing, Gu Jiange, and all the rest nodded in agreement.
"Let's go."
Once Chen Duo saw that these three sides agreed, without even looking at anyone
else, a little silver hammer suddenly flew out of his sleeve.
A deep overwhelmingly heavy force came from that little silver hammer. The little
silver hammer suddenly grew bigger in mid-air. Like a little silver mountain, it
fiercely struck at the revealed tip of the iceberg.

Chapter 137: Upheaval
Seeing Chen Duo take action, the members of the Heaven Lake Divine Land, the
Dongfang Family, and the Gu family, all operated their treasures which produced
many different lights that struck the iceberg.
Qu Yanqing pointed out her finger, and at once, the air turned into white light and
fell from the sky.
Gu jiange yelled out, and a red long sword flew out from his neck.
The red sword let out colorful light, and a one-hundred-long dragon covered with
fiery scales appeared.
"Bang, bang, bang!"
Many treasures and Martial Skills fell and struck the iceberg, producing great
thunderous sounds.
One after another, strange signs glimmered inside the iceberg and rippled with
extreme coldness.
Many warriors were frightened as they began to operate their Profound Qi to defend
against the old air.
However, the strange signs and ripples inside the iceberg put off a seemingly
bright and sunny light.
The warriors of the Magical Wonderland, the Dongfang Family, the Heaven Lake Divine
Land, and the Gu Family continued to strike the iceberg .
Deafening noises came from Munro Island and the sky was filled with sparkling
lights, reminiscent of fireworks.
The iceberg stayed still, but from under the ground came terrible noises and
tremors, which made the cracks, crevices, and ditches even deeper.
Inside the iceberg, those strange red signs first sparkled but then the sparks
turned dim.
Crystal ripples expanded and reached the warriors standing 1500 meters away from
the iceberg. They trembled and retreated.
Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan looked rigid but stayed still.
With his Profound Qi triggered and Dark Light Shield activated, Shi Yan could
defend against the cold air.
"It cracked more." Chen Duo cried with joy, and a huge silver light struck the
iceberg.
The warriors from the three powers triggered their energy and operated all sort of
treasures and Martial Skills, striking the iceberg.
As all sorts of treasures flew in the sky, putting off sparkling light, more and
more cracks were formed in the earth.
All at once, the nearby volcanoes exploded and sprayed hot lava everywhere.
Lava flew down from the sky and gushed into the ditches. Before long, the lava had
begun filling the ditches.
"Bang, bang, bang!"
The earth howled and many warriors fell into the ditches.
Not a single warrior who fell in escaped from the hot lava.
Heart-rending screams came every now and then, as those warriors ran in all
directions.
More warriors fell into the lava after the quake. In a mere few seconds, dozens of
warriors had died.
Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan were also looking for a place to set their feet.
Xia Xinyan used one hand to catch Shi Yan, and was prepared to operate her
Reincarnation Martial Spirit at any time.
Around them, seven warriors fell to the gully and were devoured by the lava. Their
Profound Qi flew out of the gully into Shi Yan's meridians.
Shi Yan was so thrilled and excited, he couldn't help giggling.
"Stop! Stop! We are leaving right away!"
"Please, spare us."
"Stop striking the iceberg, let us leave!"
The warriors around them screamed and pleaded.
The four powers kept striking the iceberg, as the earth cracked and more lava
gushed out. The earth wouldn't stop shaking if they didn't stop striking, and more
warriors would fall into the gully.
The nearby warriors pleaded. All they wanted to do was to leave.
However, those experts never cared about these warriors lives.
None of the experts of the four powers were hurt.
Shi Yan now realized the cruelty of the Endless Sea. As for the 15 powers, people's
lives were nothing. They would do anything to achieve their desires.
More and more warriors screamed and died in the lava. Some of the warriors, like
Xia Xinyan and Shi Yan, were lucky enough to escape the lava.
Regardless of the cries, the four power kept attacking the iceberg.
Inside the iceberg, the strange signs lost their light, while the ripples in the
iceberg got colder and colder.
Even Shi Yan needed to consume a huge amount energy to prevent his limbs from
getting stiff.
The warriors who were not hurt before were now hit by the ripples and fell into the
lava as well.
Half of the on-looking warriors fell into the gully and died with miserable cries.
Shi Yan absorbed another five Human and Nascent Realm warriors' Profound Qi, so the
negative energy filled his meridians, and his bloodthirst started to raise its ugly
head.
"Let's find somewhere where there are less people." Shi Yan motioned to Xia Xinyan
and began to move.
Xia Xinyan still knew nothing about the mysterious Martial Spirit. When Shi Yan
cured her Reincarnation Martial Spirit with the magical energy, he said it was from
the Immortal Martial Spirit.
Although a bit confused, Xia Xinyan didn't ask anymore.
"Okay." Xia Xinyan didn't ask why he had to find a place with less people.
Although Shi Yan wanted their Profound Qi so much, the amount which he could bear
was still quite limited, as too much negative energy would kill him.
But unfortunately, he couldn't control how much he could absorb. Thus, he tried his
best to stop once he felt pain in his meridians.
Too much profound Qi would explode his meridians.
He didn't know what would happen to him then.
Therefore, he had to absorb a lot but not too much negative energy.
The great explosions faded away.
Those experts of the four powers did not try to save anyone but turned away, tired.
The series of intensive strikes had tired them.
They were worried, that after the secret in the iceberg was revealed, they would
lose the chance to get anything due to lack of energy from constant attacks .
They stopped the strikes, and the ripples in the iceberg also disappeared. The
strange signs also quieted down.
Without the strikes, the earth turned peaceful .
The surviving warriors looked at the four powers with hatred, and in the end left
one by one.
A few dozen confident warriors didn't leave, but, instead looked at the iceberg
with rigid faces.
Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan were among them.
The sun had disappeared, and the moon had started to rise.
That night, the warriors from the four powers were resting around the iceberg.
Far away, the group of Xia Xinyan and Shi Yan were training.
Deep into the night, Shi Yan was gritting his teeth, his expressions were hideous.
"Can you make it?" Xia Xinyan asked tentatively.
It was three miles from the iceberg, far from the four powers and warriors from the
minor powers.
Therefore, Shi Yan's abnormity didn't draw anyone's attention.
"No problem." Shi Yan breathed heavily and waved, "Stay away from me. Your
existence is my greatest woe. Don't let me see you, or I will feel more pain."
Xia Xinyan was surprised and smiled, "Am I so attractive to you?"
Shi Yan mourned and yelled, "Xinyan, don't make joke with me now. I'm afraid I will
do bad thing to you! You are too charming!"
Xia Xinyan's mouth quivered as she left happily. And her gentle voice flew over,
"Concentrate on recovering, I will guard you."
Shi Yan took a deep breath and closed his eyes.
The negative power was forcefully triggered by him. Wisps of white smoke appeared
from his skin and combined with all sorts of negative energies.
Under the continuous stimulation, his negative energy was triggered and gushed to
his blood veins.
"Howl!"
Shi Yan yelled out as he clenched his teeths. Bearing the severe pain, he pushed
the negative energy into his blood.
His body was on fire, and his blood was boiling. With a hideous face, some white
smoke congealed and clung to his skin.
He was practicing the Second Sky of Rampage.
The death filled area around the iceberg was cold and gruesome.
Waves of white ripples unexpectedly expanded without anyone striking it.
The cold air was several times more intensive than it was during the day.

Chapter 138: Fusion
Late at night.
The iceberg was giving out an icy air. The white ripples, propagating from the
iceberg, were chilling the surrounding area.
A thousand meters away from the iceberg, the warriors from the four big groups woke
up in surprise, and gazed at the iceberg in melancholy.
At their senior's gestures, several low level warriors moved away from the iceberg.
The warriors remaining near the iceberg were all either at higher realms or had
rare treasures to protect themselves.
Many vagabond warriors, far away from the iceberg, also noticed this anomaly.
All of them were looking at the iceberg in excitement, whereas the low level
warriors moved farther away as the cold atmosphere became more dense.
Suddenly, Xia Xinyan appeared and stood three meters from Shi Yan.
Xia Xinyan's sexy figure was shining with a greenish light.
The greenish light was shining in direct opposition of the cold air. Xia Xinyan
thought of something and frowned, looking at Shi Yan in surprise.
Far away.
The experts from the four big groups were all watching the iceberg in wonder.
No one was striking the iceberg this time, but the iceberg was still emitting
colder and colder air.
Was it fighting back?
"Shoo!"
Suddenly, crystalline light erupted from the iceberg, looking like thousands of
arrows.
The crystalline light was even colder than those ripples.
Warriors from the four big groups were suddenly thrown into a panic, as they
struggled to defend against the crystalline sparks.
Those warriors who were slow were all turned into ice statues after being struck by
the crystalline light.
Xia Xinyan was astonished.
Her hands shimmered as she produced strange seals, in the form of green lotuses.
As the crystalline light flew towards Shi Yan, Xia Xinyan would throw out green
lotuses toward it.
Shi Yan, with his eyes closed, and was still cultivating.
Inside his body, the negative energy was attacking his blood like a sharp weapon.
As his blood boiled, Shi Yan's whole body was shaking due to the immense negative
aura.
The thought of training in the Second Sky of Rampage, when his meridians were
undergoing changes due the negative energy, had suddenly come into Shi Yan's mind
and this was his first attempt.
To train in the Second Sky of Rampage while his meridians were purifying the
negative energy. This was what dawned on him, and this was his first try.
While he was on the iron ship, Shi Yan had repeatedly practiced the Second Sky of
Rampage, trying to fuse the negative energy in his blood.
But all of his attempts ended in failure.
Just one time, when he was on the brink of losing his consciousness, the negative
energy had suddenly moved and was about to fuse with his blood.
After pondering for a long time, Shi Yan reached the conclusion that the negative
energy could be fused with his blood only when the energy was about to be purified.
Later, Shi Yan tried many times to implement his thoughts, but was still unable to
achieve success.
Shi Yan knew he was correct, so he tried to achieve his thoughts till at the verge
of losing his consciousness.
All the 720 meridians in his body were under tremendous pressure, as the negative
energy slowly filled his mind.
The idea of fusing the negative energy with his blood was deeply engraved in his
mind.
Even at that moment, he was still trying to fuse the negative energy in his blood.
His blood was boiling and all of his bones were under massive strain.
Shi Yan shouted in a low voice as he strained to achieve success, but the negative
energy and his blood were still in conflict.
The cold ripples were quietly wrapping around Shi Yan.
Cold air was diffusing through his body and seeping into his veins, bones, and
flesh.
Shi Yan had no time to protect against the cold air with his Profound Qi, as he was
still immersed in merging the negative energy with his blood.
His body was trembling a lot.
The cold air was continuously entering Shi Yan's body, nearly turning him into an
ice statue.
Xia Xinyan anxiously looked at Shi Yan while wondering whether to help him against
the cold air.
More and more ice was gathering around Shi Yan due to the surrounding cold air.
Even Xia Xinyan, who was at the Earth Realm, felt her Profound Qi slowing down.
Shi Yan was stone stiff.
It was if the ripples emerging out of the iceberg had found something interesting,
and were gushing toward Shi Yan from all directions.
"Ka ka ka!"
While Shi Yan was trembling from the cold, ice was rapidly covering his whole body
Xia Xinyan's expression changed as she sensed a dense cold air coming out from Shi
Yan, which was as strong as Beiming Shang's Polar Ice Fire Martial Spirit.
Xia Xinyan stopped hesitating and was intending to drive out the cold air from Shi
Yan.
At that moment, Shi Yan's meridians suddenly glittered.
His 720 meridians lit up all at once!
Shi Yan's body was now like a starry sky.
Xia Xinyan was totally shocked.
The next moment, 720 wisps of odd energy went into Shi Yan's body.
The odd energy fused with the negative energy and gushed into his blood veins.
"Howl!"
Shi Yan was in a terrible in pain, and he bellowed and rolled on the ground.
Xia Xinyan was getting anxious as she didn't know what to do.
"Shi Yan, Shi Yan..." She bent down and whispered, "What can I do to help you?
Answer me!" Xia Xinyan was incredibly anxious.
"I'm okay! Don't worry about me!" Shi Yan said in a tremble.
The ice on him melted quickly and the cold air slowly disappeared.
Xia Xinyan didn't know what was happening with Shi Yan, but she was still on guard.
"Bang, bang, bang!"
At a distance, the people from the four big groups had begun another round of
strikes.
But the strange symbols surrounding the iceberg once again shone in the light,
defending the iceberg from their barrage.
Shi Yan bellowed for half an hour and then lay quietly on the ground.
"Shi Yan, what are you training in? I've never seen anyone in such a pain while
training. Shi Yan, stop it! Stop whatever you are training in! Train in something
else, I can provide..."
Xia Xinyan was very sad as she squatted beside Shi Yan, and whispered her advice.
Shi Yan didn't reply, as if in a deep sleep.

Xia Xinyan stayed beside Shi Yan and covered him in a green light, supporting his
body so that he wouldn't fall into one of the ditches.
...
The sky was bright.
As the sun rose, the iceberg once again became quiet, and the ripples stopped
spreading.
People from the four big groups were covered in sweat, but were all still smiling
in excitement.
The light emitted by the symbols around the iceberg had become dim.
All of them thought that the strange symbols had lost their power.
Everyone was ecstatic at the thought of what could be hiding inside the iceberg.
Shi Yan woke up slowly, with a tired and pale face, though his eyes were full of
excitement.
He was correct in his hypothesis!
When his meridians were purifying the negative energy, he had entered a crazy
state.
In that state, he lost his reasoning and wanted to do all sorts of bad things.
And that period was the best time to fuse the negative energy with his blood.
At night, all that strange energy went into the blood.
With the help from that strange energy, the negative energy had immediately started
fusing with his blood!
The strange power seemed to have changed his blood and made it accept the negative
energy!
With a pale face, Shi Yan struggled to sit and took a deep breath, and then tried
to operate the negative energy.
The negative energy once again started fusing with his blood, this time without any
issues!
His blood was boiling, as if on fire!
He could feel that his strength had greatly increased.
A strong bloodthirst overwhelmed his body.
Shi Yan was stunned as he realized that the negative energy had turned icy, but his
body was still unaffected.
His body seemed to have adapted to the cold air.

Chapter 139: Site-Clearing
"Cold energies entered my body while I was training?" Shi Yan frowned and looked at
Xia Xinyan.
"Yes, a lot of them." Xia Xinyan elaborated the strange thing that had happened to
him.
When the strange cold energy entered his blood, it not only fused with his blood,
but also made the negative energy fuse with his blood. It also adapted him to the
surrounding cold air and cold energy.
So was it a good or bad thing?
Shi Yan's expressions were rapidly changing.
"Stop training with that martial Skill." Xia Xinyan paused and then continued, "I
feel that this Martial Skill is too vicious. Though it's quite powerful, its
adverse effects are also frightening. You will find many interesting Martial Skills
when you get to the Yang Family. You won't have to suffer such pain again."
On the iron ship of the Yin Yang Wonderland, Xia Xinyan had already seen that the
Martial Skill Shi Yan was practicing was very strange. Now, as she saw Shi Yan
suffering from such tremendous pain, she started believing it to be a vicious
practice. She tried persuading Shi Yan to change his ways.
"I can handle it." Shi Yan thought and replied with an indifferent tone.
It was really strange that whenever he trained in Rampage, he had to suffer

unimaginable pain every time. However, the gain in strength after each practice
made him unable to give it up.
This mysterious Martial Spirit produced a type of negative energy that enabled him
to jump through cultivation realms, in terms of combat power.
He couldn't resist it.
Xia Xinyan sighed to herself as she realized that Shi Yan wouldn't listen to her.
She knew Shi Yan to be strong and untamable, so she stopped trying to persuade him.
"The iceberg is going to explode in, at most, two days. It's power has nearly dried
up. We don't know what will happen then, so we must be careful."
"Okay, I got it." Shi Yan nodded and thought for a while, then smiled, "Thank you
for protecting me."
Xia Xinyan gave a brief smile, "You have treated me well, it makes sense that I
should return the favor."
Shi Yan beamed and giggled, "I may be heartless to others, but to you, I'm quite
different."
Xia Xinyan was a little happy as she rolled eyes at Shi Yan, smiling, "Glib
tongue."
Shi Yan grinned.

At noontime.
After some recovery, the experts from the four big groups were all ready to make
trouble again.
After discussing amongst themselves for a while, Dongfang He came to the front,
with an icy face, and spoke in a cold voice, " You vagabond warriors, leave now!
There will be an even greater earthquake soon. If you don't want to die, then leave
now."
Beside Dongfang He, the other warriors from the Dongfang family were all gazing at
the freeloaders with murderous expressions.
Gu Jiange cupped his hands and smiled to them, "Everybody, it is really dangerous
here. For the sake of your own lives, please leave now. You have all reached your
current realms after struggling throughout all these years. Don't waste it on
something worthless."
Four Nirvana Realm warriors were standing at the side of Gu Jiange, with rigid
faces.
"They are driving us away." Xia Xinyan said, with some anger in her voice, "These
four big groups want to share all the treasures amongst themselves. They know that
the iceberg shall break soon, and so, before that happens, they want to clear the
site so that they don't have to share with anyone else."
With a rigid face, Shi Yan kept looking at those people.
Chen Duo from the Magical Wonderland was the next one to speak, he said with a big
smile, "Everybody, it's already enough that you were able to watch everything till
now. Please evacuate, this is your last chance."
Though what he said could be said to be considerate, his eyes were clearly saying
something else, a threat.
Qu Yanqing, from the Heaven Lake Divine Land, was silent, and in a meditative
posture, as she was still recovering from some injuries. The members of the Heaven
Lake Divine Land were observing everything with cold faces.
Some fifteen hundred meters away from the iceberg, there were still a few warriors,
showing their unwillingness and anger, but they said nothing.
After a short period of silence, those people started leaving the area, sighing
heavily and cursing.
"You get lost too!" Dongfang He's scorching eyes fell on Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan,
and he sneered, "Get lost right away if you want to live, or I will take your lives
before the the iceberg shatters!"
"Sigh..." Gu Jiange sighed as he smiled bitterly at Xia Xinyan and Shi Yan, and
shook his head, "It's not that we want to drive you away, it's for your own
safety's sake. So leave as soon as possible."
"Let's go." Controlling her indignation, Xia Xinyan pulled Shi Yan's coat and
walked away silently.
Shi Yan kept silent, but his face was gloomy.

"Stay away from me! If I see the two of you again, you will be responsible for
whatever happens!" Dongfang He stared at their backs and threatened.
"Uncle He, what are you doing? They are probably the two who robbed the ship of the
Yin Yang Wonderland." After Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan's figures disappeared, Gu Jiange
frowned, "The Corpse Sect and the Yin Yang Wonderland had promised that whoever
catches those two will be very well rewarded."
"Really?" Dongfang He was surprised before he grunted, "Leave them alone for now.
After this iceberg has been dealt with, let's catch them as we leave. Though we are
not close to the Corpse Sect and the Yin Yang Wonderland, we would still help them,
considering the good reward."
"Same here." Gu Jiange grinned, "That woman is quite audacious, maybe she has
something in her hand. But, since Uncle He is with us, they can't fly away. Before
we hand them to the Yin Yang Wonderland, I want to... talk with that woman."
Gu Jiange's were glistening in lust.
"Jiange, you're so naughty." Dongfang He beamed, but showed no concerns, "That

gorgeous lady has really a hot figure. It's okay with me if you play with her, but
you can't be serious about it. You are engaged to Xiao Que, and if she finds out
about this, I can't do anything to help you."
"Stop kidding, Uncle He. You know me." Gu Jiange smiled in embarrassment.
????
"I am reminding you because I know you too well." Dongfang He showed a fake smile.
Gu Jiange cupped his hands in front of his chest and assured, "I know Uncle He
cares about me. Don't worry, I won't go too far."
"Hmm." Dongfang He nodded.
...
The two stopped in a ditch, some three thousand meters away from the iceberg. They
could only see a small part of the iceberg.
Shi Yan's eyes were filled with a cold anger.
"Pissed?" Xia Xinyan glanced at him.
"These four groups are really aggressive." Shi Yan nodded and sneered, "As the
secret of the iceberg is going to be revealed soon, they want to clear the area so
that everybody else will stay away from it. We went all the way for nothing."
"Aggressive?" Xia Xinyan beamed, "Your Yang family has done so many things that are
even more aggressive! If the three Shura Kings of your family were here today,
those people wouldn't get a say in anything. Hehe, your Yang family alone is enough
to drive these four powers away altogether!"
"Umm, is the Yang family really so bossy?" Shi Yan replied in surprise.
"You will know soon." Xia Xinyan nodded, "If the Yang family experts were here,
they would have cleared the site even before attacking the iceberg. Only those who
could survive a hit from the experts from the Yang family would have a chance to
share in the secrets of the iceberg. They would torture the four powers first, then
only, possibly allow them to join in. Is that enough bossy for you or not?"
"Is the Yang family one of the top powers among the fifteen powers in the Endless
Sea?"
"Definitely! It could be ranked No.3 or No.2!" Xia Xinyan said in a heavy tone.
"Didn't the King Yang Qing step into the Spirit Realm ten years ago? You said that
the master of the Corpse Sect and the Queen of Sky and King of Earth of the Yin
Yang Wonderland had also stepped into the Spirit Realm long ago? They were
apparently much earlier than King Yang Qing."
"Hehe. You will learn all the details as soon as you get back to the Yang family.
Actually, though one of your allies, I don't know much of the Yang family. The Yang
family is pretty good at keeping secrets. You will know how capable your family is
when you get there."
"Bang, bang, bang!"
Just then a thunderous noise came from the direction of the iceberg.
The sky was filled with dazzling lights, and all sorts of treasures fell upon the
iceberg, striking deeply into it.
After a period of serenity, the experts from the four powers struck again!
From a long distance away, Shi Yan could only see a few of the mysterious symbols
on the iceberg, which were becoming dimmer and dimmer and then as if not existing
at all.
"They have started again." Xia Xinyan spoke in a serious tone, "Let's not go near
them, or they will immediately attack us."
"Okay." Shi Yan nodded.
Deafening sounds ceaselessly came from the iceberg, the latter was producing more
crystalline ripples with cold energy.
Even at a distance of three thousand meters, Shi Yan could still feel the
increasing chill.
More and more strings of light gathered around the iceberg, and, gradually, those
mysterious symbols began to shimmer.
Finally one after another, these mysterious symbols started exploding on the
iceberg.
The iceberg, of which only the tip was visible, had many cracks appearing on it. As
More crystalline ripples and cold lights shot out from it, making the crowd quite
busy.
"ka ka ka!"
From inside the iceberg a huge explosion erupted, while a stream of freezing air
swept over the entire area.

Chapter 140: Sky Fire
Standing at a distance of about three thousand meters, Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan were
solemnly watching the collapse of the iceberg. Some ten-odd warriors were also
standing nearby, looking very reluctant to retreat. Like Shi and Xia, they were
also coerced by the four big groups to leave.
However, a Human most covets something that is unattainable- even when there wasn't
the slightest possibility. Some people were still lingering around the area, with a
hope to get a glimpse of the iceberg's secrets.
Boom! The sound of ice cracking increased in volume. Mountains collapsed and
volcanoes erupted and again started spewing lava, scorching the surrounding earth
in the process. The ground shattered into great chasms, some even having numerous
icebergs, of which only the tips could be seen. The land seemed to be filled with
countless icebergs.
Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan were both rooted to the spot while looking at the distant
volcano. The experts from the big groups were still bombarding the iceberg, using
all possible means and martial arts to proceed.
The white ripples from the iceberg increased in density, carrying frigid air that
was ten times colder than the surrounding area! The vibrations from the earthquakes
had slowed down but the ground was now completely covered with a blanket of cold
air. Even the lava, which was deep within the chasms, was cooling.
The ripples continued forming around the iceberg. The alarming cold air was still
moving quickly, even though it was at such a low temperature. The trees, which were
uprooted from the ground due to the earthquakes, all started turning into ice
crystals, glittering all over on the ground. Similar scenes could be seen
everywhere as the cold ripples propagated throughout the island with an alarming
speed.
"No!" Xia Xinyan was completely frightened, "This coldness is too abnormal and far
too heavy. I'd say it can even beat the Polar Ice Flame Martial Art Spirit of
Beiming Shang! The cold air is gushing out from the iceberg. What could possibly be
in that iceberg?"
"Creaaaaaaack!" By now, the iceberg was almost completely destroyed. At the same
time, numerous small ice cones started forming on the ground. In less than a
minute, these cones turned into some strange ice demon beasts, which were shaped
like leopards! These demons were each three to five meters long, their bodies all
flashing in the bright sunlight, creating a very serene atmosphere.
It did not take the beasts much time to gather into a group of more than a hundred.
These ice demon beasts, though looking deprived of life and glinted blindingly
under the sunlight, would pounce upon the humans nearby once they came into form.
More frighteningly, these ice demon beasts were even ten times colder than the air
ripples!
There was a nip in the air as each ice leopard leaped up, and wherever they passed
the air seemed to freeze making a strange muffled sound. The iceberg kept cracking
open, with more and more ice demon beasts shooting out. Among the warriors of the
four powers, there came noises of fierce fighting as sunlight trembled on them. The
ravines also glittered with crystal light, as if the icebergs down there were also
producing something.
Finally, the cracking of the earth ended. By this time, a hundred thousand demon
beasts had come into being, shooting up out of the ground like a swarm of locust.
Shi Yan stood watching the hair-raising scene dumbfounded. He cursed, "Where did
these ice demon beasts come from? I can only sense strong cold air in them, and not
the slightest sign of life! What the hell is going on?"
"Move! There are too many of them for us to resist. The beasts carry an
overpowering coldness. Let's run away!" Xia Xinyan exclaimed after checking the
beasts with her soul consciousness, her face grave and nervous.
"Ah!!!" Far away, some warriors from the four powers were besieged by the ice demon
beasts. Strangely enough, the attacks they launched did not seem to do anything,
not even being strong enough to wound the beasts' bodies. Warriors began to be
ripped to pieces by the beasts, their bodies a wretched sight to behold.
Faced with such a horrible situation, Dongfang He, Chen Duo, Gu Jiange and the
others were thrown into a panic. Who would care about the secrets of the iceberg at
this moment? One after another, the experts from the four big groups fled like the
wind.
Seeing that even the strong guys of the four powers had chosen to run for their
lives, there was no ground for Shi Yan to linger. Therefore, in a great haste, he
retreated with Xia Xinyan.
Not only the ice demon beasts look like leopards - they also moved with the same
agility and speed like them. Running wildly in this ice-land, the beasts outran
many warriors of the Earth Rank. The straggling warriors near Shi Yan, who had also
stayed away from the iceberg, were now seized by terror as they shrieked and ran
desperately.
"It's the Ice Beasts! The Ice Beasts! I've seen them on an ancient scroll! I'm
hundred percent sure these Ice Beasts are controlled by the Ice Cold Flame!" From
some distance away, an elder warrior shouted like crazy with his face covered with
terror. At the Third Sky of Disaster Realm, he seemed more intent on shouting
rather than running, and the gap between him and the leopard-beasts quickly
shortened. Soon his figure was lost in a sea of ice beasts.
Bitter cries reverberated in the sky above the area where the elder warrior had
shouted.
Shi Yan felt his heart throb. His face dropped, and he hastened his steps.
The name of "the Ice Beasts" registered something in Xia Xinyan's mind, and her
delicate body shuddered and a hint of terror crossed her eyes. Frightened, she
cried out, "Follow me, Shi Yan, quickly!" He obeyed without hesitation.
Suddenly, several forms whizzed past above their heads. Shi Yan looked up, almost
by reflex, and found that the high-ranking warriors of the four powers were flying
towards the gate of the Munro Island in anguish, and in their hands, they were
clutching as many of their fellow men as possible. Gu Jiange was grabbed by the
Sky-rank warrior of the Dongfang Clan in one hand, and around his body colorful
lights glowed. The moment Shi Yan raised his head, Gu was also looking down at him.
Shi Yan snorted, and immediately bent his head, quickly catching up with Xia
Xinyan. The girl stopped abruptly before a dead volcano, some four or five thousand
meters away from the icebergs. The green ring on her finger glittered, and from it
came out a silver awl.
Xia Xinyan instilled her Profound Qi into the small gadget. The awl emitted glaring
silver lights that drilled hard into the stone of the dead volcano. In a minute,
the rocks were crushed, and crumbs of stone were blown out into the air around
them.
A few moments later, a deep hole was dug out! Without hesitation, Xia Xinyan went
into the hole and motioned for Shi Yan to come along. Shi Yan looked back, only to
be threatened by the sight of countless ice beasts streaming to all directions like
tides. He caught a glimpse of the dead corpses of many warriors that had been
ripped open by the beasts.
Meanwhile, some ten-odd ice beasts were rushing to this cave with overwhelming
coldness. Shi Yan immediately felt seized by the cold air, and without further
delay he rushed into the cave.
At this moment, Xia Xinyan was holding the silver awl and working on the stones
ahead. She lifted planks of stones that had been drilled off, and shouted at Shi
Yan in a commanding tone, "Come, give me a hand! Block up the hole!"
Without thinking, Shi Yan rushed over and picked up a few rocks the size of a
millstone, and carried them to the entrance of the cave. Under their concerted
efforts, over ten rocks were carried out of the cave to the entrance. Then tightly
they blocked the hole, leaving not a crack for light to come in. But the two dared
not to have a respite. Amid Xia Xinyan's tender but powerful orders, Shi Yan
carried lifting the rocks. In a few minutes, the two of them made it to as deep as
thirty meters into the cave, leaving a hundred rocks behind them to block the
entrance.
Bang! Bang!
Violent knocks came from the entrance, suggesting that the ice beasts had found
their way to the cavern and were now trying to barge into it by force. However, the
rocks that stood between the entrance to Xia and Shi's current spot amounted to at
least three thousand, among them even the smallest was as big as a stone stool.
With so many rocks, even the ice beasts found it a challenge to break through the
entrance.
However, these beasts did not abandon hope until half an hour later, when the
booming noises at the entrance finally subsided.
"I think we are safe for now." Wiping the sweat from her forehead, Xia Xinyan let
out a soft sigh, and then uncovered her veil. The delicate cheeks were gleaming
with a sheen of sweat.
If it not had been for the luminous stone Xia Xinyan had with her, then being this
deep in the cave, the two would have been troubled by the lack of light.
Xia Xinyan seemed fatigued. After storing the small awl away, she gasped a bit and
then sat down on the ground while smiling bitterly, "we've really had a tough
time."
"The Ice Beasts? That old guy shouted the name before he died. I saw you were
surprised at that moment. Do you know anything about these beasts?" After seating
himself next to the girl, Shi Yan asked with knitted eyebrows.
Xia Xinyan nodded her head slowly, if not reluctantly, her face solemn and gloomy.
"I think I finally know why this volcanic island has that iceberg."
"Why?"
"The ice. There's Ice Cold Flame in it."

"Ice Cold Flame?" Shi Yan's face was filled with confusion, "Why is this flame so
devastating?"
"The Sky Fire!" Xia Xinyan took a deep breath and then went on to explain, "You
should know about the three kinds of fire: Sky, Earth, and Mortal, right?"
"Sure. First, the Mortal Fire. We humans are born with it, and practically a kind
of martial spirits. The Polar Ice Flame Martial Spirit of the Beiming Clan is an
example. And then the Earth Fire. It's deep down in the million years old
volcanoes, and it's a flame with frightening power, but with no life. It can be
used to make pills and weapons - absolutely horrible. And lastly, there's the Sky
Fire. It's a flame that has existed since the earth and the heavens were made, and
is the most powerful of the three kinds, 'cause it's alive and has consciousness! A
living wonder in the world! I heard that it can beat the Mortal Fire and Earth Fire
in a blink of an eye, and carries a disastrous power!" Shi Yan asked.
"You are right." Xia Xinyan nodded, and cleared up, "Among the three fires, the
Mortal Fire is the least powerful, then comes the Earth Fire, followed by the most
dreadful Sky Fire. The iceberg... I guess it contains exactly one subdivision of
the Sky Fire - the Ice Cold Flame. The finest cold flame in the heavens and the
earth. It is alive, and wherever it goes, the land will be covered with vast
icebergs and irresistible cold air. "
"The Ice Cold Flame?" Shi Yan was bemused, "But why would this flame appear on this
island?"
"It's sealed here." Xia gave the question a thoughtful moment before she once again
answered, "It is said that strong warriors above the God Rank can absorb the Sky
Fire into the soul for their own use, thus obtaining an invincible power. However,
it's easier said than done. The Sky Fire is not born for people to absorb. To
integrate into your soul, you need to be at least at the God rank and also every
kind of the rarest materials. Above all, you need to captivate the Sky Fire first.
I assume the difficulty is beyond our imagination."
"Has anyone ever succeeded in absorbing the Sky Fire?"
"Well, during the tens of thousands of years of the Endless Sea's history, myriad
legends have told about powerful warriors who had made an attempt at this grand
ambition. But all of the stories ended up in a tragedy, with the warriors being
eaten up by the Sky Fire, their bodies and souls destroyed. One thing to remember:
once the Sky Fire gets incorporated into the human soul, the owner's soul
consciousness will be as powerful as the Fire itself. Unconquerable among all the
same-level warriors. A warrior of the First Sky of Spirit God Realm successfully
absorbs the Sky Fire, then he can literally beat all powerful warriors of the
Second and Third Sky of the same realm. The latter does not stand a chance in front
of him, and can even be killed in a second!"
"Killed in a second?"
"You heard it right, killed in a second!" Xia Xinyan's eyes dropped, and her voice
quivered, "As the legend goes, once the soul consciousness absorbs the Sky Fire, it
will undergo a mutation. But what kind of mutation, nobody knows. The soul
consciousness becomes extremely powerful, able to burn the opponent's in a second!
And to destroy one's spirit and soul? Only a breeze is needed!"
"Then answer my previous question. Has anyone ever succeeded?"
"Yes. In the record of the Endless Sea, there seemed to be two warriors who
succeeded in it. One was at the Spirit God Realm, while the other at True God
Realm. They carried the world before them, and all the same-level warriors trembled
at their feet. They unbeatable in the same realms."
"Then, the Cold Ice Flame, how did it end up sealed under this volcano? Is it the
result of someone trying to tame the flame with the volcanoes' energy? So someone
tried to absorb the Cold Ice Flame?" Shi Yan blurted out excitedly.
"Should be. But it seemed that whoever did this must have failed." Xia Xinyan
nodded.

Chapter 141: Sealing the Island in Ice
Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan had been in the cave for three days.
These past three days, even being inside the cave, they felt colder and colder as
the temperature outside was becoming lower and lower.
The Ice Cold Flame was a type of Sky Fire. When the heavens and earth first came
into existence, the Ice Cold Flame was already around. It had its own
consciousness, and it was an extremely special life form in this world.
The Menluo Island was covered with volcanoes. The God realm warrior, in an effort
to try to merge the Ice Cold Flame into his sea of knowledge, used the volcanoes on
Menluo Island to try and constrain it. But for some reason, he ultimately failed.
Ever since then the Ice Cold Flame had been sealed. Those floating symbols inside
the iceberg, were one of the constraints place by that God realm warrior on the Ice
Cold Flame.
After tens of thousands of years, the power of the seal had slowly declined. The
Ice Cold Flame continuously ate away at the constraint, and finally poked out from
the bottom of the sea and appeared on Menluo Island.
The people from the four forces wanted to obtain the secrets of the iceberg, so
they kept bombarding and striking the iceberg. This made the already weakened
constraining power even weaker, and ultimately let the Ice Cold Flame escape. It
formed into thousands of Ice Beasts, which were now roaming on the Menluo Island,
making this land of volcanoes into a hell on earth.
The Ice Cold Flame was a Sky fire. Unless a God realm warrior came by, it would be
very hard to seal a Sky fire.
Once the warriors from the four forces realized that it was a Sky fire that hid in
the iceberg, without hesitation, they immediately escaped from the iceberg, using
their fastest speed to get off the Island.
The Ice Beasts were made from the cold energy of the Ice Cold Flame. On Menluo
Island, the Ice Beasts were always being empowered with a steady stream of the Ice
Cold Flame's cold energy.
This cold energy made the Ice Beasts as hard as iron, and gave them incredibly fast
reflexes. The large quantity of these Ice Beasts made it impossible for the four
forces to defend against them, so they had to retreat.
Xia Xinyan knew about the power of the Ice Beasts. To prevent getting trampled by
the Ice Beasts, she immediately dug out a cave and hid inside to avoid being
attacked by the Ice Beasts.
It had been three days.
The cold energy outside slowly got stronger. Menluo Island had became completely
silent, as if all the Ice Beasts had vanished from this place.
"Ice Beasts are formed from the Ice Cold Flame. After Menluo Island becomes
lifeless, the power of the Ice Beasts would be reclaimed by the Ice Cold Flame.
According to the amount of time passed, there should be no more Ice Beasts on
Menluo Island." Xia Xinyan furrowed her brows slightly, and pondered for a moment,
then said, "We can go out and take a look maybe we can find an opportunity to leave
the island."
"Once the warriors from the four forces escape, they will definitely deliver the
news about this place at once. By that time, many God realm masters would come here
for the Ice Cold Flame. Once the God realm masters are here, the Menluo Island
would definitely become even more of a mess. Hmm, it is definitely time for us to
leave." Shi Yan nodded.
After four days of recovery and being under the effect of the Immortal Martial
Spirit, Shi Yan had returned to his peak physical state.
After going through this disaster, Shi Yan's state of mind seemed to change again.
On the verge of life and death, he gained more insight and seemed to feel a
breakthrough was coming.
The Disaster realm required one to go through different kinds of challenges in

order to gain enough insight to break through and stepping into a new realm.
While having enough vigorous Profound Qi, having insight was more important.
Without enough understanding, even if there was enough Profound Qi, it would be
hard to progress any further.
This perilous event was actually highly beneficial to both him and Xia Xinyan.
The two worked together to clear away the rocks blocking the cave as they slowly
approached the cave exit.
After a short while, the last few remaining rocks were moved aside and the two
walked out of the cave.
Right after they got out of the cave, their faces immediately changed and their
expression changed into that of shock.
Under the moonlight, the world of ice surrounding them glittered like glass.
Everything had formed into thick layers of hard ice, and the ground was covered
with a freezing layer of ice that was a couple of meters thick.
Penetrating cold energy filled this world. The cold energy was like a white fog,
slowly floating above the earth.
The two were in a place covered with ice and snow, and even a spot of greenery
could not be seen.
The entire Menluo Island had been turned upside down. The neighboring extinct
volcanoes became ice mountains, standing tall, and dazzled brightly under the
moonlight, giving out a dream-like feeling.
In the far distance, all the warriors were frozen in their running poses. But they
were frozen into ice sculptures, their deaths forever commemorated by the ice
encasing them.
Because of the existence of the Ice Cold Flame, Menluo Island seemed to have turned
into an ancient iceberg. Ice and frozen rocks were present everywhere.
Spreading their consciousness out, they discovered there was not a single trace of
life. The Ice Beasts also completely disappeared, turning into lifelike looking ice
sculptures .
"All the people on Menluo Island probably froze to death. This time, it's really a
hell on earth." Xia Xinyan sighed, "The warriors of the four forces broke the
constraints that sealed the Ice Cold Flame because they wanted to know the secrets
of the iceberg. In the end, they let the Ice Cold Flame escape its seal and let the
entirety of Menluo Island and the people living in it sealed in the ice. It's truly
sad."
Shi Yan's expression was cold, and he lightly said, "I wonder how many warriors
from the four forces escaped from this disaster. I really hope they also died under
the Ice Cold Flame."
"The Sky realm masters are extremely fast. The people they brought were probably
able to escape the disaster. The Heaven Lake Divine World has many powerful secret
treasures, so that saintess Qu Yanqing and her group should've been able to escape.
But the unimportant people probably died in the Menluo Island. The ones who were
not brought along by the Sky realm masters would've been unlikely to stay alive if
they didn't hide in a cave like we did."
An extinct volcano a few thousand meters away suddenly cracked open.
Beautiful figures slowly poked their heads out of the broken cave opening. The one
in the lead was that saintess from the Heaven Lake Divine Land, Qu Yanqing.
Behind Qi Yanqing, a row of beautiful women from the Heaven Lake Divine Land all
looked around stunned. They were shocked by the bizarre changes to the Menluo
Island.
Xia Xinyan frowned and quietly put her veil back on, "It seems that we weren't the
only smart ones. They should have also known about how to hide from the Ice Beasts
with the help of some secret treasures that could instantly create a cave. I knew
this woman wouldn't die easily."
Qu Yanqing stood elegantly in the distance, her face was emotionless. She was
wearing a snow white palace gown, the look in her eyes was cold. She gazed a
thousand meters away at Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan, seeming curious as to how they
managed to survive.
Qi Yanqing gazed in their direction for a moment, then she quietly instructed the
few beautiful women beside her. After that, Shi Yan saw two Earth realm women
slowly walking their way.
These two women had arrogant expressions, and their fair faces were cold as ice,
almost as icy as Menluo Island was at the moment.
These two women looked to be about thirty-something years old. They had long legs
and were quite tall. They both had narrow eyes with thin eyebrows and hair down to
their shoulders. With their thin waists, they took elegant little steps.
The two women slightly raised their heads with cold expressions. After coming this
way, one of the women said lightly, "Our saintess wishes to see you two. Follow
us."
Then, the two women only glanced indifferently at Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan, and
turned around arrogantly as if being called by Qu Yanqing was a blessing to them.
Xia Xinyan's bright eyes were filled with rage, and she snorted quietly.
Shi Yan slightly furrowed his brows, and said indifferently, "They are quite full
of themselves, aren't they?."
"Hmm?" Those two women seemed to have heard noises behind them. Their narrow eyes
were filled with anger, as they both turned around to look at Shi Yan and Xia
Xinyan. The one that talked first shouted with a cold face, "What are you
whispering about?"
"Nothing." Xia Xinyan responded lightly. She pulled on Shi Yan's clothes, signaling
him not to do or say anything. She slightly lowered her head and dragged Shi Yan
along with her.
Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan followed the two women from Heaven Lake Divine Land and soon
arrived beside Qu Yanqing.
Qu Yanqing's long hair was done up in a high bun, and her looks weren't
outstanding. But her eyes were like clear water, giving people a chilly feeling.
She stood there frowning, and looked at Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan, then she said
lightly, "When did you get out? Did you find anyone else on the island? Did you see
any strange things?"
Shi Yan composed himself, and shook his head, "We just got out too, and we know
nothing about the situation on Menluo Island now."
Qu Yanqing looked at Shi Yan deeply, she pondered for a moment, and then commanded,
"You two, go take a look at where the iceberg is exposed. If you find anything,
just come back and tell me, and I will give each of you a Profound level weapon as
a reward. Go."
Where the iceberg was exposed, was where the Ice Cold Flame was sealed. It was very
likely that the Ice Cold Flame was hiding deep underground.
If they went to roam around that area and got discovered by the Ice Cold Flame,
they would be dead for sure. There would be no chance for them to turn the
situation around.
The people from the Heaven Lake Divine Land didn't have the guts to take the risk
and look for themselves, but wanted Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan to go check it out for
them and most likely die in the process. This was truly arrogant and extremely
cruel.
"Sorry, we managed to stay alive this long, and we don't want to die." Shi Yan
scowled, and shook his head firmly, "We will be leaving Menluo Island now.
Unfortunately, we won't have the chance to get acquainted with your Profound level
weapons."
"Hmm?" Qu Yanqing furrowed her brows while slightly revealing her annoyance.
"Boy, no matter what you want, you will have to go." A beautiful, curvy, large-
breasted Nirvana realm woman, with a cold expression and icy cold eyes said, "If
you don't go right now, then we will kill you right now!"
Shi Yan's face changed.
"Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"
Piercing sounds came from the distance. A moment later, they could see Chen Duo
alone, and that old woman from the Dongfang family holding Dongfang He in one hand
and Gu Jiange in another. They quickly flew in from the outside of Menluo Island.
Gu Jiange owned the Dragon Slaying Sword. The sword sealed the demon beast Hornless
Fire Dragon, and the Hornless Fire Dragon was a fire demon beast, therefore it had
a special restraining effect on cold things and icy environments. He had brought it
along this time.
Their group included four people. Chen Duo and that old lady were both in the Sky
realm, Dongfang He was in the Nirvana realm, and Gu Jiange was in the Disaster
realm.
The four already sent out the news, and were waiting for aid to come. But they also
worried that there would be changes in the Ice Cold Flame and there might be
mysterious treasures in the iceberg. So after the Ice Beasts all disappeared, they
came back out of greed.
"Hey!" Dongfang He exclaimed and instructed that old lady. The old lady landed with
Dongfang He and Gu Jiange, and stood beside Qu Yanqing.
Chen Duo looked down, and also flew down from the sky, landing steadily behind Shi
Yan and Xia Xinyan.
"Zhao Rong, what is it?" Chen Duo landed, he glanced at that cold-faced beautiful
woman from Heaven Lake Divine Land that was threatening Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan, and
asked lightly.
"We wanted these two to go and take a look at the situation, but they don't seem to
want to cooperate." When facing Chen Duo, Zhao Rong's expression was no longer cold
and arrogant. Instead, she put up a flirty smile, "Well, I was just negotiating
with them. Heh, I didn't know that you guys would come too."
After Chen Duo and the rest heard her words, they simultaneously frowned and looked
at Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan unhappily.

Chapter 142: Seize the Body
Shi Yan's heart sank and he cursed in his mind.
If it were only the people from the Heaven Lake Divine Land, as long as Xia Xinyan
used her Reincarnation Martial Spirit, they had nothing to be fear.
However, once the people from the Magical Wonderland, the Gu family, and the
Dongfang family got here, Xia Xinyan wouldn't be able to do anything even if she
used her Reincarnation Martial Spirit.
The Kyara Sea, where the Yang family and the Xia family lived, was not on good
terms with the the Heaven Lake Divine Land and Magical Wonderland from the Black
Sea, nor with the Gu and Dongfang families from the Hengluo Sea. It would be fine
if they didn't reveal their identities, but once their identities were revealed and
without any powerful warriors by their sides, they would be killed for sure.
Once Chen Duo and Dongfang He landed, Shi Yan knew that they were going to be
forced to go to the iceberg.
Indeed.
"Negotiate?" Dongfang He was the first to speak, he sneered and shouted, "You two,
if you don't want to die, go take a look at the situation immediately. Or else we
will kill you right away! Hmm, the woman can be spared temporarily, but we'll make
her suffer a life worse than death. Do you understand me?"
Dongfang He grimly looked at Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan. As his eyes glimpsed at Xia
Xinyan, the look in them showed a hint of lust.
Shi Yan scowled. He hated Dongfang He from the bottom of his heart. Especially the
way this old guy looked at Xia Xinyan. It made Shi Yan want to turn him into dust.
Gu Jiange didn't say anything. He shook his head and sighed with a face full of
helplessness. But, in his eyes, there were also some malicious lights gleaming as
he quietly looked at Xia Xinyan's body.
"Stop wasting time." Chen Duo furrowed his brows and spoke with a deep voice, "I'll
count to three. After that, the man will die, and the woman... will wish she were
dead."
"Let's go." Xia Xinyan lowered her head and pulled on Shi Yan's clothes, forcibly
dragging Shi him towards the place where the iceberg was originally revealed.
Shi Yan scowled, he didn't say a thing. He lowered his head and followed her
towards that iceberg.
Dongfang He and the rest all harshly stared at their backs. The look in their eyes
was sinister, with sneers lingering on the corners of their lips.
If Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan showed any uncooperative actions, these people would
mercilessly attack and kill the two of them immediately.
The four forces suffered severe losses this time. Especially the Magical Wonderland
and the Dongfang family, as many of their warriors were frozen to death. On the
surrounding ships, before the powerful warriors of these two forces had time to
dodge, they were already shredded to pieces by the Ice Beasts.
Right now, these people were filled with unreleased anger. If Shi Yan and Xia
Xinyan didn't have any use to them, the two of them would've been killed by
Dongfang He on the spot.
The closer they got to the iceberg, the colder the surrounding temperature became,
it became chilling to the bone.
The original tip of the iceberg had already disappeared.
In its place, an enormous hole appeared, inside of which the cold energy was
chilling and wisps of freezing white mist filled the air.
Inside, faintly they were able to see the light emitted by the ice crystals.
"Ka ka!"
That was a sound of Xia Xinyan's teeth clattering as frost appeared in her hair.
While moving, she had to continuously stir the Profound Qi in her body to defend
against the cold energy that came from that hole.
On the other hand, although only in the Disaster realm, Shi yan quietly used his
Profound Qi and didn't seem too affected by the cold energy.
"You, you seem to be able to handle the cold energy here?" Xia Xinyan's teeth
clattered as she looked at Shi Yan, with her beautiful eyes that were full of
surprise.
"A while ago when I was cultivating, I accidentally absorbed a portion of the cold
energy. The cold energy merged into my body. Here, I really don't feel that cold."
Shi Yan nodded.
Xia Xinyan was stunned, and her expression was complex, "If cold energy was
absorbed into your body, how can you still move freely? Your body should've gotten
stiff, and you should've been turned into ice, like the rest."
"I don't know either." Shi Yan hesitated for a moment, and then continued, "The
skill I'm cultivating is very strange. Although it is accompanied by tremendous
pain and danger, it does have many mysterious and beneficial aspects, which is why
I don't want to give it up."
Xia Xinyan lightly nodded and sighed in her mind, but said no more.
"One day, I will make them pay with blood!" Shi Yan grinned.
"After we go through this, there will be plenty of opportunities to take care of

them. A little impatience spoils great plans. Be careful, when we arrive at the
opening of the hole, I will immediately use the Reincarnation martial spirit and
take you to fly away from here. We only need to stay a short distance away from
them, then it should be no problem for me to leave with you."
"Okay." Shi Yan nodded, he turned back and looked two thousand meters away at Chen
Duo, Dongfang He, and the rest, with a cold look in his eyes.
With a distance of two thousand meters, as long as Xia Xinyan abruptly activated
her Reincarnation martial spirit, those people definitely wouldn't be able to react
fast enough. This was also why Xia Xinyan didn't act on the spot, instead, she
chose to take the risk and move away from them.
From the opening of the hole, cold energy spread out in all directions and a white
mist filled the air.
Ten meters away from the hole, Xia Xinyan was trembling from the cold but Shi Yan
seemed to be unaffected.
"I'll go take a look, only one look and then I'll come back." Shi Yan stood next to
the hole, and while staring towards the hole, he suddenly spoke up.
For some reason, the closer he got to that hole, the more comfortable Shi Yan felt.
The penetrating cold energy that others felt, not only didn't make him feel
uncomfortable but also gave his body a refreshing and enjoyable feeling.
Especially, the cold energy that came from inside the hole, it made Shi Yan feel
even more sharp, and his body wasn't affected much.
The cold energy in the hole overflowed and slowly poured out. Some cold energy
moved and fell towards Shi Yan. Shi Yan's blood ran cold, but it felt very
comfortable as if the blood in his body really liked the cold energy here.
Shi Yan was stunned. He hesitated for a moment and then tried to stir the second
sky of Rampage and merge the negative powers in his body into his blood.
Unexpectedly, from inside the hole, massive amounts of cold energy suddenly flew
out. That cold energy came without any warning as if it was attracted by Shi Yan,
it suddenly rushed out of the hole and came straight at Shi Yan.
"Shi Yan!" Xia Xinyan exclaimed, her eyes were filled with panic, "The cold energy
is too strong, I won't be able to hold it anymore!"
"I'll go further, you should back up." Shi Yan didn't hesitate at all, and he
suddenly started stepping towards that hole.
With every step he took, the cold energy became stronger. And the cold energy from
the hole also rushed towards him faster.
Xia Xinyan was stunned.
The cold energy ahead of them was so strong, that an Earth realm warrior like her
couldn't handle it. But Shi Yan was not only fine, he was actually gathering the
cold energy. This bewildered her, not knowing whether or not she should urge Shi
Yan to leave this place.
"Wait a moment for me." Shi Yan walked step by step towards the hole, while his
expression turned more and more serious, he said with a deep voice, "Stay away from
me, please don't come near me!"
Massive amounts of cold energy endlessly flowed out of the hole like smoke and
crazily rushed into Shi Yan's body.
Suddenly, beams of bright light came from inside the cave, and a flow of extremely
weird life force suddenly spread out of the hole.
Xia Xinyan was aghast, and she screamed, "Shi Yan! Get back here, right now! The
Ice Cold Flame is showing signs of activity! Leave quickly!"
In the distance, Chen Duo's face changed. His body suddenly floated in the sky, and
he watched, in astonishment, Shi Yan walking towards the hole.
That old lady from the Dongfang family also flew into the sky, staring into the
distance. She said to Dongfang He, Gu Jiange, and the rest below, "That kid is
walking towards the hole. A massive amount of cold energy is flowing out of the
hole, but that kid seems to be fine. His body seems to be absorbing the cold
energy."
"Absorbing cold energy!" Dongfang He exclaimed, "Are you sure? The cold energy
released by the Ice Cold Flame is bone-chilling, even for me. That kid should've
been frozen into ice... how is he still moving?"
"His body is really absorbing cold energy!" Chen Duo took in a deep breath, and
said with a strange expression, "This kind of phenomenon, this kind of
phenomenon..."
"What?" Gu Jiange and Qu Yanqing all looked at him, they couldn't help but exclaim.
"The Ice Cold Flame has chosen him to be the carrier, it should be attempting to
seize his body." Chen Duo's expression changed repeatedly, he urgently said, "The
Ice Cold Flame is only in the fire form, although it has a life consciousness, it
has no solid body. A Sky fire without a solid body is easy to control and seal. But
once the Sky fire obtains a fitting carrier, its life consciousness will seize the
soul of the carrier. Then it will become like a warrior, able to utilize more power
and soul attacks!"
"How could that person be the target of seizing?" Qu Yanqing exclaimed, "Isn't it
that only people with the Ice Body martial spirit can be the seized by the Ice Cold
Flame. Normal people can't handle the cold energy of the Ice Cold Flame at all.
Once they touch it, they will be frozen to death and won't be of use any more."
"I don't know either." Chen Duo shook his head, "Once the Ice Cold Flame
successfully seizes him and obtains a solid body, then even the God realm warriors
of the Endless Sea won't be able to rein it in. If that were to happen, not only
did we work for nothing, none of us will get out of here alive!"
"We have to kill him!" Dongfang He immediately understood the meaning in Chen Duo's
words, "Let's do it! If the Ice Cold Flame chose him to be the seizing target, then
it definitely knows that he can handle the cold energy. You've said it before, that
kid's body can absorb cold energy, then this can't be wrong!"
"Yes, we have to kill him immediately!" Chen Duo nodded, and the little silver
hammer in his sleeve immediately flew out. In the rumbling thunder, that hammer
fiercely struck at Shi Yan, who was standing at the opening of the hole.
Dongfane He and the rest almost showed no hesitation. They all performed their own
attacks.
Now Gu Jiange also stopped pretending to be nice. He lightly shouted, and the
Dragon Slaying Sword around his neck flew out. The Hornless Fire Dragon appeared,
and turned into a hundred-meter long fire dragon, fiercely throwing itself at Shi
Yan.
"Shi Yan! Come back!" Xia Xinyan suddenly started screaming, her voice almost came
with a sob, "Come back! I remember now! You're not scared of cold energy, that is
the perfect carrier it wants to seize, the Ice Cold Flame wants to seize your
body!"
Shi Yan was still enjoying the cold energy flowing into his body. When he heard Xia
Xinyan scream like that, he finally realized something was wrong.
He was just ready to leave, but he suddenly realized the cold energy in his body
was stirring. Inside the hole, an enormous consciousness rushed out like a jackal,
and the most vigorous cold energy tightly wrapped him up.
That consciousness was extremely dark and evil. It suddenly appeared and
immediately rushed into his mind, with the intention of immediately taking his
soul.
In the distance, waves of attacks from the four forces were still continuously
coming his way.
Shi Yan's head was in extreme pain, he held his head and roared. With red eyes, he
roared fiercely, "You go first! Leave me alone!"
Then, Shi Yan used the rest of his power and pushed himself backwards, and fell
straight down the seemingly bottomless hole.
Once, Shi Yan's body was in the hole, the cold energy in the hole quickly swirled,
and instantly formed into thick hard ice. The hard ice was like a giant door,
standing right at the opening of the hole, sealing it completely.
"No!" Xia Xinyan screamed
"Boom, boom, boom!"
The different attacks from the four forces endlessly fell on the opening of the
hole, but were unable to shatter the hole.
With a grim-faced, Chen Duo and the rest quickly rushed here from afar.
Xia Xinyan clenched her teeth, her eyes were filled with hatred, she suddenly
activated her Reincarnation martial spirit and flew straight up into the sky.
While exiting the Menluo Island, from afar came Xia Xinyan's hateful voice, "You
all killed him. Just wait for the revenge from the Yang and Xia families!"

Chapter 143: Immortal Island
"The Reincarnation martial spirit!"
Chen Duo's face suddenly changed as he shouted in surprise, and blankly watched Xia
Xinyan turned into a beam of green light, quickly disappearing into the distant
sky.
Dongfang He and Gu Jiange's faces suddenly became grim. Qu Yanqing deeply furrowed
her brows and sighed quietly, looking a little stressed out.
"Jiange, didn't you say that this girl's background was unknown?" With acold face,
Dongfang He glared at Gu Jiange, "Great. She's actually the Xia family's girl. If
she died here it would've been okay, but since she left alive, the Xia family will
definitely bring trouble to us."
Chen Duo took in a deep breath, his face full of fear, "The Xia family is bad
enough, but the Yang family..."
When he mentioned the Yang family, the people from the four forces all turned
livid, their expressions became ugly.
"You all know clearly about the Yang family's arrogance and ruthlessness. In the
Endless Sea, even when people didn't mess with them, these lunatics were already
stirring trouble all around. If someone accidentally messed with their people,
giving them the excuse they needed, they would kill the entire family. If the Yang
family really decides to stand up about this, then our four forces will really
suffer a lot." Chen Duo sighed.
When he was talking to Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan before, Chen Duo was cocky and
arrogant as if he wasn't afraid of anyone in the world. Now that the Yang family
was mentioned, he started sighing in despair. It was as if he messed with demons or
beasts or something. He became a coward right away.
"Although the Yang family and the Xia family are allies, the Yang family is the
leader, so they usually won't bother with the Xia family's business." Qu Yanqing
was silent for a moment, then she suddenly said, "Why did she say that the Yang
family would make a move? Reasonably, other than when something big happens to the
Xia family, the Yang family wouldn't care at all about the Xia family."
"That kid..." Dongfang He gasped and then he suddenly said, "Could that kid be
someone from the Yang family?"
"Ah!"
Upon hearing those words, everyone was frightened and their faces turned livid.
"If he is really from the Yang family, how could there be no strong warrior
accompanying him? All the talented ones from the young generation of the Yang
family are extremely arrogant, they don't know the definition of forbearance at
all. If that kid is from the Yang family, with how we treated him, he definitely
wouldn't have been that obedient. He would've definitely used his soul to send out
the news and immediately battled with us." Chen Duo shook his head.
The powerful warriors from the young generation of the Yang family all knew the
skill of soul messaging. Even, when they were out alone, rarely any force would
dare to try killing one of the young masters from the Yang family.
Because, once the Yang family's young man realized his situation was unfavorable,
he would immediately use the soul skill to convey his situation.
If something were to happen, the Yang family would definitely be able to know who
did it. The Yang family's vindictive nature was famous in the entire Endless Sea.
If their descendants were to be killed by someone, then that force would've been
absolutely killed off, and the entire faction would've been removed from the
Endless Sea.
And because of that, even when the young members of the Yang family were out and
moving about by themselves, if one couldn't guarantee an insta-kill, without giving
them any chances to use soul messaging, even enemies of the Yang family wouldn't
dare to act rashly. They feared revenge from the Yang family.
"Let's hope he's not from the Yang family, or else, us four forces will have to
prepare for a bloody war." Qu Yanqing sighed distantly.
"He got dragged into the hole by the Ice Cold Flame, he's probably going to be
seized by the Ice Cold Flame. Once the Ice Cold Flame obtains its target, it will
complete the seizing of the body on the spot. And during that time, the power of
the Ice Cold Flame would greatly decrease. This is the best time to attack."
Dongfang He furrowed his brows. He pondered for a moment, then said, "We should try
to attack it."
Everyone slowly nodded.
Soon, a group of people arrived at the opening of the hole. The people of the four
forces joined together and attempted to break the ice covering the hole.
Different kinds of attacks came, one after another, as they tried to break the ice
covering the hole. But the ice was as hard as iron. No matter how these people used
their strength, they couldn't break open through the ice.
After three days, the cold energy on Menluo Island started slowly dissipating. The
ice rocks on the island started to melt.
After half a month, the iceberg could no longer be seen on Menluo Island. The icy
energy that covered the island had disappeared without a trace, and the heavily
suppressed volcanoes had become active and begun to spray out lava.
"The Ice Cold Flame is no longer on the Menluo Island." Chen Duo, suspended in mid-
air, felt around and shook his head with a sigh, "It has obtained its carrier, so
it will definitely leave through the bottom of the ocean, preparing to find a place
to completely seize the body. Once it leaves, the cold energy on Menluo Island will
disappear with it. Now, even if aid comes, it would probably be very hard to find
the Ice Cold Flame."
"The lives of Sky fires are different than ours. If they hide their presence, even
if a God realm warrior was nearby it would still be hard for them to sense it. It
seems that this time we came for nothing. We even messed with the Xia and Yang
families, such horrible luck." Dongfang He smiled bitterly, clenched his fists
together, and said, "We will be going now. If you want, you can keep searching."
"We will be leaving too."
Once the people from the four forces found that the cold energy had disappeared
from the Menluo Island, they realized that the Ice Cold Flame had certainly left a
long while ago. Knowing that it would be very hard to find the Ice Cold Flame
again, they didn't waste any more time and left Menluo Island one after another.
Half a year later.
The Immortal Island, in the Kyara Sea of the Endless Sea.
Kyara Sea was one of the five seas of the Endless Sea. Inside there were thousands
of different-sized islands, the biggest and most famous would be the Immortal
Island.
It was the main island of the Yang family.
In the Kyara Sea, or even the entire Endless Sea in general, the Immortal Island
was seen as a magical place.
On the island, there were hundreds of different-sized mountains. Every one of them
was filled with spirit energy, and they hid many magical treasures and ingredients.
The people from the Yang family lived on the Immortal Island. Every mountain had a
Yang family warrior lived on them. There were hundreds and thousands of different
constraints on the island, and on the outer perimeter of the island, there were
guards watching all day and night.
Other than Yang family members, or close allies of the Yang family, it would be
hard for anyone to step into Immortal Island.
The Immortal Island was the holy land of the Kyara Sea. Every once in awhile, the
dozens of warrior forces in the Kyara Sea would come to Immortal Island to offer up
their resources and leaders of the different forces would need to report their
current situations.
If the Kyara Sea were a country, then the dozens of warrior forces would be like
lords, and the Immortal Island would be the Imperial City of the Kyara Sea.
The Yang family was the dominating force in the Kyara Sea.
Even though the Evil Wonderland and the Xia family held some power in the Kyara
Sea, everybody knew that the Yang family was the true ruler of the Kyara Sea. Even
people from the Evil Wonderland and the Xia family agreed to this saying.
Because of the existence of the Yang family, the warriors of Kyara Sea walked
proudly in all the big seas. When they talk about themselves belonging to the Kyara
Sea, they felt very proud of themselves.
In the other seas, the Yang family was famous for its warlike and arrogant nature.
Over hundreds of years, in order to extend the land of the Kyara Sea, the Yang
family fought wars everywhere. They made the neighboring areas miserable. It was as
if they could never take a break.
In the countless fights, the Yang family members always served as the leading
troops. Every fight, the Yang family members took the lead and made bloody
conquests.
Whether it be the Hengluo Sea from the northwest, or the Black Sea from the
northeast, they have all been the targets of the Yang family's conquest. Even the
Sky Sea in the southeast was often attacked by the Yang family.
In the past hundreds of years, the Yang family had, indeed, created enemies
everywhere, but they stood firm and never fell. Instead, their territory expanded
more and more, and the family's power also became greater and greater.
The strong power of the Yang family was evident.
On this day, in a corner of the Immortal Island, a small boat slowly approached.
On the boat, there was a slim and graceful woman. She wore a veil, and there was a
slight hint of sadness in her bright eyes. She slowly stood up.
"Whoosh!"
In the sky above the boat, with a sudden flash of light, a shadow covered with
black armor abruptly appeared on a giant rock near the boat. This person covered
with heavy armor held a black spear, and had fierce eyes. He looked at the woman
and said, "Who are you?"
"Xia Xinyan from the Xia family." The woman swept aside the sadness in her heart
and spoke with an indifferent tone, "I come with news about the Shura King Xiao
Hanyi."
"Wait for a moment." The black armored guard frowned, then he took out a black horn
and quietly reported to that horn.
In a short moment, the black armored guard's expression slightly changed, he said,
"Master Mo wants to see you."
Xia Xinyan nodded, "Master Mo and Master Xiao have fought together for many years,
I am just going to explain the situation to Master Mo."
"Please." The black armored guard waved his hand, and a beam of lightning suddenly
flashed in the air, opening a little trail in the thick rocks behind him.
Xia Xinyan lowered her head and sailed the boat through that trail, quickly
arriving at the Immortal Island.
On the top of a mountain, which was tens of thousands of feet high, there was a
haggard middle-aged scholar. From time to time he frowned and looked into the
skyline. He stroked a piece of white beast bone in his hand, as if thinking about
something.
On the mountain, there was only a simple little hut, and a strange oval-shaped
magic circle.
After a short moment, a bright light flashed and Xia Xinyan's figure appeared in
the magic circle.
The leader of the three Shura Kings, Mo Duanhun, was still staring up at the sky.
Without even turning his head back, he said dismissively, "Girl, I heard you have
news about Xiao?"
"Greetings, master Mo." Xia Xinyan bowed, and then thoroughly told him about their
disastrous encounters in that sea.
As Xia Xinyan was talking, Mo Duanhun started frowning deeply. When Xia Xinyan
finished talking, he finally shook his head and sighed, "Where is young master Yan.
Why didn't I see him?"
"Shi Yan also... also got into trouble." Xia Xinyan clenched her teeth, and
answered bravely.
"Got in trouble?" Mo Duanhun's mouth cracked open, and revealed a mouthful of pale
white teeth, "What happened?"
"The four forces of the Magical Wonderland, the Heaven Lake Divine Land, the
Dongfang family, and the Gu family, forced us to enter the hole of the Ice Cold
Flame. Shi Yan's body got seized by the Ice Cold Flame and was dragged into the
hole. His whereabouts are unknown..." Xia Xinyan lowered her head. Her eyes began
to water up, and she started to sob.
"The Magical Wonderland, the Heaven Lake Divine Land, the Dongfang family, and the
Gu family..." Mo Duanhun nodded one after another, and said lightly, "I will report
it to the family head. This is the Yang family's issue. Your Xia family doesn't
need to partake in it. Here is a Nutrition Pill. You may keep it."
"Master Mo, Shi Yan and I encountered the disaster together. Even if the Xia family
doesn't wish to participate, I personally want to be of service." Xia Xinyan took
the Nutrition Pill and spoke while clenching her teeth.
Mo Duanhun was slightly surprised. He stared at her for a moment, and finally
nodded, "Do whatever you want."

Chapter 144: Sealed in Ice for Three Years
The Tiansuo Archipelago, at the southwest corner of the Hengluo Sea.
The Tiansuo Archipelago had thirty-six islands. Although it had many islands, but
the Tiansuo Archipelago was barren, without any valuable mines, or any treasures.
There were many islands in the Tiansuo Archipelago, but not a lot of warriors. This
was a relatively remote area in the Hengluo Sea, whether it be the Three Gods Sect,
the Dongfang family, or the Gu family, usually they rarely cared about this area.
A boat, that hoisted the flag of the sun, moon, and stars, was slowly sailing in
the Tiansuo Archipelago.
The boat wasn't big, it was only twenty meters long, and there were all types of
messy cargo piled up on this boat. More than a dozen of Three Gods Sect disciples
were standing on the deck, looking bored to death.
These people were all in the Nascent and Disaster realms. On this trip, they
accepted a task of shipping the resources on the boat to the Gu family.
Linda was the little leader of this team, she was in the first sky of the Disaster
realm.
She looked like she was around the age of twenty-five or twenty-six, bright and
beautiful. She wore a normal grey religious uniform from the Three Gods Sect, with
the sun, moon, and stars pattern embroidered on the shoulders. The religious
uniform was quite tight, it outlined the curves in her body perfectly. Her chestnut
colored hair was tied with a purple ribbon, they were very long and dragged all the
way up to her plump butt. When she walked her long hair flew in the air, and then
lightly hit her butt, leaving room for imagination.
On the little boat, all the male disciples from the Three Gods Sect were scattered
in every corners, but they often secretly peeked at Linda, and quietly gulped.
They weren't the core disciples of the Three Gods Sect.
These people didn't have the Sun Moon and Star martial spirits of the Three Gods
Sect on them. They all used to be disciples that belonged to some small forces in
Hengluo Sea. But because the forces pledged allegiance to the Three Gods Sect, they
became the outer disciples of the Three Gods Sect.
Without the Sun Moon and Star martial spirits, they would never be counted as core
disciples of the Three Gods Sect. So even when they were counted as people from the
Three Gods Sect, they only had roles as errand boys, doing some minor things for
the Three Gods Sect.
Linda was twenty-five years old, but she was in the first sky of Disaster realm,
her potential was clearly very outstanding.
Unfortunately, she didn't have the Sun, Moon, and Star martial spirits on her. Even
when her capability was extraordinary, she still couldn't get the approval of the
Three Gods Sect. She could only become a small leader of the outer disciples, doing
some cargo shipping errands.
Linda had always worked hard, in the hopes, that one day she would have accumulated
enough contributions, to earn the qualification to go under intense cultivation in
the Three Gods Sect for once.
Only those outer disciples with outstanding contributions, could obtain the
qualification to go under intense cultivation in the headquarter. If they perform
outstandingly during the intense cultivation, then they have a very slim chance of
becoming a central disciple without the Sun, Moon, and Star martial spirits. Then,
they could further learn and cultivate the advanced martial skills in the Three
Gods Sect with the assistance of the Three Gods Sect.
"Thunk!"
The boat suddenly shook heavily, as it it touched some floating object under the
sea.
Linda's pretty face slightly shifted, she was a little surprised inside. She had
been to the Tiansuo Archipelago area more than once, but never once had she bumped
into a hidden coral reef. This time the shake in the boat made her very perplexed,
she raised her hand and pointed at a Human realm third sky warrior, and said:
"Carmon, you go down and take a look, see if we hit a hidden reef."
"Hidden reef?" Carmon continuously shook his head, "Impossible, when I came, my
father told me, there are no hidden reefs in the Tiansuo Archipelago. There are
also no profound or strong warriors here, or else, it wouldn't be a small team like
us carrying the things to the Gu family."
Linda's slim long eyes slightly squinted, and she said lightly: "I told you to go
down and take a look, not to hear your bullshit."
Carmon grinned, and repeatedly shook his head, "Fine I'll go down. Linda, don't be
so mean. When you let out a command, how can I dare to disobey?"
Laughing, Carmon shouted with a deep voice and dived into the sea.
In a mere moment, Carmon poked his head out of the sea, while shivering he
screamed: "There are icebergs under the sea! Giant icebergs! They're everywhere!
Ah, it's cold! It's so cold!"
Carmon urgently paddled in the sea, using all his strength to climb towards the
boat. He kept shouting in shock: "Out boat hit the top of two icebergs, and got
stuck! Ah, it's so cold, it's so cold!"
Carmon's face almost turned white, he rushed onto the boat with a face full of
disbelief, "I can't believe it, how are there icebergs existing under here? I've
came here to this Tiansuo Archipelago a few times, but never saw such a thing."
On the boat, everyone was surprised, and started discussing about this.
"Iceberg? How could there be icebergs?" Linda's face was also full of surprise, and
she kept shaking her head.
Every time she shook her head, the ponytail behind her her head swung repeatedly,
and kept hitting on her plump and round bottom. It made crisp "snap snap" sounds,
making people distracted, and they couldn't help but imagine some fantaisies.
"Who the hell knows!" Carmon stood behind Linda, he clenched his teeth and
shivered. But his eyes were closely staring at Linda's butt, with a fierce look.
"I'll go down to take a look." Linda pondered for a moment, and without notifying
everyone, her delicate body leaped, as she went under the sea.
Under the sea, the icebergs were like mountains in the seabed.
Roughly counting, there were probably more than ten of them. You couldn't see the
bottom of those icebergs, their roots seemed to have dug into hundred-thousand feet
deep into sea.
The icebergs stood straight in the blue sea water, cold energy was spreading around
everywhere, and between the icebergs there seemed to be a murky liquid connecting
them. That liquid was very icy, and the cold energy under the sea came mostly from
that liquid.
Linda's delicate body shivered, she too was slightly unable to stand against the
cold energy under the sea. But she toughened up and dove dozens of meters under,
carefully avoiding the murky liquid between the icebergs she moved through the
icebergs.
"Ah!"
Linda suddenly covered her mouth, but her pretty face was still full of shock and
disbelief. She blankly looked at the biggest iceberg.
The iceberg was clear as crystal, and transparent.
In the biggest iceberg, you can see a vaguely, slightly, blurry shadow. It was a
man, he was completely naked, with cold energy wreathed all over his body, and you
couldn't make out his face. He seemed like an ice sculpture that had been sealed
for many years, hiding in the biggest iceberg.
Linda's felt shortness of breath, and she immediately jumped out of the sea. Her
delicate body shivered as she boarded the ship, she looked like she was in a
trance.
All the clothes on her body were wet, and Linda's curves were completely revealed.
Her waist, butt, chest, and abdomen were vaguely visible. All the warriors on the
boat had a spark in their eyes, they looked at her lustfully, and secretly gulped.
Linda seemed as if she didn't notice, she was drowned in the enormous shock. She
blankly stood there, and many different thoughts flashed through her mind
continuously.
'Not mistaken, I was definitely not mistaken!'
Linda clenched her teeth, and was sure that she definitely saw a completely naked
young man in the biggest iceberg. That man seemed to be sealed in the ice, he had
no trace of life, but his entire body was was covered by cold energy.
In the barren Tiansuo Archipelago, there were suddenly appeared more than ten
icebergs that seemed to have existed for tens of thousands of years. In the biggest
iceberg, there was even a naked man covered by cold energy...
Linda's thoughts slowly became clear, and her eyes suddenly brightened.
She realized that this discovery, might just make her gather enough contributions.
This contribution might even make her into a core disciple in the Three Gods Sect,
letting her cultivate the most advanced, mysterious, and magical martial skills in
the Three Gods Sect!
Taking in a deep breath, Linda said: "This ship is stuck, later you guys can try
and see if you can get it out of the crack of the icebergs. If you really can't,
then I will use the spare boat to leave first, and to go to a nearby island to find
a big ship, and transfer the cargo on the boat."
She didn't intend to share his discoveries with others. She already had the thought
of using a little ship to get away, and quickly report the news.
This contribution, she wanted to have it all by herself.
"Alright, we'll try." Carmon nodded, the group started to move around, trying to
move the boat away.
Linda smiled indifferently, "You guys go ahead, I'll go down to change into some
clean clothes." Then, Linda immediately left, without helping these people move the
boat.
Under the sea.
In the biggest iceberg.
In Shi Yan's seven hundred and twenty meridians all around his body, the different
negative energies continuously moved. The different countless negative emotions of
fear, anger, hate, and desperation rushed into his mind, and battled with the
foreign soul that poured inside.
The negative emotions kept defending against the seizing attack from the foreign
soul in his mind. At the same time, from inside of the Blood Vein Ring, different
violent, murderous, and devastating soul attacks also rushed out. It combined with
the negative emotions in his meridians, to confront the foreign soul in his mind.
It had been three years.
Three years ago, Shi Yan was dragged to the bottom of the sea by the Ice Cold
flame. Brought by the power of the Ice Cold flame, he went into the depth of the
sea, and crossed through tens of thousands of miles of sea, and reached all the way
here.
Here, the Ice Cold flame tried to seize his soul. The evil and invasive
consciousness of the Ice Cold flame almost attacked Shi Yan until his soul had
vanished.
At the crucial moment, the negative emotions in his seven hundred and twenty-six
meridians, ragingly rushed out like a river bursting at its banks, and battled
against the consciousness of the Ice Cold flame.
At the same time, the Blood Vein Ring also let out violent, murderous, and
devastating attacks. Working together with the negative power in his meridians,
together they helped Shi Yan defend against the evil consciousness of the Ice Cold
flame.
Three years! He battled hard for three whole years!
In these three years, Shi Yan had to fight with the Ice Cold flame for hundreds of
times every day!
He used different kinds of negative powers, and the violent, murderous, and
devastating soul powers released from inside the Blood Vein Ring. They formed into
layers of soul barriers, and bombarded the consciousness of the Ice Cold flame,
blocking off the invasive consciousness let out by the Ice Cold flame.
After fighting hard for three years, the Ice Cold flame still couldn't completely
seize his body.
Instead, over the course of three years, Shi Yan's body already completely adapted
to the Ice Cold flame, and got used to the different soul attacks.
His knowledge and use of the negative emotions and soul power also rose to a new
level. And during the soul battle, he unconsciously stepped into the second sky of
the Disaster realm.
On this day.
The consciousness of the Ice Cold flame, after three years of long term attack in
order to seize the body, finally seemed to have started to compromise.
After battling hard for three years, the Ice Cold flame was tired too, the strain
on the soul power was too big and it started to become powerless...
Shi Yan, after having been extremely tense, was afraid to loosen up even in the
tiniest bit. He suddenly realized that the consciousness of the Ice Cold flame, was
slowly slipping out of his mind, trying to leave his body.
Shi Yan sighed in relief. In the hard fight over these three years, he knew more
than anyone, how terrifying the Ice Cold flame was. Once he saw that the Ice Cold
flame was going to leave his body, the joy in Shi Yan's heart was truly
indescribable.
However, when the consciousness of the Ice Cold flame was just leaving Shi Yan's
mind, the Blood Vein Ring on Shi Yan's finger, suddenly bursted in light.
A mystical ancient presence suddenly came from inside the Blood Vein Ring. The
Blood Vein Ring turned into a giant swirl, and different kinds of violent,
murderous, and devastating evil powers, kept rippling inside the Blood Vein Rong,
forming into a strong fierce suction power.
Once the Ice Cold flame left Shi Yan's mind, the Blood Vein Ring actually started
to fight back!

Chapter 145: Saved
The power of massacre, violence, and destruction pervaded in the Blood Vein Ring
and formed an invisible black hole.
The negative emotions, which dominated Shi Yan's brain were rushing into the Blood
Vein Ring with all the negative energy, and its power to devour increased.
Shi Yan even felt that at that moment, his the Blood Vein Ring could devour the
world!
The consciousness of the Ice Cold Flame panicked for the first time, and tried to
go back to Shi Yan's brain.
At the same time, the power of devouring in the Blood Vein Ring at once doubled.
The Ice Cold Flame inside Shi Yan began to fear and tried to escape from Shi Yan's
body.
However its power was getting stronger and stronger!
Furthermore, inside Shi Yan's blood, his heart power, three Yin Pearls, and
Profound Qi were all out of control. Their energy went straight into the Blood Vein
Ring.
At that moment, the Blood Vein Ring became a devouring force, dragging all of Shi
Yan's energy out.
Shi Yan was stunned by it.
The Blood Vein Ring was like a black hole that couldn't be filled, dragging all of
his energy into it.
With that supplement, the power of devouring that was produced by the Blood Vein
Ring surged several times!
The consciousness of the Ice Cold Flame fiercely struggled to escape from Shi Yan's
body, but it couldn't help but get devoured by the Blood Vein Ring.
"No! No! No!"
Messages came from the Ice Cold Flame, which showed that the Ice Cold Flame was
literally frightened. Shi Yan could feel it clearly.
Under the constraint of the Blood Vein Ring, the Ice Cold Flame's struggle became
weaker and weaker.
Finally, the consciousness of the Ice Cold Flame was entirely swallowed by the
Blood Vein Ring!
Thousands of cold light spots sparkled out from the dozens of glaciers, and they
kept penetrating into the Blood Vein Ring.
These thousands of cold light spots were the energy from the the Ice Cold Flame,
which connected seawater and formed those glaciers.
Now the consciousness of the Ice Cold Flame was in the Blood Vein Ring. And under
its influence, the cold air also flew into the Blood Vein Ring.
Silently, dozens of glaciers melted.
Without the cold air from the Ice Cold Flame, those glaciers melted back into sea
water.
Only in the area around Shi Yan, those glaciers were melting slowly because of
those light spots.
Half an hour later.
All the light spots were devoured by the Blood Vein Ring, and became a part of it.
Shi Yan was exhausted.
The power of Star in his heart dissipated.
The Yin Pearls in three meridians also vanished.
The negative energy in all his meridians disappeared too.
All his Profound Qi was gone.
At that moment, Shi Yan was completely exhausted.
All sorts of energy and refined Profound Qi was entirely devoured by the Blood Vein
Ring.
In his mind, a weak wisp of Spirit Power was still trying to trigger the Spirit
Power. Shi Yan's spirit tried to sink deep into the Blood Vein Ring.
A ball of silver flame flew out from inside the Blood Vein Ring and released ice
flakes, as it tried to rush out from the Ring.
However, there was a huge swirl outside the flame, which blocked the flame from
coming out of the ring.
Wisps of cool air were sent out from the Blood Vein Ring.
Shi Yan withdrew his spirit and watched intently, only to find that on the surface
of the Blood Vein Ring, a pattern of the flame occurred which was as big as a grain
of rice.
The Ice Cold Flame was devoured by the Blood Vein Rin, and there appeared patterns
of flame on the surface of the Blood Vein Ring, but Shi Yan couldn't figure out
what it was.
Cool air came from the Blood Vein Ring, and Shi Yan's body felt rather refreshed.
The glacier disappeared, and Shi Yan's naked body slowly floated up to the sea
surface.
After Measuring the Martial Spirit, Shi Yan carefully tried to accept natural
energy, only to find that Immortal Martial Spirit, Petrification Martial Spirit,
and Star Martial Spirit were still inside him. And when he trigger the natural
energy, he could acutely feel the vibration from it.
His body had no changes and he was still at the Second Sky of Disaster Realm, only
his energy was forcefully absorbed by the Blood Vein Ring.
Profound Qi could recover; Star Power could be gathered by Star Martial Spirit; Yin
Pearls could find dense Yin Qi; and the negative power could also be regained.
Shi Yan didn't worry at all, as he could recover as long as he had enough time.
"Linda! Linda! Linda!" Carmon shouted on the deck, "It's ok now, the ship can
move."
Wearing a clean gown, Linda was drying her hair with a towel. As she walked up the
stair, she frowned, "Carmon, what are you shouting at?"
"Okay now. We can move the ship." Carmon giggled, "We can continue the trip."
"Huh?" Linda was surprised, and rushed to the deck in an instant, and then jumped
into the sea.
When she first went into the sea she found the ship was blocked between the
glaciers and that it was impossible to move the ship in such short time.
"Pooh!"
As soon as she jumped into the sea, Linda's expression changed.
Dozens of glaciers all disappeared!
Linda thought her eyes were blurred, thus she rubbed her eyes and watched
carefully.
Still no sign of them!
Not even one glacier!
What happened just now seemed like an illusion.
She would have believed that her eyes were blurred if it was only her who saw the
scene. But Carmon also saw the incredible scene at the bottom of the sea.
Both of them couldn't be blind!
Linda's expressions shifted, and she swam further to figure out what happened.
Just then.
She saw a naked young man swimming up from the bottom of the sea, and he looked as
if he was hurt.
Linda just glanced at him and immediately shouted out.
She was dumbstruck as she stared at Shi Yan, then she hurried to move to the ship.
She was afraid.
Shi Yan was joyful when he saw a beautiful woman in the sea, as he thought he would
be saved.
But he never thought that that woman would be frightened and ran away in fear.
Shi Yan felt his body become heavier, so he could only pretend to be kind and
gentle.
Linda had just got out of the water, and she took a deep breath of the fresh air,
then looked back into the sea in fear.
Shi Yan looked so friendly that he kept waving at her with smiles.
Linda was stunned, as she stared at Shi Yan with complicated expressions.
Shi Yan's body started sinking, but the Blood Vein Ring kept his mind lucid.
Seeing Shi Yan sinking, Linda hesitated. After a while, she jumped into the sea
again.
Shi Yan was naked, with his *** waving down in the water.
Linda cursed secretly, and she did not dare to looking down upon Shi Yan's lower
part. She moved forward and approached Shi Yan soon.
Seeing Linda coming near, Shi Yan jumped to her at once and showed a friendly
smile.
But he was naked, and he was hugging Linda so it made her blush at once.
Linda struggled, and got rid of Shi Yan's hug, and she angrily stared at him. Then
she grabbed his left arm and dragged him toward the sea surface.
Shi Yan sighed to himself, and had to obey Linda so he let her carry him to the sea
surface.
Linda moved her legs up and down in the water like a beautiful fish.
Shi Yan cast his eyes on Linda who was beside him, and praised secretly.
"Pooh!"
Linda finally popped out from the water, beside her, Shi Yan also showed his head,
as he smiled and said in a weak voice, "Thanks."
Linda grunted, and said to Carmon in a blush, "Throw a shirt to me."
"Hmm? Who is this guy?"
"Jesus! Pervert! Why are you naked!"
"Damn, he is leaning onto Linda! I have never done that during so many years!"
"Bastard, stay away from Linda, or don't blame us for being rude!"
On the ship, many warriors began to curse after they saw a naked man leaning
against Linda.
"Carmon!" Linda yelled in embarrassment.
"Got ya." Carmon looked rigid, as he found a tattered shirt and threw it into the
sea.

Chapter 146: Laying Low
Hengluo Sea, Tiansuo Archipelago.
A boat, containing some cargo, was slowly sailing in the sea.
On one big boxes among that cargo mess, Shi Yan was comfortably lying on his side.
He was dressed in patched clothes and his expression was dull.
Camron and the rest were all either standing or sitting at different corners of the
boat. They all looked at Shi Yan with hostility.
After Linda boarded the boat, she kept sneezing. Now she was in a room downstairs
changing her clothes, she didn't have time to talk with Shi Yan.
Once Linda went away, Carmon made a move first. He threw the weak Shi Yan into this
pile of cargo, and stood on the side, while looking at him coldly.
Those people on the side were all gnashing their teeth together, they all secretly
cursed in their minds. They wanted to beat Shi Yan up, and brutally teach him a
lesson.
On this boat, Linda was the object of admiration for these young men. For these
guys, Linda was definitely in the topics they talked about every night.
In these people's hearts, Linda was the soul of this boat.

Shi Yan was completely naked, and Linda actually held his hand to rescue him out of
the sea. In the view of these people, Shi Yan undoubtedly tainted Linda's purity.
Even if Linda's purity were to be tainted, it should've been by one of them. How
could it have been done by a stranger?
These people all secretly cursed, and looked towards Shi Yan with hostility.
Especially Carmon, he was full of anger at the moment. He clenched his teeth, and
sneered: "Kid, you really know how to play huh? Stripping naked and bathing in this
iceberg is sure fun isn't it? Is there something wrong with you? Why didn't you
drown in the sea water?"
Shi Yan frowned, his expression was indifferent, and he didn't answer.
"Why were you in the sea? If you don't answer, I'll throw you back right now!"
Carmon was mad, he suddenly stood up, and stepped towards Shi Yan, as he said
fiercely.
At the moment, Shi Yan's different powers in his body were all absorbed by the
Blood Vein Ring, he was like an ordinary mortal. If he were to fight with Carmon,
he would definitely have been seeking his own demise.
"I'm from an island in this area. When I was out fishing, my boat broke, and I was
washed here by the sea water..." Shi Yan was full of lies, and he kept smiling
bitterly, "I thought I would be dead for sure, but I didn't expect that beautiful
girl would suddenly appear, and I was finally rescued."
"Kid, why were you completely naked?" This was what Carmon was most annoyed about.
"With us fishermen, our clothes are more loose. When the seawater rushes, it comes
off very easily." Shi Yan frowned and said in frustration: "I don't know what
happened either. I was unconscious for a while, and when I woke up I was already
like this."
"Bullshit!" Carmon, bitterly, kicked Shi Yan, "Fishermen clothes are loose, are
their underwear loose too?"
Carmon kicked Shi Yan again, he said while gritting his teeth: "I think you just
want to take advantage of my Linda, and you stripped yourself naked on purpose. You
shameless bitch, if I don't teach you a lesson, you'll never speak the truth."
"Who is your Linda?" Linda's voice came from the stairway. Soon, after changing
into a set of dry clothes, Linda slowly appeared while wiping her wet hair. She
glared at Carmon with an unfriendly look, and shouted: "Who told you to hit him?"
Carmon was somewhat guilty, so he chuckled dryly, "I was just teaching him a lesson
for you. This guy was all naked, he's definitely a pervert. Linda, I don't mean to
blame you, but this kind of guy shouldn't be saved, you should've just let him
drown. Doesn't he like to expose himself? Then we ought to let the demon beasts
under the sea fuck him."
Linda frowned and said in disdain: "Carmon, you're so disgusting."
Carmon's face was all innocent, as he smiled wryly: "It's for your own good."
"Move away, I have something to ask him." Linda snorted, she impatiently walked
forward, and glared at Carmon: "Move."
Under her stare, Carmon couldn't do anything. He dropped his head and went to stand
with the warriors at the other corner of the boat, looking towards in their
direction from afar.
"Carmon, you got the short end of the stick?"
"Hehe, sister Linda is really tough, and you said you can tame her. I think there's
no hope for you in this lifetime."
"Carmon, sister Linda isn't someone that's softhearted, why would she rescue that
kid this time? Could it be that after being single for so long she wants a man?"
"Bullshit!"
Carmon cursed out, he stared at that person ferociously, "Even if Linda were to
want a man, she would go for someone like me. That kid is as worthy as shit, he
doesn't even have a wisp of Profound Qi in him. He's just a wussy, how could he be
worthy enough to be Linda's man! Fuck! You people, are your brains grown on your
dicks? Dumbasses!"
The warriors cursed on by Carmon were all in the first sky or second sky of the
Human realm, but Carmon was at the peak of the third sky of Human realm. Even when
they were cursed by Carmon, they were too scared to go against him, so they could
only smile apologetically,.
On this boat, Linda was undoubtedly the strongest and after her was Carmon.
After Carmon cursed out, he felt more and more annoyed inside. He looked at Shi Yan
coldly, and he realized that Linda was squatting down, leaning very close to Shi
Yan. The more he watched the more he disliked this, and he was filled with rage
inside.
Linda was squatting, with her back to Carmon and the rest. She reached out her slim
hand, and laid it on Shi Yan's pulse. After checking it out for a while, she
finally said: "You are a warrior, but the power inside you is completely used up,
is that right?"
Shi Yan nodded, he smiled: "Thank you for your rescue, or else, I would've sunk to
the bottom of the sea."
"Who exactly are you? Where did you come from? Why are you here?" Linda took back
her hand, she brushed back her chestnut-colored hair, and said while breathing out
fragrant breath.
To prevent others from hearing her conversation with Shi Yan, Linda was very close
to Shi Yan . While she talked the fragrance in between her lips slowly released
out, and came towards Shi Yan's nose and mouth.
Of course Linda's looks were not as good as Xia Xinyan, she could only be the same
level as Di Yalan, but she could still be counted as a rare beauty. With a
beautiful girl breathing fragrant breath on his face, of course Shi Yan didn't
dislike it. But his lips were tightly sealed, and he said lightly: "I just told
Carmon, I am a fisherman from a nearby island. Because my ship was destroyed by the
hurricane when I was fishing, and without noticing I was washed here by the
seawater."
"Really?" Linda looked at him deeply, she was obviously unconvinced.
Shi Yan nodded in certainty, "That's it."

Linda frowned, and didn't probed further.
Shi Yan was frozen in the biggest iceberg, this scene, only she saw it.
Someone who could be frozen in a hundred feet deep iceberg, was definitely not any
ordinary person, Linda knew this clearly in her heart. Seeing that Shi Yan insisted
that he was a fisherman, Linda knew that Shi Yan was lying. While knowing that Shi
Yan was lying, she still could do nothing about it, she was hesitating on how to
uncover Shi Yan's secret.
"Alright, then you are a fisherman." Linda hesitated for a second, and thought that
she should still take it slow. She said lightly: "No matter where you were before,
we still won't change direction just for you. On this trip we will be going to the
Gu family's island. The resources on this boat are all to be shipped to the Gu
family's island, and we won't stop just for you."
"The Gu family?" Shi Yan dazed, and then exclaimed: "You mean the Gu family that
has the Sword Mountain? You, you..."
As if discovering something, Shi Yan looked at the Sun, Moon, and Star flag on the
boat, and shouted: "You are from the Three Gods Sect?"
'Pretend, just keep pretending!'
Linda frowned, she sneered in her mind, but on the outside she remained unmoved and
indifferent. She nodded and said: "That's right, we are people from the Three Gods
Sect. But we are only outer disciples, and we only do some small errands for the
Sect. The cargo on this boat is sent by the Three Gods Sect for the Gu family. In
these two years, the Yang family made the Gu family miserable. Many defenses on the
island were directly destroyed, so they had to purchase some defensive crystals
from our Three Gods Sect."
"The Yang family made the Gu family miserable?" Shi Yan dazed for a moment, this
time he was really surprised.
"Mmm Hmm." Linda quietly observed Shi Yan, seeing that he revealed a curious
expression, she then continued to explain: "I don't know how the Gu family, the
Dongfang family, the people from the Magical Wonderland, and the Heaven Lake Divine
Land offended that arrogant and unreasonable Yang family. In the last two years,
the strong warriors from the Yang family went out everywhere. They uprooted many
islands of the four forces, killing many people from the four forces. The Yang
family is notoriously arrogant in the Endless Sea, and this time they seemed to be
justifying it by making the four forces suffer unspeakably..."
Linda frowned, and secretly observed Shi Yan. She slowly described the fight
between the Yang family and the four forces.
Shi Yan's face was sullen, but his eyes flashed in pleasant surprise.
What happened in the end, at Menluo Island, was only seen by the four forces and
Xia Xinyan. The four forces don't know his identity at all, so they certainly
wouldn't gossip about anything.
The news that the Yang family got, had to be from Xia Xinyan!
Although when he fell into the hole, he guessed that using the Reincarnation
martial spirit, Xia Xinyan should've been okay. But in these three years, he was
still a little worried about her.
Now that he got the news from Linda's mouth, he was really relieved inside. He
suddenly felt like a big stone had been dropped from his heart, and he became very
relaxed.
The Yang family, the Yang family is truly strong.
Shi Yan took in a deep breath, but his expression was quite serious. He purposely
said with the common hatred: "The Yang family really is arrogant!"
"The Yang family is that strong" Linda's expression was indifferent, "Although the
four forces are also in the fifteen forces of the Endless Sea, but compared to the
Yang family with their rich heritage, the four forces are still slightly inferior.
This time they seemed to be on the wrong, and the Yang family got a hold on them,
no wonder they are suffering so much."
"Our Three Gods Sect, shouldn't be scared of the Yang family right?" Shi Yan
suddenly said.
He pretended that he was from the Hengluo Sea, and the root of the Three Gods Sect
was right at the Hengluo Sea. The status of the Three Gods Sect in the Hengluo Sea
and the status of the Yang family in the Kyara Sea was about the same. Putting
himself under the Three Gods Sect should be no problem.
Indeed, Lunda didn't care, she nodded and said: "To be honest, our Three Gods Sect
used to be a little worse than the Yang family. But now, you can't say for sure in
the future. A holy person had returned to our Three Gods Sect. After a few decades,
our Three Gods Sect would definitely surpass the Yang family! Hmph, by that time,
if the Yang family dared to make trouble in our Hengluo Sea again, we'll definitely
make them suffer!"
While saying these words, Linda was clenching her teeth. It seemed that she really
disliked the Yang family.
'Holy person?'
Shi Yan frowned, a light flashed in his head, and he knew who was the Holy person
that Linda was talking about.
God Stone Square, the meteor from the sky, Ouyang Luoshuang.

Chapter 147: Hardship
Shi Yan was leaning on one corner of the boat; he was meditating and slowly
recovering his Profound Qi.
In order to seal the Ice Cold Flame, his Blood Vein Ring had swallowed all his
energy, causing him to not have a single drop of power in his body, making him just
like a mortal - one who had never cultivated in martial arts.
In these past few days, the Profound Qi in his dantian had slowly recovered a bit.
Quietly circulating his power, Shi Yan was out of worries. He believed that within
ten to fifteen days, all of his Profound Qi will be recovered and it would reach
its original state.
Everyday all his muscles and bones were getting nurtured by the cold energy, and
some wisps of that energy kept on seeping out of the Blood Vein Ring.
Most of the cold energy had already seeped into his bones, blood, meridians and
bone marrows. Shi Yan's body was entirely brimming with the cold energy and his
body had become impervious to cold.
Most of the cold energy had infused with his blood.
Ever since that time, when he had accidently infused the cold energy with his blood
while cultivating in the second sky of Rampage, his blood had changed subtly.
Traces of cold energy could be found in his blood; there seemed to be a lot of cold
energy hidden in his blood.
In these three years of his struggle with the Ice Cold Flame, his body had totally
adapted to the cold energy. The cold energy inside his body had become a lot more
dense in these three years.
During these three years, he didn't dare to relax for a single time. The high
tension in his mind, and the soul fight with the Ice Cold Flame, let him smoothly
step into the second sky of the Disaster realm. It also made his control over his
mind power and soul power to step onto another level.
Hiding himself in a corner of the boat, Shi Yan's expression was indifferent. Most
of the time he was intensely cultivating his Profound Qi. He would also spend some
time to understand the change in his state of mind, to repeatedly comb through the
experience he gained from these three years of soul battle.
The process would be very beneficial to his future progress. He realized this
point, so he didn't think it was humiliating. What's wrong with staying in this
boat. He actually felt glad to be relieved, and he could cultivate intensely all
day.
Sometimes, Shi Yan would sink his consciousness into the Blood Vein Ring, to
observe the Ice Cold Flame inside the Blood Vein Ring. He realized that under the
ravelling of the strange swirl, even when the Ice Cold Flame kept trying to escape
the Blood Vein Ring, it still couldn't truly get out of it.
Slowly, Shi Yan was reassured. He knew that the Blood Vein Ring was indeed
mysterious, it actually managed to suppress one of the Sky fires, the Ice Cold
Flame.
The Ice Cold Flame was one of the Sky fires, it was a cold energy flame that
existed when the world first opened. Its consciousness was evil and ancient, and
its life was extraordinary.
If someone could wipe away the dominant consciousness of the Ice Cold Flame, and
merge it into his Sea of Knowledge, the it would completely change that person's
Sea of Knowledge, causing a mutation to form in the Sea of Knowledge, and he will
become an invincible strong warrior in the same level as his.
Shi Yan had this thought.
Unfortunately, only Nirvana realm warriors could really form a Sea of Knowledge.
The Sea of Knowledge has infinite magical effects, with it you could perform many
amazing feats. Without the Sea of Knowledge, it would be extremely hard to merge
with the Ice Cold Flame, and his body might be seized by the Ice Cold Flame
instead.
In order to merge with the Ice Cold Flame, other than forming a Sea of Knowledge,
you also need to gather nine extremely hot Yang powered treasures and materials.
With these nine treasures and materials, you have to refine the evil consciousness
of the Ice Cold Flame until it was nearly dying, and then use this opportunity to
merge with it.
The Sea of Knowledge and the treasures were both absolutely necessary. Without
completing these two steps, Shi Yan wouldn't dare to act rashly.
Through these three years of soul battling, it gave him a deep understanding as to
how terrifying the Ice Cold Flame was. If it weren't for the negative emotions in
his meridians, and the magical aid from the Blood Vein Ring, he probably wouldn't
have lasted three days. He would've been successfully seized by the Ice Cold Flame.
The sun went down, the moon and the stars slowly hung up on the night sky.
The stars dotted the sky, wisps of star power invisible to the naked eye quietly
flushed down from the sky. They were all absorbed by the pores on Shi Yan's body,
and then gathered at the Star martial spirit in his heart.
The Star martial spirit absorbed some of the star power, there were spots of
starlight sparkling at his head again, and Shi Yan once again felt the existence of
the scattered star power.
Raising his head, Shi Yan stared at the starry night sky. Shi Yan's expression was
cold, a vindictive curve showed up on the corners of his lips.
Chen Duo, Qu Yanqing, Dongfang He, Gu Jiange...
These four names, went through his heart one by none. Shi Yan's eyes became colder
and colder, as faint cold energy also seemed to be flowing out from his body.
In the last moment at Menluo Island, these four people attacked together and joined
forces in order to kill him. When his body fell into the hole, he saw the many
attacks released from them. It the Ice Cold Flame didn't place a block of ice at
the hole opening, he definitely would've perished under the attacks from those
four, leaving no trace of him.
Especially, Dongfang He and Gu Jiange, they dared to have lustful thoughts about
Xia Xinyan, this made Shi Yan hate them even more.
"Thunk, thunk, thunk!"
Linda's chestnut-colored hair waved and lightly hit on her plump butt, as she
suddenly came up from the bottom of the boat.
In the night, Linda's beautiful eyes were bright, she gazed into the distance on
the deck, and said lightly: "Everyone be careful, we are about to leave Tiansuo
Archipelago. I heard that there are demon beasts spotted in this area, so pay full
attention."
On the deck, the dozen or more warriors were all yawning, they seemed to be in poor
spirits.
Although Carmon often bothered Shi Yan during these two days, but because of
Linda's protection, he didn't really find a chance to make a move. Now that he
heard Linda say there were demon beasts spotted nearby, Carmon actually stood right
up, and shouted: "Everyone pay attention. Linda said there are demon beasts nearby,
then there definitely are. Linda's been through this route for many times. Everyone
stop sleeping, get up get up!"
Carmon shouted, and walked around on the deck, kicking a bleary-eyed warriors
awake.
Carmon shouted, and slowly came to Shi Yan's area. He glimpsed at Shi Yan, and
shouted coldly: "You get up too!" While talking, Carmon's foot kicked this way.
When he was kicking the others, he had controlled his power, and he didn't used
much strength. But the the foot he was lifting towards Shi Yan now, was extremely
powerful. Even though it was slow, but it was unusually powerful.
Shi Yan slightly squinted his eyes. He immediately sensed that this kick from
Carmon contained a lot of Profound Qi. If any ordinary person were to really get
kicked by that foot, that would definitely cause heavy injuries.
Shi Yan sneered in his mind. Before Carmon's foot lifted towards him, he suddenly
stood up, and quickly walked towards Linda.
"Bang!"
Carmon's foot kicked this way, but it landed on the big box that Shi Yan was
leaning on.
That big box actually got kicked half a meter backwards from his kick.
Shi Yan's face turned sullen, he stood aside, and silently looked at Carmon.
The surrounding warriors all secretly jeered at this. They were all a little
surprised, but they didn't dare to say more.
Carmon's foot had obviously been added with Profound Qi, or else that box wouldn't
have shifted backwards for half a meter.
These warriors all knew that inside the boxes there was heavy profound granite, and
every piece was much heavier than normal rocks. Carmon was able to kick the big box
like this with his one foot, if it really were to fall on Shi Yan, Shi Yan's bones
would've probably get shattered from the kick.
"Carmon, what do you think you're doing?" Linda also noticed the abnormality here.
Her pretty face changed, and she shouted angrily: "Do you want to murder someone?
How did Shi Yan offend you? Did you have to strike with such force?"
"I didn't." Carmon shrugged, and said casually: "Shi Yan is also a warrior, even
though he's mediocre, he still should be able to handle my kick. I was just
testing, to see what realm he is really in. This kick of mine won't kill him. We
are still a long way from Cloud Island anyway, so if he were to really get hurt, he
can just obediently heal his injuries. This guy's background is unknown, it's best
for us if he is unable to move. Or else we don't know if he might do something
harmful to us, am I right?"
Carmon looked at the surrounding warriors, and shouted: "This guy's background is
unknown, and we are in the middle of a task. Letting a guy like this to stay on the
boat, is it better if he were injured and unable to move, or if he's alive and
kicking?"
Under his watch, the surrounding warriors all had different expressions. Those who
had good relationships with Carmon all lightly nodded. And those who believe in
Linda didn't make any comments, they only looked at Linda.
"How is his background unknown?" Linda snickered, "Didn't he say, that he is a
fisherman on a nearby island?"
"If he were really a fisherman on a nearby island, why don't you just send him to
whatever island around here? There are boats that come and go on these islands, he
can totally just take another boat to go back. Why does he have to latch onto our
boat?" Carmon sneered, he wasn't someone with no brain. Through his observations
lately, he already saw that when Linda was treating Shi Yan, she seemed to have
some other ideas.
He didn't know that Linda was trying to dig out Shi Yan's secrets bit by bit. He
only thought that she was attracted to Shi Yan, and he felt jealous, that was why
this whole mess was happening.
"He wants to go experience Cloud Island, is that not okay?" Linda's pretty face was
starting to look bad, she threw her hair to the side, and squinted at the warriors
on the boat. She said coldly: "Are you guys unclear about the current situation? Do
you know who is the person in charge on this task? Do you know who does this boat
belong to? If you don't want to work anymore, when the task is over, you all can
leave my boat!"
"Sister Linda calm down. Whatever you say, we will all listen to you."
"Yeah sister Linda, we didn't refute you in any way."
"Sister Linda, I've followed you for so many years. Wherever you go, I'll go.
Please don't ever kick me out."
Many warriors who leaned towards Linda all smiled to express their loyalty. Even
those who originally felt inadvisable, also put up a bitter face and begged for
mercy when they saw that Linda got mad.
Linda was quite respectable in the outer disciples of the Three Gods Sect. Linda's
family was also very strong out of the many powers that belonged to the Three Gods
Sect.
Plus, Linda herself had an outstanding potential, she could very possibly become a
central disciple in the Three Gods Sect. Because of that, in these people's eyes,
Linda was in a much higher position than Carmon.
Although normally Linda was gentle, but once she gets mad, absolutely no one dared
to go against her.
Even Carmon, when he saw that Linda was mad, smiled wryly: "For a kid with unknown
backgrounds, is it worth going through so much trouble?"
"You stay put!" Linda threw a cold glare at him, and shouted: "Pay full attention,
be aware of demon beasts!"
"Splash! Splash! Splash!"
At this moment, on the water surface ahead of them, water splashed everywhere. Dark
shadows quickly swam under the sea water, and rushed towards the boat from all
directions.
"There really are demon beasts!" Linda's pretty face changed, and she couldn't help
but scream, "Everyone be careful! It's also my first time encountering demon beasts
here!"
Shi Yan frowned, he gazed into the sea, his expression was indifferent, but he was
not nervous at all.

Chapter 148: Expert?
Green Scale Beasts were common demon beasts in the Hengluo Sea, their body was
covered with green scales and they had tusks. They could jumped out of the sea
quickly and were capable of swift attack like arrows.
Green Scale Beasts were not high level demon beasts in the sea, as they were almost
at Level Two, Three or Four. Only a few of them could reach Level Five. Geen Scale
Beasts had no demon crystals in them, and their green scales were of no value. Only
the Green Moonstones in their brains glittered with greenish light and made people
calm.
Beside its function to soothe people, Green Moonstone was usually made into
accessories as it produced green light.
Since Green Scale Beasts were at low levels, warriors on the Tian Suo Islands
usually hunted Green Scale Beasts to gain Green Moonstones, and earn some money
from it by trading it with traders.
As more and more Green Scale Beasts were killed, their hatred for human warriors
grew madly, and these amicable Green Scale Beasts started becoming more aggressive,
thus they started attacking trade ships.
Several Green Scale Beasts were swimming beside the ship, and their green scales
could be seen clearly. Some Green Scale Beasts even showed their scales up over the
water surface.
"Shoo!"
Several Green Scale Beasts jumped out of the water like arrows and struck to the
warriors on the deck.
"Kill!"
Linda ordered.
As Linda began to take action on the deck with her two daggers, a net made up of
blue sword light appeared in the air.
"Double Snake Twist!"
Linda's arms weaved swiftly, while the daggers flew in the air, it released a sword
light aimed at a double headed snake which was moving its tongue.
Two Level Three Green Scale Beasts dashed towards Linda, but they got entangled by
her Double Snake Twist.
The Green Scale Beasts' green scales produced a dull sound when the sword lights
hit their heads.
The two Green Scale Beasts were killed by Linda and their bodies fell directly on
the deck.
"Shoo, shoo, shoo!"
More Green Scale Beasts appeared from the sea surface, dashing toward those
warriors like sharp swords.
On the deck, apart from Linda and Carmon, there were another nine warriors who were
at Nascent or Human Realm, no weaker than the Green Scale Beasts.
Though those warriors were only outer disciples of the Three Gods Sect, they were
also from several minor powers attached to the Three Gods Sect, thus they had quite
a lot battle experiences, which were enough for them to fight the Green Scale
Beasts bravely.
The warriors on the deck triggered their Martial Skills. Suddenly, the deck was
covered by a light net.
Those flying Green Scale Beasts were well rewarded, as they were killed up in the
air or hit back to the sea.
Before long, after some Green Scale Beasts were killed, others returned back into
the sea.
Green Scale Beasts didn't dare to attack a second time, nor did they leave the
ship, but closely followed it.
The group including Carmon cut the Green Scale Beasts on the deck calmly and took
out the Green Moonstones, and kicked their remains into the sea.
Green Scale Beasts afar in the sea saw the whole thing and showed deep hatred in
their eyes under the moonlight.
The Green Moonstone was as big as a nut, giving out greenish light, which appeared
beautiful in the serene moonlight.
"Linda, do you like these stones?"Carmon walked towards Linda with a smile, with
Green Moon Stone in his hand,and he asked, "You can have them all if you want."
Under the moonlight, Linda looked extremely pretty, and her performance of killing
the Green Scale Beasts greatly impressed Shi Yan.
"Not interested." Linda shook her head, "I don't want cheap things. Only those
mediocre women love this sort of mediocre stones."
After a short pause, Linda added, "You can present these Green Moonstones to other
women, and they may reward you other things. So just keep them yourself."
Carmon chuckled, "Well you don't want them. But why mock me. I don't like loose
women..."
Linda didn't respond, but walked towards Shi Yan. She frowned while watching the
remaining Green Scale Beasts which were chasing them, and said in worry, "Hope that
Level Four Green Scale Beast won't come."
Shi Yan narrowed his eyes, but didn't say anything.
Those Green Scale Beast were at Level Three.
Level Three Green Scale Beast equaled to Human Realm warriors, but as they jumped
into the air while fighting, their ability were on par with the Nascent Realm
warriors.
These exterior disciples of the Three Gods Sect were almost at Nascent and Human
Realm, and Linda was at the First Sky of Disaster Realm, so they could sweep those
Green Scale Beasts easily, which was not surprising to Shi Yan.
But, It was tougher to defend Level Four Green Scale Beasts.
Level Four Green Scale Beasts had harder scales than Level Three ones, which could
hardly be hurt by any normal attacks.
Apart from that, Level Four Green Scale Beasts had sharp tusks, which could even
tear the ship deck.
If Level Four Green Scale Beast tore the ship first and then dragged them into the
sea, then they could hardly escape.
Green Scale Beasts were much stronger in water than in the air. If the Green Scale
Beast damaged their ship, they would definitely die.
The warriors on the deck were still celebrating their victory over the Green Scale
Beasts, while Linda sighed and started panicking, as she stood beside Shi Yan.
"Shi Yan, do you think we will be attacked by Level Four Green Scale Beasts?" Linda
sighed, as she looked at Shi Yan and asked in panic.
Linda saw Shi Yan being frozen inside a glacier in the sea. Though his energy ran
out, Linda felt he was extraordinary, and smarter than warriors like Carmon.
Thus she wanted some advices from Shi Yan.
"I don't know." Shi Yan shook his head, "I know nothing about Green Scale Beasts."
"What?" Linda couldn't believe it, "Aren't you a fisherman on the Tian Suo
Islands?"
Shi Yan felt awkward, as he coughed and said softly, "I'm just a common fisherman
fishing common fish, not this frightening demon beasts. Hmm, I can't face this type
of demon beast. Only you experts from the Three Gods Sect can defend them, not me."
Linda rolled her eyes to him and complained, "Just say you don't want to help. Stop
mentioning fishermans'. I have never seen any fisherman who looks so stable in
front of a Green Scale Beast."
The atmosphere turned quite scary when these Green Scale Beasts jumped out of the
water, and Linda observed Shi Yan when she was fighting against the Green Scale
Beasts. She found Shi Yan moved to find a safe position without showing any fear.
A fisherman wouldn't be so composed.
Shi Yan smiled, "It's not that I don't want help, it's that I'm not able to. But I
think the Green Scale Beasts will come again, and there will be several Level Four
ones among them. Or those Level Three Green Scale Beast wouldn't have followed us
all the way."
"Crap. Of course I know they would attack again with some Level Four ones." Linda
rolled her eyes and grunted, "I'm asking about how to defend them. You are one of
us now, you can't do anything either if the ship were to ruin. Didn't you say you
want to go to the Clouds Islands?"
Shi Yan forced a smile, "We still have some time. Think carefully."
"If you are an expert, please give us a hand when necessary." Linda looked at him
with pleading eyes, "After all, I have saved you once. Although my crew don't like
you, but I want them be safe. I will protect them as long as I'm alive."
Shi Yan was stunned and he started respecting her. Even though Carmon was
questioning about her leadership, she was still worried about their safety. No
wonder the warriors trusted her so much.
That's how she maintained her position in the group. And those warriors were lucky
to have a leader like her.
"I'm not an expert." Shi Yan mocked himself, "Just a miserable man who almost died
from drowning. Don't count on me."
He was not being modest.
Before his energy recovered, it was even impossible for him to win over Linda,
don't mention protect her.
However, if he could regain his power in a short time, it would be a different

situation.
"Nevermind. I won't push you." Linda turned cold, "You can't survive either if the
ship sinks! You would die with us then! So think about it!"
Then Linda left with a rigid face to her crew, and she started reminding them about
what would happen next.

Chapter 149: Soul Attack
Shi Yan was casually leaning against a big box and resting with his eyes closed.
Inside his body, the Profound Qi was Circulating and slowly recovering.
It was late in night. The deck of the boat was shining under the moonlight.
On the deck, the group of eleven, including Linda, were constantly observing the
surroundings.
The ship was being chased by large numbers of green scaled beats.
These dozens of green scale beasts weren't giving up, and so Linda and the group
was constantly on alert.
The eleven warriors were scattered throughout the deck, checking high and low, near
and afar, for any possibility of an attack from the Level Four green scale beasts,
especially from beneath the ship.
The ship was already far from Tian Suo Islands, and there were no other islands
nearby. If the ship got torn apart by the green scale beats, then their whole group
would drown.
Therefore, they were in no situation to allow even a single scratch to the ship.
After fruitlessly questioning Shi Yan, Linda no longer bothered with him, and
started monitoring the surroundings, without a care about Shi Yan.
Though Carmon and several others disliked Shi Yan, they didn't bother with him at
such a crucial moment.
Shi Yan seized every moment to recover his Profound Qi.
Another full Circulation.
Shi Yan's Profound Qi had recovered by half, which when compared to warrior levels
would be at the First Sky of Human Realm. Now, even if Camron wanted to mess with
him, Shi Yan could easily teach him a lesson.
However, it was still not enough to guard against Linda, who was at First Sky of
Disaster Realm.
Shi Yan was getting a little anxious.
According to the green scaled beasts' patters, their next attack would come
shortly.
Presence of Level Four green scaled beasts in the attack was a surety, and Linda's
group wasn't capable of handling them. If the ship were to be destroyed, even Shi
Yan would not survive.
Although Shi Yan hadn't promised anything to Linda, he was still looking for ways
to help her.
After a long thought, Shi Yan came up with a vicious idea.
Once all the warriors on the deck die, he would gather the negative energy from
their corpses, enabling him to operate Gravitational Field, along with Rampage.
In that way, he could control the Level Four green scaled beasts.
He was very well aware that, once these two types of forces formed in the
Gravitational Field, he could easily trap the Level Four beasts even if he wouldn't
be able to kill them.
Without these Level Four beasts, Linda and the group would easily be able to stand
against the attack, and force the beasts to retreat back into the waters, keeping
the ship safe.
Shi Yan narrowed his eyes, and silently cursed Carmon and his people, "Only when
you all die will I be able to protect others."
With that thought, Shi Yan was prepared for a fight.
After a deep breath and another Circulation, Shi Yan secretly released the Spirit
Power to test the green scale beasts.
Cold air started emitting from the Blood Vein Ring and moved in Shi Yan's body,
gushing straight into his bones and flesh.
As he was releasing his Spirit Power, cold air came out from every pore of his body
and intertwined with his Spirit Power.
While the Spirit Power spreaded, Shi Yan felt that he got an extra eye, which could
see the Green Scale Beasts from a bird's eyes view.
Fifty three green scale beasts, including 30 Level Two ones, 20 Level Three ones
and three Level Four ones!
The life patterns of those green scale beasts reflected into Shi Yan's mind through
the extended Spirit Power, so he instantly got hang of their abilities.
Shi Yan was surprised.
Three Level Four green scale beasts equaled three Disaster Realm warriors. If they
were to damage the ship, then those Level Four green scale beasts would become much
more frightening in water. One Level Four green scale beast could easily kill Linda
in water. And the other green scale beasts could kill them all.
Shi Yan got a foreboding feeling.
As he decided to withdraw his Spirit Power, Shi Yan found something interesting.
Wherever his Spirit Power had swept over, those green scale beasts had became quite
anxious. Among them, the three Level Four green scale beasts emerged out of the
water, and started looking around, as if searching for something.
After a while, Shi Yan's eyes lit up.
As he was about to withdraw the Spirit Power, the latter formed into a string and
rushed toward a Level Two green scale beasts.
All the Spirit Power was concentrated on that Level Two green scale beast and it
struck heavily.
The cold Spirit Power seemed be striking at a cotton ball containing immense
hatred. Under the strikes of the Spirit Power, that cotton ball exploded and the
hatred disappeared.
A Level Two green scale beasts sank deep into the sea and stopped chasing the ship.
Shi Yan's eyes sent out dazzling light, as he tried to refine the Spirit Power
again in excitement. The Spirit Power then shot towards another Level Two green
scale beast.
In the same way, cold Spirit Power destroyed the cotton ball and smashed the
hatred.
Another Level Two green scale beast went back to the bottom of the sea and its life
aura disappeared.
Shi Yan showed a surprised smile as he lay there among goods, and once again began
to refine the Spirit Power and shot it towards a Level Three green scale beast.
Under the attack of the cold Spirit Power, that Level Three beast quivered and bled
heavily from its mouth. It struggled strongly in the sea and tried to search for
its enemy.
This time, Shi Yan's Spirit Power struck on a big cotton ball but it didn't managed
to crack it.
Therefore, that Level Three green scale beasts didn't go back to the sea bottom, as
it was just that its soul was ruined and it struggled.
Three waves of Spirit Power attack tired Shi Yan a bit, so he had to withdrew the
Spirit Power unwillingly.
Below Nirvana Realm, Spirit Power was just Spirit Power, which could only be
percepted but cannot attack other souls.
Xiao Hanyi and Xa Xinyan both had explained it to him.
Only when a warrior reached Nirvana Realm, could his Spirit Power turn into Soul
consciousness. Soul consciousness was transformed from Spirit Power. It could
percept its surroundings, refine sea of consciousness, and perform soul attacks.
Soul consciousness can be concentrated and formed into a Sea of Consciousness.
Although Soul consciousness originated from Spirit Power, the latter was much more
powerful than the former.
Expert warriors could transfer their Soul consciousness into an array and penetrate
the adversary's soul and kill it.
Sea of Consciousness, the vitality of Nirvana Realm, was formed by Soul

consciousness.
Once the Sea of Consciousness was formed, it could increase the power of a martial
Spirit.
However, Spirit Power could merely test its surroundings, and had no other effect
on souls.
But just now, Shi Yan had refined the Spirit Power into a soul attack, freezed the
souls of the two Level Two green scale beasts and also severely hurt the soul of
that Level Three beast!
It was obviously different from common people.
Shi Yan smiled as his eyes glittered.
The abnormality of the Spirit Power must have something to do with the Ice Cold
Flame inside the Blood Vein Ring!
Shi Yan was quite certain about it.
He was sure that his Spirit Power could perform soul attacks before it transformed
into Soul consciousness, only because his Spirit Power contained cold power!
The cold power ran throughout his body and mixed with the Spirit Power when he
pushed the Spirit Power out.
His Spirit Power attack might not be substantial or do any harm to souls. But the
cold power in it could damage others' souls heavily!
No wonder that God Realms warriors could combine Sky Flame and the Sea of
Consciousness, and become the most powerful in the same realm.
Shi Yan took a deep breath as he figured out this crucial fact.
He still hadn't combine the Ice Cold Flame with Spirit Power, but merely that weak
cold air made a difference, which froze those beasts' souls directly!
Once he injected the Ice Cold Flame into the Sea of Consciousness, and the Spirit
Power turned to Soul consciousness, he would be able to combine the cold air of the
Ice Cold Flame with the Soul consciousness.
How horrible his Soul consciousness would be then?
Which warrior could defend against the attacks of Soul consciousness? Their souls
would be smashed into nothingness in an instant!
Shi Yan was so happy when he thought of that, and his face showed a big smile.
Even though the Ice Cold Flame was restrained inside the Blood Vein Ring, but it's
cold power still kept pouring into Shi Yan's body.
According to this, the cold air from the Ice Cold Flame will accumulate in his body
and he could use more and more of it.
Now he had found a new attack technique with which he could ruin other's' souls
directly!

Chapter 150: Undersea Battle
Early morning
The boat was traveling in a mist-shrouded area, a light mist shrouded the sea.
Linda and others had their complexion turned extremely ugly, and the Nascent realm
warrior among them, showed frightened expressions on their face for the first time.
Behind the boat, there were already more than sixty green scale beast gathered, and
four of them were already at level 4.
In the clear sea, It was already very difficult to deal with these green scale
beast and now with the boat in the foggy areas, If the green scale beasts started
to attack, then it will be even more difficult to deal with it.
The green scale beast lived in the sea, and under the sea, there was no fog.
Therefore, the green scale beast on the sea didn't get affected by the fog.
Sometimes the things you fear always becomes true!
At the moment when Linda and the others were shocked, the green scale beasts,
gathered behind hundred meters of the boat, suddenly increased their speed.
One after one, the green scale beast, as if like an arrow, quickly jumped from the
sea and rushed up.
"Careful!!!" Linda Screamed, "There are four Level 4 green scale beast in there, in
any case don't go under the water, we will look for a chance to lure them out!".
This scream from Linda was a bit lifeless and weak.
A Level 4 Green scale beast was a huge threat in the sea, even if she went under
the water, she was still not capable of defeating it.
Also, Level 4 Green scale beast also possessed some wisdom, as long as they did not
come out of the sea, and choose to attack the boat from inside the sea, then if the
boat gets destroyed and they fall into the water, then they will surely die
Linda could not stop the beast from attacking the boat, her screams naturally
seemed weak.
Shi Yan frowned, and in his heart lightly sighed, as he knew that this time the
people on the boat were in deep trouble.
And then sure enough, one after another, the green scale beast leaned over and
surrounded the boat, but none of the green scale beasts came out from the water
With the presence of Level 4 Green scale beast, the rest of the green scale beasts
become wiser and didn't recklessly rushed out, but they only surrounded the boat,
as if quietly waiting for something.
"Crack!" Crakk! Crakkk !!"
A creepy sound came from under the boat, the faces of the people on the deck
suddenly became pale.
The Level 4 Green scale beast have begun gnawing at the boat.
Once the boat had been broached, and it sanked into the sea, then it will become
the domain of the green scale beast, and when they fall into the sea, then nobody
could escape from the jaws of the green scale beast.
Linda's face also changed, her beautiful eyes were full of despair, but she shouted
persistently "Go near the deck, and attack the green scale beasts in the sea!,
Nobody is allowed to give up !!"
"Understood!!"
"Sister Linda, we believe in you!"
"Damn it! even if I die, at least half of these level 3 green scale beast need to
****"
The crew on the deck furiously came to the edge of the the deck and attacked the
green scale beasts gathered around the boat.
All kinds of rays were shot into the sea, aiming at the scales of the green scale
beasts.
There were a few green scale beasts that were too close to the water surface, they
were stabbed by Linda, and immediately lay flat with their bellies turned up, and
died by her fierce attacks.
However, the rest of the warriors' attacks couldn't do much.
The green scale beasts which had been hit only hid under the sea, and dived back
into the deep sea.
Once the green scale beast dived more than ten meters in the sea, any attack will
be nullified by the sea water, and it didn't pose any more threat to the green
scaled beasts.
One after one, the green scale beast began to dive.
On the sea, the water splashed, but there were no longer any green scale beasts
that were injured. All of the green scale beasts dove into the sea and stared
furiously at the crew at the boat.
Linda suddenly felt powerless.
They can't do anything if the green scale beast didn't come out, especially the
Level 4 Green scale beast who was still under the deck and carried gnawing on it.
once the deck was destroyed, then they will surely die.
Shi Yan also stood up; he quietly came to the deck, and looked sullenly on the
green scale beast on the sea.
If the green scale beast didn't attacked any warrior on the boat, then there won't
be any negative energy produced, and without negative force, it's impossible to
construct a gravitational field.
Shi Yan face become sullen and he coldly looked at Carmon and the others as an
intense killing intent rose from the depth of his heart.
Unless someone died, then they can get rid of this situation, and someone had to
die immediately, or else if the deck got destroyed, then even if someone died, the
result will still be the same.
Shi Yan was ready to kill!!
"Get into the sea! rather than waiting to die, it is better to fight with the green
scale beast in the sea! anyway, if the deck got destroyed, we will sink in the sea
too, then it would be better if we fight with green scale beast in the sea before
the deck is destroyed " Linda looked despaired and she can only issued such a
helpless decision.
Fighting with the green scale beast in the sea was definitely, an extremely, unwise
decision, Linda understood this better than anyone else! but now, she didn't have
any other choice but to gamble with this decision.
"Alright!! " Every warrior on the boat started to become enrage in the desperate
situation, and without any command, there were already three people who jumped into
the sea.
Carmon hesitates for a while, but he also jumped into the sea.
"Fight!!" Linda screamed, and was ready to jump into the sea
Shi Yan suddenly came over near her, as he frowned at her and hesitated.
Although Linda seemed aggressive, but she knew that once she jumps into the water,
she will definitely die, she froze for a moment, and looked blankly towards Shi
Yan, as if as she was waiting for something.
But Shi Yan couldn't do anything, he just shook his head with a sigh
Linda's face became sad, the hope in her eyes faded away, and she too jumped into
the sea and fought the green scale beasts with the others in the sea.
She really hoped that Shi Yan was a master, and would be able to help them at this
critical moment.
She had placed her last hope on Shi Yan, but only got Shi Yan's sigh in exchange
for it.
Linda's last hope completely vanished, and finally, she didn't hope for anything
else and jumped into the sea to die together with her crew.
Shi Yan had a very complex expression, while looking at the empty boat, he
hesitated a bit, and also jumped into the sea.
The last gaze from Linda before she jumped into the sea, was full of despair and
sadness, yet she jumped into the sea anyway, he was really touched BY this, which
made him feel pity for this girl.
Whether for Linda or for himself, Shi Yan must do something.
"Plop!"
Shi Yan held his breath, and dove into the sea, his eyes look abnormally cold in
the deep sea.
A negative energy of despair and hatred suddenly came from the deep sea and started
flooding into his meridians
A warrior which has a close relationship with Carmon was torn into pieces by a
Level 4 Green scale beast and he became the first casualty in the sea.
As Linda and the others jumped into the sea, the Level 4 Green scale beast which
were gnawing at the boat suddenly stopped, and swarmed over, and surrounded Linda
and others.
The boat, wasn't the green scale beasts target, the reason they attacked the boat
was to force Linda and the others to jump into the sea.
And now, as Linda and the others were already in the sea, the green scale beasts
naturally won't waste their time on the boat, and they surrounded Linda and the
others immediately.
In the sea, the green scale beasts were like shuttles, their speed was extremely
fast!!
The threat of the Level 3 Green scale beast in the sea was much dangerous than on
land.
After jumping into the water Carmon and the others that were in human realm had
their strength decreased significantly, and they could only barely fight with Level
3 Green scale beasts.
And in the sea, there were also the four Level 4 Green scale beasts!
For them, the presence of these four Level 4 Green scale beasts was like four
mountains which can't be budged
"Aaargh! "
Another scream of despair, suddenly came from a warrior near Carmon, this man
crazily forced his way into the group of green scale beast and was bitten by five
Level 3 Green scale beast. His arms and legs were chewed into pieces, and he became
the second casualty in the sea.
After his death, the Profound Qi from his body was sucked by Shi Yan, who quietly
came up close
In his meridians, after obtaining the Profound Qi from two people, negative force
began to spread. Although not much, but it was enough for Shi Yan to construct a
single gravitational field.
As he willed, Shi Yan began to stir his Profound qi and negative force, and
constructed a millstone size magnetic field.
The invisible magnetic field, because it was constructed in the water, began to
form a spiral tornado and it gradually formed a whirlpool in the water.
"Chi chi!!"
In the sea, Linda was waving her double daggers, which seemed like dancing sea
snakes. She killed some of the Level 3 Green scale beasts that rushed at her.
The Level 4 Green scale beasts immediately noticed Linda, and one of them suddenly
rushed towards her with a great speed.
"Pu pu!"
In the water, Linda performed her "double snake twist", and slashes of sharp sword
light were shot at the Level 4 Green scale beast's body.
The thickness of the Level 4 Green scale beasts scales were way more powerful than
the level 3 ones! The sharp rays of Linda's swords, can maybe penetrate through the
Level 3 beasts, but it couldn't penetrate through the scales of the Level 4 green
scale beasts and it can only leave a deep sword cut on its scales.
Another Level 4 green scale beast quietly rushed over to Linda.
This beast opened its mouth and its teeth were like rows of sharp blades, which
were aimed straight for Linda's waist.
If she got bitten this time, then the beautiful supple body of Linda certainly will
be broken into two parts, and then no matter how pretty she was, all that was left
would be two pieces of a mutilated body.
At this moment, Linda was struggling with the attack from another Level 4 green
scale beast, under the attack from this beast, she was already scrambling and
appeared very flustered.
She saw the attack from the second beast, but she couldn't do anything.
Linda's eyes were full of despair, her expression was miserable, and she could only
helplessly see the attack from the another beast coming her way, but unable to do
anything.
At this moment.
The tornado that mysteriously appeared in the *** sea, suddenly moved fast. It made
huge waves along the way and swept over everything in its way.
When the sharp teeth of the second green scale beast were at the distance of three
meters apart from Linda, it was suddenly swept up by the tornado, and got
forcefully dragged into it.
Linda was shocked, she fearfully wanted to avoid the tornado that swallowed the
beast.
Unexpectedly.
The tornado seemed to have eyes and it suddenly changed its direction in the quick
assault, passing from her side and engulfing another green scale beast that was
struggling with her
Two Level 4 green scale beast, in just a few seconds, were engulfed by a tornado
that mysteriously appeared.
Linda, who would have died, had escaped from the brink of death, and fearfully
watched the raging tornado on the sea, while her beautiful face was full of
confusion.
Suddenly a figure appeared in her sight.
"Hey, he also jumped down! " Linda was shocked, as she looked at the cold face of
Shi Yan in the water, suddenly a strange thought emerged in her heart, "Perhaps,
that tornado, was made by him?"

Chapter 151: Got it Wrong?
A miserable scream rang out in the sea.
Another Human Realm warrior fell to the attacks from the Level 4 reen scaled beast.
The warrior was completely gnawed and torn by the other Level 3 green scale beasts.
Once the warrior died, the Profound Qi in his body quickly dispersed into the air,
and was consequently absorbed into Shi Yan's meridians, who was quietly approaching
the scene.
Shi Yan secretly infused the negative energy with his Profound Qi, and once again
formed a Gravitational Field. Once the Field was laid, the sea water once again
surged and formed into a whirlpool.
No one knew how the whirlpool, once again, was formed in the sea.
However, the whirlpool seemed to have eyes of its own, as it created waves in the
sea, immediately swallowing one of the Level 4 beasts.
After swallowing the Level 4 beast the whirlpool didn't stop, and continued towards
the remaining Level 4 beast.
In the underwater battle, Linda's group was on a backfoot all the time.
Right from the time they submerged under the sea, they were immediately surrounded
by the green scaled beats. The Level 4 green scaled beasts, lurking in the waters,
immediately started harassing them, and the group couldn't gain any advantage in
the battle for even a single moment, whereas their casualties kept on increasing.
The turning point in their battle came only when the two whirlpools unexpectedly
appeared and started the devastation.
The first whirlpool, saved Linda from being attacked by the sharp teeths of the
beasts, and swallowed two green scaled beast, thus reducing the pressure from
Linda.
The second whirlpool came as a surprise and immediately swallowed one of the
beasts, and continued toward the others.
Among the Level 4 Green Scaled Beasts, three were already swallowed by the
whirlpools, and one was being bitterly chased down by it. So, the beasts were in no
position to care about Linda's group in the water.
Linda massacred many of the Level 3 beasts with a slash from her dagger. Her
beautiful eyes were gleaming as she occasionally glanced at Shi Yan.
However, while being in the sea, Shi Yan was totally calm and collected and didn't
participate in the fight. There wasn't even a single energy fluctuation coming out
of his body.
Looking him like that, Linda got a little bit dumbfounded.
'Could it be that it wasn't him?'
Linda was full of uncertainty. She observed Shi Yan for a while but still couldn't
feel Shi Yan releasing extraordinary powers, thus she remained completely in the
dark.
Shi Yan kept on dodging the attacks of the Level 3 beasts. And only when he
couldn't dodge did he attacked the beasts. Even then, he was not able to completely
suppress the beasts.
Linda was dumbfounded, she then suddenly shouted, "Get back to the boat!"
When the other warriors heard her shout, they quickly gathered towards Linda. Shi
Yan was no exception. He also quickly swam and rushed towards Linda.
The two whirlpools that were stirring waves on the sea surface continued to rage
around the green scale beasts, and swallowed many of them.
Under the sweeping of the two whirlpools, the remaining level 4 green scaled beast
was also got swallowed in the end, and was constrained by the whirling power of the
whirlpools along with the other Green Scale Beasts.
Linda took the lead, her two daggers produced bright sword light, and cut the
neighboring Green Scale Beasts into pieces.
Carmon was behind Linda, he held a silver long spear. With the movement of his
arms, he pierced through many level 3 Green Scale Beasts. These two people took the
lead and messed up the formation of the Green Scale Beasts, and rushed their way
towards the boat.
Shi Yan's face was sullen, but he didn't said anything, and only followed behind
them.
On the boat, the rope ladder was already hanging down. When Linda arrived, she
didn't immediately board the boat herself, instead she shouted: "You guys go
first!"
Those crew members didn't refuse, they seemed to have gotten used to Linda's
behaviour a long time ago. They all quickly went up the rope ladder, and started
quickly climbing up the boat.
Shi Yan also leaned closely, but he didn't looked at Linda, and just grabbed the
rope ladder to go up.
"Get down!" Carmon's expression was cold, he grabbed Shi Yan's clothes, and
forcefully dragged Shi Yan down. He shouted: "Huo Jie, you go up first!"
A warrior near Carmon didn't hesitate, he immediately took the rope ladder out of
Shi Yan's hands, and quickly climbed up.
"Carmon!" Linda shouted coldly, "Even right now you still have to fuss about these
things?!"
"He's not one of us, so he should be the last." Carmon snorted, and attacked with
Linda to defend against the Green Scale Beasts that surrounded them. He said
stubbornly: "He can only board the boat after all of us went up. This guy is
retarded, he doesn't even have much power, yet he tried to copy us and got down
from the boat. I saw that he didn't do anything in the sea, he only knew how to
fool around. I don't know why he came down, he's no use at all, just a piece of
garbage!"
Shi Yan frowned, he didn't bother with him, and leaned next to Linda, waiting for
the others to board the boat.
"You go up!" Linda grabbed the rope ladder, and shoved it into Shi Yan's hands,
"I'll take cover."
"Okay." Shi Yan was not fair-spoken at all, after he took the rope ladder, he
quickly climbed up the boat.
Linda and Carmon were the last to stay in the sea, streaks of sword light shot out
of Linda's dagger. The Green Scale Beasts that came close were all chopped with
their blood flying everywhere, and they kept trying to evade their attacks.
The scales on level three Green Scale Beasts couldn't hold against the strike of a
Disaster realm first sky warrior like Linda. When the four level 4 Green Scale
beasts were constrained, even inside the sea, Linda could still have a sharp
attacking momentum.
Her long hair were completely wet by the sea water, a few cute hair strands messily
fell on her breasts. With the waving of her arms, the strands of hair splashed out
water drops. Linda swiftly twisted her hips, and shot out the beams of sword light,
forming into a semicircular arc. Using solely her power, she kept off more than ten
Green Scale Beasts.
When Carmon also got up on the boat, Linda killed three more level 3 Green Scale
Beasts. Then, she finally grabbed the rope ladder with one hand, and continued
waving the dagger with the other hand, while shouting: "Pull me up."
The crew members on the boat had long been waiting for this command from Linda.
After they heard it, they all used their strength together, and pulled Linda out of
the sea.
"Set sail!" Once Linda got on the boat, she immediately instructed: "While the
level 4 Green Scale Beasts are still constrained, we need to leave out of here
immediately. Or else when the level 4 Green Scale Beasts break their constraints,
the odds would be against us."
Needless for her to say, the crew members on the boat already started sailing.
The boat quickly sailed in the faint fog, it went through the winds and waves,
sailing towards the southeast direction.
Some Green Scale Beasts still lingered far behind the boat, they followed the boat
somewhat seemingly unwilling to give up.
On the sea surface, two whirlpools continued to rage around, pulling more Green
Scale Beasts into it.
These two whirlpools came out of nowhere, no one knew how they were formed. And it
also timely dragged the level 4 Green Scale Beasts inside.
It could be said, that the reason why they could escape from this disaster, was
because of those two whirlpools.
"That was extremely lucky, without these whirlpools, we would've died for sure."
Jett lied down on the deck, feeling tired from all swimming and fighting. He looked
up at the completely drenched Linda, whose curvy figure was showing, and laughed
foolishly.
Jett was in the second sky of Human realm, he had followed Linda for many years. In
these years, although they encountered many dangers, but none were hopeless like
today's.
Being able to escape from death, Jett felt really lucky. Now he had no strength at
all, only that his stealthy eyes, were still unusually clever.
"Don't know where that whirlpool came from." Carmon also smiled, "I almost thought
that there is a god that is secretly helping us, that whirlpool seemed to have came
specifically for the Green Scale Beasts. The two whirlpools almost completely
swallowed all the level 4 Green Scale Beasts, it's really unbelievable. I thought
we were dead for sure, but I didn't expect that we would be able to breath fresh
air again. This is great, this is really great!"
"Yeah, the whirlpools came too magically! They were just in time!"
"Could it be that we got the blessing from the gods?"
The crew members on the ship all spoke in astonishment. They marveled at the
magical nature of the whirlpools.
Only Linda was silent. She didn't care about her curvy body being revealed because
of her wet clothes. Her eyes flashed in a mysterious light, as if she had been
thinking about some possibilities.
After a long while, Linda suddenly looked at Shi Yan deeply. She slightly bowed, a
bunch of fair skin was revealed from her breasts, as she said solemnly: "Thank
you!"
"Linda, what are you doing?" Carmon suddenly stood up, he said mockingly: "Linda,
you can't possibly be thinking that the whirlpools were made by this guy?"
"Ha, this is a joke." Huo Jie kept shaking his head, he looked at Shi Yan with a
mocking expression, "If this guy had the ability to create such big movements, then
I could be a God realm master."
Even Jett, who always leaned towards Linda, also shook his head with a bitter
smile, "Sister Linda, did you exhaust yourself too much, that you're tired? This
guy doesn't have any trace of power on him. Him alone, couldn't possibly made such
big movements."
The rest of the crew members on the boat all looked at Shi Yan, their eyes were
also filled with disdain.
Linda didn't bother with the others, she still looked deeply at Shi Yan, and said
again: "Thank you."
Shi Yan frowned, and shook his head: "You got it wrong, it had nothing to do with
me."
He didn't want to get too much involved with these peoples, and he didn't plan to
stay on the boat for long. Once they entered Cloud Island, he will immediately
leave from the boat. After all this was the Hengluo Sea, under the influence of the
Three Gods Sect, the Gu family, and the Dongfang family. If he exposed himself too
much, it wouldn't be beneficial to him at all.
Linda straightened her back, and blankly stared at him. After a long while she
finally said to the other crew members: "Don't let down your guard, gather your
spirits, and be careful if those level 4 Green Scale Beasts manage to escape and
come back."
Linda still had some questions, but she knew clearly about all the ins and outs of
the crew members on this boat. She knew how much these people were worth, and knew
that with the abilities of these people, it would be impossible to constrain those
level 4 Green Scale Beasts.
On the boat, she was only unfamiliar with Shi Yan, and doesn't knew his exact
details and cultivated realms. Plus when she saw Shi Yan sealed in an iceberg, of
course she would first suspect that Shi Yan secretly did something.
However, when they were in the sea, she truly didn't discover any special energy
fluctuation on Shi Yan. When the whirlpools were raging in the sea, Shi Yan was
still dodging in the water. The two whirlpools didn't even tried to protect him...
From these signs, Shi Yan really didn't look like the secret helper.
But if it wasn't Shi Yan, who could it be? Could it be that the whirlpools were
really formed naturally?
Linda secretly shook her head, her heart was full of questions. The look in her
eyes towards Shi Yan, was filled with more unclear meanings.
Shi Yan pretended like he didn't notice. After he boarded the boat, he went back to
the pile of mixed cargo.
But in his hands, there were two pieces of Green Moon rocks. Right now he was
holding one of the Green Moon Rocks towards the Blood Vein Ring, trying to put the
cold energy flowing out of the Blood Vein Ring into the Green Moon Rock.

Chapter 152: Forging Secret Treasures
Sinking his consciousness into the Blood Vein Ring, Shi Yan found the Cold Ice
Flame was still trapped in its constraints. The Flame still couldn't oppose the
strength of the Blood Vein Ring.
The Blood Vein Ring was still emitting the cold energy from the Cold Ice Flame; the
wisps of cold energy was continuously seeping into his body.
The two green moon rocks were received by Shi Yan from the corpses of the green
scaled beasts. Before the beasts died and sank to the bottom of the sea from
Linda's strikes, they were secretly touched by Shi Yan, who immediately took out
the rocks from their bodies.
Green moon rocks could itself be counted as a crystallized item inside the beast's'
body. They by itself had no power, but contained a considerable effect in calming
the mind.
According to what Carmon and others said, these rocks were very well the future
demonic crystals of the green scaled beasts. Once these beast reach level 6, the
rocks would gather all the power in their bodies and transform into demonic
crystals.
In that case, the green moon rocks should be able to store other types of energy.
Shi Yan kept noted this thing when listening to Carmon and the rest. This time in
the sea, he was able to grasp two green moon rocks, capable of storing the cold
energy belonging to the Cold Ice Flame.
Although the Cold Ice flame was trapped by the Blood Vein Ring, cold energy was
still flowing out.
This cold energy seeped throughout Shi Yan's body, but he still couldn't find many
methods to use it. Only when spreading out his mind power, could he amass some cold
energy onto the mind power.
However, Shi Yan was only in the Disaster realm, his mind power wasn't vigorous
enough. Using the mind attack only one or two times would completely use up his
mind power.
Now under the situation where his powers had not fully recovered, Shi Yan had to
find another source of power to deal with the unknown troubles in the future.
Bringing the green moon rock near the Blood Vein Ring, Shi Yan's willed, and tried
to use mind power to draw out the cold energy inside the Blood Vein Ring.
Wisps of cold energy slowly flowed out of the Blood Vein Ring...
Under the guidance of Shi Yan's mind power, a link seemed to have formed between
the Ring and the moon rocks. The mind power served as the body of the link,
connecting the green moon rock and the Blood Vein Ring.
Cold energy seeped out of the Blood Vein Ring and slowly went into the green moon
rock.
The green moon rocks started releasing a faint green light, in which a pale white
light could be seen. The moon rocks soon turned as cold as ice.
Traces of wisps of cold energy appeared inside the green moon rock. Those patterns
were very clear, and they were releasing cold white light.
It indeed was feasible!

Shi Yan felt very happy as he continued to concentrate his mind power flowing in
the cold energy of the Cold Ice Flame into the rocks.
The moon rocks got colder and colder, and felt like ice cubes in his hands. But
they were well controlled by Shi Yan, and not much cold energy leaked out.
Soon, the patterns on the moon rocks started getting more and more evident, and
soon formed into tiny cracks. With the Cold Ice Flame's cold energy seeping in it,
the green moon rock seemed to have reached the limit of containing cold energy. If
any more cold energy were to be forcefully added, the green moon rock might just
explode.
Shi Yan's expression was serious, while his eyes were burning like torches and
glued onto the green moon rock in his hand.
When he saw that the green moon rock was really at its limit, he decisively moved
the green moon rock away from the Blood Vein Ring, and took back the mind power
that connected the two sides.
The green moon rock was extremely cold, but because Shi Yan's body had transformed
by the cold energy of the Cold Ice Flame, he didn't really fear the cold energy.
Wisps of cold energy were concentrated and wrapped in the middle of the green moon
rock. Those who didn't touch this green moon rock would never feel what a shocking
amount of cold energy it was hiding.
Carefully keeping this piece of green moon rock, with the same methods, Shi Yan
started transferring cold energy into the other green moon rock.
Both green moon rocks had obvious cracks. If there was a forceful collision, the
green moon rock would probably immediately explode.
Once the green moon rock exploded, the large amounts of cold energy inside would
immediately be shot out.
From Shi Yan's understanding of the Cold Ice Flame's frightening cold energy, the
cold energy in these two little pieces of green moon rocks right now, was a little
more than the amount inside the Ice Beasts that raged through Menluo Island.
Once the cold energy bursted out, the surrounding people would definitely be
affected; they might even immediately be frozen into ice statues by the cold
energy.
While his body was not yet recovered, these two green moon rocks counted as secret
treasures. They might be of use in crucial moments.
Carefully putting away the two green moon rocks, Shi Yan continued to meditate with
his eyes closed, feeling the change in his meridians.
After one hour.
Wisps of strange power secretly flowed out from his meridians. Under Shi Yan's full
concentration, those strange powers all entered into the Profound Qi in his lower
dantian.
All that Profound Qi was just sufficient for a few Human realm warriors, and to the
now Disaster realm Shi Yan, it was only a drop in the bucket. While his meridians
were purifying those powers, the negative emotions that seeped out, weren't even
able to affect Shi Yan's state of mind.
Although the strange powers that flowed out was little, but still it was better
than nothing. When this mass of strange powers flowed into his Profound Qi, Shi Yan
realized that his Profound Qi got a little stronger again. The Profound Qi in his
body had already recovered to thirty to forty percent of his peak state.
If he wished, he could immediately kill Carmon right now. Even against Linda, he
could still vanquish her with his extraordinary martial spirits and martial skills.
Shi Yan's mind calmed down, and as a faint smile appeared on the corners of his
lips, he continued to recover his Profound Qi.
"Here, your food." When it was late in the morning, Jett suddenly came over and
casually threw a big piece of dried meat his way, and also passed a bag of clear
water.
Shi Yan opened his eyes, he smiled and said, "How come I get to have meat today?"
These days Shi Yan had only been gnawing some dried steamed bread on the boat. The
crew members on the boat all had large bowls of wine and meat, but no one had been
friendly to him.
Linda didn't care much about food and drinks, she only instructed Jett to give Shi
Yan a serving of food every day. Most of the time, Linda was resting under the
deck, so she didn't know about the food treatment that was given to Shi Yan.
"You have some courage in you. I'm giving these dried meat to you personally, so
don't let Carmon see it, or else Carmon would definitely trouble me." Jett grinned,
"No matter how much power you have, when you dared to jump into the sea while
surrounded by Green Scale Beasts, that proved that you're not a coward. This I
really admire, you're a real man, so you have the right to enjoy meat."
Jett was only in the second sky of Human realm, on the boat, he usually followed
Linda's orders.
Other than Linda, he also had to take notice of Carmon's mood. After all, Carmon
had a great position on the boat, he was also regarded highly by Linda. Carmon
didn't like Shi Yan, of course he wouldn't have dared to give meat to Shi Yan
before.
Shi Yan's performance this time made Jett admire him a bit. That was why while
Carmon was closing his eyes to meditate, he secretly added some good food for Shi
Yan.
Shi Yan chewed the dried meat and gulped down the clean water, he smiled faintly,
"I'll remember this favor."
Jett laughed, "I don't need you to return any favors, if you didn't have some guts
I would never have cared about you. To be honest, I also didn't like you, you were
actually that close with sister Linda while being naked. At that moment I wanted to
beat you up, hehe."
Shi Yan grinned, he just shook his head and didn't say much.
"Alright, eat slowly, and don't let Carmon see it, or else that guy would come for
me." Jett stood up, he patted Shi Yan's shoulder and smiled, "You remember, sister
Linda is the soul of our boat, don't get any ideas about her. Sister Linda has a
promising future, she will soon become a core disciple of the Three Gods Sect,
she's not someone you are qualified for."
"I know." Shi Yan smilingly nodded.
Jett didn't say much, he smiled and left from there, then gathered with the other
crew members again. They were quietly and strangely laughing, discussing about
various topic.
The green scale beasts didn't continue to chase after them.
The four level 4 green scale beasts were trapped by Shi Yan's Gravitational Field
for at least a whole day. When the level 4 green scale beasts were not there, the
rest of the beasts chased for a while, but finally gave up.
The boat had long passed through the fog, and returned to the normal course,
continuing its journey towards Cloud Island in the southeast.
Cloud Island was the Gu family's island. Cloud Island was very close to the Kyara
Sea; this time when the Yang family took revenge on the Gu and Dongfang families,
Cloud Island was an important place for attack.
Apparently the Gu family's stronghold on Cloud Island was completely destroyed, and
many Gu family guards had died there.
Lately, the Yang family's powerful warriors were looking for trouble with the
Dongfang family, so they didn't really care about Cloud Island. The Gu family took
the opportunity and prepared to reconstruct the defense on Cloud Island, sending
their own powerful warriors to the Cloud Island to defend against the Yang family's
ferocious attacks.
Among the strong warriors that were sent by the Gu family, there were Gu Jiange and
his father Gu Lie, plus dozens of Gu family masters. The reason why these people
were going to Cloud Island was that other than reconstructing the island, the main
thing was that they wanted to negotiate with the Yang family at Cloud Island. They
didn't want to continue fighting with the Yang family.
Because the Fourth Demon Area had been preparing to attack in the past few months,
the demons seemed to have looking for a massive invasion. The Yang family also
agreed to the idea of Gu family's truce, and prepared to send people to Cloud
Island to discuss about this with the Gu family.
The reason why Shi Yan was following Linda and the rest to Cloud Island was because
he knew that Gu Jiange would be on the island, and he also knew that people from
the Yang family might also appear on the Cloud Island. He even guessed that maybe
Xia Xinyan would appear too, and that was why he decided to join in.
At dusk.
The boat sailed on a sea covered with submerged reefs.
Linda quietly came out from below the deck, her hair flew in the wind, and she
frowned, "Hang up all the flags of the Sect, and everyone be careful. There are
pirates in this area."
"Sister Linda, would the pirates dare to touch our boat?" Huo Jie sneered, "Do they
have such massive guts or something? If they still dared to attack, knowing that
our boat belongs to the Sect, I will make them bear all the consequences!"
Among the many big islands of the Endless Sea, there were many pirates roaming
about. Pirates didn't usually stayed in one place, as once they found an
opportunity, they would go loot the traveling ships.
Usually, pirates wouldn't dare to touch ships that were from the fifteen forces.
But some would still like to take risks, have this one haul and then escape to
another sea, they were not afraid of being chased across the seas.
"Usually not, but it's hard to say." Linda frowned, and said, "If it were a big
ship of the sect carrying many strong warriors, then the pirates definitely won't
dare to make trouble. But with a boat like ours, you can know it's just a
transporting boat of the outer disciples. There definitely won't be any strong
warriors on the boat, so maybe the pirates would dare to attack."
"Hmph! If one comes I'll kill one, if two comes I'll kill both!" Carmon's face was
full of disdain, "Just mere pirates, they're not worth my attention."
"Hahaha! Kid you sure are arrogant! I'd like to see what abilities you have for
such arrogance!"
A savage big laugh suddenly came from behind a giant reef in the distance. Once the
laugh was heard, a bunch of thin boats appeared from behind the reefs, and quickly
sailed towards Linda's boat.

Chapter 153: Speak Out
The thin boats were only four to five meters long, and on each little boat, there
were three to four pirates. These pirates had dark complexions, they were all
shirtless, with different demon beasts and skull tattoos engraved on them.
On the twelve thin boats, there were more than thirty pirates. These pirates were
mostly in the Human and Nascent realms, and only three pirates were in the first
sky of Disaster realm.
The pirates held utensils and sticks as weapons, and laughed strangely. They
quickly surrounded Linda's boat.
There were submerged reefs everywhere, and Linda's boat was slightly big, so it was
inconvenient for it to move.
But because these thin boats were elongated and narrow, they were quite agile. They
moved in and out of the submerged reefs, like flexible snakes.
Not only were these submerged reefs unable to obstruct them, they were actually
like a natural protective barrier for them.
The leading big man with a beard, was topless. His muscles were all popped up, and
his body was filled with demonic and monstrous tattoos. He held a big black mace in
his hand, and creepily laughed as he came.
On the thin boat of this big man, hung a flag. There was a blood-dripping eyeball
embroidered on the flag, and the flag flew in the sea wind. The blood-dripping
eyeball looked like it was blinking, and seemed very ferocious and frightening.
Linda didn't care in the beginning, however, when she glanced towards that flag,
her pretty face suddenly changed. She shouted: "You are the 'Blood Pupil' from the
Black Sea?"
"Hehe, pretty girl you sure know a lot. If you've heard of us the Blood Pupil, then
things are a lot easier." That man with the beard laughed out loud.
Once Carmon, Jett, and the rest heard that these pirates were actually the pirate
force 'Blood Pupil' from the Black Sea, their faces also changed.
Carmon, who spoke arrogantly before, furrowed his brows deeply, he had a sullen
expression.
The Blood Pupil was active in the Black Sea at first, and they never followed any
rules. They even dared to loot the ships that dealt with the Heaven Lake Divine
Land, the Magical Wonderland, and the Sacred Sect. The Blood Pupil had always acted
savagely, and finally this resulted in the three forces of the Black Sea into
exterminating them. Thus they could no longer stay in the Black Sea, and had to
move to the other seas.
Once the Blood Pupil escaped to another sea, they still acted arrogantly. Once they
caught any opportunity, they would rob the ships of the the fifteen forces, just
like they always did in the past. Once they realized their situation was
unfavorable, they would escape to another sea again, and like that they were always
on the move.
In the Endless Sea, the Blood Pupil was the toughest of all the pirate forces. They
were also the pirates that annoyed the fifteen forces the most.
Thus, once they heard these people came from the Blood Pupil, both Carmon and
Linda, looked a little uneasy. They realized that the situation was not well.
"We are from the Three Gods Sect, we have never had any associations with the Blood
Pupil. Unless you would dare to have ideas about us?" Huo Jie's face was cold, "I
don't think our Three Gods Sect had tried to attack you, so you better not look for
any trouble. I don't think there's a need to displease the Three Gods Sect just for
some worthless resources?"
"Haha, as long as we kill all of you, how would the Three Gods Sect know we did
it?" That man with the beard laughed wildly, he looked at Carmon in disdain: "Kid,
didn't you say that you'll kill as many as they come?"
Carmon's expression was grim, he snorted coldly.
"Exactly what do you want?" Linda stepped forward, her pretty brows were tightly
knitted: "There are only a few rocks on the boat, are they really worth all this
trouble?"
"Pretty girl, you have to come with us, our big brother moves with difficulty, and
he wants to make a deal with you. If the deal is done, then we won't do anything to
you, maybe we would even gift you some things. How's that?" That bearded man had a
big smile on his face.
"Sister Linda, you can't go." Jett couldn't help but exclaim, "The Blood Pupil has
a horrible reputation, god knows what viscious ideas they're having."
"Hehe, pretty girl, what do you say? If the deal is done, we can let you leave
unscathed. Or else... hehe!" The bearded man said while licking his lips.
"Alright, I'll go take a look." Linda pondered for a moment, and suddenly nodded in
agreement.
"Linda, I'll go with you." Carmon's face changed, at crucial moments he wasn't
stupid, he said: "If the two of us go together, at least, we can look after
eachother."
"Kid you can't go." That bearded man sneered, he shook his head, "A guy like you
would only ruin things if you went. You should just calmly stay on the boat."
"Linda, I'll go with you." Right at this moment, Shi Yan walked out of the corner,
and stood alongside Linda.
Carmon, Huo Jie, Jett and the rest were all shocked, they gazed at Shi Yan with a
strange look.
"Kid, why are you causing trouble?" Carmon's face immediately darkened, as he
sneered.
"Shi Yan, what are you going for?" Jett also exclaimed, "You won't be of much help
there anyway. What exactly are you trying to do?"
Shi Yan didn't bother with them, he only looked at Linda, and smiled indifferently,
"Can you bring me too?"
Linda's beautiful eyes were filled with complex feelings, her expression kept
shifting. Then after a while she finally nodded lightly, and looked towards that
bearded man. She said: "I'm bringing someone, I hope you don't mind?"
The bearded man frowned, he glanced at Shi Yan a few times, and nodded: "Okay."
"Good." Linda glanced at Shi Yan, "Follow me."
"Okay."
"Come up on our boat. There are too many submerged reefs here, there would be too
many obstacles if your boat were to move." The bearded man shouted, a thin boat
quickly came up, and another Disaster realm warrior on that boat sneered: "Come on
the boat quickly, don't waste my big brother's time."
Linda didn't hesitate for long, she leapt up, and steadily landed on that thin
boat. Shi Yan's face was calm, he also jumped after Linda, and stood alongside her.
"Brothers, half of you stay here and watch them." The bearded man shouted loudly,
and immediately said: "Kong, let's go."
That Disaster realm man on Shi Yan's boat nodded. He urged the two pirates beside
him to sail the boat, and the thin boat made its way through the submerged reefs,
going quickly towards the left side.
Soon, a forty meter long iron ship suddenly appeared in Shi Yan's view.
The flag of the Blood Pupil was hung on that iron ship, and on the deck, a well
mannered-looking middle-aged man, with a white complexion, squinted his long thin
eyes. He had a smile on his lips, and he sat on a wheelchair. His legs were broken
off from below the knee, so indeed he could not move very well.
This middle-aged man, with a white complexion, was in the third sky of the Disaster
realm. The Profound Qi in his body was vigorous and pure. But his legs were cut
off, so his power should've been greatly reduced.
Behind him, there were more than twenty Blood Pupil pirates mostly in the Human and
Nascent realms. They all had sturdy bodies, and looked aggressive.
"You guys go up." When the thin boat was about to lean towards that iron ship, the
cold-looking pirate named Kong said to Shi Yan and Linda coldly.
Shi Yan and Linda both remained silent, they went up to the deck using the rope
ladder that was lowered.
"I am Lin Xiaochang, it truly delights me that you two would come here to see me."
That crippled white-faced middle-aged pirate sat on the wheelchair and put his
fists together. He said with a smile on his lips: "You are all outer disciples of
the Three Gods Sect?"
"Yes." Linda nodded, and frowned: "I wonder what deal are we going to discuss, now
that you have gotten us here, sir?"
"You guys should be shipping the cargo on the boat to the Gu family's island, is
that right?" That Lin Xiaochang calmly took a sip of tea, and smiled: "We want to
add some things onto your boat, I hope you can bring these things along, and give
everything collectively to the Gu family. How's that?"
"Add things?" Linda was surprised, "What things?"
"Do you have to know?" Lin Xiaochang frowned.
"Of course I have to know."
"Alright then. We want to add boxes of explosives onto your boat." Lin Xiaochang
smiled, "What do you think of it?"
"You want to go against the Gu family?" Linda shouted.
"That's right." Lin Xiaochang nodded, his expression suddenly turned dark, "The Gu
family had hit us quite hard, we need to teach them a lesson. As long as you do as
we say, and send the explosives to the Gu family, then once you leave we will
detonate the explosives. All the Gu family members present there will be blown to
death. Don't worry, no one would know that it's the problem with the resources that
you guys sent out."
"No." Linda shook her head, "We have regulations in this field of work. Our Three
Gods Sect and the Gu family are allies, I can't hurt the Gu family. Secrets will
not last forever, once this deal gets exposed, not only would we be executed by the
Three Gods Sect, our families would also be doomed. I absolutely will not help
you."
"Then there is no more room for consideration?" Lin Xiaochang squinted his eyes, he
lowered his head and took another sip of tea.
"This deal is absolutely impossible!" Linda said decisively.
"You don't agree, doesn't mean others won't either." Lin Xiaochang raised his head.
But this time he didn't look at Linda, instead he looked at Shi Yan, "Little
brother, if you agree to this, we can take care of this woman. Then we will make
you the leader of the boat, as long as you ship the things to the Gu family for us,
how's that?"
"I would be glad to help you take care of the Gu family." Shi Yan smiled
indifferently.
LInda's face changed, she looked at Shi Yan with hatred, and shouted: "You
traitor!"
"Good good good!" Lin Xiaochang's face was joyful, he nodded towards the bearded
man and Kong, then said: "This girl is useless now. Seize her, and you guys can
have your fun, after that just take care of her immediately."
"Understood, big brother. Hehe, later I'll have a taste of this girl first." The
bearded man laughed, as he and Kong slowly approached Linda.
These two were both in the Disaster realm like Linda. Now on the boat there were
still dozens of Human and Nascent realm pirates, plus Lin Xiaochang was there too,
so Linda had no way to escape.
"You think he can convince the others?" Linda sneered, and looked at Shi Yan with
hatred, "He's not even from the Three Gods Sect! If he were to take the lead, the
Gu family would never recognize him. The crew members on the boat would also never
accept his leadership, this is a waste of your efforts."
Lin Xiaochang froze, he smilingly looked at Shi Yan, "Little brother, you can't
take care of those crew members?"
"I can't take care of them alone, but, with all of you, it should be alright." Shi
Yan smiled, "Those who can recognize the facts of a situation are wise. I don't
want to die, I know what I should do."
"Hmm, you have potential." Lin Xiaochang stretched his back on the wheelchair, he
grinned and said: "Little brother, if you have some interest in this girl, you can
also have a taste later. But you would need to wait for my two brothers to play
with her first. Hmm, how about I let you be the third one to fuck her? Isn't that
generous enough for you?"
"Thank you very much." Shi Yan lowered his head and put his fists together in
gratitude. But the look in his eyes was chilled to the bone, a murderous flash
fleeted across his eyes.
The reason why he wanted to follow Linda here, was because he planned to use these
people's lives to recover his own power. Although he also wanted to take care of
the Gu family, but the most urgent priority right now was to recover the power in
his body as soon as possible.
He quietly calculated for a moment, estimating that the mysterious strange powers
formed from these people's deaths, should've been enough to make him recover to his
original state.

Chapter 154: Kill
Step by step, Linda was being approached by Beard and Kong, While the two dagger
were in her hands,.
The five Human realm warriors behind Lin Xiaochang also came out and stood beside
Linda.
Being surrounded by two Disaster realm warriors and five Human realm warriors, it
was impossible for her to run away.
Ling Xiaochang was delighted. Lying lazily on the wheelchair, his slender eyes were
cold and bent.
Shi Yan, who was seven meters off from Linda, smirked strangely and looked calmly
at the surrounded Linda.
"You're shameless!" Linda bit her lips. Her bright eyes were full of anger "Even if
I become a ghost, I won't let you go!"
Shi Yan smiled, shrugged, and said: "Don't blame me, I also want to live. As long
as I can live on, I will forsake everything."
"Shameless!" Linda screamed, and suddenly rushed up. Once again, the two daggers
unleashed the Double snake twist martial skill; the daggers were engulfed by sword
light and the light resembled ribbons.
Linda didn't care about the attack from the both sides anymore and she rushed
straight towards the front.
Kong, who was blocking her, after seeing her tenacity, suddenly smiled and moved
away
Linda didn't bothered with Kong and rushed from his side, she didn't care for the
mace attack from beard who was on her left and shot out towards Shi yan
"I will kill you first!" Linda was furious. She suddenly came out from the group
and rushed forward towards Shi Yan like a bolt.
Shi Yan suddenly panicked and hurriedly ran behind Lin Xiaochang to evade it. He
shouted "Quickly, Stop her! Stop her!"
The sea bandits were disappointed with Shi Yan's performance as they showed their
expression of disdain.
Lin Xiaochang frowned and commanded from the wheelchair, "Seize that girl!"
Several Human realm warriors behind Lin Xiao Chang rushed up together and stood in
front of Lin Xiaochang.
After seeing the audacious Linda rushing at Lin Xiao Chang, Kong and the Beard
uncle didn't hesitates. They smiled and slowly approached her.
Shi Yan was only three steps away from Lin Xiaochang. after observing Kong and that
beard uncles' expression, he pondered about something.
'Lin Xiaochang is definitely hard to deal with.'
These two men appeared too confident. It's already enough to prove that Lin
Xiaochang's strength was more than enough to deal with Linda. Because they knew
about Lin Xiao Chang true strength, so they were able to stay so calm and didn't
bothered about Linda's attack on Lin Xiaochang.
Shi Yan's face was full of panic as a series of thought quickly appeared in his
mind. He concentrated his spirit power and didn't dare to relax.
"I will kill you!" Linda hated Shi Yan from the bottom of her heart. She was like a
fierce tiger rushing straight towards Shi Yan, not caring about the wounds on her
body or her surroundings at all.
"This girl, she is really daring!" Lin Xiaochang smiled. He glanced at Shi Yan and
said, "Little brother, don't be afraid. No matter how strong this girl is, she will
still fall down."
"No no", Shi Yan nodded. His eyes suddenly became cold and his panicked face
instantly vanished.
Lin Xiaochang has been observing Shi yan quietly and after he saw the sudden change
of expression of Shi Yan, his slender eyes suddenly turned ruthless.
"Bang!"
Suddenly, the wheelchair under Lin Xiaochang bursted open and a rain of arrows were
shot towards Shi Yan.
Shi Yan looked callous and smirked.
"Dang, dang, dang, dang!"
Suddenly, a series of sound came out from Shi Yan's body.
Under the Petrification martial spirit, the arrows couldn't penetrate through Shi
Yan's body; it only ripped the clothes from his body and then fell down.
"I knew there was something wrong with you!" Lin Xiaochang laughed and the
wheelchair suddenly regressed quickly. "The one who had the courage to come over is
definitely not a timid one! You want to kill me? Hahaha, you are still too young!"
Lin Xiaochang laughed and he once again hit the wheelchair.
A shining centipede flew out from under the wheelchair; it was 1.56 meters long and
had a thick stench. As the centipede appeared, it exhaled a toxic smoke toward Shi
Yan.
Shi Yan dazzled his body, and strangely avoided that toxic smoke. With his will,
the gravitational field which moved slowly toward Lin Xiao Chang, suddenly fell
from the sky!
As the field expanded, it immediately trapped Lin Xiaochang.
"Ka Ka Ka!"
Under the rotation of the gravitational field, a cracking sound came from the
wheelchair but Lin Xiaochang was still unharmed but he appeared gloomy.
A wisp of shining light shot out from his soft armor; that armor was extremely soft
yet durable and firmly protected his body.
Under the gravitational field, Lin Xiaochang couldn't move his body but his body
remained unharmed.
Shi yan knew that the gravitational field power had been reduced and it couldn't
kill Lin Xiaochang. When he saw Lin Xiaochang had been trapped, he didn't hesitate
one bit, and threw out a Green Moonstone.
The Green Moonstone turned into a chilly light ray and immediately fell into the
gravitational field.
"Boom!"
In the field, a chilly rain made of cold force bursted out, turning into a drizzle
and spreading outwards in the field.
The body of Lin Xiaochang was still unharmed in the field, but after being coated
with the drizzle which was formed from Ice Cold Flame, his body quickly froze up.
In just a moment, not only did Lin Xiaochang turn into an ice sculpture, even the
field was frozen just because of a small Green Moonstone.
Lin Xiaochang who has been turned into an ice sculpture, still had a smile on his
face; it seemed like everything was still being controlled by him.
"Big brother!"
"Big brother!"
The sea bandits on the ship screamed and frantically lunged toward Shi Yan.
Kong and the bearded man who were dealing with Linda, suddenly emitted a deadly
light from their eyes and looked in shock at Shi Yan
All of this happened in a split second; the warriors on the ship still hadn't
realized what was happening as they watched the frightened Shi Yan from before
suddenly laugh at Lin Xiaochang.
The crowd only heard Lin Xiaochang laughter, but after they looked back at him, he
was already turned into an ice sculpture.
The sea bandits on the ship suddenly became crazy. Not caring about Linda anymore,
they rushed toward Shi Yan, trying to prevent his next action.
Shi Yan suddenly jumped up like a cheetah and arrived near the gravitational field.
The spirit power from his brain rushed out and struck at an incoming Human realm
warrior.
This warrior was already at the third Sky of Human realm, his brain imploded, and
blood started to uncontrollably flow out of his eyes, ears, and nose... he looked
very mournful.
"Crack !"
Shi Yan stretched out his hand and crushed his throat, after quickly crossing him
and arriving behind Lin Xiaochang. He gathered negative forces and punched Lin
Xiaochang's skull.
"Ka, ka, ka !"
The skull of Lin Xiaochang, who had turned into ice, broke into pieces after being
hit by Shi Yan.
Shi Yan looked on coldly. After seeing the skull pieces, he lightly sighed in his
heart and looked into the centipede in front of him that was wandering around,
seemingly confused. Again, another soul attack shot out.
The spirit power was like a sharp sword, carrying the chill from Ice Cold Flame. It
pierced into the centipede soul.
After being hit, the soul of the centipede seemed to have suffered a heavy injury.
'Ji Ji !'
Frightened from the injury, the centipede didn't care about Lin Xiaochang anymore;
it immediately turned into a shining light and flew toward the stern.
Shi Yan looked on coldly, seemingly enjoying the profound qi from Lin Xiaochang and
the Human realm warrior. He quietly mustered the negative energy in his body; a
white mist covered his body. A bloodthirsty, violent, and brutal aura silently rose
from his body.
'Boom! Boom!'
His left hand formed death seals. Seven death seals released from his hand towards
the incoming sea bandits.
Just before they could reach Shi Yan, three Human realm warriors suddenly stopped
in their tracks as holes the size of a palm formed on their chest. The seven death
seals in a row penetrated through the three Human realm warriors..
The death seals didn't stop there and still rushed out until it arrived at the
bearded man's chest.
Under the impact of the seven death seals, the huge body of the bearded man flew
backwards as the seals drilled into his body, destroying his vitality.
The bearded man was already dead before he hit the ground; his eyes turned white as
his soul extinguished
The death seal was very tenacious; it still killed the bearded man who was at the
disaster realm after traveling through three Human Realm warriors.
After they died, the profound qi on their bodies flowed into Shi Yan.
On the field full of corpses, the aura of brutality on Shi Yan became firmer; He
was like a demon asura who had risen out from a sea of blood. Once again, he formed
death seals on his hand.
"Boom! Boom!"
This time after the death seals were released, five bodies of the sea bandits were
instantly penetrated and they died tragically on the spot.
Shi Yan looked on coldly while he walked on the field full of corpses, gathering
the negative energy and forming invisible gravitational fields.
One by one the sea bandits floated into the sky, swirling around in the
Shi Yan looked calm as he walked along the gravitational fields. He stretched out
his hand and ripped out each of the imprisoned sea bandits' neck.
On the steel ship, the remaining sea bandits were frightened and stepped back.
Even Kong was frightened. After Lin Xiaochang and bearded man were killed in such a
bizarre manner, Kong finally understood the meaning of fear. He quickly stepped
back and shouted "Brothers, Retreat!"
Shi Yan looked callous as he looked at him.

Kong, who was on the sea, suddenly flew up; it seemed like he was being grasped
firmly, by an invisible hand.
Shi Yan looked on calmly. He slowly walked toward the struggling Kong and pierced
his finger straight into Kong's neck.
Linda was stunned and had forgotten to deal with the sea bandits that were running
away as she stared dumbfoundedly at Shi Yan; her heart was astonished.

Chapter 155: I'll Save You!
On the iron ship.
Shi Yan looked rigid as he walked on the ship like a reaper.
There were corpses lying all over the deck.
Three Disaster Realm warriors were easily killed by Shi Yan, and no one could
resist against him for more than one second.
Lin Changxiao's dead body was giving cold air, still sitting on the wheelchair.
Kong Er and the Beard Uncle were both killed by Shi Yan.
Especially for Kong Er, he died in a weird way. As his body was thrusted into the
sea, he seemed to have grabbed by a huge hand, his throat was cut through by Shi
Yan.
Those pirates also fell into the sea, while five were killed on the ship by Shi
Yan.
The rest six people escaped into the sea and ran away desperately.
Shi Yan went into the sea like a shark and killed all the runners.
After that, Shi Yan went up to the ship through the ladder.
Linda was still in astonishment, as she looked at him dumbstruck.
Twenty some warriors, including three Disaster Realm ones, ten Human Realm ones,
and a dozen of Nascent Realm ones...
Their Profound Qi was all absorbed by Shi Yan!
After getting their Profound Qi, Shi Yan's meridians started to hurt a little and
his negative emotions pervaded, trying to strike Shi Yan's consciousness.
After getting on board, Shi Yan glanced at Linda and thought of an idea.
With the help of Linda's body, he could release his negative energy and recover his
body to the peak!
Once this idea popped out of his mind, he couldn't get rid of it anymore. As he
looked at Linda, Shi Yan felt his body was on fire.
Linda was still in great shock, not knowing that since Shi Yan absorbed too much
negative energy, he was having some bad ideas about her.
"It was you, who saved me from the Green Scale Beast." Linda looked radiant, "Why
don't you admit? You are an expert, then why stay silently on the ship? You could
have killed Carmon easily."
Shi Yan frowned, and said indifferently, "My energy recovered too slow, It's still
not at my peak."
"It's not the peak now?" Linda was shocked, "I feel that you are merely at Disaster
Realm, but how could you kill so many people so easily? And three of them were at
Disaster Realm. They couldn't do anything to protect themselves!"
Linda took a deep breath, and gazed at Shi Yan with his bright eyes, "Who on earth
are you? You are young but so powerful! You are not nobody!"
"I don't belong to the Endless Sea." Shi Yan shook his head, and explained, "I
wasn't here before, but you will know it later. You still won't know who I am if I
tell you now."
Linda guessed Shi Yan was still hiding something, so she sighed and shook her head,
"I know. We are nothing in your eyes. Don't say it if you don't want to. I will
know it sooner or later."
Shi Yan sat down on the ship while breathing heavily, and he looked at Linda with
desire in his eyes.
Linda was frightened.
She was very familiar with such eyes. Most Men looked at her in this way! Linda had
experienced so much, so she could see lust from it!
"Go! While I'm still lucid! Stay away from me!" Shi Yan bellowed.
After absorbing so much energy, his negative emotions were about to lose control,
and the idea of pushing Linda took Shi Yan's mind.
His reason was eaten away by the lust, and his mind was being engulfed by evil
thoughts.
"What's up?" Linda cried out, "Are you wounded?"
If Shi Yan didn't tell her go, maybe she would become afraid and run away.
Shi Yan's eyes were burning with lust, but he still asked Linda to leave, which
reminded Linda something and she stayed, "You were good before. What's up with you
now? What should I do to help you?"
"Leave me alone! Go away from me!" Shi Yan shouted again, "Go quickly if you don't
want to lose your virginity!"
Shi Yan didn't let her bind himself up.
Linda was not Xia Xinyan, so Shi Yan didn't trust her. Although the pirates were
killed, but there were still other pirates. If they came again, it would be tough
for the bound Shi Yan to fight them.
"Ahh!" Linda covered her mouth and blushed, as she stepped back to the rear of the
ship in astonishment.
"Shoo!Shoo!"
At that moment, that centipede appeared again.
That centipede suddenly spouted poison and it flew onto Linda's body, which
frightened her a lot.
"Ahh!" Linda shouted again, and she waved her sword to fight with that centipede.
As Linda's whole body was covered with greenish stinky poison, she waved her swords
and her body gradually lost her energy.
Shi Yan was breathing heavily, as he saw Linda getting hurt, he stood up,
concentrated his energy and attacked the soul of the centipede again.
Meanwhile, Shi Yan grabbed that Wolf Tusk Rod left by Beard and rushed with a
vicious face.
After striking Linda, the centipede suddenly fell from up in the air, and seeing
Shi Yan coming, the centipede ran quickly in fear with its hundreds of feet.
It knew its adversary was Shi Yan, and it could feel the murderous aura emitted by
Shi Yan, which frightened it a lot.
"Run! Keep running! Run!" Shi Yan took that Wolf Tusk Rod, went over Linda and
stabbed it into that centipede.
He triggered his energy, and the Wolf Tusk Rod sent out pale light.
"Peeee!"
Just after a few strikes, that centipede's head was smashed by the Wolf Tusk Rod.
The centipede's body was not hard, for it to move swiftly.
It was not so weak before. But after two times of strikes on its soul, it nearly
collapsed.
As soon as the centipede died, Shi Yan threw the Wolf Tusk Rod away and looked at
Linda with his hot eyes.
Linda's body got numb and tired, and she could feel a pain in her heart. Under Shi
Yan's gaze, Linda's face turned pale, and she mumbled, "I, I'm finished. Shi Yan,
promise me, save my crew. Don't let them be killed by the pirates. Please!"
Shi Yan breathed heavily, his eyes were burning red, as he bellowed, "Linda, I want
you! I can save you!"
"Wha... what?" Linda's voice got weaker and weaker, but her eyes again filled with
light, "What do you mean? You can save me? The poison of the centipede only could
be cured by poison pills from the fifteen powers, do you have one?"
"No pills, I can save you by sleeping with you!" Shi Yan greeted his teeth as his
vein protruded on his face, "You decide. Virginity or your life!"
Linda was stunned, a light crossing her eyes. As her soul was about to flew away
from her body, she whispered to Shi Yan, "This is my first time, please be gentle."
Linda's neck blushed as she said that.

Lying on the deck on her side, Linda's curves were so inviting, as her chestnut
hair covering her butt.
"Didn't I tell you to be gentle? I can't even stand right now! How can I face
Carmon and others?"
After a long time, the bellows disappeared. Then, there came a woman's complaint.
"I couldn't control myself." Soon after that, a man's giggling voice came, "How's
your body?"
The woman was silent for a while as she was checking her body. Then she said in
surprise, "The poison has disappeared! And I seem to have gained more energy! I
feel that something inside my body has changed!"
"What!" Shi Yan cried and after hesitating for a while, he mumbled, "Is it that
your Martial Spirit had waken up?"
"Ahh!"

Chapter 156: I Like Obedient Women
On the boat, Linda was blushing; her clothes were in a mess and her beautiful eyes
were shining.
With his eyes wide open, Shi Yan stared at her shocked and then screamed: "Your
hair!"
Linda's maroon hair, which were originally to her hips, were now growing rapidly to
her thighs, and still kept growing.
Seeing her hair growing and shimmering, Linda was shocked too. After a moment, she
untied her hair ribbon and took a tuft of hair close to her eyes for examination.
A kind of magic force was working on Linda's scalp, a force which came from Shi
Yan's body. The force streamed into Linda's body and seemed to have awakened the
Martial Spirit that had been sleeping in Linda's tender body for years.
"My hair grew faster than normal people since I was a little kid. I cut it off, but
it grew too long again." Linda said surprisingly, "But it had never grown as fast
as it is now. This this too creepy."
Shi Yan, with his brows knitted, said, "Don't worry, this is not a bad sign. Maybe
this is because of the Martial Spirit that's in your body. For some reason, your
Martial Spirit has never displayed itself before, but now, it is awakening!"
"Martial Spirit?"
Linda's face was glowing, "How is that possible? For all these years, how could I
have any Martial Spirit? You must be kidding with me right, Shi Yan."
"Let's wait and see." With a faint smile on his face, Shi Yan looked relaxed.
Before long, Linda's maroon hair had grown to the ground, and now she looked as if
she was wearing a ground-length dress. Her hair were shining like a cloak on her
back, and made her a breath-taking beauty.
The magic force was still working on her scalp, and gradually, Linda's eyes were
tinted with a strange color, as if she had found out something from the abnormality
in her scalp.
Linda stopped talking to Shi Yan, and she was trying to feel something silently.
Shi Yan did not break the silence, because he knew this was a crucial moment for
her. But he kept a close eye on her in case anything bad happened.
"Chu-chu-chu!"
Half an hour later, Linda's eyes were suddenly beaming, and her hair was fluttering
even though there was no wind.
Her hair had now become hundreds of thousands of fine steel needles. She waved her
head, and all the needles were thrown out.
"Boom!"
The hair smashed onto a piece of board, and the board was pierced through by the
hundreds of thousands of needles.
Shi Yan was more than surprised.
"Ah!" Linda was shocked too. Covering her mouth and staring at the holes that her
hair had made, she cried, "This, this, this..."
"Yes! Your hair made it." Shi Yan nodded, "This must be a special type of Martial
Spirit. You should feel it for a little longer, to see what's special about it, and
to find some other ways to use it."
Linda was shaking with excitement, though she still could not believe it, "How's
this possible? How? My hair! It's also a kind of Martial Spirit, but how's it
possible..."
To any warrior, Martial Spirit was the most powerful attack technique. Warriors
with Martial Spirit were endowed with an advantage: the ability to make the full
use of their power. Therefore, with Martial Spirit, a warrior was able to beat
another warrior of even a higher level.
Linda had never thought that a person of her age could also acquire a Martial
Spirit.
Her excitement was beyond words.
"Brother! Brother!"
"Brother?"
Several cockleshells were coming and Huo Ran also appeared from a submerged rock
afar. For this long, not a piece of news had been given to them, and the pirates
with Carmon could not hold back their curiosity any longer, so they decided to come
and see.
Shi Yan's face suddenly turned stern. With a merciless smile, he was ready again to
fight and kill.
"Swish-swish!"
All of a sudden, Linda jumped off the boat and landed on a cockleshell. She moved
among those cockleshells and went ahead.
With her hair fluttering, Linda now looked like a mysterious monster. And the
pirates bodies were now soaking with blood, killed by her hair.
Linda was excited, for this was the first time that she she used her hair in this
way. She immediately realized that she can control her hair, and the long hair was
like a part of her: she could use it to kill as she wished.
Her hair was as sharp as needles at one moment and as flexible as whips at the
next. Her hair pierced through the pirates bodies or tangled them before throwing
them into the sea.
Using her hair as her weapon, Linda moved among the pirates, killing the pirates of
Human Realm one by one.
Shi Yan smiled. He jumped off the boat, and quietly stood by Linda's side, and
started absorbing the spirits from the dead pirates.
Now, Shi Yan's Profound Qi had recovered to its peak, at the Second Sky of Disaster
Realm. His body was now full of power and energy.
The Profound Qi of the dead pirates was assimilated in Shi Yan's body. Shi Yan did
not join the fight; he simply watched Linda killing the pirates one by one, and
then absorbed the power of those dead pirates.
All of a sudden, a scream was heard from a rock further away.
"Fellows, retreat! The Captain is dead, all of them are dead!" A pirate hidden
behind the rock looked across and found out what had happened finally.
The scream of this pirate was spreading around all the rocks and the pirates
guarding Carmon's men were also panicking. They ran for their lives in all
directions.
The cockleshells were moving rapidly among the rocks. And the complex topography
helped them.
Though Shi Yan wished to kill all these pirates so as to become more powerful,
facing these many rocks, he could do nothing more.
In about ten minutes, all the pirates were gone, leaving only shriveled bodies and
empty cockleshells.
Linda was now standing on one cockleshell and still felt exciting, "Did you see,
Shi Yan? Just now, just now I killed all of them merely with my hair! Did you see
that?"
Shi Yan nodded, smiling, "Yes, I saw what you did. Good job. Your Martial Spirit
can be very useful in battles."
It was indeed out of the enemy's expectation that Linda's hair could be used like
weapons.
When fighting, if she suddenly used her hair, she could pierce her enemies or
tangle them with her hair. In both ways, she could kill them easily.
"I never expected this. It's truly out of my expectation." Surprise and excitement
were all over Linda's pretty face, and there was something more in her eyes when
she looked at Shi Yan.
"You can feel your legs now?" Shi Yan teased her.
Hearing this, Linda was confounded for a moment, and then blushed immediately. "You
are such a bad guy!" she blamed.
"Haha." Shi Yan felt happy and was just about to say something, when he saw that
Carmon and his men were sailing the boat toward their way.
"Linda, don't tell Carmon and his men anything about me. Tell them that these men
were killed by some top warriors from The Three Gods Sect, who were just passing
by. I don't want Carmon and his men to know anything about me." Shi Yan said
seriously to Linda, frowning, "We are now in the Hengluo Sea, and to be honest, I
had some unpleasant history with the Gu Family and the Dongfang Family, and if
Carmon and his men could not keep their mouth shut and said something about me, I
would be in a dangerous situation."
This time, he was about to go to Cloud Island to deal with the Gu Family. If his
identity was disclosed, the Gu Family and the Dongfang Family might make trouble
for him on the road.
If that happened, he would have to think about saving his life, let alone achieving
his goals.
"You are enemy to Dongfang Family and Gu Family?" Linda was surprised, "What did
you do?"
"Let's talk about this later. Now, remember, do not tell Carmon and his men
anything about me." Shi Yan repeated.
Linda stared at him for a few seconds and then nodded, while saying softly, "Don't
worry, I'll never let anything happen to you."
Women are women. A woman would protect a man out of instinct once she had an
intimate relationship with that man. And Shi Yan was Linda's first man, and she
also had benefited a lot from him. It was obvious that she would not let anything
bad happen to him.
Even if Shi Yan were to be hunted down by the Three Gods Sect, Linda may help him
escape, let alone the Gu Family and Dongfang Family.
Most men were willing to sacrifice their women for their own benefits and ambition.
Most women, however, were willing to sacrifice the benefits at hand, their
ambition, and even their companions and friends, for their men.
"Right, I like obedient women." Shi Yan laughed, and lightly slapped Linda's hips,
"Women who obey can get wet easily."
Linda had just had the first taste of sex, and with her sensitive hips been slapped
like this, she felt as if an electric current had gone across her body, and her
eyes became watery.
Blushing, Linda stared at Shi Yan, while pleading, "Don't do this to me in front of
them, Shi Yan. Or else, I would gain a bad reputation. But when they are gone, I
can... I can tolerate your frivolous behavior, okay?"
Saying this, Linda kept her mouth shut, and her face blushed, looking shy but very
tempting.
Shi Yan smiled and nodded, "Okay, I know you need to establish your prestige. Don't
worry, I won't make you embarrassed in front of those people."
"Carmon is here." Linda took a light breath and hid her desire; she became as
majestic as usual, with her head high and face looking nonchalant.
Shi Yan thought to himself, this woman is good at putting up an act.
"Carmon, come here. Search these bodies and see what they have. And then Sort them
out." Linda started issuing orders to Carmon, Huo Jie, Jett and the like. "Be
quick! A presbytery of our Sect had just passed by and killed them all. He ordered
us to clean this out and maybe he will ask about it in the future."
When alone with Shi Yan, Linda was charming and shy, but in front of Carmon and
others, she was an elder sister, with an imposing manner.
While smiling lightly and watching her, Shi Yan felt something different at heart.

Chapter 157: A Pleasant Journey
When Carmon and the others arrived at the boat, a buoyant searching of the pirates
spoils began under Linda's direction. Weapons, medicines, and martial skills of the
mortal rank were discovered one by one, along with a motley assortment of knives
and gadgets and so on, which proved immensely appealing to Carmon, Jett and some
others.
For instance, two profound martial skills were found in Kong Er and Beard Uncle's
bodies, not to mention the peculiar soft armor that Lin Changxiao had been wearing,
which surprisingly turned out to be a rare treasure of the spirit rank. The armor,
soft as it was, could accumulate power constantly in order to unleash it when the
owner was attacked, acting as an automatic defence.
Apart from these, the giant ship also harbored a great amount of explosives piled
like a small mountains in the cabins; a glimpse of these deadly weapons could send
chills down one's spine.
Linda raised her head, her eyes were impenetrably cold. She checked the collected
items one by one, taking Lin's soft armor for herself as well as storing some of
the medicines in her purse, before she kindly left the rest to Carmon and the
others. This delighted Carmon, Jett and the other fellows very much, and without
delay they plunged themselves into the plunder and snatched whatever came to their
liking. In a moment, these men fell into a heated argument concerning the
distribution of the items, some even shouted words with a flushing face.
This was surely a disgrace to Linda. Knitting her eyebrows, she could not help but
raise her voice and commanded, "Shut up, you guys! Draw lots to decide who should
have the things you all want. If any of you still make a noise I shall turn over
the spoils to the sect, and I promise no one is ever gonna get a single bit of
them!"
The crowd was immediately tamed, and even the discussing whispers were hushed. With
her back straightened and her round breasts stuck out, Linda nodded satisfactorily.
She threw Shi Yan a casual look and asked, "Don't you want to pick something?"
"What's it got to do with him?" Carmon broke forth indignantly, and fiercely glared
fiercely at Shi Yan, "What has he done to help us? Also, he's not one of us! How
come he has the right to take our spoils?"
It was natural for Carmon to make this protest, considering how much value the
spoils in the ship held and how little favorable impression Shi Yan had made on the
him. This same sentiment soon found its echo in Jett and the others, who shouted
their disagreement one after another after hearing Linda's words.
Linda's delicate face fell, amid the disgruntled voices. She snorted, "I never
would have come here if not for his escort! He has the right to have a share when I
say he has! Who's going to stand up against me?" Right at this moment, the
relationship between Linda and Shi Yan had already reached a point where Linda
would instantly feel rather offended whenever Carmon and the other guys threw Shi
Yan unkind words. At such moments, she was anxious to teach them a lesson.
Seeing Linda in rage, Carmon and Jett could only bite their lips and continued
their protest silently by casting Shi Yan murderous looks, as if Shi Yan was their
arch-criminal.
"I'd rather pass," Shi Yan smiled, shaking his head, "After all I haven't made much
contribution to deserve the treasures." Actually in his heart, the so-called
"treasures" do not deserved his attention at all.
Knowing that Shi Yan was not much interested in the spoils, Linda nodded lightly
and indicated him with her eyes, signalling that he did not need to bother himself
arguing with the likes of Carmon. To this considerate suggestion Shi Yan shook his
head, and smiled instead, meaning that he would not waste time on them, so there
was nothing for her to worry about.
"You guys hurry up, we'll set sail shortly. The pirate's vessel is good, but the
signs left by Blood Pupil are too many. Blood Pupil is not known for his good
reputation. So we'll leave this vessel to avoid unnecessary troubles." Seeing that
Carmon and the others were still lost in picking the spoils, Linda shouted
impatiently. The fellow men obeyed by hastening their pace.
Half an hour later, the distribution was done, with the remaining items all stuffed
into their ship's cabins. In an elevated mood the men talked and laughed loudly,
sailing their ship in the direction of the Setting Sun Island.
Shi Yan still spent his time lying on the piles of all sorts of boxes and baskets,
practicing martial skills secretly by himself. Only sometimes Linda would find all
kinds of excuses to call Shi Yan down to her cabin now and then. Each time Shi Yan
entered her room, she would bolt the wooden door by the staircase carefully, and
the two of them would then have their intimate time with hushed voices.
The pleasant sensations after tasting sexual intercourse for the first time had
left Linda no appetite for food, ruminating the rapture and euphoria all the time.
Therefore she often times called Shi Yan to her cabin, asking him to give her the
provoking experiences again, and to have her prolific lands further opened up by
him.
Each time Shi Yan walked out of the cabin, Carmon, Jett, and the others would throw
him suspicious looks, wondering the reason for the suddenly developed relationship
between Linda and Shi Yan, doubting if meeting the pirates had given them a shared
secret that bonded them thereafter. Since Linda and Shi Yan behaved quite normally
before them, nobody would ever believe their relationship to be a carnal one except
Carmon.
"Here's your food and water." Jett came to Shi Yan's place, putting down three
baskets of fruits and meat along with two jars of water in front of Shi Yan.
Smiling, Jett said, with a half-complaining tone, "Sister Linda asked me especially
to bring you food, and that I should not cut a portion. But you really eat a ton, I
worry if our food is going to be eaten up by you alone. Carmon is having an issue
with this, and I'd not dare to bring you this much if Sister Linda had not asked me
to. "
Shi Yan returned a faint smile, and brought the fruits and meat from the baskets to
his mouth, eating with enjoyment. "Thanks," he added.
"Eh-huh." Then Jett squatted down abruptly, approaching Shi Yan closely and asked
in a lowered, furtive voice, "Shi Yan, what did you do in that room? Do you have a
secret or what? What on earth happened when you two met the pirates alone?" With a
curious face, Jett spoke rather earnestly, without forgetting to keep a vigilant
eye. He looked over his shoulder to make sure nobody was around, and then continued
his persuasion, "You know, I'm very reliable. I won't tell a word to others. So
just let me know! Shi Yan, I'm reeeeeeally curious to death! Be an angel and just
let me know!"
"Just telling jokes and... you know, bill and coo. There's no secret at all." Shi
Yan could not help laughing. Shaking his head, he felt amused by how Jett would
react if ever he knew the postures they took each time in bed.
"Bill and coo?" Jett stared hard at Shi Yan with widely opened eyes for a second,
then immediately said indifferently, "Want to send me away with such a lame excuse?
Talking Love? With sister Linda? Haha! Do you know her status? Her family is
extremely famous even in my home seas, Hengluo Sea Area. She's going to be a
central disciple to the Three Gods Sect, and you still think you deserve her? You
are delirious, boy!"
To this Shi Yan replied an apathetic smile and said no more words.
Just then, Linda's voice came from the cabin again, clear and cold, with a smack of
condescension as if one was calling for a servant, "Shi Yan, come down. I've got
things to ask you."
Jett smirked proudly, "Haha! Boy, if you can really bill and coo with sister Linda,
how come she's speaking to you like a queen? Admit it! Alright, just go, sister
Linda must have some business to do with you. Better behave yourself, don't look at
the wrong places with your goo-goo eyes. You'll learn your lesson if you ever go
out of the limit. Haha! Carmon was beaten blue and purple back then, when he tried
to look at the wrong places. You know what I mean. Don't say I haven't warned you!
Haha!"
Obviously, jett would not believe a word of what Shi Yan had said.
Shrugging, Shi Yan walked to the cabin, smiling proudly, and wondering what would
Linda ask for this time. This woman was really a slut in bed, desirous to try every
posture. Thinking this, Shi Yan's blood began rushing, and his eyes glittered
excitedly.
At this moment, the crew on board did not pay much attention to their oncoming
meeting at all, except for Carmon, who had been observing Shi Yan secretively all
the time. The suggestive flash in Shi Yan's eyes made his heart throb alertly, and
his face turned grimly. Heedless, Shi Yan walked down to the cabin.
Linda had long been waiting for him, and once Shi Yan arrived by the door, her face
beamed charmingly, and quietly she bolted the wooden door from within, then
thrusted her soft, fragrant body into Shi Yan's arms, while her eyes overflowing
with sexual desires. In her tender, suggestive voice, she smiled and said, "Let's
do that today."
Meanwhile, Carmon quietly moved near the wooden door, his face was gloomy and
nervous. Then, he carefully stuck his ear against the door.
He had been on a stakeout for days, the result of which warned him with an ever
increasing voice, that there was something suspicious going on between Shi Yan and
Linda. The ill omen hung over his heart like dark clouds that would not go away.
For years, Carmon had an unrequited love for Linda, losing his heart to her at the
first sight on the ceremony when he became a peripheral disciple of the Three Gods
Sect. Thereafter, Carmon had abandoned many chances of his success during the past
years, just to follow Linda and to wholeheartedly serve her. He also successfully
drove away all others suitors. Deep in his heart, Linda was the only person that
captivated him, and himself alone. Never will he allow anyone to lay a finger on
Linda.
However, the appearance of Shi Yan roused a pressing sense of insecurity in his
heart. When everyone else had not detected the usual feeling Linda had for Shi Yan,
Carmon, with his sensitive heart, that knew everything about Linda, sniffed
something portentous in the air.
Finally this time, he could not contain the increasing suspicion in his heart, and
therefore tried to find out the truth by sticking his ear on the door.
In the cabin, Shi Yan and Linda were having a romantic moment while consciously
keeping down the noise and softening their movements. Therefore Carmon's detective
action proved fruitless after a while. He knitted his brows tightly, and the doubt
only deepened even more, his face became more grave. In principle, Linda should
have been talking with Shi Yan, as her excuse went, but the contrasting silence
only showed that there was something fishy going on behind that wooden door.
Jett and other warriors on the deck all wondered about the furtive behavior of
Carmon, but they all remained silent, since on the one hand, those who were on good
terms with Carmon would naturally protect their friend, whereas on the other hand,
those who liked Linda also wanted to know the secret between Shi Yan and Lind,
therefore for them Carmon was finding out the desired truth for themselves.
After a long while, what Carmon heard was still a total silence. But his
perseverance encouraged him to hold his breath and continue the mission.
Eventually, his hard work paid off.
Half an hour later, some strange, erotic pants reached his ears.

Chapter 158: Deterrence
"What is Carmon doing?"
"Do you even need to ask? He definitely wants to know what sister Linda and that
kid are discussing about. Speaking about that, it's really weird too, ever since
that kid and sister Linda went to see the pirates together, sister Linda had been
giving a special treatment to that kid. She occasionally wants to discuss things
with that kid, those two definitely have some secrets!"
"There's definitely a secret! Sister Linda definitely wants that kid to do

something, or else she wouldn't call him so often."
"I wonder if Carmon heard anything, it seems that he already stood there for a long
time."
"Who cares. Who here doesn't know about Carmon's intentions?"
"..."
The warriors on the deck were all gathered together, and discussed with one
another.
No matter if it was Huo Jie and those who favoured Carmon, or Jett and those who
believed in Linda, they were all quietly watching Carmon. They all wanted to get
some news from Carmon's mouth.
The group of people quietly whispered, while secretly watching Carmon at the same
time, they were pretty relaxed.
Suddenly, while everyone was watching, Carmon's face suddenly turned extremely
ugly. Like he was cuckolded, his face was full of rage, his expression twisted, and
his eyes were murderous.
"Hey!"
Huo Jie, Jett, and the rest suddenly exclaimed at the same time. They all looked at
Carmon with a strange expression.
"Bitches!"
Carmon clenched his teeth while his expression was ferocious. Suddenly he roared,
the power in his body gathered in his left hand, and a ball of bright light
abruptly released from it.
"Rumble!"
The wooden door at the stair entrance suddenly shattered into pieces, wooden shards
flew everywhere.
With one blow, Carmon actually shattered the wooden door that blocked everyone's
questions. With such a fierce blow, Carmon himself was also blown a step back by
the force, his stance was unstable.
"Carmon!" Jett screamed, "Are you fucking crazy?"
Huo Jie and the rest also suddenly changed faces, they didn't know why Carmon was
furious about. They all exclaimed, and quickly came near him, trying to stop
Carmon's reckless behavior.
After this blow, Carmon's momentum stagnated. After he steadied his stance, he
immediately wanted to sprint down to the boat cabin.
Finally at this moment, Huo Jie and the rest all were able to react. They leaped a
few meters of distance, and all rushed to this area, trying to pull and stop him.
"Fuck off!" Carmon roared, he broke free from Huo Jie and Jett's pulling, and
headed straight into the boat cabin.
This boat was not very big, the cargo was all docked on the deck, inside the cabin,
other than piles of food and fresh water, there was only a small wooden room. And
that room, belonged only to Linda.
That wooden door at the stairway entrance was to prevent Carmon, Jett, and the rest
from touching the food and fresh water in the boat cabin. Other than that, the
little wooden room also had a door. Because Linda was the only female on the boat,
that wooden room was for Linda to change clothes and rest.
Carmon's explosive blow shattered the wooden door at the stairway entrance, and he
immediately sprinted into the boat cabin.
At this moment, Huo Jie, Jett, and the rest also rushed here quickly, together they
all tried to go to the boat cabin and stop Carmon.
Carmon seemed to have gone crazy, the force of his Human realm third sky power
bursted out, and blew Huo Jie to the side. Clenching his teeth, he sprinted towards
the little wooden door inside the boat cabin, and roared: "Bitches!"
Carmon roared in anger, and was going to shatter this wooden door with his foot.
"Creak.""
Then at this moment, the wooden door opened by itself, and Shi Yan appeared at the
entrance, with messy clothes and furrowed brows. He didn't let anyone see the scene
inside the room.
The door was not wide, and Shi Yan's physique was quite well-built. Just standing
at the door, he almost entirely blocked the entire room entrance.
Inside the boat cabin, it was already quite dark. Everyone reached their heads to
look, but realized that they couldn't see anything.
"Who are you calling bitches?" Shi Yan's expression was dark, he impatiently looked
at Carmon, and waved his hand as if driving off flies, "If you have nothing to do,
go away. Don't disturb us when we're getting down to business."
He was having his fun time with Linda, they were almost going to reach the climax,
and Linda even let out quiet moans. But when Carmon suddenly blew open the first
wooden door, it scared Linda so much that she hurriedly pushed Shi Yan away, and
the two scurried to put on their clothes.
If it weren't for, that after Carmon's blow his body slightly stagnated for a
moment, and he was pulled back by Jett, Huo Jie, and the rest for a while. When
Carmon rushed his way through, he might have caught them red handed.
Fortunately Shi Yan's movements were swift, he had only taken off half of his pants
before. After he quickly pulled up his pants, decided to block the wooden door
entrance, obstructing everyone's view.
"Kid, I want to kill you!" Carmon's expression was twisted, and his eyes were
filled with raging anger.
Suddenly, spiral-shaped bright light shot out from his fingers. That light swirled,
and gleamed like crystal. Like an arrow, it went straight for Shi Yan's chest.
"Spiral Spirit!"
Jett screamed, and exclaimed: "Carmon, are you crazy? You really want to take Shi
Yan's life!"
Spiral Spirit was Carmon's best martial skill, he would never use it easily. Once
he used it, it meant he really wanted to kill someone.
Spiral Spirit was a Profound level martial skill, it could use Profound Qi to form
into spiral-shaped spirits. It could dig into someone's body like a drill, and was
very sharp and fierce.
Jett, Huo Jie, and the others once saw Carmon use the Spiral Spirit to open up ten
bloody holes in a warrior of the same level. It killed that warrior immediately.
Seeing that, Carmon immediately used his most adept skill, Spiral Spirit, at the
first encounter, everyone was shocked. They secretly thought that this time, Shi
Yan was going to be doomed.
"Dodge!" Nano, who was not friendly with Carmon, couldn't help but shout out: "Stop
blocking the door, dodge now! You can't hold against the Spiral Spirit!"
Shi Yan frowned, he blocked the door and stood still. His eyes looked at Carmon
coldly, and a mocking smile appeared on his lips.
"Bzz bzz bzz!"
Beams of Spiral Spirit went into Shi Yan's chest, Shi Yan's clothes immediately
tore open into ten finger-sized holes. The Spiral Spirit was like piercers, they
formed into spiral shapes, and kept drilling into Shi Yan's skin and flesh.
Unfortunately, Shi Yan's body after operating petrification, was hard as iron.
The beams of Spiral Spirit made strange sounds in his chest, but it could not drill
into his flesh.
"Bang!"
Shi Yan moved his leg, and with a massive force, it landed on Carmon's chest.
Like an explosive, Carmon got blown into the air by Shi Yan's kick. He even hit Huo
Jie, and fell back for five meters, rolling to a corner of the cabin with Hui Jie,
his mouth was full of blood.
The noisy cabin, suddenly became so silent you could hear a pin drop.
Jett, Nano, and the rest all opened their mouths wide. They looked at Shi Yan with
a face full of surprise, and the look in their eyes was that of astonishment.
Carmon was also dazed by this kick. Disregarding the blood pouring out of his
mouth, he blankly stared at Shi Yan.
Ever since Shi Yan arrived on this boat, he had always been very obedient. He
rarely talked with others, and didn't have any conflicts with anyone.
Even when Carmon and the rest bothered him, he tried his hardest to be patient, and
never fought back.
Whether it be Carmon, Huo Jie, or that Jett, and Nano, they all saw Shi Yan as a
pushover. They didn't think that Shi Yan was any kind of profound warrior.
Now, the Shi Yan that everyone took as a wussy, was left completely unscathed from
Carmon's Spiral Spirit. And he even kicked Carmon five meters into the air.
Such a strange scene, deeply shocked all of them.
"I'll kill you!"
Under everyone's watch, Carmon, who was mercilessly embarrassed, let out a crazy
roar. He stormed forward once again like an insane demon beast.
Shi Yan frowned, his face was full of impatience. Just when Carmon was about to go
near him, he suddenly moved like lightning. He precisely held Carmon's neck, and
held Carmon in mid-air with only one arm.
Carmon kept using the strength in his limbs to strike onto Shi Yan's body. But Shi
Yan's expression was indifferent, and he ignored it as if Carmon's bombardment was
merely tickles to him, and had no effect whatsoever.
With one hand on Carmon's neck, lifting him in mid-air, the force on Shi Yan's hand
slowly increased.
Carmon struggled for a while, his face turned red from suffocation, and slowly it
became hard for him to breathe.The shaking of his arms and legs became weaker and
weaker.
Shi Yan's eyes were cold, they glared at Carmon, as the force on his hand slowly
became stronger.
"Let go! Do you want to kill him?" Hui Jie's face instantly changed, he hurriedly
rushed over.
"Boom!"
Shi Yan gave another lightning-speed kick, that blew into Huo Jie's chest like an
iron mountain. Hui Jie's body then suddenly got blown into the air, crisp fracture
sounds came from the bones on his chest.
Rolling into a corner of the cabin, Huo Jie's face was covered with blood. He
stared at Shi Yan with a terrified face, and didn't dare to move any further.
Shi Yan didn't care that Carmon was about to gasp his life away, he frowned and
observed the rest of the warriors in the boat cabin, and sneered: "Is there anyone
else that wants to save him?"
Huo Jie's outcome was right in front of them, so everyone were silent.
Jett, who sent food to him everyday, was also frightened inside. He opened his
mouth, and closed it again, his expression was extremely awkward.
"Shi Yan, don't kill him." From the wooden room behind him, came Linda's voice,
"Let him go, do me a favor."
Shi Yan frowned, he hesitated for a moment, and finally threw Carmon away.
Carmon's body formed a curve in the air, and fell straight onto Huo Jie's body. It
made Huo Jie scream in misery, and he clenched his teeths, looking very painful.
Shi Yan still blocked the door, he turned his head to look behind him. Seeing that
Linda was fully dressed, he smiled, and walked away from the wooden door.
Linda was neatly dressed, she leisurely walked out of the wooden room.
The warriors in the cabin all concentrated to look at the only bed inside the room.
They saw that the sheets were neatly arranged on the bed, as if there was nothing
inappropriate about it.
However, the redness on Linda's face, and the slight lustful look in her eyes, gave
people unlimited imaginations.
The crew members inside the boat cabin all blankly looked at Linda, they slowly
understood something...
If Shi Yan and Linda were really innocent, then Shi Yan wouldn't have been blocking
the door all along. Carmon wouldn't have been so hysterical, and Linda wouldn't
have had such a nourished glow to her face, looking so amorous.
--The situation was already quite clear.
Brushing back her slightly messy hair, Linda pretended to be calm. Her pretty brows
furrowed, as she asked indifferently: "What are you all doing here?"
Everyone laughed dryly, and nobody spoke.
Carmon's eyes were filled with hatred, his eyes swept across Shi Yan and Linda, but
he clenched his teeth and didn't say a word.
Shi Yan scowled, he looked at Carmon and pondered for a moment and then turned his
head back to Linda: "I'm going up, I'll leave this to you."
Then, before Linda agreed, with an indifferent expression, Shi Yan walked straight
towards the stairs.
When he walked to Carmon's side, Shi Yan's was looking up, but his foot precisely
stepped onto the hand of Carmon, who was limp on the ground.
"Crack!"
After a crisp sound bone breaking came Carmon pulled back his left hand. The bones
in his hand were shattered, this hand of his was probably going to be completely
crippled.
Inside the cabin, everyone's expressions suddenly changed, a chill grew in their
heart, as they gained a new understanding on Shi Yan's ruthlessness.

Chapter 159: Upgrading the Treasure
Shi Yan looked indifferent, as he stepped on Carmon's left arm and broke it, and
then he left.
Carmon's forehead was full of sweats, but he could only stand with the help of Huo
Jie.
Inside the ship.
In shock, Jett, Nano and others were staring at Shi Yan disappearing figure, and
after that they looked at Carmon and Huo Jie with weird expression.
Linda didn't stop Shi Yan, "Carmon, don't even think of revenge. You can't win him.
I can't even save you if you make any trouble!"
Others didn't know how vicious Shi Yan was, but Linda had seen his cruelty when he
killed dozens of pirates without hesitation.
That battle impressed Linda a lot. Even Disaster Realm warriors couldn't fight back
against Shi Yan. Carmon wouldn't know how he died if he irritated Shi Yan.
Actually, Linda's reminder was not necessary, as Huo Jie and Carmon's situation
made everyone realized how vicious Shi Yan was.
The two were beaten in an instant by Shi Yan, and everyone knew what they were both
capable of.
Jett suddenly felt pity for Carmon.
The girl he loved so many years went to another man, and he himself was humiliated
relentlessly.
Jett could understand how painful Carmon was.
Carmon's face twisted just like his broken left arm.
He didn't hear Linda's persuasion at all, as his eyes glittered with vicious light,
seeming to be looking for ways to attack Shi Yan.
Linda frowned and turned cold, "Carmon, I hope you will take it seriously. I could
save you once, but I can't save you forever. He wouldn't spare you for my sake if
you irritate him."
"Bitch! Stay away from me!" Carmon cried madly, "Is he better than me? Do you know
how much I gave up for you? For so many years, I protected you as my most precious
treasure. Now you chose an unknown man! You are so shameless!"
Carmon was depressed after knowing the truth, so now he became a little crazy.
Linda's expression turned cold, "I've rejected you many times! You just never gave
up. It's none of your business that I chose him. You think you can control my life
because you love me? I don't have to change myself for you."
Carmon looked hideous and breathed heavily. But he couldn't say anything though and
stared at Linda in hatred.
Through Carmon's eyes, Linda realized they couldn't be as close as before, so she
sighed and shook her head, and said helplessly, "Well, after this deal, we should
stop our cooperation."
After hesitation, Linda looked to Jett, "You too, you can leave as you like after
this case."
Jett, Nano and others frowned slightly, looking somewhat lost.
After going back to the cargo, Shi Yan took out a Green Moonstone and focused on
injecting the cold air of the Ice Cold Flame into the Green Moonstone.
Ever since he fought Lin Changxiao using the Green Moonstone, Shi Yan had noticed
how powerful the Green Moonstone could become.
For the past few days, Shi Yan had gotten about fifteen Green Moonstones from Jett
and his companions through Linda. He would inject the cold air of the Ice Cold
Flame into Green Moonstone whenever he was free.
Now, he had ten Green Moonstones which were filled with the cold power from the Ice
Cold Flame.
When that Green Moonstone was absorbing Ice Cold Flame from the Blood Vein Ring,
Shi Yan also tried to push his Profound Qi into it.
He focused on that Green Moonstone.
At the center of the Green Moonstone, there was a small space. However, when he
focused his attention, Shi Yan found that that place became bigger.
With his eyes closed, Shi Yan could feel the cold power from the Ice Cold Flame, as
it went into the Green Moonstone little by little.
An idea popped up his mind.
'What would happen if he injected some negative power into the Green Moonstone?'
Shi Yan began to try as soon as he came up with that thought.
As his willed, negative power moved along his arms and permeated into the Green
Moonstone in his hand.
As the negative power fell into the Green Moonstone, the stone was suddenly filled
with murderous emotions.
The negative power seemed to conflict with the cold power in the Green Moonstone,
and it became so violent that it started attacking the cold power.
Small cracks showed up on the surface of the Green Moonstone, and quickly, it broke
into small crystal stones and the cold air dissipated.
The negative power drove the Ice Cold Flame out of the Green Moonstone!
The Green Moonstone couldn't accommodate the negative power, so when the cold air
disappeared, the Green Moonstone broke into smaller stones, and the negative power
inside it also dispersed.
The Ice Cold Flame and negative power couldn't co-exist.
Shi Yan frowned, and gazed at the little stones on the ground.
After a while, Shi Yan took out another Green Moonstone, he started injecting the
cold air inside the Blood Vein Ring into the Green Moonstone, and then after a
while again concentrated his Profound Qi and tried to push it into the Green
Moonstone.
The Profound Qi gushed into the Green Moonstone like transparent strings.
After containing the Profound Qi, the cracks on the Green Moonstone became more
dense, and after getting more cold air, that Green Moonstone didn't exploded at
once.
Surprised, Shi Yan realized that the Profound Qi could co-exist with the cold air
from the Ice Cold Flame.
He didn't knew that, since he had absorbed too much Ice Cold Flame cold air, his
Profound Qi also contained some cold air, which made his Profound Qi to be
peacefully exist with the Ice Cold Flame inside the Green Moonstone.
As more Profound Qi went into the Green Moonstone, that Green Moonstone was able to
contain five times of Ice Cold Flame than that of other Green Moonstones!
As five times of cold air gushed into the Green Moonstone, along with the Profound
Qi, they triggered the Ice Cold Flame which made the cracks on the Green Moonstone
thicker.
Shi Yan calmly moved the Green Moonstone away from the Blood Vein Ring.
Frowning, Shi Yan carefully observed the unusual Green Moonstone, and then closed
his eyes to feel its energy.
Inside the Green Moonstone, the cold power of the Ice Cold Flame mingled with
Profound Qi, and transformed into slim strings, which were shining on the surface
of the Green Moonstone like flowers.
Pondering for a while, Shi Yan suddenly stood up and walked to the end of the deck.
After a deep breath, Shi Yan suddenly threw that Green Moonstone far into the
water.
That mighty thrust totally made the Green Moonstone explode.
"Boom!"
Thirty meters away from him, came a bunch of flame and freezing power blast at
once.
Around the Green Moonstone, sea water suddenly froze and was soon exploded into
hundreds of icicles.
That area became extremely bright while freezing cold air pervaded and froze the
whole area.
"Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!"
"Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!"
Hundreds of icicles flew in all directions, while about ten of them shot toward Shi
Yan.
"What's up?" Linda asked.
As soon as the group including Jett got out of the ship and saw the icicles, they
quickly tried to hide.
"Bang, bang!"
The ship was hit by five or six icicles, and was pushed forward like an arrow.
Three thick icicles went through the deck and erected there.
Many icicles just fell into the sea.
Shi Yan stood on the deck dumbstruck, but inside he was quite happy.
The impact of this Green Moonstone was much stronger than other Green Moonstones!
And it would even be tough for a Disaster Realm warrior to handle these icicles.
The center of the blast suddenly produced frightening cold air and impact force.
Shi Yan guessed that even a Human Realm expert would be ripped in front of such a
bomb.
"Shi Yan, who is attacking us?" Linda cried and quickly approached Shi Yan, and
then looked back along with Shi Yan, as she asked, "Are you ok? Did the pirates
came again?"
"No." Shi Yan just shook his head and beamed, "I made a little thing, and tested
it. Not bad, hehe."
Shi Yan was quite impressed and delighted by the Green Moonstone. He began to
ponder how to deal with Gu Jiange with it.
"A little thing?"
The group including Jett showed great fear in their eyes.
"Hmm, I will try to persuade Carmon, and let him give up on Linda." Kalie, who was
with Carmon, smiled in anger.

Chapter 160: Soul Gathering Pool
Clouds Island.
At dusk, clusters of fiery cotton-like clouds were present in the sky. The
afterglow from the sunset shone on the fiery clouds, produced beautiful rays.
The entire Clouds Island, was covered with a fiery dusk glow, and gave a
magnificent scenery under the afterglow of the sun. There were also many fiery red
maple leaves on Clouds Island; they appeared even more enchanting in the afterglow.
The scenery on Clouds Island was unique. Once dusk came, the fire clouds in the sky
and the maple leaves on the Island would compliment each other, creating a
breathtakingly beautiful view.
On the island, the natural spirit energies were also quite extraordinary. There
were also three mines containing the fire manganese rocks.
Fire manganese was a material that contained fire properties and could be used to
forge godly weapons. When a high quality fire manganese was merged into a weapon,
the weapon would also gain fire attributes. If it was merged with some fire
crystals, it could form into a sharp weapon with a strong heat energy.
In the Gu family, most of the martial skills they cultivated had to do with swords;
the masters of the Gu family all used swords.
The Sword Mountain of the Gu family contained many treasured swords, some of which
even had consciousness.
The many masters of the Gu family were all experts in refining swords; sword
refinement needed many precious materials. The fire manganese was a scarce material
used to refine fire type swords. When the Gu family discovered that Clouds Island
had fire manganese, they went through quite a lot of trouble to sweep away the
warrior forces that dwelled on the island so that they could obtain this island.
A year ago, the Yang family's Shura King Mo Duanhun, brought thirty Shura Blood
Guards and brought calamity upon Clouds Island.
In only half a day's time, all of the Gu family's defensive measures on Clouds
Island were destroyed. The Gu family members on the island were also killed by the
Shura Blood Guards, and the forces that were related to the Gu family were all
extinguished completely by the Shura Blood Guards.
After one year had passed, although Clouds Island returned to the Gu family's
control, the defense on the island was still not completely reconstructed.
Fortunately because of the mysterious movements in the Fourth Demon Area, the Yang
family quietly retreated the powers that were attacking the Gu and Dongfang
families back to the Kyara Sea. Seizing this opportunity, the Gu family proposed a
truce. The Yang family agreed since they were busy dealing with the demons from the
Fourth Demon Area and prepared to negotiate details on the Clouds Island.
On Clouds Island, under the biggest mining mountain containing fire manganese,
there were stone towers and stone walls. The surroundings were filled with maple
trees; the fiery red maple leaves surrounded the bunch of buildings, making this
area into a sea of red maple leaves.
On top of a fifty-meter tall giant stone tower, Gu Jiange and Gu Lie stood side by
side and were gazing into the distance.
The bright afterglow was like a blush on the sky. The beams of red light came from
the sky and fell inside the tower, dragging red lines onto the floors of the tower.
When the sun slowly sank into the horizon, a messenger eagle came through the wind;
its speed was extremely fast.
The messenger eagle found its target and landed straight on the stone window in
front of Gu Lie. Its wings flapped twice and then stopped.
Gu Lie raised out his hand and took off the letter from the messenger eagle. He
read the contents of the letter with a frown; his expression becoming more and more
ugly.
Gu Lie was in the second sky of the Nirvana realm; he had quite a high position in
the Gu family. This fight between the Gu and Yang families was caused by Gu Jiange.
Thus, Gu Lie was put in charge of taking care of it.
The Yang family repeatedly provoked them, killing the representatives on many of
the Gu family's islands. Because of the losses of the family, the head of the Gu
family was quite upset. He put all the blame on Gu Jiange, feeling quite discontent
with Gu Lie. This made Gu Lie quite gloomy. When he took care of the matters
concerning the Yang family, he was always very careful, fearing that there would be
further problems on the subject.
"Father, what is the situation?" Gu Jiange took a step forward and leaned towards
the letter.
Gi Lie's expression was grim; he directly gave the letter to Gu Jiange and said in
anger: "The Yang family is truly greedy, they actually want five islands in order
for them to agree to subside the matter."
"Five islands?" Gu Jiange's face changed. He immediately read the contents of the
letter and blankly exclaimed: "Clouds Island, Profound Shell Island, Iron Wolf
Island, Gourd Island, and Evil Island! These five islands all either have mines or
good medicine production; it took a lot of trouble for our Gu family to obtain each
of these islands. How could the Yang family dare to ask such a big price, five
islands at once!"
Gu Lie's expression was grim as he sighed: "The family would never allow it. These
five islands are too precious; they absolutely won't give them to the Yang family.
However, if we don't make an agreement with the Yang family, the ones above us
would blame everything on me! This thing is truly hard to handle..."
"Father, when we were at the Soul Gathering Pool last time, that demon seemed to...
seemed to want to..." Gu Jiange's expression turned a little gloomy. He clenched
his teeth and said: "Since the Yang family is going too far, we can simply go all
the way and accept that demon's terms. We will make those Yang family members who
come to Clouds Island buried here forever."
"Demons..." Gu Lie's expression shifted, but he was still a little hesitant.

"Although we are on unfriendly terms with the Yang family, but if we were to get
involved with demons, once everything gets exposed, we would be hated by all. By
then, other families would also despise our methods, and might even criticize that
our methods are despicable."
"Once all of the Yang family members are killed, who would know that it was us who
did it?" Gu Jiange pondered for a moment, and urged: "Father, the time is different
now. Nowadays we can work with anyone for profit. As far as I know, in the Endless
Sea, there already are some people who are working with the dark dwellers in the
Sevenfold Underworld. For the sake of achieving our goals, sometimes it's not bad
to accommodate to our circumstances."
"The one that's coming might be Mo Duanhun." Gu Lie frowned, "Mo Duanhun is the
leader of the three Shura Kings, his power is earthshaking. Unless a God realm
demon comes, or else no one would be able to stop him. Once Mo Duanhun escapes, and
learns that we have helped the demons come here, the two of us might not be able to
stay in the Gu family anymore."
"If we fail this time, father's position in the family would also go down. The
family would never allow us to give these five islands and the Yang family is
infamously arrogant. We would never be able to accommodate to both sides. But if Mo
Duanhun were to be killed by a demon, then we can get rid of ourselves from all
responsibilities. By that time, the Yang family would be thrown into panic and
probably wouldn't have time to continue making trouble for us. Father, you should
consider carefully."
"Let's go to the Soul Gathering Pool."
"Yes."
On the south side of Clouds Island, there was a secretive valley. In the middle of
the valley, there was a pool.
Yin Qi lingered around the pool. Above the pool water, there was a poisonous fog
that was dark as ink. In the surroundings, there were many Soul Calling Banners
that covered the entire pool.
On the surface of the pool, there were many ghost-faced souls moving about. The
pool water was like a creepy mirror; it sealed an endless amount of ghosts and
souls
Legend has it that Clouds Island once had a giant disaster; where everyone on the
island were killed. After those people died, their souls were attracted by some
unknown force and didn't dissipate immediately. Instead, they all gathered inside
this pool in the valley.
Inside the pool, there were endless souls. Those souls continuously swam on the
surface of the water and occasionally came out to took a stroll.
Clouds Island back in the day once had an evil warrior sect. They treated this Soul
Gathering Pool as a holy place and kept cultivating near the pool.
In order to obtain the attribution of Clouds Island, the Gu family sent out the
strong warriors in the family and extinguished this evil warrior sect. All the
souls of the warriors from this sect sank into the Soul Gathering Pool.
After the Gu family obtained Clouds Island, they obtained a deeper understanding of
this Soul Gathering Pool. From the scriptures of the destroyed evil sect, they
learned that the this Soul Gathering Pool could connect to the Sevenfold Underworld
and the Fourth Demon Area. However, the Soul Gathering Pool was different from the
Gate of Heaven; the Gate could let the people from the Endless Sea enter into the
Sevenfold Underworld and the Fourth Demon Area whereas the Soul Gathering pool
didn't have this effect.
The Soul Gathering Pool could only let some of the strong warriors from the
Sevenfold Underworld and the Fourth Demon Area appear on the surface of the pool
water through the infiltration of the soul.
Back in the day, when the Gu family attempted to destroy the Soul Gathering Pool, a
demon soul suddenly appeared in the Soul Gathering Pool. That demon appeared onto
the surface of the pool and asked for cooperation from the Gu family. They wanted
to make Gu family use their secret method to put different creatures and souls into
the Soul Gathering Pool, in an attempt to use the Pool to make the soul come to the
Endless Sea directly from the Sevenfold Underworld and the Fourth Demon Area.
However, the Sevenfold Underworld and the Three Gods Sect were never on the same
path. The Three Gods Sect went to the Sevenfold Underworld many times through the
gate of heaven and obtained enormous resources and benefits there, but they also
had deadly conflicts with the Sevenfold Underworld.
The Gu family and the Three Gods Sect were allies so naturally, they didn't want to
help the dark dwellers from the Sevenfold Underworld go against the Three Gods
Sect.
Because of that, not only did the Gu family refuse to agree with the Dark Dwellers
and the Demons, they tightly constrained the Soul Gathering Pool instead. They used
all kinds of different powers to hide this area so that no one else would know
about everything related to the Soul Gathering Pool.
At that time, when the Gu family was deciding on whether or not to destroy the Soul
Gathering Pool, there were intense arguments inside the Gu family. In the end, in
order to take precautions against having bad relations with the Three Gods Sect, or
for some other reason, the Gu family actually decided to keep the Soul Gathering
Pool.
But all the secrets that were related to the pool were kept hidden by the Gu
family.
The many constraints set outside the Pool were also arranged by the top powerful
warriors of the Gu family. Unless a master from the fifteen forces who was an
expert in seals coincidentally came here, it would be very hard for others to know
about the secrets of this place.
The last time that Mo Duanhun came to cause a bloodbath in Clouds Island, he
wandered the entire Clouds Island while riding his Cyan Blood Bat. He even spread
out his soul consciousness in search for strong warriors and spiritual items on the
island, but he still couldn't discover the Soul Gathering Pool.
The secrecy of the Soul Gathering Pool was evident.
The father and son duo, Gu Lie and Gu Jiange, stealthly left the tower. They
avoided the guards from the Gu family and went to the Soul Gathering Pool.
The two arrived at the mysterious and strange Soul Gathering Pool. Gu Lie used a
secret method to open the constraint and arrived onto the surface of the pool. He
sent out a streak of soul consciousness into the black light ball in the middle of
the pool surface.
That black light ball was formed by countless souls. The souls of these people
blended together, making ferocious ghost faces that appeared on the surface of the
black light ball.
Gu Lie's wisp of soul consciousness flew in and fell on top of the black light
ball. Soon, the black light ball sank into the Soul Gathering Pool.
In ten minutes, the water of the Soul Gathering Pool started boiling and stirred
choppy waves. The filthy black water rose up and vaguely formed into a pitch black
demon figure that was dark as ink; it had six sharp horns on its head and was three
meters tall.
"After a month, the leader of the three Shura Kings from the Yang family of the
Endless Sea, Mo Duanhun, will arrive here. At that time, I can open up the Soul
Gathering Pool for a while. Can you guys seize the opportunity, and prevent Mo
Duanhun and the Shura Blood Guards from leaving?" Gu Lie didn't waste his words and
went straight to the point.
"Mo Duanhun?" That demon flared out his fangs and claws, its body of pool water
kept swaying. It gave out a sinister laugh: "Great that he's coming! Great!"

Chapter 161: I Will Be Waiting for you! Always!
Dark clouds were gathering in the sky. Strong winds started to blow at the sea. It
was an overcast, as if a rainstorm was arriving.
The sea was no longer calm; powerful waves started to surge on the sea.
In the waves, a medium sized boat was sailing with great difficulty.
On the deck, Linda's hair was dancing in the wind. While appearing serious, she
kept reminding Jett and the others to be careful and ordered the warriors on the
boat to brace themselves up. A shipwreck was more than they could bear.
The wind was gaining power, building up even larger and more powerful waves in the
sea.
The boat was swaying dangerously, and even Linda was a little bit worried. She kept
her breath cautiously, not daring to relax for even a second.
Shi Yan was standing in the stern of the boat, frowning. His face was as serious as
Linda's.
This storm came all of a sudden, without a single sign. It was all sunny the moment
before, and the next, dark clouds were gathering. It was rather weird.
The calm-faced Shi Yan suddenly recalled that when he was riding the Cyan Blood Bat
with Xiao Hanyi, a rainstorm suddenly started just like now. Back then, the clouds
were pressing down overhead, and a giant bony hand of Demon King Bo Xun appeared
from the clouds. The hand grabbed Shura King Xiao Hanyi and took him to somewhere
in the The Fourth Demon Area.
Thinking about Xiao Hanyi, Shi Yan's mind was weighed down and he started to feel a
little bit unpleasant.
And now this storm also happened abruptly, making Shi Yan suspicious.
At this moment, the boat was very close to Clouds Island. It would reach the island
in a day.
And at this crucial moment, the sea changed all of a sudden. No wonder Shi Yan
could not relax and felt extremely doubtful.
Standing on the stern, Shi Yan concentrated his spirit on his eyes and looked
towards all directions.
There seemed to be nothing wrong on the sea. Everything he saw with his spirit
power looked normal.
Shi Yan was unwilling to give up, so he stretched his spirit as far as possible,
all the way to Clouds Island.
After some time, just when he was feeling too exhausted, he vaguely sensed an icy
and evil qi from the direction of Clouds Island. That qi was not concentrated and
it seemed to be dissipating between the heaven and earth and disappeared
gradually...
Shi Yan was surprised. He concentrated his spirit in the direction of the Island to
feel it carefully.
This icy and evil qi was spreading across Clouds Island as if a mass of air was
curling up on the Island. This qi felt somewhat similar to the qi coming from Demon
King Mara's Skeletal Avatar, only this qi was weaker.
'Did this mean that a demon from the The Fourth Demon Area was on Clouds Island?'
Shi Yan's heart sank and his face turned white.

He had a foreboding that something was happening on the Clouds Island and that
there was now something abnormal.
Just as he was going to concentrate his spirit to feel it more carefully, the icy
evil qi dispersed in the wind.
By now, he had used much of his spirit, causing him to be struck by exhaustion.
Thus, he had to relax a little bit and contemplate the issue.
At this moment, the rainstorm that was about occur stopped out of expectation, and
allowed the dark sky to clear up. Soon, everything returned normal again.
The sunset glow reappeared on the horizon. Looking at the beautiful glow, Shi Yan
was even more serious.
At this moment, Gu lie and his son Gu Jiange were talking with the demons at Dead
Man's Pool.
"What's going on? The rainstorm stopped? That's really weird."
"True. This is rather rare. The storm was about to come at any moment and then it
stopped."
"There must be something wrong. Normally when the dark clouds were gathering like
this, rain would be pouring down. But now there is no rain! It's strange. I don't
understand."
Jett, Nano and the others were talking about the strange weather, frowning and
feeling surprised at this abnormal phenomenon.
Linda silently let out a breath of relief. She jerked her head and ordered:
"Everyone can relax a little bit now."
"Right, Linda." Jett smiled while leaning against the deck drowsily. He looked into
the direction of Clouds Island through squinted eyes. "The journey is about to end.
When we have given the things to the Gu Family, we can head back. Are you going
back with us, Linda?"
Hearing this, many people on the boat were a little shocked. Then, as if
remembering something, they all looked towards Linda and Shi Yan.
Over at the corner, Carmon and Hodger also looked at Linda with enmity.
Linda's beautiful eyes shined, and she let out a silent sigh while looking at Shi
Yan's back. She forced a faint smile and said: "Of course I'll go back with you.
I'm a member of the Three Gods Sect. Of course I'll go back there after our mission
is accomplished. That's my home; where else can I go?"
"Oh..." Jett was peering at Shi Yan and laughed, "That'll be the best. I was
thinking that I would not see Linda again in the future! We like working for you,
Linda. If we were to work for someone else, we would probably be used as a cannon
fodder when danger arrives. Those men are not as kind as you, Linda."
"That's right, we want to work for you, Linda."
Other crew members on the boat agreed too. They all felt relieved and lucky when
they heard that Linda would go back with them.
Some heads of Three Gods Sect would use their subordinates as a shield when they
feel that they are in danger, disregarding the lives of the subordinates.
Many friends of Jett's and Nano's died like this on missions, due to following the
wrong leader.
Jett had been in Three Gods Sect for a long period of time and knew what those
little heads were like. If Linda did not go back with them this time, they would
lose their leader and would be assigned to other heads' teams. Then they would be
in real danger. Most likely, they would die on mission just like their friends.
Jett was watching both Shi Yan and Linda secretly.
He found sadness and helplessness on Linda's face, but he did not dare to say
anything more. He winked at Nano and others, suggesting everyone to drop this issue
so that Linda would not feel embarrassed or sad.
Linda was standing in front of Jett and the others, looking sad and lonely.
After a while, she gently took a breath and slowly walked towards Shi Yan, who was
standing in the stern. She stood beside him and the two looked at the red sea under
the sunset glow. Their shadows were on the deck, stretching till they overlapped.
Linda lowered her head and found that her shadow was overlapping with that of Shi
Yan's. She sighed in her heart and thought: if only they could be together as their
shadows were now, how happy she would be! However, reality was...
Shi Yan was frowning, still thinking about the icy and evil qi that he sensed
earlier. He was suspecting that something must have happened on Clouds Island and
began wondering about whether to continue this journey or not.
That qi was very dispersed, but if it came together, it would be horribly powerful.
No matter what kind of creature this qi came from, Shi Yan was sure that he was
unable to deal with it right now. If they went to Clouds Island and encountered
this creature, he was afraid that he would be no match to it.
Thinking this, Shi Yan began to hesitate.
"Shi Yan..."
"Yes?"
Putting aside those ideas, Shi Yan drew a deep breath to calm himself and looked at
Linda beside him.
Linda's face was blushing in the sunset glow, as tender as a flower. Her eyes were
bright with affection. Now, she looked stunning.
"Linda, you look increasingly charming." Shi Yan said honestly while staring at
Linda.
Over the past few days with his nourishment, Linda was indeed glowing with beauty.
When in love, a women would feel happy both mentally and physically, and would
naturally be more charming.
"We are about to arrive at Clouds Island, Shi Yan..." Linda sighed.
Shi Yan was a little bit surprised, and frowned. He said after a while, "Good times
are always transient..."
"We can be together, Shi Yan. No matter who you are, as long as you are willing to
be with me, I, I'm willing to follow you..." Linda wanted to say something more but
stopped.
"I'm going to Kyara Sea." Shi Yan waved his head, "I have my ambition and you have
your family, Linda. If you want, you can come with me and I will return to Hengluo
Sea eventually. However, if I am fighting against the Dongfang Family and the Gu
Family, it would be..."
Shi Yan knew himself well. He was not that kind of person that could endure
loneliness and followed rules. He would get his revenge from Dongfang Family and Gu
Family someday, sooner or later. And he would make himself known all across the
Endless Sea.
Linda's family was in Hengluo Sea and was affiliated to Three Gods Sect. If the
Three Gods Sect knew that Linda had followed him to Kyara Sea, they would punish
Linda's family.
And that was something Linda was unwilling to see.
There was no benefit for Linda to follow him when he was not strong enough to
change the reality. Therefore, he did not dared to make any promises.
Linda suddenly went silent.
After quite a long time, Linda said slowly with her head down, "My family lives on
Snow Dragon Island in Hengluo Sea. If you come back to Hengluo Sea and happen to
pass by Snow Dragon Island, please remember to see me in the Jora Family."
Shi Yan sighed silently and nodded, "You can rest assured; Someday when I'm
powerful enough, I will go to Snow Dragon Island. Then I will no longer be afraid
of the Three Gods Sect and I will be able to protect you and your family from any
harm."
Tears were welling up in Linda's eyes, but she gritted her teeth to stop the tears
from coming down. She stared at Shi Yan and said, "Remember your promise, Shi Yan!
I will be waiting for you! Always!"

Chapter 162: Extort a Confession
The next morning, the boat finally landed on Clouds Island.
Upon arriving, Shi Yan parted with Linda and left alone.
Standing on the deck, Linda silently watched Shi Yan's disappearing back.
Jett shot a yellow signal flare and with Nano and others, waiting for someone from
the Gu Family to come pick them up.
"Linda really cares about that guy. We even don't know who he is or what he is
doing here. Poor Linda. Obviously, that guy loves to sleep around. I'm afraid Linda
will never see him again."
"Exactly. I never expected that even a woman as powerful as Linda could not keep
him for herself. If I could win Linda's love, I'd do anything and everything for
her. I would never leave her!"
"Yet, this is for the best. For us, as long as Linda is here, our life in the Three
Gods Sect will be fine."
"That's right."
Jett and the others were whispering while waiting for the Gu Family.
Linda was standing on the deck, her long hair dancing in the wind made her
breathtakingly beautiful.
Standing in the corner, Carmon was looking at Linda while gritting his teeth and
feeling quite happy inside. "The bitch deserves this! She gave him everything, and
look at what she got in return. The guy took what he wanted and just left! This is
what she asked for!"
"Indeed!" Hodger was also full of hatred, whispering, "Carmon, we don't know who
that guy is and why he went to Clouds Island. Will he do something bad to Gu
Family? Should we tell the Gu Family about him? Maybe they will know who he is and
will deal with him."
Carmon frowned, meditated for a while, and then he shook his head, said, "No, not
for now. Besides his name, we know nothing about him. There's not enough
information for us to identify him. Let's wait until we have something on him. Then
I will not only deal with that guy, but also Linda!"
Hodger agreed.
Shi Yan was heading to the South side of Clouds Island by himself.
Clouds Island was about half the size of Tianyun City. Although the Island belonged
to the Gu Family, most of the warriors and residents on the Island were not members
of the family.
The Gu Family occupied Clouds Island, they took possession of the three mines on
the island, and made the valuable regions into forbidden areas reserved only for
the Gu Family, where other warriors and residents of the island could not enter.
Every few years, the warriors living on the island had to hand in money and goods
to the Gu Family for the right to live on the island. While the residents on the
island had to hand in goods and money to the warriors. There was a rigid hierarchy
on the island.
The South side of Clouds Island was where the base of the Gu Family was. There were
dense forests, numerous pools, and lakes. It was very beautiful and had very few
inhabitants.
Shi Yan intended to go there to see if there was any chance for him to find Gu
Swordsong, the person with whom he would settle the issue they had on Monroe Island
while waiting for someone from Yang Family.
Shi Yan had learned from Linda that the Yang Family would dispatch the Shura Blood
Guards to Clouds Island. The Shura Blood Guards would ride the Cyan Blood Bat. As
long as he saw a Cyan Blood Bat flying in the sky, he would know that the Shura
Blood Guards of the Yang Family had arrived. At that time, Shi Yan could expose
himself, and then go to Immortal Island in the Kyara Sea.
The Yang Family was one of the fifteen powerful forces in the Endless Sea and had
many prominent warriors. Since he could put on an identity, Shi Yan would use it
willingly. He also wanted to take advantages of Yang Family to improve his own
power.
In addition, he wanted to see Xia Xinyan again. Therefore, he had to go to Kyara

Sea with the Shura Blood Guards.
Shi Yan passed by several villages on his way, but there was not a single person in
these villages.
Dead silence reigned in the villages, but many of the houses were clean and tidy.
Dishes were set on the tables in some houses, but the villagers were all gone.
It was as if the villages had all vanished all of a sudden.
Shi Yan was confused, not sure of what had happened. Frowning, he chose to keep on
heading south.
While walking in the cold moonlight, he came to a dense forest at night.
Suddenly, the icy and evil qi, which he had sensed before, reappeared on the
island. The qi came out and began converging on some place in the South from all
directions, releasing all kinds of invisible power.
Shi Yan's soul was quivering. He could clearly sense an attraction from somewhere
in the South.
There was more and more qi being drawn from a river beside him to the South.
Shi Yan tried to feel it carefully. His face suddenly changed and he hurried
towards that river.
Five warriors in black robes and bamboo hats, were dragging along many residents
whose mouths were stuffed by cloth. They were killing them one by one and after the
residents were dead, they pushed the bodies into the river without hesitation.
There were many swollen human bodies in the river and among them were the elders,
women, and children. With a single glimpse, Shi Yan found that there were at least
hundreds of bodies.
"Plop! Plop!"
The sound of dead bodies dropped into water filled the silent forest. The five
warriors, who were at the Nascent and Human rank, kept pushing the dead bodies into
the river.
By the time Shi Yan had arrived, the last few residents had been killed and thrown
into the river.
Many souls, who were hardly visible, rose from the river. However, instead of
dispersing, they were all flying rapidly to the South of Cloud Island, as if being
drawn by some kind of force.
There was a powerful attraction force coming from South of the Island. Drawn by
this force, the residents' souls would not disperse immediately after they die, but
were instead taken away by it.
"What are you doing?" Shi Yan appeared on the river bank abruptly, and asked, "Who
are you? Do you enjoy killing defenseless residents?"
Shi Yan knew all too well that he was no good guy himself, but he kept his
baseline; he only killed those who deserved to be killed, but never defenseless
women and children.
These people however, had no humanity, and could be called animals. They even
killed the helpless elders and children.
They could not be called human.
"Hey boy, mind yourself and leave from here." A warrior in the Third Sky of the
Human Realm warned coldly, "Which warrior sect are you from? Didn't you receive the
message?"
"What message?" Shi Yan scorned.
"Then you are not a warrior from the Island." The man interrupts between them and
then says, "Take my advice, leave Clouds Island now and go as far as you can or
else you'll be dead before you know it."
Shi Yan sneered, "It looks like you won't be honest until I kill some of you."
Having said this, Shi Yan immediately ran towards them.
Three minutes later.
Four of the five warriors were dead, leaving the warrior who first opened his mouth
as the sole survivor. His bamboo hat had been torn off and was under Shi Yan's foot
now.
This warrior, while lying on the ground, was staring at Shi Yan in shock as he
asked, "Who on earth are you? Do you know who you are dealing with? To be our
enemy, you are asking for trouble!"
"Now tell me, who are you? Why did you kill these people?" Shi Yan asked.
"You'll regret this!" The man on the ground gritted his teeth.
"Ka!"
Shi Yan picked up a dagger and cut off the man's left hand. Without any expression,
he said, "I ask and you answer. I don't want any of your bullshit."
The man on the ground was screaming out in pain. Sweat ran down his forehead and
his body was cramping.
"Ka!"
Shi Yan cut off his right hand and said coldly, "I take screaming as bullshit."
"How dare you! How dare you to do this to me! I'm one of the Gu Family! You'll be
sorry! You'll die a very ugly death!" The warrior screamed.
"Ka!"
With one more move, the warrior's foot was also cut off by Shi Yan and he kept
asking, "Why are you killing these people?"
"I don't know! I know nothing! I was just following orders. We were ordered to kill
300 residents at a particular moment! Besides this, I know nothing!" The man on the
ground screamed fearfully, "Many others like me received the same order. We don't
know why, we really don't!"
"Ok, that's the truth." Shi Yan nodded and cut off the man's head. Then he stood up
and kicked the five warriors' bodies into the river, one by one.
Throwing away the dagger and washing the blood off his arm, Shi Yan continued
moving south.
On his way, Shi Yan found that many bodies were piling up by the rivers, in sealed
caves, and in deep pits. Their souls were all acting abnormally.
All the souls were of common folk. Hundreds of thousands of them were killed by the
warriors of Gu Family.
Shi Yan had killed another three groups of warriors of the Gu Family as he
traveled. He absorbed their qi but wasn't able to obtain any other information from
them.
It seemed like these warriors who had received orders to kill these people, truly
didn't know the reason. They were simply obeying orders.
Then the sun started to rise above the horizon.
The force attracting the souls to the South suddenly became extremely powerful!
Shi Yan, who was now among many old trees, clearly sensed the abnormality on the
island. Even his own soul was attracted by this horribly powerful force, acting as
if it wanted to leave his physical body.
The Blood Vein Ring on his hand was also shimmering like a bulb that was about to
explode.
Looking at the ring, Shi Yan was shocked. He could vaguely sense that the Ice Cold
Flame sealed in the ring was having a very strong reaction to something.
Frowning, Shi Yan concentrated his mind into the Blood Vein Ring to see what had
changed in it.
"Soul Collecting Pearl! Soul Collecting Pearl! The Pearl is on the Island!" The
consciousness of the Ice Cold Flame was heard from the ring for the first time.

Chapter 163: Soul Gathering Beast
Ever since its emergence on Munro Island, the Cold Ice Flame had not uttered a
single word... not even when it took over Shi Yan's body and consciousness. All it
aimed for, was to gain a full control over Shi Yan.
On the other hand, Shi Yan also presumed that this Ice Cold Flame was only crudely
equipped with a primitive consciousness that forbade any possibilities of
communication. Therefore, it is not difficult to imagine his shock when receiving
the first message sent by the flame inside the Blood Vein Ring.
Only now did he realize that this Ice Cold Flame, was in every way capable of
communicating with its consciousness. The only reason why it had not made the move
earlier, was that, it did not care to talk at all.
Actually for the Ice Cold Flame, there was absolutely no need to talk to Shi Yan,
this weak wretch whose soul could be occupied in a minute.
This time however, when the Ice Cold Flame detected Shi Yan's soul consciousness
entering the Blood Vein Ring, it immediately responded. It showed a mood of intense
delight which proved that it must have been attracted by something.
Under an ancient tree, Shi Yan was sitting with a face full of calmness. His soul
consciousness had already plunged into the depths of the Blood Vein Ring, causing
his eyes to glitter and flash.
"The Soul Gathering Bead! Here's the Soul Gathering Bead!"
Inside the ring, the Ice Cold Flame was still lost in its reverie, shouting
excitedly. It had condensed into a small flame that swayed softly, "The Soul
Gathering Pearl! I need it!"
Knitting his eyebrows, Shi Yan held his breath and concentrated. He engaged in a
conversation with the flame through his soul consciousness.
"You want the pearl? Wait until you find a way to get out of the ring!"
"You bastard! How dare you insult me! Don't you believe that I can get out
immediately, freeze your soul and crack it?"
"Wow, can you? Don't make me remind you that tried to do that for the past three
years! But did you succeeded?"
"I would have controlled you if it weren't for this stupid ring of yours! You
better let me out soon, or you'll regret it for your whole life!" Assuming its
usual arrogant air, the flame kept shouting words of threat inside the ring, blind
of its poor situation.
"Not interested." Shi Yan's face was full of contempt as he slowly withdrew his
soul consciousness from the ring. However, the ring kept blinking since the Ice
Cold Flame had no desire to end this conversation yet. It struggled desperately
inside the ring in order to exude its coldness to draw Shi Yan's attention.
However, its attempt failed, and Shi Yan resumed his journey to the southern area
of the Clouds Island.
On his way, more bodies of the slaughtered common people came to view, with
hundreds of corpses piled in every hidden corners like hills.
Shi Yan's face took on a sullen look and a deep hatred arose in his heart for the
Gu family.
The hair-raising deeds by the Gu's approached those of the wicked sects; the way
that the innocent people were murdered savage, bloody, and utterly inhumane.
The strong soul power he had sensed earlier in the southern part of the island did
not last long and disappeared after a short while. Secretly, he tried to detect
more souls fleeing from that area but he didn't found any, which meant that someone
must have known that all the souls had been absorbed and thus, turned the evil
power off.
The Soul Gathering Bead?

Shi Yan tightly knitted his eyebrows - he had never heard of this pearl. But
judging from the tone that the Ice Cold Flame had when it shouted that name --
extremely aroused -- the Ice Cold Flame must know the origin and utility of the
Soul Gathering Pearl.
It was tempting to exact some information about the pearl from the Ice Cold Flame,
thought Shi Yan, but it was equally tempting to first tone down its rampant flame a
bit. Otherwise, the Ice Cold Flame would keep behaving ridiculously arrogantly,
even to the extent of throwing threatening words to Shi Yan.
The Blood Vein Ring continued its glittering even more fervently.
Shi Yan gave a scornful smile, knowing that the Ice Cold Flame inside the ring had
reached the limit of its patience. Ignoring the glittering ring, he continued his
journey.
Inside the ring, after a hard endeavor, the Ice Cold Flame realized that Shi Yan
will not talk again in a short time, so eventually it lost its hope.
All this while, Shi Yan, who had been observing the ring, felt satisfied after
seeing the ring fall into a slumber again and not glittering anymore, as a proud
smile played across his lips and he went advanced on.
Three hours later, Shi Yan jumped into another ancient tree whose thick foliage
constituted the best shelter to conceal himself. There, he once again plunged his
soul consciousness into the ring.
"So can we talk peacefully now?" Shi Yan asked.
"Sure! Sure!" the Ice Cold Flame immediately replied.
"Good. Then tell me the origin of the pearl. I need to know what it is and how can
it be used."
"The Soul Gathering Pearl is a kind of demon crystal belonging to the Soul
Gathering Beast: one of the most ancient demon beasts to have ever existed between
the heaven and earth. It feeds on all kinds of living beings' souls and the more
souls it absorbs, the more quickly it evolves, eventually becoming extremely
powerful. Soul Gathering Beasts of Level Seven, Eight and Nine can produce a kind
of demon crystal -- which is exactly the Soul Gathering Pearl -- that can absorb
souls and turn them into pure soul power. Very precious, I'd say."
"Then does it benefit you, the soul power accumulated in the pearl?"
"Of course! It will benefit to all living creatures that have a soul! If we can get
this pearl, my soul and life form can evolve to perfection. It's the same for you.
With the soul power gathered from the pearls, your life form can improve too. You
may even form a sea of consciousness!"
Shi Yan's heart jumped to his throat.
The Sea of Consciousness was formed when a warrior enters the Nirvana realm by
gathering his soul consciousness. Its value is beyond imagination. However, unless
a warrior enters this realm or above, there is no way for him to have a sea of
consciousness. But the Ice Cold Flame had just divulged a piece of news of
thunderous importance - with the soul power accumulated in Soul Gathering Pearls,
he can improve his life form and obtain a sea of consciousness! If so, this Soul
Gathering Pearl will beat even the Divinity medicines and pills!
"How's that possible, forming a sea of consciousness?" Shi Yan asked with caution,
trying to get more information from the Ice Cold Flame.
"The Soul Gathering Beast is one of the most mysterious demon beasts in this world.
Its existence per se, is a miracle. The reason I came to know about this beast and
the pearl is that once, many powerful guys had wanted to absorb me. When they tried
to take over my consciousness, I obtained their knowledge and memory in return. The
origin of this Soul Gathering Beast, I read from a memory of a Divine realm
warrior's. And that was a hundred thousand years ago. Now that so many years have
passed, it's probably no longer a secret any more..."
"So it's true that a sea of consciousness can be formed?"
"Sure. There are two aspects in martial arts practice: physical exercise and soul
improvement. You warriors are born with a physical body so you begin with the first
aspect. Later, you experience a gradual transition to soul improvement. However,
for us or those who do not have a physical body, we begin by improving our souls.
Then comes the need to seek a physical body."
After a brief pause, the Ice Cold Flame continued its speech, "So basically, all of
us need to struggle for a better body and soul, to repair our defects and climb to
the higher rung in the ladder of evolution. In between earth and heaven, there
exists many mysterious things that can help us accelerate our improvement. The Soul
Gathering Pearl is just one of such a treasure that can strengthen your vitality
and improve your life form. The pure soul power in it can restore your soul and
facilitate the making of a sea of consciousness that beats every other warriors of
your rank!"
Throughout the long years, the Ice Cold Flame had come to obtain a great deal of
knowledge and memory from powerful warriors, hence it had good command of
information concerning human warriors. Its speech had been quite logical and easy
to understand, giving new knowledge to Shi Yan about the ultimate truth of a
warrior's life even though he had only heard about it once.
"So this Soul Gathering Pearl really is beneficial for me!"
"Of course. The soul power residing in it is wondrous. Also, when the pearl is
drenched in water, it can transform into Soul Mirror - used to beckon powerful
spirits from other spaces. In earlier years, there seemed to be a wicked sect that
used the Soul Mirror to get powerful spirits from other spaces to fight for them.
Normally, those spirits are bound by rules of the heaven and the earth, so once
they enter our world, their vitality will be greatly reduced. Therefore, even if
they could force into our world successfully, it is still hard to say if they can
use their power to the fullest extent. However, it is a different story with the
spirits beckoned by Soul Mirror. They can get rid of the rules and give free rein
to their soul power, not reduced in the least..."
"Soul Mirror? Powerful spirits from other spaces?" Shi Yan murmured to himself.
Suddenly his eyes flashed as he felt the sensation of a cold and wicked air. The
sensation seemed similar to the air emitted by the Demon King, Bo Xun. So could it
be that someone from the Fourth Demon Area had arrived in this island? But why
would they?
And the Gu Family. They had killed every resident in the island they saw so that
they could put the dead's souls into the Soul Gathering Pearl. What is their
purpose? Could it be that they were trying to beckon the demons from the Fourth
Demon Area? What could they do with the demons?
To destroy the Yang Family!
A train of thought quickly flitted across his mind, sweeping away the doubts.
Gradually, his eyes regained the brightness of clarity with his thoughts becoming
organized. Now he was sure that the Gu Family was bent on beating the Shura Blood
Guards of the Yang's. As is known to all, the feud between the two families was
unshakable. With the assistance of the Soul Mirror, powerful demons of the Fourth
Demon Area could be beckoned, and it would be a breeze for a demon above the God
Rank to exterminate a powerful warrior of the Third Realm of the Sky Rank. A
warrior is utterly destroyed when his soul is devastated by the demon's soul power,
leaving no chance of recuperation left for him. This is even more horrible than
destroying his body.
Shi Yan was struck dumb with fear. The Ice Cold Flame's words corresponded with his
long-term observation, which assured him that he had known the fiendish plot of the
Gu Family.
The three Shura Kings of the Yangs were all of the Sky rank. Thus, whichever one
was sent here would be mercilessly destroyed by the demon beckoned from the Fourth
Demon Area, since the gap between their rank was huge.
Shi Yan sank into a thoughtful silence. Only after a long while did he speak again
to the Ice Cold Flame inside the ring, "Do you have a way to obtain the Soul
Gathering Pearl?"
"Sure I do!" The Ice Cold Flame instantly replied, rather excitedly.

Chapter 164: Promise
South of the Hengluo Sea, a clear blue sky, where the sky and sea merged and made
it look like a azure sea.
Under the clusters of white clouds, dozens of Cyan Blood Bats carrying Shura Blood
Guards were slowly flying towards the direction of Clouds Island.
On the bodies of the Cyan Blood Bats, the Shura Blood Guards stood with cold
expressions. The demonic atmosphere on them was as if they just returned from a
bloody battlefield.
In the front, on a level six Cyan Blood Bat, Mo Duanhun slightly squinted his eyes
as if he was asleep.
Next to this Cyan Blood Bat, there was a pure white flying lion. Flying lions were
born with wide wings that flashed with electric sparks and had the force of wind
and thunder when flying.
Wind Thunder Lion, a level six demon beast, it was fast as wind and its wings could
form lightning. It was the most powerful demon beast tamed by the Evil Wonderland
of the Kyara Sea.
On this Wind Thunder Lion, there were two girls sitting. They both wore veils and
their eyes were as bright as gems. Their exposed necks were fair as snow and had a
porcelain glow under the sun.
"Sister Xinyan, why did you decide to come here?" He Qingman stretched while saying
lazily: "There's nothing on Clouds Island, only a pile of stupid rocks. You don't
even care about that; why would we come here to waste our time?"
"I didn't tell you to follow me here." Xia Xinyan curled her lips, and then said
lightly: "You had to come and run around with me instead of staying still in the
Evil Wonderland. I didn't ask you; you asked for it yourself."
He Qingman's amorous intoxicating eyes, slightly squinted, "In the past three
years, instead of returning to the Xia family, you insisted on following the Yang
family to get involved against the Gu and Dongfang families. Why? I'm very curious;
I heard from someone that you're doing this for a man?"
Xia Xinyan's pretty brows furrowed, "Who did you hear that from?"
"You don't have to worry about this." He Qingman's beautiful eyes were smiling
while her hair flew in the sea wind. Her body was curvy. While wearing a tight
leather suit, big parts of fair skin was revealed on her body causing her to look
very sexy, "Sister Xinyan, is it really true?"
"Even if you don't tell me who it is, I still know who told you about this." Xia
Xinyan snickered, "Was it your senior disciple Xie Kui? He wants to use you to get
information out of me, right?"
"Sister Xinyan is so smart." He Qingman squinted. She didn't try to deny it,
instead just smiled delicately: "My senior is passionately devoted to you. For
years he's been pursuing you all along, but got no reaction from you. This time you
went out of the sea to find a fake Gate of Heaven and after returning you started
ignoring him even more than before. My senior didn't understand why, so he spent a
lot of time to inquire about it. Then he finally heard that when you were at that
remote place, you met a kid that was abandoned by the Yang family for many years. I
even heard that kid died..."
"Who said that he died?" Xia Xinyan snickered while she said with emphasis: "Even
if he were dead! I would never accept Xie Kui!"
"Sister Xinyan, you really do have something for that guy?" He Qingman exclaimed;
this time she truly revealed her curiosity, "I was only teasing you before.
Although my senior kept talking about this, I didn't believe that sister Xinyan
would favor a guy in the first sky of the Disaster realm. I heard that the guy
lived in that remote place all along. Sister Xinyan, you only knew him for such a
short amount of time... how did this happen?"
He Qingman's eyes were filled with astonishment as she sat up straight, seeming
very interested about this.
The shadow of a figure suddenly appeared in Xia Xinyan's mind...
Under He Qingman's stare, Xia Xinyan's pretty brows were wreathed by faint sadness.
Her clear and beautiful eyes, also started to grow hazy and distracted. She started
to recall some memories, as if forgetting everything around her.
He Qingman quietly watched Xia Xinyan, as her mind was filled with curiosity about
the man that Xia Xinyan had been so concerned about all this time. She wondered
what methods that guy used, to have actually become so unforgettable to the
precious girl of the Xia family.
Her senior, Xie Kui, was incredibly talented in the Evil Wonderland. Not only was
he good-looking, the power he had was even more profound. He was the strongest
disciple with the most potential in the Evil Wonderland.
He Qingman was very familiar with the charm of her senior; she knew how many female
junior disciples were secretly in love with Xie Kui.
If such an outstanding man couldn't move Xia Xinyan, what gives Shi Yan the chance?
He had been dead for so long, yet he still made Xia Xinyan unable to forget him?
"Aii, too bad he's already dead. Or else, I really want to meet him to see why he's
so special." After a long moment, He Qingman sighed in regret. She shook her head
and murmured: "I really don't believe he's better than my senior. My senior, is in
the second sky of the Earth realm. No matter how hard that guy works, he will never
be my senior's enemy."
Xia Xinyan frowned as she said lightly: "His realm was indeed not as good as Xie
Kui's."
"Of course. My senior is a famous cultivation madman in the Kyara Sea. At twenty-
seven years old, he's already in the second sky of the Earth realm. Such a young
age with such a high realm, you really can't find many people like that in our
Kyara Sea." He Qingman's eyes were smiling as she glanced sideways at Xia Xinyan,
"Sister Xinyan, he can't compare to my senior in any way, right?"
"He started cultivating at the age of seventeen and in only one year he entered
into the first sky of Disaster realm. He has at least three martial spirits on
him." Xia Xinyan didn't even look at He Qingman as she said coldly: "Speaking of
talent and cultivation speed, let alone Kyara Sea, even the young talents of the
entire Endless Sea can't compare to him!"
He Qingman was shocked.
After a long moment, she finally glanced quietly at Mo Duanhun in the distance. She
clicked her tongue quietly and murmured under her breath: "Indeed a freak! Luckily
that guy is not around anymore, or else if the Yang family had such a crazy guy,
they would probably get even more arrogant. God knows what kinds of appalling
things they would then do."
"He's not dead."
Xia Xinyan snorted and said lightly: "When the Yang family got the news about him
from me, the head of the Yang family spent three drops of immortal blood and
performed a great oracle. It indicated that he is still alive... alive and well!
Plus, it pointed out that after three years, he should be appearing on the Clouds
Island. Right now, he should be on the Clouds Island!"
"Using three drops of Immortal Blood, just to know if he's alive or not? Yang
Qingdi really cares a lot about him!" He Qingman exclaimed and finally nodded,
"Indeed, after cultivating for more than a year, he immediately stepped into the
first sky of Disaster realm. With a crazy guy like him, no wonder the Yang family
would go through such great expenses."
Xia Xinyan's pretty brows slightly furrowed as she sighed, "But the head of the
Yang family said that this journey will be very dangerous. He said that some
changes might occur on the island. Qingman, I had to come but you shouldn't have
followed me. Now that I have cleared the situation, it's still not too late for you
to leave."
"No, no, no!" He Qingman kept shaking her head. She smiled delicately. "You know I
like danger. Since you said that guy is on the island, then I definitely have to
see for myself. After you have praised him so much, I have become more and more
curious about him. I really want to see what he has that attracts you. Sister
Xinyan, did he already take advantage of you? Else, why would you defend him so
much?"
Xia Xinyan's neck suddenly turned red. She intensely rolled her eyes at He Qingman,
and then scolded: "Stupid girl. If you keep bullshitting, then I'll throw you off
of here."
"Hey, hey, hey!" He Qingman smiled and yelled, "You should know that this Wind
Thunder Lion is my mount! Aren't you being too rude? I know, I hit your soft spot,
is that right? Oh sister Xinyan, how could you have been taken advantage of by that
despicable guy! Hmph, I haven't even touched sister Xinyan yet; if I were to see
him, I will definitely go deal with him!"
"I'm to lazy to bother with you." Xia Xinyan shook her head in frustration. She
seemed to know that this girl was hard to mess with.
"Seven days until we arrive at Clouds Island." Then at this moment, Mo Duanhun who
was in front of them, suddenly turned back his head and said callously: "This trip
will have many unknown dangers. Although I made preparations, but, I still can't
guarantee that we will be perfectly safe. I hope you two realize that this journey
will put our lives at risk. From now on, you should be more careful. Xia girl, you
should still remember Xiao's misfortune, don't get attacked by someone halfway
without even realizing it."
After Mo Duanhun said that, the look in Xia Xinyan's eyes changed as she
immediately said: "Understood."
He Qingman stuck her little tongue out. She made a face at Mo Duanhun and giggled.
She wasn't afraid, but she didn't continue blabbing towards Xia Xinyan either.
In her mind, there was a deep curiosity and confusion. She didn't know what kind of
person Shi Yan truly was, such that he could be so unforgettable to Xia Xinyan.
The Clouds Island.
On an old tree, Shi Yan was still bargaining with the Cold Ice Flame.
"If I were to obtain the Soul Gathering Pearl, I want 70 percent of the soul power
in the Soul Gathering Pearl, the rest 30 percent will be yours!" Shi Yan said in
his mind: "I have a body of flesh; when encountering dangers, I have the highest
chance of vanishing my soul completely. You are hiding in the ring so you won't
face much danger at all. Besides, your life form is special; you are almost non
perishable. The danger I will encounter is bigger so I deserve to have more."
"Kid, you are too greedy!" The Ice Cold Flame yelled in the Blood Vein Ring,
"What's the use of your body? Without my method and power, once you get near the
Soul Gathering Pearl, your soul would disperse! If I didn't tell you, you wouldn't
even have known what the Soul Gathering Pearl is!"
"Stop bullshitting, I want 70 percent!"
"I should be getting 70 percent!" The Ice Cold Flame was so mad that it kept
releasing cold energy inside the Blood Vein Ring. "The most you can get is 30
percent! Or else even if I don't do anything, it will kill you!"
"Then I can turn back now." Shi Yan sneered, "My interest in that Soul Gathering
Pearl isn't that big anyway. Once I step into the Nirvana realm, I can still form
the Sea of Consciousness myself; I don't have to hurry anyway."
"Stop Lying! Haha!" The Cold Ice Flame laughed creepily, "Your mind can't lie; I
know your true thoughts. You won't give up on the Soul Gathering Pearl! I know you
really want it!"
Shi Yan put up a wry smile. He didn't know that the Ice Cold Flame's consciousness
was so strangely mysterious, that it could actually see through his thoughts.
After a moment of silence, Shi Yan said again: "Whatever, I'll take a step back.
I'll have 60 percent, the rest 40 percent will go to you."
"Your realm is too low; You won't be able to handle 60 percent of the Soul
Gathering Pearl's power at all!" The Ice Cold Flame mocked: "You will be
immediately overwhelmed by the force of the soul power. Kid, you're too greedy.
This will only become harmful to you."
"How about this," Shi Yan suddenly said in delight, "I'll take however much I can
absorb. How's that? The rest that I can't absorb, will all go to you!"
"Alright!" The Cold Ice Flame immediately agreed. "I thought you were going to
share the Soul Gathering Pearl's soul power with that Xia Xinyan woman. I know that
you have that woman in your heart. That woman's realm is a lot higher than yours so
the soul power she can handle is also a lot greater than yours... But if it's just
you, then sure! However much you can absorb, you can absorb. You just have to give
the rest to me."
"Deal!"
"Deal!"

Chapter 165: Conspiring With Demon Dwellers
On the south side of Clouds Island, in a hidden valley, many giant trees casted
shades that covered the ground and sky.
Inside the valley, there was a grey fog, the fog continued to linger and did not
dissipate.
In the fog, the valley was filled with dead silence. There were no demon beasts,
nor any trace of warriors.
The condensed fog covered the sky above the valley. The bright sunlight couldn't
even go through that fog and into the valley.
When Shi Yan got to the entrance of the valley, he felt that the air was moist, and
knew that there had to be some sort of water source inside the valley.
Following that cold evil presence, Shi Yan followed along until he found a valley.
When he arrived there, he suddenly felt that the cold and evil presence suddenly
disappeared without a trace.
The further he was from this valley, the more he could feel the unusualness of this
place. However, when he was actually here, he couldn't feel anything. This gave Shi
Yan a feeling that could he have found the wrong place?
Hiding on an old tree, at the entrance of the valley, Shi Yan gazed far into the
valley. He realized that the valley was covered by the fog, and nothing could be
seen, he didn't know what was inside the valley.
He wasn't in a rush to get into the valley, so Shi Yan hid himself in a old tree,
and silently waited.
After three days, suddenly a strong soul power came from the thick fog in the
valley.
Following that, from all directions on Clouds Island, souls that couldn't be seen
by the naked eye were attracted and gathered in the valley. They formed into grey
dark lights, flying in the valley, and disappeared within a second.
Shi Yan's face changed, he gazed into the distance, and realized that in the depth
of the valley, there were countless dark lights flashing.
If each one of the lights represented a soul, then the souls present in the valley
would be up to thousands or even tens of thousands. God knows how many people were
killed by the Gu family.
At the same time.
That cold evil presence suddenly spread out from inside the valley. Like drifting
smoke, it permeated into the entire sky of the Clouds Island. As if it was
gathering something, changing something...
Standing outside the valley, this time Shi Yan clearly sensed this cold evil power.
It definitely came from the demon dwellers of the Fourth Demon Area.
At this moment, Shi Yan finally confirmed his guess.
The Blood Vein Ring on his hand flashed. The Cold Ice Flame inside seemed to have
something to say.
Shi Yan looked at the Blood Vein Ring, and sank his consciousness inside, "What is
it?"
"It's in the valley! It's the Soul Gathering Pearl of the level eight Soul
Gathering Beast! The Soul Gathering Pearl is in the water, the water is filled with
souls, it can be confirmed that the Soul Gathering Pearl sank into the water, and
formed a soul mirror to connect two dimensions!" The Cold Ice Flame screamed with
delight.
"The Soul Gathering Pearl of a level eight Soul Gathering Beast?" Shi Yan was
surprised inside, "Then wouldn't the soul power inside be even more strong?"
"Of course." The Cold Ice Flame seemed very excited, "You don't need to use your
mind power to probe around the valley anymore. Someone set very heavy constraints
inside the valley. There are people stronger than you inside the valley, if a trace
of your mind power were to be revealed, you might be immediately discovered."
"That cold evil soul, should've came from the Fourth Demon Area. Could it be that
he's already here?"
"The Fourth Demon Area?" The Cold Ice Flame felt a little strange, "In my memory,
this Demon Area has the least number of strong masters. In the Four Demon Areas,
the First has the strongest demon dwellers, followed by the Second and Third, and
the demon dwellers in the Fourth Demon Area are the most useless. I knew that the
First Demon Area was sealed a long time ago, so no one can enter. Are the Second
and Third Demon Areas sealed too?"
When the sky and earth were first born, the Cold Ice Flame already had a simple
consciousness. In its long life, many strong masters tried to absorb it. Those
masters were, without exception, all top figures of Grace Mainland. These people's
memory and knowledge was also extraordinary.
From those people's memories, the Cold Ice Flame learned about many secrets that
very few warriors knew now. It's understanding on the different Demon Areas, may
even exceeded the head of the Yang family, Yang Qingdi.
"You know about the Fourth Demon Area?" Shi Yan was surprised.
"Of course I know. I obtained a lot of knowledge and memory, which includes the
Four Demon Areas. In the Four Demon Areas, the Fourth is actually the weakest. From
many people's memories, I've seen them go to the Second and Third Demon Areas,
plundering precious resources from the demon areas, and battling with strong demon
warriors. They fought incredibly hard, almost tearing open the Demon Mountain Cloud
Sea of the Demon Area..."
In this regard, the Cold Ice Flame didn't mind Shi Yan knowing. Just some casual
words, already made Shi Yan shocked to his heart.
From the Cold Ice Flame's explanation, it wasn't difficult for Shi Yan to realize
that the guys who tried to get a hold on the Cold Ice Flame, all had invincible
powers.
One of which, could even leisurely walk through the two dimensions, without the
help of a Gate of Heaven! His heavenly powers were limitless, such that he almost
had no opponents while going through both dimensions!
"So many strong figures, there were just no one who could truly absorb you?" Shi
Yan was surprised, "That guy, Nie Tian, you mentioned, he had no opponents
throughout many dimensions. A mighty figure like him, was also not able to absorb
you?"
"I once merged into his soul." The Cold Ice Flame immediately became dispirited,
"He was too strong, I couldn't fight back at all. I merged into his Sea of
Consciousness, and became one of the three soul powers inside it. There was also
two other strong living consciousnesses, they were also enslaved by him. This guy
was too terrifying, I couldn't fight back at all..."
"How were you able to escape?"
"When he was rising from the third sky of the True God realm, into the King God
realm, he was bombarded by many masters of the same realm. While he was having a
breakthrough his soul couldn't be distracted, and at the same time his body was
destroyed by many warriors of the same level. The other two guys and I, secretly
escaped from his Sea of Consciousness. He lost us, the three soul powers, and his
body was also already destroyed. So, he was probably completely destroyed."
"Third sky of the True God realm!" Shi Yan was stunned, "That guy was really
frightening. In his soul's Sea of Consciousness, there were actually two other life
forms merged in? Those two guys, were they like you, also sky fires?"
"They weren't sky fires, but they were two of the most extraordinary lives in the
world. We're different from you humans, we naturally only have souls, and no
bodies. Hmph, the gods purposely did this to us, if we had natural bodies, then you
humans would never be our opponents!"
Shi Yan was filled with surprise, he realized that when conversing with the Cold
Ice Flame, he could obtain a lot of incredible ancient knowledge.
Some experiences of the Cold Ice Flame, were truly like a book of ancient history
and strong masters. Its knowledge about masters and cultivation, was definitely
more thorough than those of many God realm warriors in the Endless Sea now.
"Don't worry, right now the soul that is overflowing from the valley is too
scattered. It's only the extension of consciousness, without the accumulation, it
wouldn't be the true arrival of the soul." The Cold Ice Flame thought Shi Yan was
scared, it consoled him: "The reason why there are so many people here, is to use
these souls to form the soul bridge, and let that person's consciousness split and
attach to these souls. When his consciousness is completely divided into thousands
of pieces, and form into one, then his soul would be able to truly arrive."
"How do you plan on getting the Soul Gathering Pearl?" Shi Yan asked.
"When that guy comes here." The Cold Ice Flame explained: "The Soul Gathering
Pearl, naturally, has the power to absorb souls. On normal conditions, once you and
I get near the Soul Gathering Pearl, our souls would be immediately influenced by
the power of the pearl. I can still endure it, but your soul would be immediately
sucked in by the Soul Gathering Pearl. But, once the Soul Gathering Pearl forms
into the Soul Mirror, the soul power of the pearl would be used to operate the Soul
Mirror. Then at that time, it won't have its soul absorbing power. As long as you
jump into that water on right time, I will use my power to seal everything in ice,
by then you would be able to obtain the Soul Gathering Pearl."
"If that demon dweller's soul is also near the Soul Gathering Pearl, wouldn't I be
immediately killed by the demon dweller? And, if the Soul Mirror is removed, then
the soul absorbing power of the pearl would come back, what would I do then?"
"The Demon Dweller is here to do something important, so he wouldn't be near the

Soul Gathering Pearl all the time. Once that demon dweller leaves, we can re-enter
into the water that's hiding the pearl. When you get the Soul Gathering Pearl, I
will immediately tell you the methods to control the pearl. By that time, even if
the Soul Mirror were to disappear, you won't have to worry about the Soul Gathering
Pearl causing any harm to you."
"What if the demon dweller's soul comes back?"
"Haha, then he'll be seeking his own demise! Without a body, a demon dweller with
only a soul can't hold against the soul absorbing power of the pearl at all. The
biggest ability of the Soul Gathering Pearl, is to absorb souls. Souls with bodies
still have a foundation, the influence they receive from the pearl would be many
times smaller. But once the soul leaves the body, and if it gets in the range of
the Soul Gathering Pearl, even a God realm master would have a very difficult time
escaping from the soul absorbing power of the pearl. If that demon dweller realizes
that you can control the Soul Gathering Pearl, when he meets you, he would escape
much faster than you do, haha!"
A smile suddenly appeared on Shi Yan's lips, "So, if I gain control of the Soul
Gathering Pearl, I'll have the power to go against that demon dweller?"
"Of course, at that time I will tell you how to control the Soul Gathering Pearl,
once we get the pearl, you should go find that demon dweller immediately. A demon
dweller that dares to bring his soul from the Demon Area, has to be very strong. If
his soul were to be absorbed into the Soul Gathering Pearl, it would have more soul
power than tens of thousands of civilian souls combined. You can't put it to
waste."
"Mm hmm!"
"Then you just wait. Once that demon dweller's soul leaves the valley, we will
enter into the valley. The constraints in the valley, has no use against me. By
then I will release my power, and freeze all of the constraints, you will be able
to go straight through."
"Good!"
"Let me think, hmm, even if the Soul Gathering Pearl has to maintain the Soul
Mirror, once you touch it, it can still form soul attacks to fight you. You only
have to hold against one very weak soul attack, then you can get the soul gathering
pearl. But, your realm is too low, you might not even hold against one soul attack
from it. Forget it, I'll teach you a kind of Soul Defense martial skill from Nie
Tian. Although your realm right now is very low, but once you master that guy's
skill, you should be able to hold against one wave of soul attack from the Soul
Gathering Pearl."
"Nie Tian's martial skill..." Shi Yan's eyes suddenly brightened.
"Hmph! Don't get so happy yet, I will only teach you the basics, lest you come to
go against me in the future!"
"Basics are fine too, hehe."

Chapter 166: Cultivating a Fake Soul!
Even a basic martial skill that had been cultivated by a True God realm third Sky
realm Master made Shi Yan ecstatic.
For Shi Yan to obtain the Soul Gathering Pearl, the Ice Cold Flame really went
through great trouble.
Not only did it clearly explained the origin and use of the Soul Gathering Beast as
well as the Soul Gathering Pearl itself, it also gave him a type of martial skill
from its memory just to make Shi Yan capable of defending against a single soul
attack of the Soul Gathering Pearl.
While hiding under the dense leaves of an old tree, Shi Yan's face was full of joy
and he sank his mind into the Blood Vein Ring. He carefully listened to the Ice
Cold Flame's introduction.
"During the cultivation route of you human warriors, you will get influenced by
thoughts of hatred, greed, delusions, obsession, and resentment. These are
collectively called as demons of the mind; they can drive you to insanity and
destroy all the cultivation in your body. However, there are also strong-powered
and strong-minded warriors, who not only don't fear the demons of the mind, instead
they can put them to some use."
"Demons of the mind?" Shi Yan was surprised for a moment, "The martial skill you're
about to tell me, is it related to the demons of the mind?"
"Exactly! By using your demons of the mind such as hate, greed, delusion,
obsession, and resentment, with a special method to gather them into a cluster of
negative feelings and then using your soul to leave an imprint in the demons of the
mind, you can temporarily form a demonic soul. The demonic soul can count as a fake
soul of yours. When you encounter the soul attack of the pearl, you only need to
release the demonic soul. The soul power of the Soul Gathering Pearl will destroy
your fake soul, but your real soul will be unharmed."
"Demonic soul? Only a fake soul?"
"Hmph!" The Ice Cold Flame got a little impatient, "Of course the demonic soul
cultivated by that guy was not only this! He could use the demons of the mind to
form into a real demonic soul. The real demonic soul, is a second soul that has
magical powers, and even has a second Sea of Consciousness. Once he finds the right
body, the demonic soul can even form a second him! The demonic soul is made from
the demons of the mind; it has the life imprint of the main soul as well as the
memories and knowledge of the main soul. As long as the demonic soul is weaker than
the main soul, it will be controlled by the main soul. But once the demonic soul
becomes stronger than the main soul, it can even control the main soul, turning a
God realm master into a bloodthirsty monster!"
"Then according to what you said, having a demonic soul is like having an extra
life?"
"Exactly! When the demonic soul is cultivated, at crucial moments, the main soul
can sacrifice the demonic soul to escape. As long as you live, you can keep forming
more demonic souls; the worth of it is endless. Between the main soul and the
demonic soul, as long as one lives, the other one can be reborn. They're
complementary to each other; it's very amazing."
"Hehe, the cultivation method of the demonic soul sure is amazing."
"Hmph! I won't tell you the method to cultivate the demonic soul. The one I'm
teaching you is only to form the fake soul. You can only sacrifice it; it has no
other powers. If I let you know the cultivation method of the demonic soul, you
would certainly use it to go against me in the future. Don't even think about it."
Shi Yan chuckled. He knew that obtaining the cultivation method of the demonic soul
from the Ice Cold Flame in a short time was not very realistic. He didn't insist on
it and continued to communicate: "Then tell me the method for forming the fake
soul."
"It's like this: you have to gather the thoughts of hatred, greed, delusion,
obsession, and resentment, plus the different negative emotions in your body to
form into a soul cluster in your mind. Once the soul cluster is made, put your soul
into the fake soul and quickly leave. Then this way you will be able to leave an
imprint of your soul in the fake soul, giving the soul cluster your soul imprint
and forming the fake soul."
"Is it that easy?"
"Of course, not. Halfway through it I will control a portion of power to comb
through your soul cluster for you. Then you can finally put in your soul. If I
don't help you a little, you will immediately be trapped by the fake soul and the
demons of your mind will control your everything. You will become a bloodthirsty
monster with no independent consciousness."
"You will help me halfway? How do you plan on helping me?" Shi Yan snickered,
"Don't think about getting out of the Blood Vein Ring!"
"This stupid ring keeps constraining me, my soul can't get out at all, but my
consciousness can leak a little. Hmph, if my soul could leave this stupid ring, I
would've left long ago!"
"Alright, then let's try right now."
As the owner of the Blood Vein Ring, Shi Yan could control the Blood Vein Ring a
little bit.
However, he already made up his mind. No matter what, he will never remove the
power in the Blood Vein Ring that was constraining the Ice Cold Flame. This Ice
Cold Flame was too evil and strong; it constantly wants to occupy his soul and
seize his body.
Compared to the Soul Gathering Pearl, he was more afraid of the Ice Cold Flame!
So from the beginning to the end, he had always been emphasizing that he will not
open up the Blood Vein Ring a single bit.
"Stop the nonsense! Let's start quickly; the Soul Mirror formed by that Soul
Gathering Pearl can summon the soul of the demon dweller any time. Once that demon
dweller's soul comes out, we will have to immediately get to the Soul Gathering
Pool. You have to obtain the Soul Gathering Pearl before the demon dweller gets to
you; only then can you use the pearl to absorb him. Else, you'll be at a dead end."
After the Ice Cold Flame said that, Shi Yan didn't dare to hesitate. He took in a
deep breath and slowly took his consciousness away from the Blood Vein Ring.
Sizing up his surroundings, Shi Yan felt his current place a little unfitting. This
place was at the valley entrance of where the Soul Gathering Pearl was at, and
there was a chance of a Gu family member walking around. If a strong warrior of the
Gu family were to come and also just happened to release his soul consciousness to
search, he might discover his tracks."
After thinking about it for a moment, as a precaution, Shi Yan jumped down from
above and quickly left the valley.
After a few hours, Shi Yan arrived next to a dirt hill. He dug a hole inside the
hill and moved in to form the fake soul.
When his meridians wasn't purifying the power yet, the negative emotions seemed to
hide itself inside the meridians.
The mind power that Shi Yan let out, purposely gathered a portion of the negative
emotions in his meridians, and then slowly moved it into his mind.
The different thoughts of hatred, greed, delusion, obsession, and resentment, all
repeatedly surfaced in Shi Yan's mind. Under the detailed explanation of the Ice
Cold Flame, once these thoughts surfaced inside his mind, he immediately merged
them with the negative emotions, and then slowly gathered them inside his mind.
After a very long time, in Shi Yan's mind, there was an extra grey cyclone. Inside
the cyclone, there were many negative emotions and demons of the mind; these
emotions formed into a mass of air. It kept influencing Shi Yan, making him gnash
his teeth as the bloodthirsty murderous thoughts continued appearing in his mind.
This was similar to when Shi Yan's meridians were purifying those powers, however,
it was still weaker. It didn't actually completely destroyed Shi Yan's mind, and
made him fall into a state when he didn't even know who he was.
"Alright, I will change it for you a little." A wisp of the Ice Cold Flame's
consciousness flew out of the Blood Vein Ring and went into Shi Yan's mind.
Shi Yan was on full guard; he wasn't worried about the cyclone in his mind, but
instead, was scared that the Ice Cold Flame would suddenly cause trouble.
He cautiously sensed around. He sensed the strand of consciousness from the Ice
Cold Flame but realized that this consciousness wasn't strong. It was like there
was no memory or wisdom present in it. Like his mind power, this was purely just a
flow of mind energy; this mind energy didn't bring any invasiveness.
Shi Yan didn't dare to relax, he secretly took precautions. He was ready to
immediately defend at any cost, if that mind energy from the Ice Cold Flame were to
have any harmful actions to him.
He was worried that the Ice Cold Flame would play some tricks.
Fortunately, this flow of mind energy from the Ice Cold Flame seemed to really have
no bad intention. This flow of icy energy went into the center of that grey air
mass.
Once this flow of cold soul energy was put in, the different demons of the mind
inside Shi Yan's mind was evenly spread out. Even the negative emotions that he
gathered seemed to have became more tame under the Ice Cold Flame's cold energy.
"Alright, let your soul crawl in, and then immediately get out!" The Ice Cold Flame
released the signal.
Without hesitation, Shi Yan concentrated his mind and gathered his consciousness.
He slowly gathered his soul presence, and then formed it into a beam of light that
fiercely pierced into the Fake Soul.
In a mere second, Shi Yan entered into layers of hallucinations: the early death of
his parents, the boring nature of his life, the suffocation at the desperate moment
of his adventure --all flowed into his mind.
Different green-faced fanged monsters also surfaced in the hallucinations. They all
flared their claws and pounced at him, trying to drag him into the land of the
dead...
There were also enchanting peerless beauties dressed in revealing clothes. While
showing their beautiful bodies, they posed in seductive positions...
The different hallucinations all appeared from the fake soul. Shi Yan's soul was
like a light beam, in the mere instant as it went through, it actually saw endless
evils and temptations.
Finally, the different evils and temptations quickly disappeared. When Shi Yan
realized that he went through all those temptations, he was abruptly stunned.
In that fake soul, there were actually many miniature soul shadows of himself that
appeared!
All of These miniature shadows were in different hallucinations. Their expressions

were ferocious and evil, with the fierce bloodlust that seemed like it could
destroy all. None of the miniature soul shadows in the hallucinations were normal!
"Those are the miniature shadows left by your soul imprint. Your soul imprint
awakened the fake soul, giving the fake soul a part of your consciousness. Don't
worry, the fake soul has no powers so it can't influence you. You only need to make
the fake soul appear in front of you when touching the Soul Gathering Pearl. Then
you will be able to defend against the soul attack of the Soul Gathering Pearl, and
then grab the Soul Gathering Pearl.
"Fake Soul..." Shi Yan was stunned, "Why, why do I feel like I'm still in those
hallucinations. Why, why do I feel like I didn't walk out of there? The me inside
the hallucinations seemed like the real me. What, what is going on?"
"You left a soul imprint in there. Although the fake soul has no powers, but it's
still a miniature shadow of the demons of your mind; it's interworking with your
real soul. It's normal for you to have those feelings. Once you form the real
demonic soul, what you will experience would be even more intriguing. But I will
never tell you the true method of cultivating the demonic soul!"
Demonic soul! Demonic soul!
Shi Yan retreated his consciousness from the Blood Vein Ring. His eyes suddenly
brightened as he murmured under his breath: "Sooner or later I will get it out of
you! Hmph!"
When his consciousness left the Blood Vein Ring, although the Ice Cold Flame
couldn't hear what he said, but it still kept flashing.
Three days later.
While observing the sky, Shi Yan suddenly noticed many black shadows on the sky.
Those shadows were lined up as they slowly flew towards the biggest mine of the Gu
family.
Shi Yan looked up and immediately recognized that the black shadows were the Cyan
Blood Bats.
As soon as he saw them, his face changed. Shi Yan judged the situation and realized
that from his current location to the Gu family's mine, it would take at least half
a day to get there.
However, going to the valley of the Soul Gathering Pearl would only need two hours!
After pondering for a moment, Shi Yan quickly made a decision; he immediately
sprinted towards the valley where the Soul Gathering Pearl was at.
He knew that the situation was going to change very soon!

Chapter 167: Every Second Counts
Carrying Shura Blood Guards on their backs, the Cyan Blood Bats were slowly flying
upon the Clouds Island. On the front Cyan Blood Bat, Mo Duanhun looked serious with
dazzling light shining in his eyes.
It was the second time that he had come to the Clouds Island.
Last time he came here, he swept the Clouds Island with his Shura Blood Guards, and
killed all the experts of the Gu Family.
Generally, the Gu Family wouldn't dare to play any tricks, but Mo Duanhun was still
quite cautious. As soon as he arrived at the Clouds Island, he used his
consciousness to observe the surroundings.
Before he came to the Clouds Island, Mo Duanhun received a message from King Yang
Qing to remind him that it might be a dangerous journey.
King Yang Qing was busy dealing with the Demon Dwellers in The Fourth Demon Area,
so he couldn't personally come to the Clouds Island to talk with Gu Lie. But since
he predicted that Shi Yan would come to the Clouds Island, he reminded Mo Duanhun
to be careful.
Mo Duanhun had absolute trust in King Yang Qing, so he made good preparation for
the journey.
With King Yang Qing's reminder, Mo Duanhun was extremely careful and even the Cyan
Blood Bat flew unusually slow.
On the back of the Thunder Lion, Xia Xinyan and He Qingman were both silent.
The two women's eyes shone brightly as they cautiously looked down on the Clouds
Island.
Especially Xia Xinyan with sorrow in her eyes, even when she knew that Shi Yan was
on the Clouds Island and she was so desperate to see him but didn't know how to
find him.
He Qingman looked relaxed, as she kept looking to and fro between Xia Xinyan and
the gorund below, she got more and more curious.
Seeing Xia Xinyan's unusual behavior, she really cared about Shi Yan a lot.
Along the way, He Qingman had heard a lot about Shi Yan from Xia Xinyan, so she
wanted to meet Shi Yan in person, to see the one who managed to capture the heart
of the daughter of the Kyara Sea.
"Be careful, we are about to land." Mo Duanhun yelled as he controlled the Cyan
Blood Bat to land slowly.
In the stoney yard, many Gu Family nervously moved to make room for the Cyan Blood
Bats.
As Cyan Blood Bats landed one by one, Mo Duanhun, with a frawn on his face, got off
the Cyan Blood Bat. After looking around, he asked, "Who is in charge here?"
An Earth Realm minister of the Gu Family stood out politely, "Lord Mo, please wait
for a moment, my master is not here right now. He is signing a paper on a quarry,
and will be here as soon as he receives the message."
Mo Duanhun sneered, "Who is Gu Lie? How dare he keep me wait?"
"Forgive me Lord Mo! I'm so sorry!" That guy bowed while sweating and said in a
trembling voice.
As the head of the three Shura kings, Mo Duanhun was famed for his ferocity. In all
the battles he faught, Mo Duanhun killed all the experts every time!
Among the three Shura kings, Mo Duanhun talked the least, but killed the most. Once
he took action, he never left anyone alive.
"Half an hour." Mo Duanhun frowned, "If he still doesn't show up, I will bury you
people together with him. I have blood washed the Clouds Island once and a second
time will be fun too."
The members of the Gu Family turned pale after hearing that, and some low realm
warriors even started shaking their legs.
They might not care if it was said by anyone else, but it was Mo Duanhun, so they
became severely frightened.
Mo Duanhun never made any jokes, and did what he said. He had the capability to
slaughter evryone on the Clouds Island.
"Lord Mo, I will send the message to my master at once!" That guy wiped the sweat
from his face, bowed and dashed to send a message eagle.
Standing there like a tree, Mo Duanhun didn't utter a word. Narrowing his eyes, he
seemed to be resting.
Without saying any word, he already put huge pressure on those Gu Family members.
At Soul Gathering Pool.
As the soul gathering flags flew in the air, one after another hideous looking soul
was captured.
There were also many colorful stone pillars stood erect in the valley, which were
sculptured with all sorts of patterns and released strong energy waves.
With the fog upon the valley, dull lights formed a veil to prevent Soul
consciousness.
Countless souls were floating in the waves of the Soul Gathering Pool.
There were tens of thousands of souls floating at every corner of the Soul
Gathering Pool.
Those ghost like souls had different faces, but they all exuded the same deadly
hatred filled smell.
Beside the Soul Gathering Pool stood only two people, Gu Lie and Gu Jiange.
Gu Lie staring at the Soul Gathering Pool rigidly, with a frown on his face.
Gu Jiange also got nerves as he walked around the Soul Gathering Pool to check if
everything's okay.
A messenger eagle flew through darkness and approached them.
Gu Jiange casually catched that eagle and looked over its contents, "Dad, Mo
Duanhun said, if you don't appear there in half an hour, he will blood wash the
Clouds Island."
Gu Lie's face turned rigid as he grunted, "Leave him alone."
"What about the people there?" Gu Jiange thought for a second, "All sacrificed?"
"Let's see." Gu Lie looked indifferent, "It would be their luck if Demon Dwellers
came early. Only you and me know this and we disappeared for a while. If the people
above us found put about it, we can't escape either. Maybe it's not bad to die."
"Got it." Gu Jiange nodded.
"You checked everything? Any problem?" Gu Lie asked.
"Everything's Ok. We can begin."
"Good! I will call the Demon Dwellers souls here. Be careful and stay around me.
Before the Demon Dwellers soul came, don't let anyone find this place, or Mo
Duanhun would immediately discover this place!"
"Don't worry father. I know what to do."
"Ok."
With a rigid face, Shi Yan was rushing for the valley where the Soul Gathering
Pearls was at, at his fastest speed.
As Mo Duanhun came, the Gu Family would definitely take actions and the Demon
Dwellers cand appear at any time!
The Demon Dwellers were coming here for Mo Duanhun, so they would attack Mo Duanhun
at the first sight of him.
During the time those Demon Dwellers left the Soul Gathering Pool, Shi Yan could
enter the valley and break the barrier with the Cold Ice Flame, and get Soul
Gathering Pearl in the Soul Gathering Pool.
Shi Yan was not quite sure if Mo Duanhun could defend against those Demon Dwellers,
but it was too late for him to inform Mo Duanhun now.
Right now, he could only stick to his plan and grab the the Soul Gathering Pearl as
soon as possible.
Once he got the Soul Gathering Pearl, he could defend against the Demon Dwellers.
It would be fine if Mo Duanhun was still present then.
Shi Yan had thought of many ways and finally decided on this plan.
The Blood Vein Ring was shining brightly, and the Cold Ice Flame was also excited,
as the Soul Gathering Pearl was extremely attractive to it.
Ten minutes later.
An overwhelming energy wave gushed out from the valley!
Dense demonic air controlled the sky upon the Clouds Island!
In it, a stream of strong soul energy was gathering rapidly.
Soon there formed a strong soul wave upon the valley, which shocked Shi Yan a lot.
Once the soul wave appeared in the valley, it began gathering the demonic air and
turned the valley like dark night.
Even Shi Yan can hardly see his surroundings.
At the same time, another strong soul wave came from the quarry of Gu Family, and a
green spot inclined in the sky like a star.
That spot was as bright as the sun and the moon!
Although Shi Yan's eyes were blurred by the demonic air, he could still clearly see
the dazzling light spot.
????
That bright spot was the head of the three Shura Kings, Mo Duanhun!
Shi Yan felt that the green spot was sending out murderous aura and was ready to
have a good fight against the Demon Dwellers.
Staring at the green spot, Shi Yan gained more confidence. He believed that Mo
Duanhun could withstand the soul attack of the Demon Dwellers.
Thus he dashed to the valley without hesitation.
The Demon Dweller soul had already flew out of the valley to the green spot at Mo
Duanhun.
That was the best timing for Shi Yan to take the Soul Gathering Pearl!

Chapter 168: Demon Master Mojito
Numerous clouds gathered upon the Clouds Island and blocked the sun.
Sudenly, a ferocious soul emerged out from the vastness to cover the whole Clouds
Island.
Every warrior on the Clouds Island who had spirit perception could feel the
pressure from that horrible soul.
Mo Duanhun jumped and turned into a flame of green light tornado, hitting the sky.
At the quarry of the Gu Family, Shura Blood Guard mounted the Cyan Blood Bats one
after another.
Xia Xinyan and He Qingman were surprised as they looked up to the sky at the dense
demon cloud.
"It's Demon Master Mojito under Demon King Bo Xun!"
Xia Xinyan blinked and through the Incarnation Martial Spirit, she detected who it
was.
"Mojito!" He Qingman yelled in astonishment, "Mojito is merely a demon master; how

did he managed to enter our space? The demon master would be severely injured after
the breakthrough, finding it hard to fight. Is he crazy?"
"Who knows what he is thinking about!" Xia Xinyan shook her head, "Qingman, it's a
rather dangerous journey, be careful. We should leave on our Wind Thunder Lion if
the situation turns for the worst. Mojito is at God Realm. Even if he is badly
injured, still he could easily take us down."
He Qingman nodded at once, "Yes, has the Gu Family gone crazy? To actually
collaborate with the Demon dwellers."
"They are. The Yang family hates whoever involves themselves with the demon area.
After this, the Gu Family will surely face a ferocious revenge from the Yang
Family. Well, I hope Lord Mo will be fine and not to be taken down by Mojito." Xia
Xinyan shook her head and sighed.
"Get ready to leave anytime." He Qingman urged Xia Xinyan, "Get on the Wind Thunder
Lion and be prepared to leave the Clouds Island. The Gu family is doing something
really major. Maybe to cover this up, they will kill everybody; we must always be
on alert."
"Okay." Xia Xinyan nodded and mounted the Wind Thunder Lion.
After mounting the Wind Thunder Lion, He Qingman patted its neck and the lion flew
up to leave the Clouds Island.
"Boom, boom, boom! Boom, boom, boom!"
Huge thunders rained down from the dense demon clouds above the Clouds Island,
shaking the earth.
Soon the clouds covered every corner of the Clouds Island.
The Wind Thunder Lion reached the sky and was just about to leave the Clouds
Island, until it was blocked by a dense barrier.
Xia Xinyan screamed in fear, "The demon flame had blocked the island."
Bunches of demon clouds covered the Clouds Island like a black bowl.
No one could go in or out of the Clouds Island anymore.
The Clouds Islands was sealed!
"We are finished." He Qingman smiled hopelessly, "It's out of expectation that the
demon master came and sealed the island. Although Lord Mo is at the Sky Realm, if
even he was trapped by Mojito; then we can't escape this time."
"Now that we can't leave, we should help the Shura Blood Guards kill the Gu
Family." Xia Xinyan frowned, "No matter what the result will be, we won't let the
Gu Family have an easy time."
"Sure!" He Qingman's eyes flashed with a callous light while her slim leg kicked
the Wind Thunder Lion, urging it to descend quickly to the quarry.
The Profound Qi was boiling between Shi Yan's legs while he was shuttling swiftly
in the woods.
He saw what happened on the Clouds Island clearly. Since the demon dweller sealed
the island, he had to get the Soul Gathering Pearl as soon as possible or else he
will be killed together with the Yang Family members.
Only by obtaining the Soul Gathering Pearl, could he control the demon dweller and
change the situation!
Half an hour later.

Shi Yan dashed into the valley, soaked in sweat. Disregarding the seal in the
valley, he continued moving forward.
"Break the seal!" As his consciousness dived into the Blood Vein Ring, Shi Yan sent
a message to the Ice Cold Flame.
"Paaa!"
Suddenly, numerous oval loops of light appeared upon the valley and struck toward
Shi Yan leaving behind silver sparkles.
At the same time, gray ripples rippled away. The ripples moved and seemed to
influence Shi Yan's profound Qi as he lost control over it for a moment.
Shi Yan was in danger. The two sorts of seals in the forest alone had made him feel
extremely uncomfortable, they slowed down his momentum instantly.
"Coming!" The Ice Cold Flame responded.
Freezing air gushed out from the Blood Vein Ring with the sound of "hiss, hiss".
The earth, trees, stones were suddenly frozen by white frost.
The cold air moved while the space was frozen. The surroundings changed quickly,
and then the veil outside the valley was revealed.
A milky white light covered the valley and was hiding the stone pillar, soul
gathering flag, and the Soul Gathering Pool.
The cold air from the Ice Cold Flame froze the light cover and the latter showed
cracks on its surface.
Through the light cover, Shi Yan could see through the valley and found the stone
pillar, soul calling flags, and the Soul Gathering Pool.
He could also see Gu Jiange!
Standing beside the Soul Gathering Pool, Gu Jiange was looking over in Shi Yan's
direction with a surprise look on his face.
The cold air from the Ice Cold Flame moved and soon covered the whole valley. The
valley was sealed and every sort of energy was frozen.
As a kind of Sky Fire, the Ice Cold Flame was born a long time ago.
Ed: meaning that it has had plenty of time to increase its power on top of its OP
potential.
Even though Nie Chen managed to tame it with his power of the Third Sky of God
Realm, and then sealed it with the whole Munro Island. But if it was freed from the
Blood Vein Ring, then it could easily fight against the demon dweller. It was just
too easy of a take for it to freeze a valley.
"Paa!"
The milky light shell finally exploded into endless ice chips.
"Shi Yan!"
From the valley came Gu Jiange's voice as he was smiling warmly, "Brother Shi, I
didn't know you were from the Yang family when we were at the Munro island. I have
to apologize to you."
Gu Jiange smiled and bowed towards Shi Yan, and then pretended to be surprised,
"But why is brother Shi on the Clouds Island? Why are you here?"
Without willing to respond to Gu Jiange, Shi Yan just frowned slightly and kept
silently running to the Soul Gathering Pool beside Gu Jiange.
At that time, the cold air of the Ice Cold Flame had frozen the valley, so it was
the best chance for Shi Yan to grab the Soul Gathering Pearl.
"Shi Yan, what are you..." Gu Jiange shouted in fear.
"Shoo!"
From the back of Gu Jiange's neck, the Dragon Slaying Sword flew out and the
Hornless Fire Dragon flew toward Shi Yan at once.
With fear on his face, Gu Jiange also grabbed the Dragon Slaying Sword and slashed
out a light beam to strike Shi Yan apart.
Ed: Like Cloud's light slash from the Final Fantasy series. It's the neutral
special on Smash 4.
Gu Jiange was born with the Sword Spirit Martial Spirit, allowing him to
communicate with the sword, which made his skills extremely fluent.
With the smile returning back on his face, Gu Jiange shook his head slightly,
"Brother Shi, why are you in such a hurry?"
The Hornless Fire Dragon and the light beam chased up to Shi Yan at once.
Shi Yan callously headed straight for the Soul Gathering Pool without turning his
eyes towards Gu Jiange at all.
Freezing air gushed out from the Blood Vein Ring, freezing Shi Yan's whole body and
turning it into a little glacier.
The Hornless Fire Dragon and the light beam could not damage the ice at all.
"Pooh!"
Shi Yan didn't pay attention to Gu Jiange, but instead, jumped into the Soul
Gathering Pool.
Gu Jiange was shocked.
He wasn't worried about Shi Yan fighting him, but that Shi Yan had gone straight to
the Soul Gathering Pool!
The Soul Mirror inside the Soul Gathering Pool connected the two spaces. If it was
ruined by Shi Yan and Mojito was restrained, and if they couldn't kill Mo Duanhun
then they would surely get into trouble.
The moment Shi Yan showed up, Gu Jiange had already sent a message to his father.
He had to keep Shi Yan out of the pool and wait for his father.
Gu Jiange assumed that Shi Yan would take revenge first.
However, Shi Yan came directly for the Soul Gathering Pool!
So, what Shi Yan did was totally out of Gu Jiange's expectation.
When he was prepared to defend, he found Shi Yan had already jumped into the Soul
Gathering Pool. Thus, he became very anxious since he couldn't jump in it after Shi
Yan.
"Jiange, what happened?" Soon a spark of lightning flashed nearby Gu Jiange and Gu
Lie showed up with a gloomy face. "Why call me back?"
"Shi Yan went into the Soul Gathering Pool!" Gu Jiange anxiously said.
"Shi Yan?" Gu Lie was surprised and then he realized, "The guy taken by the Ice
Cold Flame? He is still alive?"
"Yes, and he could even use the cold power of the Ice Cold Flame."
"He could control the Ice Cold Flame!" Gu Lie's expression changed, "I will inform
Mojito at once and tell him to be ready to fight against the Ice Cold Flame!"

Chapter 169: Octagon Demon Formation
Inside the Soul Gathering Pool, numerous souls were floating in every corner of the
dark pool water.
Just as Shi Yan went into the pool, he could feel certain coldness in his heart
because of the Deadly aura that filled the Soul Gathering Pool.
Endless Souls started popping up!
Those souls waived their claws at Shi Yan's body, trying to eat him up, while the
cold air from the Ice Cold Flame was freezing the pool water quickly.
Even the souls were frozen by the cold air from the Ice Cold Flame and couldn't
approach Shi Yan.
"Forget about these souls, just go down the pool!" The Ice Cold Flame was shining
in the Blood Vein Ring.
Shi Yan was excited too, since he could finally adapt to the cold air, the frost on
his body was not hard at all.
The frost on him was like a soft armor and it did not affected his movements in any
way.
Holding his breath, Shi Yan dived down deeper into the pool.
Before these souls could approach him, they were frozen by the the Ice Cold Flame;
The numerous quantity of souls in the Soul Gathering Pool posed no threat to Shi
Yan.
Without any distraction, Shi Yan focused his gaze at the bottom of the pool.
However, since there were too many souls in the Soul Gathering Pool and as the
water was black, Shi Yan couldn't see his surroundings clearly.
"Down left!"
The Ice Cold Flame started instructing as soon as it went down the Soul Gathering
Pool.
in addition to helping Shi Yan evade from the souls, it also pointed out the
position of the Soul Gathering Pearl for him. It was trying its best to obtain the
The Ice Cold Flame had special life structure, so it could easily send out its soul
power to detect the Soul Gathering Pool, but Shi Yan couldn't.
Since his eyes were blurred, Shi Yan followed the Ice Cold Flame's instruction.
With its help he could easily move.
"Keep going!"
"Down!"
"Attention! Almost there!"
The Blood Vein Ring kept sparkling as the Ice Cold Flame was excitedly sending out
messages.
Under the instruction of the Ice Cold Flame, Shi Yan dived down the Soul Gathering
Pool and changed his positions accordingly.
A few minutes later.
A bunch of light showed up in the black pool.
Amazed, Shi Yan looked at the direction where the light was coming from.
There was an ancient octagon formation!
At the eight angles of the ancient formation, there were eight colorful Demon
Crystals, each with their own energy waves glittering with eight layers of light,
covering that ancient octagon formation.
At the center of the ancient octagon formation, there was a Demon Crystal as big as
a fist, on which there were black spots which look like a ghost if looked
carefully.
On the eight angles of the ancient octagon formation, there were eight Demon
Crystals, which seemed to be protecting the black Demon Crystal at the center.
Apparently the eight layers of barriers were from the eight Demon Crystals on the
angles, which were protecting the Soul Gathering Pearl at the center.
At the center of the ancient Octagon formation, the Soul Gathering Pearl was
shining and producing mysterious soul waves.
On the surface of the Soul Gathering Pearl, everytime a black spot blinked, a soul
flew out and went through the barriers of the ancient formation into the Soul
Gathering Pool.
Countless souls gathered on the surface of the Soul Gathering Pool and formed a
strange mirror on the pool.
Shi Yan looked up at the pool surface and found a black hole which was letting out
boiling demonic air. The demonic air flew out from the Soul Gathering Pool and
concentrated in the sky, becoming the energy resource of demon dweller.
From the outside of the Soul Gathering Pool, Shi Yan couldn't see this scene.
Now he could see the mysterious Soul Mirror from the bottom of the Soul Gathering
Pool!
The Soul Mirror was connecting two spaces, which let out demon air from the Fourth
Demon Area, supporting Mojito to fight against Mo Duanhun.
The thousands of souls released by the Soul Gathering Pearl made the Soul Mirror
the Soul Gathering Pool.
Once the Soul Gathering Pearl was taken out from that formation, the thousands of
souls in the pool would return back into the Soul Gathering Pearl.
At that moment, the Soul Mirror would disappear naturally. Since the bridge between
the two spaces was gone, Demon Master Mojito's soul also couldn't get back to the
demon area by the Soul Mirror! And the demonic air wouldn't be able to cover the
Clouds Island!
The key to everything was the Soul Gathering Pearl!
As he was approaching the Soul Gathering Pearl, a couples of ideas popped up Shi
Yan's mind. He gazed at the octagon formation of the Soul Gathering Pearl and
communicated with the Ice Cold Flame, "There are barriers! How to break it!"
"Octagon Demon Formation!"
The Ice Cold Flame cried, "It is that faction! That faction could form Soul Mirror
with the help of the Soul Gathering Pearl and call for outside demons to take part
in the battle. The Octagon Demon Formation was one of the vicious strategies of
that heresy. They made the Level Eight Demon Crystals as the formation eyes to
protect the Soul Gathering Pearl. The Octagon Demon Formation produced eight light
waves and provided solid defense."
"Eight Demon Crystals from Level Eight demon beasts are formation eyes to protect
the Soul Gathering Pearl? Damn!" Shi Yan cursed, "How to break it?"
"This is not the real Octagon Demon Formation. These eight Demon Crystals are from
Level Seven demon beasts, which don't contain demon soul and had weaker power. This
Soul Gathering Pearl is the Demon Crystal of a Level Eight Soul Gathering Beast."
"The Soul Gathering Pearl from the Level Nine Soul Gathering Beast could defend the
Octagon Demon Formation formed by eight Level Eight demon beast Demon Crystals?"
"Sure! At the prime of that faction, a Soul Gathering Pearl from a Level Nine Soul
gathering beast could form a Soul Mirror, and call for demons."
"What to do now?"
Shi Yan had came to the Octagon Demon Formation, but dared not take any action. He
was looking for a solution from the Ice Cold Flame.
"Use your strongest move to strike at any one Demon Crystal! The light barriers on
the Octagon Demon Formation are connected together. But once one of the Demon
Crystals breaks, the octagon Demon Formation will break too!"
"Demon Crystals from Level Seven demon beast! Hmm, It will not be easy to break
it."
The Demon Crystal on a demon beast was the hardest thing on it. A Demon Crystal
from a demon beast was even harder than a Soul level weapon. Shi Yan could barely
break it.
"These Demon Crystals had existed for thousands of years, and some of their demon
energy had been consumed. Hmm, the blue Demon Crystal had lost seventy percent of
its demon energy. You may be able to break it. If you can't, we have to leave and
give up the Soul Gathering Pearl."
The Ice Cold Flame responded quickly.
"Let's give it a try."
Shi Yan took a deep breath and stared at the blue rhombus shaped Demon Crystal.
After some stimulating his negative energy, the negative energy in his body began
to boil and it started moving all over his body, increasing his energy by tow-fold
doubled!
The First Sky of Rampage!
At the same time, from the Ice Cold Flame came out cold energy and it concentrated
on Shi Yan's arms and legs, making him ready for a fight.
His blood was boiling, and the negative energy inside his meridians gushed into the
blood.
With cold air, his blood boiled and a strong energy ran through his body!
Shi Yan's energy suddenly doubled!
The Second Sky of Rampage!
"Yes! This energy! It can break that Demon Crystal!" The Ice Cold Flame spirited
up, "You can produce such strong energy! Doubled! Enough! Definitely enough!"
Shi Yan focused to trigger his seals of life and death and combined them to create
the Seal of Life and Death.
With the Seal of Life and Death, a stream of cold air gushed out from his palm and
rushed to the rhombus blue Demon Crystal.
"Paa!"
That rhombus blue Demon Crystal directly exploded into small chips after being
struck by the Seal of Life and Death, shooting in all directions.
The eight-layer light suddenly disappeared from the Soul Gathering Pearl.
Shi Yan at once tried to catch the Soul Gathering Pearl in joy.
Chapter 170: Got it!
The eight-layered lights of the octagon demon formation dispersed because of the
explosion of the blue demon crystal.
The power of the other demon crystals at the other seven corners weakened greatly
upon the explosion of the blue one. The lights they gave out also faded gradually.
Seeing that the octagon demon formation was broken, Shi Yan went to grab the Soul
Gathering Pearl without hesitation.
"Hold on!" An abrupt order came from the Ice Cold Flame.
Shi Yan was a little surprised, and stopped his hand mid way.
All of a sudden, numerous ferocious ghosts and souls in the form of hundreds of
black lights were flying from the Soul Gathering Pool, into the Soul Gathering
Pearl.
"The Soul Gathering Pearl is at its weakest when it is gathering souls. Now, move!
And remember to use fake souls to resist the attack of the souls!" The Ice Cold
Flame ordered again, "Remember! Once you get the Pearl, spit on it! Do not forget
this! Spit on it once you get it, so the Pearl will not be able to use the soul
attack on you any more!"
"Shit! How can I spit here? It's all water!"
"I will use ice to form a barrier to separate you from water, once you get hold of
the Pearl!"
"Okay!"
After the short communication with the Ice Cold Flame, Shi Yan went on fetching for
the Soul Gathering Pearl, and grabbed it.
In an instant.
Numerous souls started attacking Shi Yan's soul, like billions of sharp swords
shooting from the Pearl!
The moment Shi Yan grabbed the Pearl, the souls in the Pearl started pouring out as
if they had found a long-sought outlet. They went along Shi Yan's arm and were
rushing into Shi Yan's mind.
At this crucial moment, Shi Yan's mind went blank, without a single thought.
The fake soul in his mind, however, was extremely active, and it let out intense
hatred!
The billions of souls pouring out from the Soul Gathering Pearl immediately found
their target, and they all attacked at the center of Shi Yan's fake soul.
Shi Yan felt a sharp pain in his mind: the illusions made by the fake soul were
shattered under the attack of the souls from the Soul Gathering Pearl, and Shi Yan
felt as if he himself was killed for hundreds of times.
For a moment, Shi Yan's mind went blank. With the stigmas in the fake soul
shattered, he was going through the repeated process of death again and again, and
his major soul went unconscious for a period of time.
"Spit!"
At this moment, an icy coldness was sent out by the Ice Cold Flame from the Blood
Vein Ring.
Shi Yan abruptly came to himself, and found that water had been kept away from him
before he had noticed it.
Without hesitating for a second, Shi Yan spat on the Soul Gathering Pearl in his
hand.
And a Miracle happened!
The spit immediately formed a white thin film around the Pearl, covering 1/5 of the
Pearl's surface.
"Keep spitting! But do not cover it completely!" The Ice Cold Flame urged again.
Without a second thought, Shi Yan spat on the Pearl twice more, and the thin film
was formed again around the Pearl, now covering 3/5 of the Pearl.
Thinking twice, Shi Yan thought it was not safe enough, and was about to spit once
more.
"Enough! Once the film covers all of the Pearl's surface, the power of the souls it
gathered will be sealed temporarily!" The Ice Cold Flame reminded Shi Yan to stop.
Shi Yan stopped and stared at the Soul Gathering Pearl in his hand.
The souls' power, the Pearl gathered, kept flowing out from the 2/5 part of the
Pearl which had not been covered by the white thin film.
More ferocious ghosts and souls were drawn out from the Soul Gathering Pool into
the Pearl.
The Soul Gathering Pool, which was originally as black as ink, was turning clearer
and clearer as the souls in it were vanishing into the Soul Gathering Pearl. The
pool water was recovering to its normal state.
Overhead, cracks were appearing on the Soul Mirror formed by tens of thousands of
souls. The Mirror was about to crush down.
"Soon, all the souls here will be gathered by the Pearl and the Mirror will
vanish." The Ice Cold Flame boasted, "Only I know how to seal the Soul Gathering
Pearl. Once anyone else drops a single drop of blood on the Pearl, he will be
devoured without leaving a trace. The Soul Gathering Pearl is different from any
other normal treasures, it does not recognize its master by blood; it can only be
sealed by spit. Every time you want to use it, you just need to remove a part of
the spit around it!"
Shi Yan was holding the Soul Gathering Pearl, and the ghosts and souls were
gathered by the Pearl. Everything was going along the plan, and the Ice Cold Flame
seemed to be excited.
Shi Yan felt relieved and gathered the other seven demon crystals used to form the
octagon demon formation. After this, he began swimming back to the surface of the
pool.
On the sky over the Clouds Island.
In the dense demon clouds, the icy evil soul had already fought with Mo Duanhun
several times, but it was still unable to destroy Mo's soul yet. At this moment, it
received a message from Gu Lie.
Mojito abandoned Mo Duan Hun out of fear, and rushed towards the valley where the
Soul Gathering Pool was located in.
After sending out the message, Gu Lie did not dare to stay in the valley any longer
and hid in a corner together with Gu Jiange, in the fear of being attacked by the
Ice Cold Flame.
Both Gu Lie and Gu Jiange knew the horrible power of the Sky Fire, especially the
Sky Fire that has obtained a matching physical body; that would be the most
horrible creature in the world!
Both Gu Lie and Gu Jiange took it for granted that the Ice Cold Flame had obtained
Shi Yan's physical body, after they realized that Shi Yan could use the icy power
of the Ice Cold Flame. They could never expect that the Ice Cold Flame had been
sealed by Shi Yan's Blood Vein Ring. With its consciousness sealed, the power that
the Ice Cold Flame could release was limited.
If it had not been sealed by the Blood Stripe Ring, the icy power of the Ice Cold
Flame could easily freeze the whole of Clouds Island. Now, it could only freeze the
valley, which was much weaker than its original power.
Of course, Gu Lie and Gu Jiange could never thought of this. They were too afraid
of the Ice Cold Flame, and were one hundred percent sure that Shi Yan was already
dead with the Ice Cold Flame controlling his physical body, after they found that
Shi Yan dared to enter the Soul Gathering Pool.
Both of them had experienced in person the mysteriousness and terribleness of the
Soul Gathering Pool. If Shi Yan was merely a warrior in the Disaster Realm, how
could he dared to enter the Pool?
Gu Lie and Gu Jiange chose to hide themselves, waiting for the Demon Master
Mojito's soul to come and help.
On the Clouds Island, Mo Duanhun's face went pale. Floating in the sky, he released
his spirit to Scout out the surrounding.
The Ice Cold Flame had frozen the valley, and the Demon Master Mojito's soul was
also heading for the same valley. Mo Duanhun, of course, also released his spirit
to focus on the valley. When he felt an extremely cold qi from the valley, he
immediately recalled what Xia Xinyan had once told him.
He immediately knew that Shi Yan was in the valley!
Shi Yan was dragged into the depth of the glacier by the Ice Cold Flame. The icy qi
in the valley was so strong that it must be from the Ice Cold Flame. Before he came
here, Mo Duan Hun knew that Shi Yan was not dead but would appear on the Clouds
Island from King Yang Qing. Then, analyzing all these, Mo Duan Hun knew for sure
that Shi Yan was now in the valley.
Mo Duan Hun's facial expression was complex. Floating in the sky, many thoughts
were flowing in his mind.
"That guy will somebody become the future head of the Yang Family! No matter what,
you have to bring Shi Yan back to Immortal Island safe and sound!"
The words of Emperor Yang Qing reappeared in Mo Duan Hun's ears. After a short
period of hesitation, he changed into a flash of green light and flew to the
valley.
The warriors in the three mines of the Gu Family were all killed by Shura Blood
Guard, Xia Xin Yan and He Qingman.
At this moment, Shura Blood Guard and Wind Thunder Flying Lion were also flying in
the sky, searching for Gu Lie and Gu Jiange's traces on Clouds Island.
"Strange!" Xia Xinyan cried, "Demon Master Mojito and Master Mo both went to that
valley!"
He Qing Man lowered her head, looking into the direction of the valley. She also
found the situation strange, "What's going on? Demon Master Mojito is so powerful,
why he went to the valley on his way? And so is Master Mo. Why doesn't he leave
Clouds Island now but followed the Demon Master?"
"As long as Master Mo does not use his power to destroy the Demon Fire that is
confining Clouds Island now, we cannot leave the Island." Xia Xinyan lamented,
"Let's go nearer to see what's going on there."
"Okay!" He Man Qing moved her legs and Wind Thunder Flying Lion immediately knew
her decision, flying to the valley.
"It's so cold!" After a few minutes' flying, He Man Qing couldn't help shaking,
"What's going on? Why's that valley so icy cold? Why, sister Xinyan?"
Xia Xinyan was also shaking, while tears were welling up in her eyes. She was
choking with sobs, "It's him! It's him! He is in the valley!"
"Who?" He Qing Man was confused at first and then realized whom she meant, crying
disbelievingly, "You mean Shi Yan?"
"It must be him!" Xia Xinyan nodded affirmatively, and smiled while crying, "That
guy was dragged into an ice hole by the Ice Cold Flame, and now, the icy qi in the
valley is clearly from the Ice Cold Flame. Then, if the Flame is in the valley, he
must be there too."
"If the Ice Cold Flame is there, can he be alive?" He Qing Man found it
unbelievable. After a second thought, she said with a strange expression, "But if
his soul was controlled by the Ice Cold, then it makes sense that his physical body
still exists... He's not dead, to some extent. Does the Master of Yang Family mean
this by saying that Shi Yan is 'alive'?"
Xia Xinyan's body shook, and then, she stared at He Qing Man angrily, "Qing Man,
stop telling this kind of joke! It's not funny at all!"
He Qing Man was surprised. Knowing that Xia Xinyan was genuinely angry, she shut
her mouth, not daring to utter another word.
She only sighed silently. It was so cold in the valley and obviously the Ice Cold
Flame was there now. How could Shi Yan, a warrior in the Disaster Realm, survive
there?
Even if he was alive, he must be a walking dead now?

Chapter 171: The Royalty Level Secret Treasure
Grabbing the Soul Gathering Pearl, Shi Yan was swiftly swimming towards the surface
of the Pool.
In the Pool, numerous souls were turning into black lights and entering straight
into the Soul Gathering Pearl.
The Soul Gathering Pearl whose ? area was covered by Shi Yan's spit still generated
huge attraction to the souls, absorbing all the souls in the Pool into itself.
Shi Yan finally surfaced on the Pool. After taking a deep breath of fresh air, he
began to climb onto the edge. Then, there came the Ice Cold Flame's order, "Don't
come out!"
Surprised and confused, Shi Yan obeyed the Ice Cold Flame's warning and took
several breath of fresh air and dived back into the Pool.
He was originally good at challenging his limits and had always played the game of
holding breath under water. Thus, staying underwater for a long time was a piece of
cake to him.
In this world, even without practicing martial arts, he could stay for 7 to 8
minutes under water. But his body was no longer the same as the normal people and
had much more power compared to before. Now, he could easily stay for half an hour
under water.
After taking a deep breath of air, Shi Yan went back into the water, and then asked
the Ice Cold Flame, "What's wrong?"
"There's a very tough guy hiding in the valley right now. According to the ranking
of you human beings, he is in the Nirvana Realm. My power is confined by the Ring
and I'm unable to kill that guy. Only if you let me out of this Ring would I be
able to beat him, or else, you cannot deal with him on your own." The Ice Cold
Flame explained.
"A warrior in the Nirvana Realm?" Shi Yan was shocked. After a moment of thought,
he realized that the guy the Ice Cold Flame was talking about was probably Gu
Jiange's father, Gu Lie.
On his way to the Clouds Island, he heard some details about the Gu Family from
Linda. He was told that Gu Lie and his son Gu Jiange was staying on Clouds Island
to negotiate with the Yang Family, and Gu Lie was in the Nirvana Realm.
In this valley, first, there was only Gu Jiange. Now, another warrior came, meaning
that it must be Gu Lie.
Most of the Ice Cold Flame's power was sealed in the Ring and could not be fully
used.
Although the Soul Gathering Pearl was very powerful, it was powerful only to souls.
Gu Lie still had his physical body, so the Pearl would only have very little impact
on him. It was impossible to control him with the Pearl. If Shi Yan came out of the
Pool and Gu Lie truly wanted to kill him, then Shi Yan would not be able to go
against Gu Lie.
Ironically, Shi Yan had no idea that Gu Lie was actually more afraid of him!
"You have to wait until he leaves. While you're in the Soul Gathering Pool, he does
not dare to come in to kill you. Now, slow down gathering the souls in the Pool so
that the pool water will not be too clear. Be careful and once you find someone
else entering the Pool, sink down immediately."
Shi Yan nodded in the water, "Okay!"
After replying to the Flame, Shi Yan dived down a little and closely watched the
surface of the Pool.
Many souls had been collected by the Soul Gathering Pearl and the Soul Mirror over
the Pool had vanished.
Without the Soul Mirror, the portal connecting the two realms no longer existed.
There was no more Demon qi coming in from the Demon Realm.
Shi Yan was a little bit nervous. Concentrating on the Pool's surface, he was alert
and ready to react to any changes.
At a secret corner in the valley.
Gu Lie and Gu Jiange were hiding. They were even more cautious than Shi Yan; they
had spotted Shi Yan coming from the water, but neither of them dared to take
action. Instead, they were waiting for Demon Master Mojito's soul.
The flying speed of souls was much faster than those of human bodies. As soon as
Demon Master Mojito received Guile's message, Demon clouds began gathering over the
valley.
An enormous Demon shadow formed at the center of the Demon clouds. And evil qi
dashed down towards Gu Lie all of a sudden.
"Where's the Soul Mirror? Gu Lie! You cheated me! How dare you! I'll show you no
mercy!"
"Please, don't be angry!" Gu Lie was petrified and he hurriedly tried to explain,
"I really wanted to help you; that's why I killed so many villagers and gathered
newly-born souls to open up the channel for you to connect the two realms. But I
never expected that something would happen on the way. A type of Sky Fire had
obtained a man's physical body and controlled the man down into the Soul Gathering
Pool to destroy the Soul Gathering Pearl..."
Gu Lie was so terrified that he explained the situation rapidly, and added, "I've
always wanted to cooperate with you and I never expected that things would turn out
this way."
"Sky Fire?" Mojito's consciousness was heard from the Demon clouds, "Then go down
into the Pool to see if the man got the Soul Gathering Pearl or not. As long as he
has not obtained it, I have my ways to deal with him. But if he knows how to use
the Pearl, then even I do not dare to fight with him head on!"
"Me, going down?" Gu Lie forced a smile on his face, "The Ice Cold Flame is very
powerful, and once I get into the Pool, I will be frozen to death!"
"If you don't go down, I will destroy your soul right now!" Mojito's consciousness
said brutally, "Stop saying any more rubbish! Go down into the Soul Gathering Pool
now! If you waste my time, I'll kill both you and your son!"
Gu Lie's face went pale. He took a glimpse of Gu Jiange by his side and gritted his
teeth, "Okay, I'll go!"
"Woosh!"
At this moment, a flash of green light flew across the sky.
The detached-looking Mo Duanhun suddenly appeared over the valley.
Frowning, he spread his mind over the whole valley and immediately sensed the
location of Gu Lie and Gu Jiange. "Gu Lie, how dare you! You ganged up with the
Demons! Do you know what the Yang Family hates the most?"
As soon as Gu Lie, who was just about to take action, looked over at Mo Duanhun
surprisingly, fear filled his eyes.
Gu Jiange lowered his head and kept silent; he had no idea what to do at this
moment.
It didn't matter if it was the Demon Master Mojito or the top of the three Shura
Kings, Mo Duanhun, as long as they wanted to kill them, the father and son duo had
no chance to survive.
At this moment, he dared not to take action, for he does not want to annoy Mo
Duanhun, who could destroy his soul in an instant.
Gu Lie was in a dilemma. He could not answer Mo Duanhun of course, and could only
send a message to Mojito via his soul, "What do I do now?"
"Stop hesitating! Go down the Pool now and see what happened. Leave Mo Duanhun to
me. As long as I'm here, there's nothing he can do!" The Demon Master Mojito
replied impatiently. Then, the Demon clouds began changing forms. All of a sudden,
the Demon shadow distorted and covered Mo Duanhun like a black veil.
Although it was Mojito's soul that had come, but it still had the power of the God
Realm. His soul could gather demon qi to form various forms of powerful attacks.
The Demon clouds covered Mo Duanhun and numerous evil qi began to attack him. These
forces could destroy the souls of all creatures, and they were all rushing towards
Mo Duanhun's soul.
Sounds of explosion were heard in the valley. The attacks of the evil qi were just
as powerful as physical attacks.
The valley, which had been frozen by the Ice Cold Flame, was exploding. Ice and
stones were flying everywhere, giving out blinding lights.
The attack of the Demon Master Mojito had destroyed the solid ice which sealed the
whole valley.
Between all the evil qi, Mo Duanhun became a shining spot. Then a flashing light
came out of the explosion. From this light, trees, flowers, grass, creatures,
people, countries and landscapes were vaguely visible...
"The Image of Universal Nature!"

A woman's cry was heard from the valley. He Qingman was screaming full of surprise,
"This is the Image of Universal Nature, the Royalty Level Secret Treasure of the
Yang Family! This is the most powerful one out of the Yang Family's Defense
Treasures, and it had rarely appeared outside of the Immortal Island. Master Mo
brought it this time... no wonder he could sustain Mojito's soul attacks for such a
long time!"
Xia Xinyan's eyes also shined, "The Image of Universal Nature encompasses all the
creatures and landscapes in the world, every living being, trees and grass, demon
beasts, countries and landscapes. The Yang Family had spent much effort on
producing it. It not only encompasses all the creatures and landscapes in the
world, but can also resist any attack, including soul attacks!"
"Royalty Secret Treasure is truly powerful!" He Qingman said excitedly, "I've only
heard about the Image of Universal Nature before; this is the first time I have
seen it in person! How amazing!"
In the sky, Mo Duanhun was standing in the center of the Image of Universal Nature
as a shining point. Around the shining point, all kinds of images were projected,
which kept changing.
The Demon Master Mojito's soul attacks needed to pierce through all the layers of
images projected by the Image of Universal Nature. However, the power of the
attacks weakened after going through every layer.
Mo Duanhun knew that his soul was not in the same realm with that of Mojito, so he
did not dare to fight soul battle with Mojito. He only used the Image of Universal
Nature to resist Mojito's soul attacks and did not have a way to fight back.
At this moment, Gu Lie was heading towards the Soul Gathering Pool under Mojito's
order.
"Shi Yan is probably at the bottom of the Pool!" Mo Duanhun shouted all of a
sudden, "Do not let Gu Lie go into the Pool!"
Since the Level 6 Wind Thunder Flying Lion was faster than the level 4 or 5 Cyan
Blood Bats, the Shura Blood Guards had not arrived in the valley yet. Now, only Xia
Xinyan and He Qingman were floating over the valley.
Hearing Mo Duanhun's shout, He Qingman pursed her lips and whispered, "Gu Lie is in
the Nirvana Realm. I cannot beat him. What's worse is that the Demon Master Mojito
is here. If I go to fight against Gu Lie now, I'm very likely to be attacked by
Mojito. I cannot act rashly."
"I'll go!"
Knowing that Shi Yan might be at the bottom of the Pool, Xia Xinyan, without any
hesitation, drew a deep breath, activated her Reincarnation Martial Spirit, jumped
from the back of the Wind Thunder Flying Lion while entering the Sky Realm. She
then rushed towards Gu Lie, who had reached the side of the Pool.
Seeing Xia Xinyan descending from the sky, Gu Lie's face turned as pale as death.
He froze there as if waiting for something.
A flash of a soul attack suddenly came from the Demon clouds. Xia Xinyan, who had
been flying in the sky, suddenly fell down; her mouth full of blood.
"Sister Xinyan!" He Qingman cried. She tapped the Wind Thunder Flying Lion, which
then flew rapidly towards Xia Xinyan and caught her before she dropped onto the
ground.
He Qingman tore down Xia Xinyan's veil and found that her face was as pale as a
white piece of paper. The lights in her eyes were fading and blood was streaming
down from her mouth.
"Sister Xinyan! Xinyan!" He Qingman was extremely worried. She took out a pill from
her pockets and put it into Xia Xinyan's mouth. Then, riding the Flying lion, she
took Xia Xinyan away from the Soul Gathering Pool.

Chapter 172: The Demon King Was Alarmed
In the Soul Gathering Pool.
Shi Yan was looking up at the surface of the Pool, guarding cautiously against Gu
Lie who might come down at any time.
While being in the Pool, he was not aware of what was happening outside. He did not
know that in such a short period of time, both Demon Master Mojito and Mo Duanhun
had arrived in the valley.
After absorbing a large number of souls, the Soul Gathering Pool looked much
clearer than before.
Being in the Pool, Shi Yan sensed a violent tremor coming from the valley as if the
earth was shaking. This made him more alert, looking out for any trace of danger
from above.
All of a sudden, a familiar figure appeared over the Pool.
'Xia Xinyan!'
Although he could not see it clearly from the Pool, Shi Yan immediately recognized
Xia Xinyan through her perfect body.
Xia's beautiful figure flew past the Pool, suddenly she started falling and was
caught by a Demon Beast.
All of this happened in an instant and when Shi Yan realized that Xia Xinyan was
injured, she had disappeared, carried away by the Wind Thunder Lion.
Shi Yan felt a surge of rage!
No longer hiding, Shi Yan swam up towards the surface of the Pool as fast as he
could.
"What are you doing! That guy must be still there!" The Ice Cold Flame responded
soon.
Shi Yan did not reply. His face looked ferocious, and an aura of evil, craziness
and hatred surrounded him.
Suddenly, Shi Yan entered the Second Sky, and his power doubled!
"Don't go out!" The Ice Cold Flame shouted anxiously.

Shi Yan turned a deaf ear to it.
"Splash!"
Shi Yan jumped out of the Pool, causing waves to appear on the surface of the Soul
Gathering Pool, and stood on the bank with a fierce-looking face.
Gu Lie, who was about to enter the Pool, was shocked. Seeing Shi Yan appear, he
hurried to hide and ran towards Gu Jiange.
Gu Lie had always believed that Shi Yan's body was occupied by the Ice Cold Flame.
Knowing that he himself was no rival to the Sky Fire, so upon seeing Shi Yan, he
immediately hid himself to avoid face-to-face confrontation.
Coming out of the Soul Gathering Pool, Shi Yan glanced around himself maliciously.
In the sky over the valley, dense Demon Clouds were surrounding a ball of green
light. The impact of the souls attack were spreading everywhere.
Gu Lie was rushing to a mountain cave beside him. He could vaguely see the figure
of Gu Jiange at the entrance of the cave.
Faraway, a Demon Beast was leaving the valley, carrying Xia Xinyan. On the back of
the Beast, another hot woman was feeding Xinyan some pills.
"Xinyan!" Shi Yan shouted to the sky, standing beside the Pool.
He Qingman, who was on the back of the Wind Thunder Lion, was rather shocked by Shi
Yan's cry. She looked down and saw a sad and angry Shi Yan.
"She was badly soul-attacked by Demon Master Mojito." He Qingman shouted back while
gritting her teeth, "For you! She was trying to save you!"
'Mojito!'
Shi Yan looked up at the sky and asked the Ice Cold Flame with his mind, "How can
we absorb his soul?"
"Turn the part of the Soul Gathering Pearl which has been covered towards the guy's
soul, and use your mind power to form a connection between his soul and the Soul
Gathering Pearl. You only need to release a part of your mind power and get close
to the guy's soul, and the Soul Gathering Pearl will connect with his soul
automatically. Then the Pearl will absorb his soul!"
"Got it!"
Shi Yan immediately released some mind power which formed into a light beam that
shot straight towards the Demon Clouds up in the sky.
Suddenly, a beam of black light was shot from the uncovered part of the Soul
Gathering Pearl. After that, streams of soul started shooting from the Soul
Gathering Pearl, feeding into the weird-looking black light which shone at Demon
Master Mojito's soul.
Numerous souls were appearing from the black light and were condensing in the beam.
The souls were tangling with each other, empowering the black light to the extent
that Demon Master Mojito's soul were unable to withstand it any longer!
In the thick Demon Clouds, Demon Master Mojito's soul was captured by the black
light and it could not move a single bit!
The Demon Shadow started wavering and was drawn into the black light generated from
the Soul Gathering Pearl.
"Who dares to do this to me!" An enormous mind message spreaded across the whole
valley, that every warrior in the valley could hear it clearly!
This was the consciousness of Demon Master Mojito!
However with his soul constrained, this mind message only conveyed his
consciousness without the power of soul attack.
"Whoever you are!" Shi Yan sneered, "You will not go back once I capture you!"
"I'll kill you! I'll make you wish you've never been born!" Although the
consciousness of Demon Master Mojito could still be heard, but the Demon Shadow
formed by his soul was still being absorbed into the black light shining from the
The Soul Gathering Pearl was only effective to souls. If it was Demon Master Mojito
himself not his soul that had come, then Shi Yan would not be able to beat him even
after a hundred years.
Mojito, who was in the Spirit Realm, was one of the four Demon Masters in the
Fourth Demon Area and was the most powerful one under the two Demon King!
No matter in the Fourth Demon Area or the Endless Sea, he was so notorious that
everybody was afraid of him.
Common warriors was petrified upon hearing the title of Demon Master, let alone
wanting to fight against him.
Years ago, King Yang Qing led a group of excellent warriors from the Yang Family to
the Fourth Demon Area, and only killed one Demon Master after going through all
kinds of dangers. And under the counter-attack they were severely injured by the
other three Demon Masters that they barely made it back to the Endless Sea.
And Mojito was among the Demon Master who had barely killed King Yang Qing!
And now, Shi Yan, a warrior merely in the Disaster Realm, was unafraid of Mojito
and was about to destroy Mojito's soul with the help of the Soul Gathering Pearl,
shocking the warriors present in the valley.
Even Mo Duanhun was shocked as a surprised look surfaced on his expressionless

face. From the center of the Image of Universal Nature, he was looking down
unbelievingly at Shi Yan.
The Shura Guards who had just arrived all felt Mojito's consciousness, and all
heard Shi Yan's challenge to Mojito.
These Shura Guards were all startled. Some of them rubbed their eyes, wondering if
something were wrong with their eyes.
Gu Lie and Gu Jiange were cringing at the entrance of the cave. They were too
shocked that their face went pale.
On the back of the Wind Thunder Lion, He Qingman was even more surprised, not
knowing what was happening down there.
She had never heard of the Soul Gathering Pearl, let alone that the Soul Gathering
Pearl in Shi Yan's hand that could constrain Mojito's soul.
She found the whole thing unreal: Shi Yan trapped Mojito's soul with the black
light, and was drawing Mojito's soul into the black crystal ball in his hand...
Shi Yan turned a blind eye to the surroundings, and was coldly staring at the black
light and Mojito's soul, that was drawn into the Soul Gathering Pearl.
"Great! Great!" The Ice Cold Flame was excited, "This is the soul of the Spirit
Realm Master! This guy's soul is as powerful as hundreds of thousands of common
people's souls combined! Getting this soul, the Soul Gathering Pearl can be used to
refine the pure soul power, that will be enough for us!"
Shi Yan kept his silence, concentrating his mind to guide the black light.
Holding the Soul Gathering Pearl, he could feel vaguely that there was some
connection between himself and the black light. Through the black light, he could
feel how horribly powerful Mojito's soul was.
The qi of Mojito's soul was as enormous as oceans and as high as mountains. Feeling
it for merely one second, one would feel awed, and would no longer dared to fight
against it.
If Shi Yan had not been so strong-willed, he would probably broke down under the
enormous pressure from Mojito's soul, and would very likely flee.
The shock to the soul was sometimes much more powerful than the attacks on the
physical body!
Suddenly, a call filled with worship was sent out from Mojito's soul in the black
light.
A strange type of aura started spreading in the valley as if Mojito's soul was
eulogizing something, as if it was praying for a gift from God.
In the valley, Demon energy was now gathering a hundred times faster. And in the
gray sky, a visible crack appeared.
Demon energy was pouring down from the crack like flood breaching the shore!
A huge white bony hand suddenly reached out from the crack. The hand was as white
as jade, yet dense Demon air was coming from its fingers and palm.
In a moment, the whole Clouds Island was covered by Demon air.
The five fingers of the huge white hand curled; each finger as big as a mountain.
They came out of nowhere and went straight to fetch Mojito's soul in the black
light.
"Shi Yan! Release him!" Mo Duanhun shouted in the sky.
"Quickly release him!" The Ice Cold Flame also informed.
Shi Yan was shocked. Without hesitating he cut off his mind power at once, and
covered the black part of the Soul Gathering Pearl with one hand.
The connection between the black light and the Soul Gathering Pearl broke
immediately!
The huge white bony hand grabbed randomly, and like pieces of glass it shattered
the black light coming from the Soul Gathering Pearl.
The hand did not stay longer, as it only grabbed Mojito's soul and cringed back
into the crack.
"Boy, I'll remember the imprint of your soul." A sound that was powerful enough to
destroy the whole world was heard from the crack. All colors of light were shining
in the crack and the thick Demon air over Clouds Island was rushing crazily into
the crack.
In an instant, all the Demon air had disappeared into the crack without a single
trace. Crimson clouds at sunset began to appear in the sky, shiny and beautiful.
Now, it was dusk.
Cold sweats appeared on Shi Yan's forehead. One of his hand was still covering the
exposed part of the Soul Gathering Pearl. Even now, he could not dare to loosen his
grip.
Demon King Bo Xun! Skeletal Avatar!
Gritting his teeth, Shi Yan looked up at the sky, his face looked serious but
determined.

Chapter 173: The Sleeping Beauty
Suddenly, the whole valley turned silent.
All the warriors in the valley were looking up at the huge white bony hand that was
being pulled back into the crack in the sky.
It was Demon King Bo Xun! One of the two supremacies in the fourth Demon Area!
Upon sensing Demon Master Mojito being trapped, he used his power to tear apart the
space and brought Mojito's soul back to the Demon Area.
If it was not the huge white bony hand of Bo Xun, Mojito's soul would have hardly
survived against the power of the Soul Gathering Pearl. Even if his soul was in the
Spirit Realm, it could not get rid of the constraints of the Soul Gathering Pool,
and would be among the hundreds of thousands of souls absorbed by the Pearl.
The appearance of Bo Xun's huge white bony hand had shocked all of the warriors in
the valley. Under the pressure of the hand's horribly destructive power, even Mo
Duanhun felt somewhat helpless.
Fortunately, Bo Xun's aim was merely to bring Mojito's soul back. If he was really
determined to deal with the warriors in the valley, then all the people in the
valley would probably die except for Mo Duanhun, who might be able to use the Image
of Universal Nature to escape.
With an extremely serious face, Shi Yan was looking up at the sunglow.
This was the second time that he had seen a Demon King in action. The first time
was on his way to the Endless Sea, when Bo Xun's Skeletal Avatar suddenly appeared
and grabbed Xiao Hanyi into the Fourth Demon Area. This time, his Skeletal Avatar
reappeared and saved Mojito.
The extraordinary power of Bo Xun truly frightened Shi Yan. The huge pressure on
people's souls made them feel like they were fighting against an invincible God. No
wonder people would easily give up fighting.
If it were not his extraordinarily tough mind, he would be kneeling down at Bo

Xun's terrifying power.
Mo Duanhun, too, was watching the crack closing in the sky with a serious look.
He waited until the last trace of Demon air had disappeared on the Clouds Island
and then flew down from the sky, standing beside Shi Yan.
"Master Yan," Mo Duanhun bowed slightly, "I was ordered by the family master to
come here and take you to the Immortal Island."
Shi Yan frowned, "How did you knew I'm still alive?"
"Our Family Lord used three drops of Immortal Blood to predict that you had not
been possessed by the Ice Cold Flame, and that you will be here on the Clouds
Island by now. Therefore, we agreed to reconcile with the Gu Family, and chose to
come here since we knew that you would be here too." Mo Duanhun nodded.
"I see." Shi Yan was rather surprised. He was surprised by the Master of the Yang
Family, King Yang Qing's methods. He merely used three drops of Immortal Blood and
knew whether Shi Yan was dead or alive. This was almost as powerful as God.
It was said that King Yang Qing had entered the Spirit Realm after he had finished
cultivating his vital energy, and that his power had also been enhanced
substantially. It seemed that those rumors were true now.
"Do we need to deal with Gu Lie and his son first?" Shi Yan was about to say
something else when he saw Gu Lie in a cave beside them.
Mo Duanhun expressionlessly nodded, and then asked for Shi Yan's opinion, "How
would you want to deal with them?"
After seeing Mojito's soul being constrained by Shi Yan's Soul Gathering Pearl, Gu
Lie and Gu Jiange had already turned pale.
Now, their faces were even more paler. Hearing the conversation between Shi Yan and
Mo Duanhun, they looked at each other and hopelessness filled their eyes.
"How would you normally deal with people who had colluded with the Demon Dwellers?"
Shi Yan thought for a few seconds and sneered, "These two used the secret methods
of that faction and slaughtered thousands of common people just so that they can
use their souls to build the bridge for Demon Dwellers, and then guided Demon
Master Mojito's soul here. Having committed this kind of crime, do they deserve to
be killed?"
"They do." Mo Duanhun nodded, "I'll kill Gu Lie first and keep Gu Jiange alive so
that we can take him back to the Gu Family. Then, we will use Gu Jiange to confess
what had happened here. At that time, the Gu Family will have to admit what they
had done."
"Okay, do as you wish." Shi Yan smiled.
Without saying anymore, Mo Duanhun figure became gradually fuzzy as he disappeared

under Shi Yan's eyes.
Meanwhile, a shrill cry was heard from the valley beside Shi Yan.
Soon after the cry, Gu Jiange's scream was also heard, "Father!"
Shi Yan was surprised, and found that Mo Duanhun's figure had completely
disappeared.
Looking over to the cave, Shi Yan found that Gu Lie had already died. Blood
continued to pour out of his eyes, ears, and mouth. Mo Duanhun's figure suddenly
appeared at the entrance of the valley. Then, he stretched out his hand and pressed
against Gu Jiange's head.
Flashes of green light came out from Mo Duanhun's palm and went into Gu Jiange's
head.
Gu Jiange's eyes gradually went dim as he screamed painfully. At last, he stopped

screaming, and just stood there stiffly.
Grabbing Gu Jiange with one hand, Mo Duanhun flew back to Shi Yan's side and threw
him to a Shura Guard as he ordered, "Take him."
Everything happened so fast that Shi Yan did not see how Mo Duanhun did it exactly.
In an instant, Gu Lie was killed and Gu Jiange was under Mo Duanhun's control after
releasing few cries. Now, Gu Jiange became delirious since his soul had been
imprisoned.
The Sixth-level Demon Beast of the Evil Wonderland, the Wind Thunder Lion, suddenly
descended from the sky, and landed beside Shi Yan and Mo Duanhun.
"Sister Xinyan's soul had been severely injured." He Qingman, while coming down
from the Wind Thunder Lion, said anxiously, "She had been unconscious since then.
What should we do?"
Shi Yan went towards the Wind Thunder Lion immediately.
Seeing Shi Yan approaching them, the Wind Thunder Lion howled as it opened its
fierce-looking mouth and stared at Shi Yan, indicating him not to come close.
"Easy." He Qingman slightly kicked the Wind Thunder Lion on one of its wings.
The Wind Thunder Lion immediately became obedient. It just stared at Shi Yan
without any movement; it seemed to be very afraid of He Qingman.
Shi Yan came to the Wind Thunder Lion and saw Xia Xinyan whom he had not seen for
three years. She was as beautiful as three years ago, but her face was pale now,
and there was traces of blood on her lips. Her eyes were closed covered by her long
eyelashes.
"Sister Xinyan knew that you were in the Pool and that Gu Lie was about to go into
the Pool to find you. Thus, she immediately used her Reincarnation Martial Spirit
in order to stop Gu Lie. But at that time, Demon Master Mojito suddenly interfered
and used soul attack to injure her soul..."
He Qingman was very worried, "Soul injuries are much harder to heal than physical
injuries. And Demon Master Mojito is in the Spirit Realm; his soul attacks are
terribly powerful. I'm afraid sister Xinyan will never recover from this injury."
He Qingman and Xia Xinyan were very close. Or else, she would not come here
together with Xia Xinyan despite knowing that there was danger here.
After Xia Xinyan was severely injured, He Qingman had taken out all kinds of
healing pills she had on her, and fed them to Xia Xinyan. However, Xia Xinyan
stayed unconscious and her soul was still weak with no signs of recovery.
He Qingman tried to communicate with Xia Xinyan via her mind, but found that Xia
Xinyan's soul has dispersed. Without a concentrated soul, Xia could not receive the
mind message she sent.
After realizing this, He Qingman became more worried from not knowing what to do.
After examining Xia Xinyan carefully, Shi Yan's face looked serious. Xia Xinyan's
soul has indeed been dispersed, and it could be called a human vegetable state in
his world; she might never be able to wake up.
"Lord Mo, come have a look." Shi Yan suddenly looked up at Mo Duanhun and said, "I
don't want anything bad happen to her."
Nodding softly, Mo Duanhun walked slowly to Xia Xinyan and stretched out his finger
to touch the back side of Xia Xinyan's head.
From Mo Duanhun's finger, soul power was being transmitted into Xia Xinyan's mind.
Mo Duanhun's face became grave.
Shi Yan's heart tightened and his face changed color.
Judging from Mo Duanhun's expression, Shi Yan knew that Xia Xinyan's injury must be
more severe than they had thought.
And it was true.
Before long, Mo Duanhun pulled back his finger and said seriously, "Her soul is
badly injured and has dispersed. Taking a blow from Mojito, even the souls of
warriors in the Nirvana Realm would be destroyed in an instant, let alone the soul
of a warrior in the Earth Realm. The reason why her soul was not destroyed was
because of her Reincarnation Martial Spirit. If it were not the Reincarnation
Martial Spirit, she would have been dead by now."
"Lord Mo, what are you talking about?" He Qingman asked anxiously.
"At the crucial moment, Little Xia's Reincarnation Martial Spirit gathered soul
power of her previous lives, and helped her withstand Mojito's soul attack. The
memory and consciousness of her previous lives and her memory and consciousness of
this life were disorganized by Mojito's attack. Therefore, right now, she has not
only the memory of this life, but those of her previous lives, and many lives at
that! The memories were too disorganized and too large in number, causing her soul
to break down. In this case, she is unlikely to recover unless we sort her memories
out."
Shi Yan's face changed a little, "Then, what can we do?"
"Nothing." Mo Duanhun waved his head helplessly, "The injury in her soul cannot be
healed by pills. If she could sort out those messy memories and consciousness by
herself, then she will be healed but this process might take one year, one hundred
years, or forever."
"What!" He Qingman screamed, "You mean sister Xinyan might never wake up? How can
this be?"
"Is there nothing we can do to help? Really?" Shi Yan gritted his teeth.
"There is no way I know of." Mo Duanhun lamented.
Hopelessness filled He Qingman's eyes. Then, she stared at Shi Yan and started
blaming him, "You! It's because of you! If it were not for you, sister Xinyan would
not be like this!"
Shi Yan did not know how to respond to her.
At this moment, the Blood Vein Ring began to shine.
Shi Yan, who was also blaming himself, let his consciousness enter the Blood Vein
Ring and asked impatiently, "What are you crying for?"
"It's only an injury to her soul!" The consciousness of the Ice Cold Flame scorned,
"How stupid you are! You have the Soul Gathering Pearl in your hand. Once it is
refined, the pure soul power in it will be the panacea for healing souls. As long
as that woman is alive, the soul power of the Pearl is able to heal her and make
her as lively as before."
Shi Yan eyes started shining as happiness resurfaced onto his face.

Chapter 174: Misunderstanding
"You're heartless!"
He Manquing sneered; her bright eyes were chillingly cold. She hatefully stared at
Shi Yan and berated him, " Sister Xinyan is like this because of you, and you are
actually feeling happy? You, do you even have a conscience"?
She kept looking at Shi Yan scornfully after she caught a bit of joyous expression
on Shi Yan's face.
Obviously, she wouldn't know that after communicating with the Ice Cold Flame, Shi
Yan had come with a way to save Xia Xinyan. He Qingman just thought that Shi Yan
must be feeling lucky, and immediately started criticising him. She felt bitter in
her heart and got angered upon seeing Shi Yan being ungrateful.
Those Shura Blood Guards nearby also got confused. Seeing the happy look on Shi
Yan's face, they also felt something was amiss.
With even Mo Duanhun saying that Xia Xinyan would be hard to treat, it was evident
that Xia Xinyan's soul was injured heavily. At this moment, seeing the joyous Shi
Yan made everyone suspect his intentions.
Only Mo Duanhun thought otherwise, and looked at the Blood Vein Ring on Shi Yan's
hand with a thoughtful expression.
Shi Yan was aware of He Qingman's scolding, but he simply ignored it. His
consciousness was deep into the Ring, still conversing with the Ice Cold Flame.
"In order to convert the souls into pure soul power, how do you refine the Soul
Gathering Pearl?"
"It's very easy." The Ice Cold Flame was just waiting for this question from Shi
Yan, "Burn the Soul Gathering Pearl in a special fire, destroying all the soul
impurities inside the Soul Gathering Pearl. What remains will be soul power that is
pure enough to be absorbed."
"A special fire?" Shi Yan thought for a moment, "You are also one of the Sky fires,
will you be able to do it?"
"No no, no!" The Ice Cold Flame immediately responded, "You have to use extremely
high temperature in order to burn away the soul impurities inside the Pearl."
Although the Ice Cold Flame was one of the Sky fires, it was very special. Usually,
most Sky fires were very hot, capable of burning everything in their path, but Ice
Cold Flame was chilling to the bone. It had the exact opposite characteristics of
sealing everything in ice.
As the Soul Gathering Pearl needed extremely high temperature to refine, the fire
from the Ice Cold Flame would be of no use.
"Does that mean that I will need to find another Sky fire to refine the pearl?" Shi
Yan's heart sank, "Sky fires are the most extraordinary fire in the world. If it is
really needed, where in the world I would find it?"
"You won't be needing a Sky fire exactly." The Ice Cold Flame said after a moment,
"The fire at the center of a hundred thousand foot tall volcano will be enough to
refine the pearl. As long as you are able to find a ten thousand year-old volcano,
just place the pearl in its center. Let me take a look at it and I will know
whether the idea will work out or not."
"Enter the center of a ten thousand year-old volcano?" Shi Yan's face slightly
changed, "I would probably be burnt to ashes halfway."
The central region of a ten thousand year-old volcano was extremely hot. Let along
a Disaster realm warrior, even an Earth realm, or a Nirvana realm strong warrior,
would probably not be able to hold up if he rashly entered into the center of a ten
thousand year-old volcano.
The Ice Cold Flame's suggestion made Shi Yan full of despondence.
"Hey, I am talking to you!" He Quigman stood in front of Shi Yan proudly, with her
plump and seductive chest. Her eyes were still chilly as she glared at Shi Yan,
"What, are you mute? Or have speechless?"
Shi Yan, who was in a deep discussion with the Ice Cold Flame, was suddenly woken
from He Qingman's shout. Naturally he didn't know what He Qingman had said.
Shi Yan still had some good opinions towards He Manqing. When Xia Xinyan's body
fell from the sky, it was this woman who ordered her demon beast to rescue Xia
Xinyan.
Or else, even if Xia Xinyan's soul were to recover in the future, her body would've
been half wasted.
Because of that, Shi Yan felt some gratitude towards He Qingman, and he also knew
she was deeply worried for Xia Xinyan. So Shi Yan didn't mind He Qingman's
unfriendly attitude.
"Sister Xinyan is in this state, and you are happy?" He Qingman clenched her teeth,
"I've never seen a heartless man like you! In the Kyara Sea, Sister Xinyan is the
most desired girl, god knows how many young men has a soft spot for her. There are
way too many who are more handsome, and stronger than you! But just for you, in
these three years, Sister Xinyan had been fighting against the Gu and Dongfang
families all along. Knowing that you came to Clouds Island, she even risked her
life to come and find you! And because of you, she is now like this! But you are
secretly feeling happy! You're truly cruel and ungrateful! The most shameless of
all!"
The more He Qingman thought about it, the more she disliked Shi Yan. So, she
ruthlessly insulted him.
Shi Yan didn't know if he should laugh or cry from her fierce scolding. He felt
that this woman had some problems inside, and she judged the situation without
knowing anything; such an opinionated person.
So Shi Yan once again became silent, and chose to continue ignoring her.
"How do I enter into the center of a ten thousand year-old volcano?" Shi Yan
communicated.
"Did you forget about me?" The Ice Cold Flame answered proudly, "With my cold
energy as a protection, what kind of volcano can't you enter? How can a mere Earth
fire oppose against me? With me protecting you, what do you have to be scared
about?"
Shi Yan immediately realized the truth.
Because of Xia Xinyan's injuries, his mind was kind of in a mess. He actually
forgot about how frightening the Ice Cold Flame's cold energy was.
Back in the day, Menluo Island was a land where volcanoes gathered. Even this kind
of place still became an ice island under the Ice Cold Flame's cold energy. In this
whole world, what kind of volcano can't it go deep into?
"I understand now." Shi Yan's mind gradually settled down, and once again a joyous
expression emerged on his face.
"Shameless! Shameless!" Scolded He Qingman as her clenched teeth made gritting

sounds, "I've really never seen people like you. How unfortunate that Sister Xinyan
actually complimented you all along, this is really an eye opener for me! How could
such a smart person like Sister Xinyan fancy a guy like you! I really feel unfair
for her!"
While He Manqing taunted him for so long, she saw Shi Yan smile again. This really
made her anger explode through the roof. If Mo Duanhun weren't next to her, she
might've not been able to hold back and attacked Shi Yan to teach him a lesson.
"Uh, is it fun for you to talk to yourself?" Shi Yan's consciousness returned from
the Blood Vein Ring and he slightly glanced at He Qingman, and said indifferently.
If it were anyone else, after being wronged and scolded for so long, they would
feel a little annoyed from inside. Shi Yan was no exception either.
He Qingman didn't get the situation at all, and subjectively thought him as a
heartless and unfaithful heartbreaker. She clenched her teeth and scolded him for
minutes, and seeing him unresponsive, she just kept scolding him. This made Shi Yan
feel that this woman really had some screw loose.
"You! You!" He Manqing pointed at Shi Yan, she was breathing fast while her breasts
were high up, curved in a seductive figure. She was so upset at the moment that she
actually couldn't speak.
Shi Yan looked at her sideways. He knew that this woman had a hot body, and her
looks must be extraordinary too. But at the moment his mind wasn't thinking in this
regard, so he was too lazy to bother with her. After glancing once at He Qingman,
he turned his head away to ask Mo Duanhun by his side, "Are there any ten thousand
year-old volcanoes around here?"
"There are none nearby." Mo Dunahun was stunned, but he pondered for a second, "But
there are some in the Kyara Sea. The biggest ten thousand year-old volcano is in
the Fire Cloud Island controlled by the Evil Wonderland. Miss He should be very
knowledgeable about this area, as the current master of Fire Cloud Island is He
Luo, her father."
Shi Yan dazed for a second and his expression immediately became weird. He turned
his head and looked at He Qingman once again.
He Qingman was still mad, she clenched her teeth and was fiercely staring at Shi
Yan, "No matter what you want to do, I won't help you! You heartless unfaithful
heartbreaker, just looking at you gets on my nerves!"
Then, He Qingman's hot beautiful body casually moved, and in an instant, she was
already sitting on the Wind Thunder Lion.
With the moving of her long beautiful legs, He Qingman shouted, "Let's go."
"Wait." Shi Yan frowned, he suddenly blocked the Wind Thunder Lion and raised his
head to look at He Qingman, who was sitting high above on the Wind Thunder Lion,
and said, "You can go, but Xinyan has to stay with me."
"What gives you that right?" He Qingman's eyes turned cold, "Sister Xinyan came
with me, and now that her soul is heavily injured, I have to use the greatest speed
to escort her back to the Xia family. When the Xia family knows that Sister Xinyan
has been injured so badly, they would definitely use all their power to find a way
to save her! Unlike you, they will never do nothing and even gloat around!"
The Wind Thunder Lion was ready to move. He Qingman sat on top, and condescendingly
looked down at Shi Yan while taunting him with her words.
The level six Wind Thunder Lion realized its mistress's anger. Its bell-size dark
red eyes fiercely started at Shi Yan, and raised its head to release an angry roar.
A level six demon beast was comparable to a Nirvana realm warrior; after this Wind
Thunder Lion's angry roar, two wind blades formed into shape, and shot at Shi Yan.
"Stupid beast!" He Qingman shouted as the look in her eyes slightly changed.
Mo Duanhun snorted coldly and just like a phantom, appeared in front of the Wind
Thunder Lion. He shot his big hands out and actually held the wind blades. Then
while furrowing his brows, he again looked at He Qingman, "Do you need me to
discipline your demon beast?"
"It's a misunderstanding." He Qingman was startled as she hurriedly stomped her
foot. She stepped on the Wind Thunder Lion's head, secretly scolding at how stupid
this demon beast was.
With Mo Duanhun so near it, the Wind Thunder Lion had already settled down. It
hurriedly laid down again and didn't even dare to raise its head and look at Mo
Duanhun in fear that he might act ruthlessly.
A level six demon beast had already gained some wisdom.
"Leave Xinyan." With a grim face, Shi Yan stood in front of the Wind Thunder Lion,
and coldly looked at He Qingman.
"Even if you're a Yang family member, you still have no right to command me!" He
Qingman said while gritting her teeth, "Sister Xinyan came with me, so she has to
leave with me! I will never give Sister Xinyan to a heartless man like you!"
"I can save her!" Shi Yan said with a deep voice.
"You can save her?" He Qingman was dazed for a second, but then said in disdain,
"Even Master Mo can't do anything, what way do you have to save her? Your
capabilities are not good, but your tone sure is arrogant."
"Young Master Yan, do you want to go to the Fire Cloud Island?" Mo Duanhun saw that
at this rate there would be no end to this argument, and finally couldn't help but
say, "If you're going to the Fire Cloud Island, then you don't need to move Xia.
Miss He should be going back to the Fire Cloud Island too, we can just go the same
way."
After Mo Duanhun said that, Shi Yan pondered for a moment and also agreed, "I am
going to the Fire Cloud Island, Master Mo, what about you?"
"Before we return to the Immortal Island, I will keep following you." Mo Duanhun
responded.
"Alright then." Shi Yan nodded, and walked towards the only level six Cyan Blood
Bat present there, "Then you can escort me to Fire Cloud Island."
"Alright."

Chapter 175: Didn't Come for Nothing!
Inside the valley, the water in the Soul Gathering Pool had already turned
transparent. All of the souls inside the pool were absorbed into the Soul Gathering
Pearl.
He Qingman seemed to extremely dislike Shi Yan. After getting Mo Duanhun's

approval, she rode the Wind Thunder Lion and immediately flew into the air with Xia
Xinyan. They headed out of Clouds Island ahead of the rest.
Shi Yan was in the valley. He sat on the Cyan Blood Bat and was waiting for
something.
When he realized that there were no more souls inside the Soul Gathering Pool, he
spat a few more times at the Soul Gathering Pearl.
Once the spit fell on the pearl, it immediately formed into a white thin film that
completely covered the Soul Gathering Pearl.
Once the Soul Gathering Pearl was completely wrapped by the thin film, its ability
to absorb souls was also blocked.
Mo Duanhun was just standing beside him while watching Shi Yan's actions. He saw
that the Soul Gathering Pearl in Shi Yan's hand absorbed all of the souls from the
Soul Gathering Pool. When he saw Shi Yan spit on the Soul Gathering pearl, his
expression became a little strange.
But from the beginning to the end, Mo Dunahun didn't asked about anything.
"Alright, we can get going now." After finishing everything, Shi Yan carefully kept
the Soul Gathering Pearl and then finally smiled at Mo Duanhun.
Mo Duanhun nodded. And a wave of mind power was casted out following that the Cyan
Blood Bat below him immediately expanded its wings and flew up towards the
direction of the Wind Thunder Lion.
A level six Cyan Blood Bat had an extremely fast flying speed. However, Mo Duanhun
didn't rush but instead, he made the Cyan Blood Bat slow down so that the other
lower-level Cyan Blood Bats could catch up.
Ahead of them, the Wind Thunder Lion that He Qingman mounted on, was also not
flying very fast either. It seemed to be waiting for Mo Duanhun.
Although He Qingman didn't like Shi Yan, she knew that this was still the Hengluo
Sea; it was not under the control of the Evil Wonderland and they might even meet
strong warriors from the Three Gods Sect, the Gu family, or the Dongfang family.
Before entering the Kyara Sea, she didn't dare to be too far from Mo Duanhun.
Clouds Island wasn't small; after Shi Yan went ashore, it still took him a few days
to get to the valley.
However, once he sat on the Cyan Blood Bat, it was many times faster flying from
the top of the valley towards outside Yunxia Island. In just about half an hour,
the Cyan Blood Bats already flying outside of the Clouds Island.
After leaving Clouds Island, Shi Yan was just about to speak, when he looked down
and suddenly saw a familiar boat.
Looking down condescendingly, he could faintly see that next to the messy pile of
cargo in the back, a slightly vague beautiful figure was standing there. The figure
had her long hair flying in the wind making her appear beautiful.
Shi Yan sighed in his mind; he appeared slightly gloomy. He shook his head lightly.
In the sea, the boat slowly sailed.
On the deck, Jett, Nano, and the rest all raised their heads. They pointed at the
Cyan Blood Bats that flew above while shouting.
"Look! Cyan Blood Bats! The Yang family's Cyan Blood Bats!"
"Shura Blood Guards! The one on the Cyan Blood Guard in the foremost position must
be the Shura King Mo Duanhun!"
"Hey, why is there two figures? The Cyan Blood Bat that Mo Duanhun is sitting on
should be level six! That Cyan Blood Bat is in the front meaning that it should
belong to the Shura King Mo Duanhun... but who's the other guy with him?"
"Who knows. It's so far away that I can't see clearly."
"That's definitely the most distinguished figure in the Yang family! Or else they
wouldn't have the right to ride a level six Cyan Blood Bat. The Cyan Blood Bats
have left Clouds Island; I wonder how the negotiations between the Yang and Gu
families went."
"How else could it be? You think the Gu family would dare go against the Yang
family?"
"It's hard to say. When we left from Clouds Island, didn't we see the island get
covered in darkness? Maybe something happened on Clouds Island?"
"Who cares. Anyway, it has nothing to do with us. We are just in charge of
delivering the things here."
"..."
While looking up in the sky, Jett, Nano, and the rest were chatting amongst
themselves.
While in the corner of the boat, Carmon and Huo Jie were scowling. They also raised
their heads to look up into the sky and watched the two blurry figures on top of
the Cyan Blood Bat.
Linda stood at the area where Shi Yan often sat, dazed. She didn't look into the
sky and no one knew what she was thinking.
"Hey! That guy! That guy!" Jett's eyes were extremely sharp. After staring at the
Cyan Blood Bat up ahead for a long while, he suddenly shook, as if he seemed to
have discovered something.
"Jett, what are you screaming about?" Nano casually asked.
"Nothing, nothing." Jett shook his head. He suspected that his eyes were mistaken.
When he wanted to look more closely, he realized that the Cyan Blood Bats were
already far away; he could no longer see the figure on top.
After hesitating for a while on the deck, Jett quietly came to where Linda was at.
Seeing that Linda was still standing there dazing, Jett quietly sighed inside. He
came to try to persuade her: "Sister Linda, he won't come back. Before we left,
didn't we wait for two days? He didn't come, meaning that he will never come back.
Sister Linda, you should forget about him."
Linda's dazed eyes slowly became sober again. She glimpsed at Jett and asked
lightly: "What are you doing here?"
"I..." Jett hesitated.
"Spill it!" Linda frowned and said impatiently.
"The Yang family's Cyan Blood Bats just flew over our heads. Sister Linda, did you
notice?"
Shaking her head, Linda said: "I didn't notice, why?"
"On the Cyan Blood Bat in the lead, there were two people." Jett continued.
"So there were two people. What's that got to do with us?" Linda's pretty brows
furrowed as she said impatiently: "Jett, if there's something you have to say can't
you just say it directly? You keep muttering; what are you even doing?"
"The Cyan Blood Bat in the lead are always of the highest level. The people who
mount them also should be the most distinguished figures. It is said that this
time, the one commanding the Yang family warrior is the head of the three Shura
Kings, Mo Duanhun. The one person sitting on that level six Cyan Blood Bat should
be Mo Duanhun, but the other one..."
When Jett got to this part, he paused again.
Linda was getting a little bit annoyed as she shouted coldly: "Would you stop that
already? What do you want to say?"
"Sister Linda, you know that my eyes are quite sharp, right?" Jett put up a wry
smile.
"Mhm, your stealthy eyes are quite sharp." Linda nodded while her face still
retained the cold expression, "Why?"
"I don't know if I was mistaken." Jett's face was filled with a bitter smile, "I
think that the other person that was sitting with the Shura King Mo Duanhun,
should... should be Shi Yan!"
Linda's delicate body shook as her eyes filled with disbelief.
"Someone who can sit with Mo Duanhun is no normal figure. I, I might really have
been mistaken. Shi Yan is only in the Disaster realm. No matter how you see it,
he's not qualified to sit with Mo Duanhun. Sister Linda, just see it as I'm
bullshitting; I didn't see it that clearly either."
Seeing that Linda's delicate body shook and that her expression drastically
changed, Jett was startled and he immediately tried to console her.
Linda was already dazed. Her eyes were unfocused while she blankly looked at the
Cyan Blood Bats on the sky that already formed into black dots. Her expression was
extremely complicated.
'Could it......could it really be him?'
"Is uncle Xiao still alive?" On the Cyan Blood Bat, Shi Yan suddenly spoke out of
nowhere.
Mo Duanhun was truly something else. On the way, he was silent; he didn't ask
anything about how he got out of the seizing of the Ice Cold Flame, or what method
he used that could suppress the soul of the Demon master Mojito.
Shi Yan prepared many lies that were originally meant to use against Mo Duanhun's
interrogation, but he realized that he prepared for nothing.
This guy was clearly curious, but he had held back and did not ask about anything.
This made the lies that had Shi Yan prepared, completely useless.
Mo Duanhun and Xiao Hanyi were both Shura Kings from the Yang family, but his
personality was the exact opposite from Xiao Hanyi.
Xiao Hanyi was arrogant and audacious; he was also a cultivation freak. But once he
had free time, he would still joke with Shi Yan in an ill-mannered way and even
joke about Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan's relationship.
But Mo Duanhun was different.
This guy was almost like a piece of wood. Ever since Shi Yan mounted the Cyan Blood
Bat, he hadn't said a single thing.
He didn't speak on his own will, but Shi Yan still wanted to know some things about
the Yang family and about Xiao Hanyi. Since Yang Qingdi could predict that he was
alive, then he must have been able to predict about Xiao Hanyi. Shi Yan greatly
appreciated Xiao Hanyi and he really didn't want anything to happen to him; thus,
he asked.
"Alive." Mo Duanhun answered in a crisp and simple manner.
"Uh." Shi Yan smiled wryly, "In Immortal Island, or the Demon Area?"
"In the Fourth Demon Area, he is temporarily held captive. The head of the family
already went to the Fourth Demon Area to rescue him." Mo Duanhun turned his head to
look at Shi Yan once, and then finally said a few more sentences.
"This time when The Demon King Bo Xun's Skeletal Avatar reappeared, why did it
return so quickly? Why didn't it attack us?"
"If the Skeletal Avatar were to attack through the dimensions, its full power
cannot be completely exerted. Plus, after the attack, it would be greatly damaged
afterwards." Mo Duanhun explained, and then paused before continuing again: "And he
knew that I had the Image of Universal Nature with me."
"So that's why." Shi Yan nodded, "The Demon Master Mojito used a special method in
order to have his soul appear in this place. He was summoned here by sacrificing
thousands of souls. He was summoned here by the father and son Gu Lie and Gu
Jiange, so he wasn't restricted by the rules of the dimensions..."
Shi Yan didn't mention the Soul Gathering Pearl; he just blamed everything on the
thousands of civilian souls slaughtered under the orders of Gu Lie and Gu Jiange.
He hinted that Mojito's arrival didn't affected his soul and that afterwards, when
he returned to the Fourth Demon Area, he still wouldn't have much injuries.
"The things concerning you, the Ice Cold Flame, and what happened inside the
valley, you can explain them in detail when you return to the Immortal Island and
meet the family head." Mo Duanhun nodded, and then squinted, "I don't want to ask
about much. However, if you choose to tell me on your own accord, I will listen."
"If you want to listen, I can tell you some things. If you're not interested in
listening, then I have no interest in telling either." Shi Yan chuckled. He felt
that the old guy Mo Duanhun was quite interesting. He clearly wanted to know, but
he didn't forwardly ask. He wondered if that's him following rules, or just having
a weird temper.
Mo Duanhun's lips twitched and his expression turned strange. After a long moment
of silence, he finally said indifferently: "You can say it."
"The Ice Cold Flame is inside my body. It didn't seize me, but I can't defeat it
either. Right now, we are peacefully coexisting." Shi Yan smirked, and then said
lightly.
Mo Duanhun's eyes brightened. He stared at Shi Yan deeply for a long while, and
then finally nodded slowly: "It really is the case."
"I heard that to merge with the Ice Cold Flame, you need nine of the most Yang
natured scorching precious treasures. Does the Yang family have precious treasures
like that?" Shi Yan smiled.
"Yes, but only three of them." Mo Duanhun's eyes became brighter and brighter,
"Although they're not enough for now, but once you meet the head of the family, he
should be willing to try everything to gather the rest for you. Once you become
capable enough to tame the Ice Cold Flame, all the materials you lack, the Yang
family will think of ways to get them for you!"
"Hehe, I painstakingly came to the Endless Sea. Sure didn't come for nothing."

Chapter 176: Exactly How Strong?
In Shi Yan's perspective, Mo Duanhun was a complete weirdo. He was always remained
silent and barely spoke. If no one took the initiative to talk to him, he rarely
opened his mouth.
On the way, unless Shi Yan asked, Mo Duanhun never spoke an extra word. He seemed
to have no curiosity for anything.
Shi Yan was determined to gain more understanding about the Kyara Sea. He didn't
care whether Mo Duanhun disliked it or not, as long as he had a question he wanted
to know about, he would ask about it immediately.
Mo Duanhun never spoke on his own, but when Shi Yan asked, he would answer his
questions one by one.
From Mo Dunahun, Shi Yan obtained quite a lot of information.
In the Kyara Sea, there were three big forces. Other than the Yang family, there
was the Xia family and the Evil Wonderland.
In those two, the Evil Wonderland's power seemed to be slightly higher than the Xia
family.
The warrior forces in the Endless Sea were all unusual. Each had their mysterious
and wondrous aspects; the Evil Wonderland was naturally no exception.
According to Mo Duanhun, in the Endless Sea, the Evil Wonderland was a very magical
place.
Legend has it that several millennia ago, a married couple accidentally entered
into the Evil Wonderland and discovered many strange martial skills and unique
treasures inside. They knew that the Evil Wonderland was a mysterious wonderland
left from the ancient times, so they occupied the Evil Wonderland.
Inside the Evil Wonderland, there were many kinds of wonders and the spirit
energies there were extremely filling; it was one of the treasured lands in the
Kyara Sea with the most vigorous spirit energy.
The most magical thing about the Evil Wonderland was the "Soul Nurturing Room". The
Soul Nurturing Room was also the foundation of the Evil Wonderland.
When talking about the specific circumstances about the "Soul Nurturing Room", Mo
Duanhun couldn't explain it very clearly. However, he told Shi Yan that the biggest
use of the "Soul Nurturing Room" was to breed martial spirits!
Normally, if one person in a couple had a martial spirit, then their child will
have a chance of inheriting a martial spirit. If both sides contained martial
spirits, then their child would have an even bigger chance of having a martial
spirit; they could even have the possibility of holding martial spirits from both
of their parents.
For instance, Shi Yan's body contained both the Immortal Martial Spirit from the
Yang family, and the Shi family's martial spirit. This type of person was someone
blessed and loved by God, and was very rare.
However, when it comes to the children of most couples who have martial spirits,
they might not be able to inherit martial spirits. The possibility of having double
martial spirits was also extremely small.
This natural law was also applicable in the Endless Sea.
The reason why the "Soul Nurturing Room" was intriguing, was because it could
increase the chance of a newborn child having a martial spirit! If a couple in
which one of them had a martial spirit had intercouse inside the "Soul Nurturing
Room", then their child will have several times more chance of having a martial
spirit compared with normal conditions.
This was extremely magical since it almost countered the rules of the world.
Every pair of parents who had martial spirits wished that their child would one day
inherit their martial spirit. They wanted their own child to become one of the top
and become a strong figure that would be awed by all.
Because of that, there were many couples in the Endless Sea that would travel
hundreds of li from other seas, in hopes that they could have intercourse inside
the "Soul Nurturing Room" to raise the chances of a martial spirit for their future
unborn child.
Of course, it was not that easy to get approval from the Evil Wonderland.
The couples that came to the Endless Sea in hope to enter into the "Soul Nurturing
Room", had to join the Evil Wonderland first and become one of them.
--This was the most basic condition.
Only insiders could have the right to enter into the "Soul Nurturing Room". In the
past millennium, this rule had never changed.
Other than that, there were also many types of other conditions.
Normally, the Evil Wonderland would not accept the warriors from other forces in
the Endless Sea. Even if they wanted to join the Evil Wonderland, the Evil
Wonderland wouldn't take them in.
To join the Evil Wonderland, one needed to have a clear background. They needed to
be carefully inspected by the Evil Wonderland, and they have to let strong warriors
from the Evil Wonderland go deep into their memories and check everything through.
Once it was ensured that there were no problems, then they would consider taking
them in.
Even people with clear backgrounds still needed go through the Evil Wonderland's
test once again. They need to know the level and strength of the martial spirits of
the parents; only those with valuable martial spirits, beneficial to the future of
the Evil Wonderland, would be allowed passage.
It could be said that the reason why the Evil Wonderland was one of the fifteen
great forces of the Endless Sea, was because of the existence of the "Soul
Nurturing Room".
Without the "Soul Nurturing Room,' the Evil Wonderland wouldn't have been able to
gather so many strong and capable warriors, and they also wouldn't have had that
many useful strong warriors. Thus, when it came to the usage of the "Soul Nurturing
Room", the Evil Wonderland couldn't be more careful.
He Qingman was conceived in the "Soul Nurturing Room"; she had the two different
martial spirits of wind and water.
The He family was already a reputable family in the Kyara Sea. One of He Qingman's
parents possessed the Wind martial spirit, and the other one had the Water martial
spirit. In order to make their child on top of others, He Qingman's parents
approached the Evil Wonderland.
After the Evil Wonderland carefully examined He Qingman's parents, He Luo and Xu
Man, they became people of the Evil Wonderland and obtained the right to enter the
"Soul Nurturing Room".
After He Qingman was born, she luckily inherited both of the two different martial
spirits from her parents. She was immediately taken to the treasure land by the
Evil Wonderland, and was trained as a genius with tremendous potential. She became
the most outstanding young talent in the new generation of the Evil Wonderland.
The Evil Wonderland was not a family; they had no Martial Spirit inheritance; they
relied on the existence of the "Soul Nurturing Room" to become one of the three
great forces in the Kyara Sea.
But the Xia family was different.
Xia Xinyan's Reincarnation Martial Spirit was inherited from the Xia family. All of
the descendents that held the Xia family bloodline, had the possibility of
possessing the Reincarnation martial spirit.
However, the Reincarnation martial spirit of the Xia family was also differentiated
between strong and weak.
Although many people from the Xia family had the Reincarnation Martial Spirit, they
were generally all just useless martial spirits. If the warrior in their past life
was not a strong martial artist, then even if they had the Reincarnation martial
spirit, they still couldn't obtain much power from their past life.
Some Xia family members were only gardeners, scholars, or students in their past
life. Then the Reincarnation martial spirit that they had, was nearly no help to
their cultivation.
These kinds of people had no importance in the Xia family.
There were also some people who actually were warriors in their past life, but
their realm was not high in the past life, being only in the Disaster or Earth
realms. After obtaining the Reincarnation martial spirit, the most they would have,
was understanding of the Disaster and Earth warrior realms, causing them be on
their own after those realms.
These kinds of people had some status in the Xia family, but also did not have a
lot of importance.
In the Xia family descendents that had the Reincarnation martial spirit, only the
ones who were warriors in their past life and had an extremely high realm, could be
considered talented material.
Using the Reincarnation martial spirit, they could use the martial understanding
and knowledge from their past life to instantly have a breakthrough and quickly
enter into a new realm whenever they encounter a bottleneck during cultivation. The
higher the realm of the warrior in their past life, the faster their cultivation
speed would be. Martial cultivation with no bottlenecks had an extreme advantage
against normal people.
The reason why the Reincarnation martial spirit had a strong and weak difference
was also because of a crucial standard.
In the vast majority of Xia family descendents, they could only obtain the martial
insight and knowledge of their past life after they obtain they Reincarnation
martial spirit, but they couldn't get the Reincarnation power of their past life.
However, there was a few minority that not only could obtain the martial insight of
their past life, they could even borrow the Reincarnation power from their past
life in times of crisis.
If their realm in their past life was extremely high, the reincarnation power that
they would be able to borrow would also be very terrifying.
Xia Xinyan was such a blessed child.
Using reincarnation power, she could enter into the Sky realm in a short time. That
meant that in Xia Xinyan's past life, her strongest warrior realm should've been
the True God realm! Only those who had cultivated to the True God realm in their
past life would be able to shortly enter into the Sky realm using reincarnation
power after they obtained their Reincarnation martial spirit in this life.
This was extremely frightening.
The past life being a True God realm warrior meant that before Xia Xinyan
cultivated to the True God realm, she could use martial insight from her past life
to prevent bottlenecks during cultivation.
This meant that Xia Xinyan was sure to become a True God realm warrior!
Someday, by relying on this Reincarnation martial spirit and through accumulating

and cultivating for some time, under the situation where there was no bottleneck,
Xia Xinyan would eventually enter into the True God Realm as long as she stayed
alive.
Just by that, the Xia family had no reason not to spend all their efforts on Xia
Xinyan.
Think about it, if the Xia family were to have a True God realm warrior in the
future, what kind of height would the Xia family reach in the future of the Endless
Sea?
And also because of that, Xia Xinyan's status was outstanding in the Xia family.
This time Xia Xinyan's soul was heavily injured and if the Xia family were to know
it had something to do with Shi Yan, they would probably become furious. They might
even go and confront the Yang family because of this.
When Mo Duanhun talked about the wonders of Xia Xinyan's martial spirit, he also
hinted that the Xia family would probably become enraged, telling Shi Yan to be
careful. When they get to the Kyara Sea and meet people from the Xia family, he
better have a sense of propriety and not speak rashly. Else, he would affect the
many years of friendly relationship between the two families.
On the whole way there, Shi Yan learned many things about the Evil Wonderland and
the Xia family through Mo Duanhun.
The Evil Wonderland had the "Soul Nurturing Room" and the Wonderland itself was an
ancient treasure land that contained many wonderful martial skills. Through the
"Soul Nurturing Room", the Evil Wonderland gathered many strong warriors all around
and obtained many warriors with different martial spirits. Their force was like a
net that spread across the Kyara Sea, having an extraordinary influence in many of
the other seas.
The Xia family's Reincarnation martial spirit was mysterious and unpredictable;
they could obtain the martial insight of their past life and quickly break
bottlenecks during cultivation. Some were even figures that defied the course of
nature like Xia Xinyan, who were in the True God realm in their past life, and
could borrow the reincarnation power of their past life to enter the Sky realm for
a short amount of time.
Whether it be the Evil Wonderland or the Xia family, Mo Duanhun's introduction

caused Shi Yan to be stunned.
Compared to the Evil Wonderland and the Xia family, the four families of the
Merchant Union was indeed many times weaker. The resources that they controlled was
also much worse.
In contrast, the Evil Wonderland and the Xia family were already this strong and
terrifying; their forces were extremely magnificent.
But in the Kyara Sea, they were still willing to be under the Yang family, and
honor the Yang family as the true master of the Kyara Sea.
Then exactly how strong was the Yang family?
According to what Shi Yan knew, the Yang family had been suppressing the Evil
Wonderland and the Xia family for centuries!
During these centuries, the Evil Wonderland and the Xia family had never dared to
challenge the Yang family's position in the Kyara Sea; they always followed their
lead.
Through what power did the Yang family used that such strong forces like the Evil
Wonderland and the Xia family would be willing to bow to concede?
Shi Yan was perplexed so he asked Mo Duanhun.
However, Mo Duanhun did not answer this question. He only said that once they get
to Immortal Island, he will slowly understand.
Shi Yan was filled with curiosity; he was looking forward to this journey to the
Kyara Sea.

Chapter 177: Firecloud Island
Shi Yan bothered Mo Duanhun the entire way. From his words, Shi Yan got a lot of
information about the situation in the Kyara Sea.
During the entire journey, the Wind Thunder Lion that He Qingman rode flew ahead of
them. It was not too fast nor too slow, keeping a distance from the Cyan Blood
Bats.
Time flew by, and after half a month, the Cyan Blood Bats officially stepped into
the Kyara Sea.
Six days later, they finally arrived at Fire Cloud Island.
Just when the Cyan Blood Bats entered into the sky above Fire Cloud Island, a fiery
ambience appeared in the air. This island's area was similar to that of the Menluo
Island. There were many volcanos on the island, and the temperature was also very
high.
But, this island was rich in resources; it had many extraordinary minerals and some
precious medicinal ingredients that liked places with high temperature. The natural
spirit energies on the island was also much denser than Clouds Island.
Therefore, on Fire Cloud Island, there were many warrior forces. However, the
warrior forces here compared to the Yang family, the Evil Wonderland, and the Xia
family, were much weaker. The strongest warrior forces here was the He family.
He Luo was the master of Fire Cloud Island, and also the person with the most
authority on Fire Cloud Island. The many warrior forces on the island could all
agree to that.
Other than that, the He family certainly had outstanding capabilities. Another
reason was that the He family was already a part of the Evil Wonderland. The
islands in this area were all under the influence of the Evil Wonderland. The He
family was like a branch of the Evil Wonderland and had produced a talented genius
like He Qingman for the Evil Wonderland. There was no way that the He family
wouldn't flourish.
Under the blazing sun, the Fire Cloud Island was like a giant steamer. Endless heat
waves rolled on, and even the dirt on the island seemed to contain fire energies.
When they arrived above Fire Cloud Island, Shi Yan finally knew why He Qingman
dressed so lightly. The temperature here was too high; if she were to wear more,
she would've probably been covered in sweat.
He Qingman stood on the body of the Wind Thunder Lion while her speed slowed down a
little; it seemed like she was waiting for something.
Soon, the Cyan Blood Bat that carried Shi Yan slowly moved closer to the Wind
Thunder Lion.
On top of the Wind Thunder Lion, He Qingman's looked indifferent. She seemed to
still hold a grudge against Shi Yan. However, infront of Mo Duanhun, she was still
quite respectful. She raised her voice and shouted: "Master Mo, since you came to
Fire Cloud Island, please rest in our family. If there is anything you need, we can
talk about it then."
The Cyan Blood Bat was the symbol of the Yang family's Shura Blood Guards. When the
Cyan Blood Bat arrived at Fire Cloud Island, it had to have startled many warrior
forces on the island. If the Cyan Blood Bats went to the He family, then it meant
that the Shura King Mo Duanhun was going to stay in the He family. To them, this
would be a huge honor.
If the warrior forces on the island were to know that Mo Duanhun was residing in
the He family, then it would definitely increase their respect and fear for the He
family.
The Yang family's status in the Kyara Sea was equal to the He family's status on
Fire Cloud Island. As the leader of the three Shura Kings, if Mo Duanhun were to go
to the He family, that would greatly raise their status of the He family; it would
make the warrior forces on the island respect the He family more.
He Manqing knew this, which was why she took the initiative to invite them; she
wouldn't give up this opportunity to raise the He family's authoritative power just
because she hated Shi Yan.
Without immediately answering, Mo Duanhun's just sat on the Cyan Blood Bat with a
stiff expression. Instead he looked towards Shi Yan.
The He Family's head, He Luo, was only in the Nirvana realm; although he was one of
the strongest warriors power on Fire Cloud Island, in Mo Duanhun's eyes, he was
just a insignificant character. In the families that Mo Duanhun killed in the
Endless Sea, many were much stronger than the He family, but they were all easily
slaughtered by him.
He came this time just for Shi Yan. Through Shi Yan's talent and secrets, he
realized that Shi Yan would become an important figure in the Yang family in the
future, causing him to look at Shi Yan.
He Qingman saw that Mo Duanhun looked towards Shi Yan, causing her eyes to suddenly
turn cold. She snorted in her mind, thinking that her plans were about to come to
nothing.
"Sure, we came to someone else's territory; we have to meet the master or else it
would be too disrespectful."
Unexpectedly for He Qingman, Shi Yan smiled and actually nodded in approval, "We
don't have to rush anyway. Let's rest, and then ask about the situations of the
volcanoes on Fire Cloud Island. It will not interfere with my plans."
"Alright." Mo Duanhun finally nodded, and then said to He Qingman: "Lead the way."
He Qingman dazed for a second, and then finally turned around, riding the Wind
Thunder Lion towards the center of Fire Cloud Island.
On the top of the Cyan Blood Bat, Shi Yan looked down and realized that Fire Cloud
Island was really quite similar to Menluo Island; There were many volcanoes on the
island as well as plants that only grew in tropical regions.
1
The Cyan Blood Bats flew across the heat waves. Half an hour later, it appeared in
the middle of Fire Cloud Island, and then slowly descended.
This was a manor with hundreds of pavilions. Inside the manor, there were flowing
streams and little bridges. Shrubs and plants were scattered around, and the
pavilions here were all made of wood. They weren't too big or tall, and they gave a
elegant and poetic feel. The Cyan Blood Bats hadn't landed yet, but a line of
warriors already walked out with stunned expressions. They each stood in a giant
training field and looked up into the sky.
When the Cyan Blood Bats landed, He Luo, who was in the lead, was even more
surprised. He just stood there at a loss of words.
"Father, this is master Mo. He came this time to Fire Cloud Island for some
business, and specially came to our He family to pay a visit to us." He Qingman was
unruffled as she slowly came down from the Wind Thunder Lion and walked straight
towards He Luo. She then shouted: "Master Mo and I just returned from Clouds
Island. We are very tired from this trip. Father, tell someone to prepare a feast
quickly."
He Luo's body was thin; he had wisps of long beard at his chin. He was
outstandingly handsome and with a graceful demeanor, had the special charm of a
mature man.
Next to him, other than some strong warriors from the He family, there were some
leaders of the warrior forces on the Fire Cloud Island. Originally, they gathered
here today to discuss business. But the sudden arrival of the Cyan Blood Bats
flying through the sky above them caused these people to panic. They didn't know
why the Shura Blood Guards would appear on Fire Cloud Island, and hurriedly came
out together to watch.
When He Luo heard that it was Mo Duanhun who came, his face immediately was filled
with wild joy. With a radiant face he hurriedly came up, and then bowed in
salutation. He said: "Greetings to master Mo. The He family is truly honoured with
the presence of master Mo."
The names of the Three Shura Kings of the Yang family were renowned in the Endless
Sea. This was the first time for He Luo, who lived in the Kyara Sea, to meet Mo
Duanhun. He was pleasantly surprised and nervous at the same time, so he greeted
with great gestures.
Mo Duanhun frowned; he didn't say anything and only slightly nodded.
He Luo didn't think for a bit that Mo Duanhun was roistering. With Mo Duanhun's
status, just nodding to him was giving him enough respect.
Indeed, on the faces of the other family leaders of Fire Cloud Island that stood
next to him, He Luo saw some signs of envy.
"Master Mo, please come in, please come in." He Luo nodded and bowed, and shouted
in a high voice: "Prepare a feast, bring the best wines and dishes. It is the honor
of our Fire Cloud Island for master Mo to come; this must not be neglected."
"Master Mo, I'll go change my clothes and groom myself. Excuse me." He Qingman
slightly bowed towards Mo Duanhun, and then left with the Wind Thunder Lion. In the
blink of an eye, her silhouette disappeared without a trace.
"Master Mo, this way please." He Luo personally lead the way for Mo Duanhun; with
an extremely friendly attitude.
Mo Duanhun slightly frowned, and then turned his head to look towards Shi Yan.
With a casual smile, Shi Yan lightly nodded.
Only then did Mo Duanhun approved.
He Luo and the many leaders on Fire Cloud Island were all extremely sensitive
people. Their eyes all suddenly brightened and couldn't help but look at Shi Yan;
their hearts were filled with surprise.
Although Mo Duanhun's movements were small, these people still saw it.
As the leader of the three Shura Kings, Mo Duanhun actually personally asked for
this young man's opinion. Who is this guy?
He Luo's face slightly changed; he became a little scared. He feared that he

neglected the honored guest, and then hurriedly tried to fix his mistake: "Master
Mo, who is this young brother? Uh, the Fire Cloud Island is only a small place, we
rarely get the blessing of such honorable guests. My knowledge is not very broad
either. I am truly damned that I almost neglected our honored guest."
Shi Yan was stunned.
He Luo had the cultivation level of the second sky of Nirvana realm. The few people
next to him were also each dressed in luxurious clothing, most having the
cultivation in the Nirvana realm. Just them being standing there, showed how
prestigious they were. They were obviously leading figures.
These people, when treating Mo Duanhun, tried all sorts of flattery to please him.
It was as if Mo Duanhun nodding to them was the most honor there would ever be.
Through these small details, it wasn't hard for Shi Yan to guess exactly how
distinguished the Yang family was, in the Kyara Sea.
"Shi Yan." Mo Duanhun answered indifferently, not bothering to explain anymore than
this.
He Luo and the rest were all obviously dazed; their eyes filled with surprise.
He Luo and the rest, although they never met the young talents of the Yang family,
they had heard of their names. They knew which were the strong figures of the Yang
family's younger generation.
But they had never heard of the name Shi Yan. Shi Yan's last name was Shi... could
it be that he wasn't a Yang family member?
If he wasn't a Yang family member, then why would Mo Duanhun ask for his opinion? A
boy who wasn't even a Yang family member, for what reason did Mo Duanhun care about
him so much?
He Luo and the rest were inexplicably perplexed. They were all filled with
confusion, but they didn't dare to neglect him.
After chuckling for a second, He Luo didn't dare to ask more as he hurriedly said:
"Please come in! Please come in!"
"Master, the Cyan Blood Bats should be fed now." At this moment, a Shura Blood
Guard quietly informed Mo Duanhun.
Mo Duanhun nodded and then instructed He Luo, "Prepare some meat."
He Luo nodded repeatedly, and then smilingly said: "Do not worry, we will guarantee
you satisfaction, master."
Then He Luo raised his voice and shouted: "For the pride of our Kyara Sea, serve
the Cyan Blood Bats well."
From behind the He family, there came sounds of beasts screaming. Soon, all kinds
of fierce wild beasts were led out by He family members towards the training field.
These lions, tigers, wolves, and leopards were all quite large and extremely
fierce. But in front of the Cyan Blood Bats, they were all shivering in fright.
"Take them somewhere else to be fed. Let's not make their place too bloody." Shi
Yan smiled, and then ordered to the Shura Blood Guards.
These people immediately nodded, and each warned their own mounts.
The Cyan Blood Bats all suddenly flew up and directly grabbed up the wild beasts,
flying towards the distance. Under the Cyan Blood Bats, these wild beasts actually
didn't fight back. They were all obediently brought up into the sky, and soon
disappeared without a trace.
Soon enough, there came roars and screams of dying beasts from the distance.
"Master Mo, little brother Shi Yan, please come in." He Luo kept on his face full
of smiles as he said while bowing.
Shi Yan's expression remained unchanged; he and Mo Duanhun followed He Luo and
walked towards the back of the He family's manor.

Chapter 178: Wanna Bet?
Fire Cloud Island, He family.
In a giant magnificent hall, there was a display of a large variety of fruits and
delicacies. Aromatic fine wine was carried bottle by bottle.
The atmosphere in the hall was enthusiastic. He Luo's face was full of smiles, as
he kept toasting Mo Duanhun.
The other warrior force leaders on Fire Cloud Island, also looked excited. Every
time they toasted to Mo Duanhun, they stood up on their own, in the most respectful
way.
Mo Duanhun sat at the highest seat in the hall. His face was indifferent, and
didn't move at all. Even when people toasted him, he only slightly nodded and only
drained his cup.
Shi Yan sat next to Mo Duanhun, there was a faint smile on his face, as he quietly
observed everyone in the hall.
These prominent people in Fire Cloud Island, when facing Mo Duanhun, were all very
courteous and smiled in flattery.
If Mo Duanhun slightly nodded at them, they would seem extremely flattered, to Shi
Yan that looked very funny.
Mo Duanhun was from the Yang family, and he was the leader of the three Shura
Kings. In the Kyara Sea, he was the most distinguished figure. The fact that he
could come to the He family, to sit and drink with these people, was giving a lot
of regard to the He family. Even the people who came to discuss important business
with the He family, were also following along to share some honor.
These people may had a very high status on Fire Cloud Island, but compared with Mo
Duanhun, there was an insurmountable distance.
They weren't even qualified to enter Immortal Island.
In the past, they only heard of the famous name of Mo Duanhun, and had never met
him. Today they finally caught the opportunity, naturally they wouldn't let it go.
They used all sorts of flattery to try to get a closer relationship with Mo
Duanhun, hoping that they would leave a good impression in Mo Duanhun's mind.
Even though the fire Cloud Island was under the influence of the Evil Wonderland,
but it was what the Yang family's say that counts in the Kyara Sea. They have to
travel through the Kyara Sea all the time, if some day they were careless and
annoyed the Yang family, then if Mo Duanhun could say some good words for them, it
could even save their entire force.
Therefore, when they were treating Mo Duanhun, it could be said that they were the
most dedicated ever, just in hope that they could leave some good impression.
Of course, because of a small detail from Mo Duanhun before, although they weren't
clear of Shi Yan's true identity, they were still very careful. When trying to
please Mo Duanhun, they didn't forget Shi Yan, and frequently toasted him.
Shi Yan didn't reject any of them. Whenever someone toasted to him, he would drain
his cup, without a trace of arrogance.
Because the temperature on Fire Cloud Island was very high, the tropical fruits
produced here also had their specialties, they were sweet and delicious.
Naturally Shi Yan didn't hold back, he tasted each of these fruits, and seemed
quite comfortable.
Midway during the feast, under He Luo command, many beautiful girls dressed in
exposing clothing, wearing light veils, and holding instruments, came slowly.
These women's bright eyes were seductive, they exposed their fair-skinned arms and
flexible waists, dancing in the empty space of the hall. They occasionally winked
at Mo Duanhun and Shi Yan, with a flattering look that seemed like they were
offering themselves.
Mo Duanhun didn't show any reaction to this, his expression was stiff like before,
like he doesn't seem to care about this.
Shi Yan's expression was also indifferent, he didn't overly expose his true nature.
He drank his wine, while smilingly looking at the beautiful, slim, and graceful
girls at the same time.
The seven girls were all young and beautiful. Their bodies were curvy, and when
they danced, their breasts bounced, looking very seductive.
The most rare thing was that these girls seemed to know their mission. They also
knew that the ones sitting in front of them were all distinguished figures.
They would dance in front of Mo Duanhun and Shi Yan, while vaguely displaying the
most wonderful parts of their bodies, as if these men were allowed to do whatever
they want.
He Luo's face was full of smiles while he secretly observed Mo Duanhun and Shi Yan,
and if they displayed any interest, he would later make arrangements to make these
girls go find Shi Yan and Mo Duanhun at night, to offer up their bodies for Shi Yan
and Mo Duanhun to slowly taste.
Mo Duanhun never liked women, this point, most warriors of the Kyara Sea knew
clearly.
He Luo secretly observed for a while, and also realized the Mo Duanhun really
seemed to have no interest in beautiful women. He had a general idea of things in
his mind, so he threw away the thought of presenting them to Mo Duanhun.
Instead, he paid more attention on Shi Yan.
Although Shi Yan didn't reveal his true nature, but when seeing these beautiful
things, he didn't fake or hide anything. His eyes showed a look of admiration, and
he openly looked at their beautiful curvy bodies.
He Luo's heart felt happy, he slowly got a good idea, and once the feast ends he
was planning to let these seven girls go to Shi Yan's room together, and let him
select any of them.
Soon, these seven girls quietly left, but before they went away, these seven girls
secretly threw winks at Shi Yan, with their amorous eyes.
"Hehe, these seven girls, are the seven gold flowers of our Fire Cloud Island. They
are still virgins, and have very high standards. Normally when honored guests come,
they would dance to one song and leave quickly. But today I see that these seven
girls are quite fond of little brother, they kept looking towards him. Little
brother sure has outstanding charms." After those seven girls left, He Luo laughed
and tried to flatter Shi Yan.
With a smile on his lips, Shi Yan slightly shook his head.
Of course he knew what He Luo meant, he also knew these seven girls were definitely
the most precious treasures of He Luo. The reason why He Luo would keep these girls
virgins, was to use them at crucial moments. Normally he would be unwilling to take
them out, because he didn't find any truly distinguished figures to please.
When He Luo said it this way, it was obvious that he was going to pay a very high
price. If Shi Yan nodded, He Luo would probably make arrangements immediately,
later these girls might directly appear in his room.
Shi Yan was clear of the situation.
If it were in the past, with his personality, he would probably not pretend to be a
good guy and would happily enjoy pleasure. But now Xia Xinyan was still
unconscious, and it was due to her trying to save him. This gave Shi Yan a giant
pressure in his heart, he didn't have the heart to mess around with girls, and thus
shook his head to refuse He Luo's good intentions.
He Luo was slightly surprised, he thought that with Shi Yan's age, he shouldn't
have much resistance in front of beauty.
These seven girls were carefully selected by him, each had the most attractive
appearances, plus they had sexy bodies, and were all virgins. He Luo had a lot of
confidence in these girls, even when he was facing these seven girls, it was often
hard for him to control himself.
He secretly observed Shi Yan for a while. From Shi Yan's expression and the look in
his eyes, he thought Shi Yan definitely wouldn't refuse this appealing proposal. So
when Shi Yan shook his head, He Luo was very surprised.
"Father, to achieve his goal, this guy would sacrifice any incredible beauty,
mindless seven little golden flowers." At this moment, He Qingman's sweet voice
suddenly came from behind the hall.
Just when her voice came, He Qingman slowly walked here, and her beauty shocked
all.
He Qingman wore a purple thin dress, the hem of the dress was embroidered with
beautiful flowers. Her long hair laid on her shoulders like silk, and her long thin
amorous eyes were filled with sparkling charm. After taking off her veil, her
cheeks were pink and cute, her beautiful lips were luring. Her skin was fair as
snow, with a strange glow like that of jade. Her curvy beautiful figure, was
enchantingly attractive.
Inside the hall, the eyes of many warriors brightened, their expressions were all a
little intoxicated.
For a while, the hall that was originally loud with chatter, actually strangely
became quiet.
Even Mo Duanhun raised his head and glanced at He Qingman, and was surprised by her
impressive beauty.
Shi Yan glimpsed at He Qingman, his eyes also abruptly brightened. Although he
didn't like this woman, but he was still mesmerised by her beauty.
He Qingman actually had the same level of extreme beauty as Xia Xinyan.
Xia Xinyan was noble and graceful, while He Qingman was enchanting and charming.
Although their styles were different, they were both born incredibly beautiful.
Whether it be their faces or their bodies, all were perfect.
"Old He, your little girl really grew to be more and more pretty. I wonder which
family's boy would get the pleasure in the future." A red-faced man called Wu Mu,
couldn't help but compliment, "Qingman is really a bright pearl of our Kyara Sea.
Aii, too bad my boy's potential is not that great, and didn't get chosen by the
Evil Wonderland, he probably won't have a chance in his whole life."
"Wu Mu, with your family's boy, he dares craving for something he's not worthy of?
Hehe, this girl Qingman, would definitely become an important figure in the Evil
Wonderland. In the Kyara Sea, even if boys from the Xia or Yang families tried to
woo her, the Evil Wonderland probably won't allow it. Let's not think of it."
"Right, Qingman is the most precious treasure in the Evil Wonderland, only young
strong warriors from the Evil Wonderland like Xie Kui, would have the possibility
of being approved by the Evil Wonderland, and have the right to pursue Qingman. Old
He, you really have amazing luck, you got a good daughter!"
The many people in the hall, all smilingly praised, and admired He Luo's great
luck. He had a daughter, that was not only incredibly beautiful, but also had the
twin martial spirits of Wind and Water. She was treated as a genius with huge
potential, and help the He family into becoming the master of Fire Cloud Island.
Their future power would definitely increase as He Qingman gets stronger.
He Luo laughed, he was also quite joyful, as he said: "You guys work harder, maybe
you would be able to give birth to a good talent in the future, haha."
He Luo purposely dodged He Qingman's accusation towards Shi Yan. He didn't know who
Shi Yan was, but he knew that Mo Duanhun valued Shi Yan very much. Just by that, he
wouldn't dare to insult Shi Yan.
Shi Yan frowned, he pretended as if he didn't hear He Qingman's words. He only

dismissively glanced at the charmingly beautiful He Qingman, and stayed
indifferent.
"We can discuss business now." Mo Duanhun sat up straight, and said lightly.
In his eyes, He Luo and these people weren't any important figures, they weren't
even from the Evil Wonderland. In the moment, he was only dealing with them, and
didn't say much on the feast.
Because of He Qingman's outstanding talent, plus she was a strong warrior with
potential in the Evil Wonderland, her future was boundless. Mo Duanhun also
acknowledged that, therefore he brought up the business about this journey only
when He Qingman appeared.
"Alright alright." He Luo smilingly stood up, he glanced at the many warriors in
the hall, and smiled: "It's quite late now, little brothers, shouldn't you go back
and rest now?"
These people were quite understanding, they all stood up when they heard him. With
smiles on their faces, they said their goodbyes to Mo Duanhun and Shi Yan.
They actually wanted to stay and listen, but unfortunately Mo Duanhun didn't open
his mouth to say anything, so they didn't dare to hang on and stay. In a mere
moment, these people all left without a trace.
Soon, the leftover delicacies and wine in the hall were cleaned up by the He
family's maids. Then the unimportant personnel all disappeared too.
All that was left was the father and daughter He Luo and He Qingman, sitting firmly
in front of Mo Duanhun and Shi Yan.
"Why did you come to Fire Cloud Island, why do you want to find a ten thousand
year-old volcano?" He Qingman's eyes were bright, her sweet voice spoke while
staring at Shi Yan.
"I want to save Xinyan." Shi Yan frowned, and said with a deep voice.
"A ten thousand year-old volcano can save sister Xinyan?" He Qingman's face was
filled with disbelief, while shaking her head, she said in disdain: "I have never
heard of that, what has awakening the soul got to do with volcanoes?"
"There are a lot of things you haven't heard of." Shi Yan was indifferent as he
said lightly: "If I said I can save her, then I can! You wanna bet?"
"Bet? What are we betting on?" On the mention of the bet, He Qingman's interest
suddenly surged as her bright eyes sparkled.

Chapter 179: I'll Bet With You!
What to bet on?
He Luo and Mo Duanhun both looked at Shi Yan, wondering what he wanted to bet on.
Shi Yan was slightly dazed too, as his expression froze.
He was only joking, and didn't really want to bet on anything at all. But once the
words came out of his mouth, he realized that He Manqing seemed to be very
interested in it, and she immediately replied. This somewhat took him by surprise.
The smile on He Luo's lips, suddenly froze. He said awkwardly: "Qingman, your bad
habit is back again."
What Shi Yan didn't know, was that this enchanting beauty He Qingman, liked to make
bets with people. Her whole life, she would bother others to make bets over small
things. He Luo had quite a headache due to her strange quirk, he sometimes wondered
why this girl loved betting with people that much.
When Shi Yan casually mentioned betting, He Luo immediately knew that his daughter
would definitely ask back, and would never let this bet go.
He knew that He Qingman not only liked to bet with people, but her gambling manners
were also not great. When she won she would be cheery and joyful, if she lost she
would get furious. Once he heard that Shi Yan was going to bet with her, He Luo
couldn't stop smiling bitterly in his head, knowing that this would surely turn
bad.
"Father, leave this to me!" He Qingman glared at him, she raised her head and said
arrogantly: "All my life, when I bet with other people, I rarely lose."
Right, of course you wouldn't lose. Everyone knows that once you lose you would
definitely burst out in anger, and will use all sorts of methods to get rid of the
humiliation. Who would dare to win against you?
He Luo's face was bitter, his expression was turning more and more strange.
"Come on, what do you want to bet on?" He Qingman was excited, her cheeks were
flushed, and her amorous eyes were gleaming with mysterious light. She intensely
stared at Shi Yan like an obsessed gambler.
Shi Yan was stunned, he looked at her with a weird look in his eyes, "How do you
want to bet?"
"However you want!" He Qingman snorted lightly, and then she said arrogantly:
"Anyway, I definitely won't lose!"
'Fuck!'
Shi Yan's brow twitched, as he felt provoked by her. With a lecherous look, he
squinted and scanned her from head to toe.
"Asshole! What are you looking at?" He Qingman's bright eyes were filled with rage,
"I'll gouge your eyes out."
He Qingman was in the first sky of Earth realm, in the young generation of the Evil
Wonderland, she was one of the top strong warriors. Even in the entire Kyara Sea,
it was very rare to have someone so young step into such realm. The Evil Wonderland
must have spent a lot of precious medicines and treasures, to make her so
overbearing.
'What am I looking at?'
Shi Yan slightly squinted his eyes, and an idea formed in his mind. His smile also
slowly became strange. He provoked her: "Naturally I'm looking at you. How about
this, if you lose, you'll strip down naked and let me look at your body for one
minute! Dare to take the bet?"
"Bastard! What did you say?" He Qingman suddenly stood from her seat. Her entire
face was flushed red from anger: "I dare you to say that again!"
He Luo was also dazed for a second, his expression also darkened. He snorted,
"Little brother, molesting my daughter in front of my face, isn't very appropriate
now is it?"
"I was just joking." Shi Yan laughed, and shook his head, "Then there's nothing
worth betting for. Honestly, I don't lack anything, so if there is no interesting
thing to bet on, I won't bother betting with you."
"You!" He Qingman clenched her teeth, and glared at Shi Yan fiercely. Her breasts
rose as she breathed, and her eyes gleamed with cold light.
Snorting lightly, He Luo tried to persuade her: "Qingman, just forget it. I see
that he was just joking, he meant no offence."
"What do you have?" Biting her bottom lip, He Qingman took a big breath in, and
sneered: "Want to see my body! Do you have enough for the bargain? It's not that I
don't dare to make the bet, as long as you have a good enough bargaining chip, I
don't mind making a big bet with you!"
"Are you for real?" Shi Yan's face was full of surprise as he smiled bitterly: "I
really was just joking, are you actually thinking about betting?"
"Qingman!" He Luo roared.
He Qingman's status in the Evil Wonderland was special, she would definitely become
a distinguished figure in the Evil Wonderland in the future. He Luo knew that many
young talented men in the Kyara Sea dreamed of her, and that they were obsessed
over her.
He could easily send the seven gold flowers to Shi Yan's room without hesitation,
for Shi Yan to do whatever he pleased. But He Qingman was his precious daughter,
whom he loved dearly. He didn't want her to be damaged in any way.
If this time He Qingman were really to lose the bet, then with Mo Duanhun's
position in the Yang family, he really couldn't deny them if they were to really
hold onto this. If He Qingman were really to be seen naked by Shi Yan, this would
have a huge impact on her reputation. It could even make He Qingman unable to find
a good spouse. Maybe even the Evil Wonderland would blame them.
He couldn't afford it! He also didn't want to use his daughter's reputation to bet
for some item!
"Father! Leave this to me!" He Qingman insisted, she raised her head as her face
turned cold: "I just won't believe that he can awaken sister Xinyan! Sister
Xinyan's soul was heavily injured by the demon master Mojito, the Reincarnation
Martial Spirit defended against his one wave of attack, but due to the power of his
attack her soul got in disorder. Now her memories from the past few lives are all
tangled up together, and she fell into the deepest level of stillness. I don't even
know a method to make sister Xinyan wake up..."
He Qingman simply explained what happened in the valley on Clouds Island. He Luo
was startled upon hearing that, his expression got extremely appalled.
The demon master Mojito's soul befell, and the demon king Bo Xun displayed his
Skeletal Avatar...
The scenes that happened inside the valley, made He Luo dumbfounded. He could never
have imagined, that Xia Xinyan's injury was a heavy damage to her soul. Plus the
one who attacked was the demon master Mojito!
A while ago when Xia Xinyan was carried into the backyard by He Qingman's Wind
Thunder Lion, He Luo thought Xia Xinyan only got light injuries on her body, so he
didn't put it to heart. He also knew that after the using her Reincarnation Martial
Spirit, her body would be heavily damaged, and she would possibly go unconcious.
He always thought that was Xia Xinyan's situation.
Now that He Qingman said it, he realized that Xia Xinyan's injuries, were much
worse than he had imagined!
As the master of Firecloud Island, with his cultivation in the Nirvana realm, He
Luo had heard about injuries to the soul. Back then the Xia family also had another
strong warrior who had the same type of soul damage, and his memories from the past
life got mixed in with his current life. After he never woke up, and became someone
who was as good as dead.
He Luo knew, that even the Xia family, would probably not be able to do anything.
At the time, the Xia family had a strong warrior who had the same situation as Xia
Xinyan. In order to wake up that person, the Xia family used all their power, they
even went to find the Evil Wonderland and the Yang family to figure out a solution.
The three forces discussed this together, and seemed to have found a method. At
last they tried it, but not only did it not make that person wake up, it actually
made that person's soul collapse, and caused an early death.
From that time on, situations like this became a difficult problem with no
solution. Which was also why when Mo Duanhun knew about Xia Xinyan's condition, he
shook his head and sighed.
A problem like this that even the three forces couldn't solve together, what makes
this kid capable?
He Luo dazed for a moment and then when he looked at Shi Yan again, he also thought
that Shi Yan was just kidding. He definitely wouldn't have the power to awaken Xia
Xinyan, so He Luo felt assured that He Qingman wouldn't lose this bet.
He Qingman saw that her father stopped talking, so she naturally knew that her
father realized Shi Yan would not win. He Qingman snorted, and looked at Shi Yan in
disdain: "Do you know my worth? You want to look at my body, do you have enough of
a bargaining chip?"
"Qingman!" He Luo coughed, and frowned, "Little brother was just kidding, don't
take it too seriously."
Due to Mo Duanhun's high regard of Shi Yan, He Luo was also scared that if He
Manqing urged too much, Mo Duanhun wouldn't be happy.
Besides that, even though he knew that Shi Yan would lose, He Luo still didn't want
to use his daughter's body to bet on such a thing.
After all, if the word of this were to spread, it wouldn't be very pretty, and it
would impact his daughter's reputation.
Seeing that He Qingman was so aggressive, Shi Yan, who was just going to let it go,
suddenly frowned. She had actually provoked his anger.
Taking in a deep breath, Shi Yan was silent. He quietly opened the backpack behind
him, and took out seven different-colored, bright and gleaming demon crystals.
These seven demon crystals, all came from level seven demon beasts.
Seven pieces of level seven demon crystals!
Once the seven demon crystals came out, the hall was lit up with light. The bright
crystal lights dazzled their eyes, and shone dreamy lights into the hall.
Mo Duanhun's eyes brightened, he looked at Shi Yan and felt a little surprised.
"Demon crystals!" He Luo exclaimed, "What level are these?"
"Level seven, they're all level seven demon crystals!" Shi Yan said in a deep
voice.
He Qingman was also stunned. A strange light flashed across her beautiful eyes, as
she blankly stared at these seven pieces of level seven demon crystals.
Level seven demon beasts, were comparable to Sky realm masters. Demon crystals were
also the source of power for demon beasts, they had many incredible uses. Not only
could they be used as a main ingredient in a medicine, but they could also temper
and refine other godly weapons. For some warriors that cultivated secret skills, if
they obtain a demon crystal of the same element, they would definitely improve
greatly in power.
Even in the Endless Sea, demon crystals were extremely precious items! Level seven
demon crystals, were even more rare and precious!
Not to mention, seven pieces at once?
"Seven level seven demon crystals, two of them are of the wind element, one is of
the water element." Mo Duanhun stared at these seven demon crystals for a while,
then said these words abruptly.
The father and daughter duo, He Luo and He Qingman, both looked shok, their faces
were filled with disbelief.
The martial spirit on He Luo was of the Wind element, and He Qingman had both
elements of Wind and Water. If they managed to acquire these level seven demon
crystals, then it could possibly greatly improve their martial spirits! And they
even had the chance to evolve their martial spirit!
He Luo felt like his breathing was becoming rapid, the look in his eyes also became
more and more passionate.
"Seven pieces of level seven demon crystals, I'll put all of them as bargaining
chips." Shi Yan's expression was indifferent. He looked deeply at the beautiful-
bodied He Qingman, and said lightly: "Is that enough?"
He Qingman's pretty face was flushed, her breathing was rapid and her bright eyes
gave off a stunning light. Her teeth bit on her lower lip, as she stared straight
at Shi Yan.
He Luo licked his lips, he wanted to advise He Qingman not to take the deal. But
looking at those two pieces of level seven demon crystals of the wind element, he
couldn't let any words out.
Those two level seven demon crystals of the wind element, were too perfect for him.
His eyes couldn't even move away from those two demon crystals.
"I'll bet with you!"
After a few repeated deep breaths, He Qingman suddenly clenched her teeth and
shouted. Her beautiful supple face was filled with determination.

Chapter 180: Depends on My Mood
That night.
After Shi Yan and Mo Duanhun left, the father and daughter He Luo and He Qingman
were still discussing in the hall.
"Qingman, what is the background of that kid? Why would master Mo value him that
much?"
"He's the Yang family's lost child. He had been living in a remote area all this
time. After Yang Qingdi came out of his deep cultivation, he seemed to have used
the great oracle to find him. That is why he sent people there to escort him back
to the Endless Sea." He Qingman thought for a moment, and then told him everything
she knew about Shi Yan: "This person is heartless. Because of him, sister Xinyan
blocked Mojito's soul attack. But not only is he not sad, he even smiled at that.
He is truly the most faithless person!"
"How would the Xia girl know him?"
"The area where he was at, sent out a letter saying that a fragment map of a Gate
of Heaven appeared. Sister Xinyan was ordered to go and investigate about the Gate
of Heaven, and happened to meet him in the process. I don't know why, but sister
Xinyan seems to place a lot of importance on him. I can see that sister Xinyan seem
to have some feelings for him..."
He Qingman explained to He Luo about everything she knew of Shi Yan.
"This kid should be twenty-one years old right now, with the cultivation level of
the second sky of Disaster realm, he's not that weak." He Luo pondered for a moment
and furrowed his brows: "But in the Yang family, there are many boys who can reach
to his level. Why would Yang Qingdi value him that much?"
"I heard from sister Xinyan, that he only started cultivating at the age of
seventeen. Before the age of seventeen, he had no trace of Profound Qi on him.
Which means that, in the short span of four years, he reached to the second sky of
Disaster realm. Even I didn't believe it, I thought sister Xinyan might have been
exaggerating."
"What?" Upon hearing that He Luo's face changed, "How is that possible? Even in our
Endless Sea, there is no one who can step into such a high realm in such a short
time! How, how is that possible?"
"I didn't believe it either."
"It shouldn't be true." He Luo was silent for a moment, and then shook his head:
"No one can cultivate to such a this fast. There is no force in the Endless Sea
that would be able to do that, needless to say that remote little place."
"Mmm hmm, I also thought sister Xinyan might have been fooled by him." He Qingman
nodded.
"Qingman, this bet, really, really shouldn't have been made..." He Luo sighed.
"Why shouldn't I?" He Qingman frowned and then snorted with her sweet voice: "He
was the one that insisted on giving us the demon crystals, it would be a waste not
to take it! I don't believe that he can solve a problem that even the three forces
combined couldn't solve together!"
"I know he can't do it." He Luo nodded, He naturally thought that Shi Yan
definitely wouldn't be able to do anything, "But, if we just took his seven pieces
of level seven demon crystals through bet, it's wouldn't be proper. Master Mo is
watching this, afterwards wouldn't he think that us two are swindling him?"
"Hmph!" He Qingman's pretty face was angry, "This pervert! He dared to have those
thoughts about me, so he deserved it!"
"I'm afraid that if the Yang family knew about this, they would feel resentful." He
Luo sighed, "It's not easy for the He family to reach its place now. You know about
the Yang family's forces in the Kyara Sea. if the Yang family were to feel
discontent, then your father I would have to do everything with caution from here
on after. If the Yang family were to catch our wrongdoings, then our entire family
would crumble."
"Father, you're thinking too much. Although the Yang family is arrogant, they
wouldn't be that unreasonable." He Qingman comforted him: "Besides, our He family
is a part of the Evil Wonderland. Even if the Yang family gives no regard to our
family, they would have to give some face to the Evil Wonderland. They wouldn't act
recklessly."
"Hopefully that will be the case." He Luo was still a little worried, he pondered
for a moment, and said: "Afterwards we will just take those three pieces that are
of the Wind and Water elements. Although the rest are just as precious, they are
not what we need. Taking four pieces less, means that even if the Yang family were
to know, they shouldn't really become angry."
"That depends on how he will behave." He Qingman raised her head, and said in a
angry voice: "He is too despicable, how dare he ask of such a rude proposal. If I
don't teach him a lesson, then he'll really think we're easy to bully. Hmph, I'm
also doing this to avenge sister Xinyan, so this heartless guy can know that women
are not to be messed with!"
He Luo shook his head and gave a wry smile, "Oh dear, why would you even take this
kind of bet. Fortunately only the four of us know, or else if this news gets out
there, it would be very harmful to your reputation."
"Father won't tell anyone, I definitely won't tell either, and master Mo is not
that kind of person. This kid will lose for sure, so, naturally, he won't tell such
an embarrassing thing. There is nothing to worry about." He Qingman didn't care,
"No one will know, so there won't be any rumors. Father you rest assured."
After He Qingman put it this way, He Luo thought it for a second, and also slightly
set his mind at ease, "That's true, no one will know about this, and this won't
affect you either. Hmm, I hope that kid would keep his mouth shut, so he won't
speak recklessly when he gets drunk, or else it would really be bad."
"How dare he!" He Qingman clenched her teeth and said coldly, "if I were to know
about it, I will teach him a lesson!"
The He family's backyard, in a spacious room.
Mo Duanhun frowned, in a rare manner he actually chose to speak on his own, "Back
in the day there was one person in the Xia family that had the same symptoms as the
Xia girl. It's also a problem with the Reincarnation Martial Spirit, where her
memories got in disorder. That person had outstanding talent, for him, the Xia
family came to the Evil Wonderland and us to find a solution. The three forces
together thought of one method, to try to awaken that person, but failed in the
end. And instead, that person died early..."
Mo Duanhun raised his head, and stared at Shi Yan, "Even the three forces couldn't
solve this problem, young master Yan, why are you so confident?"
"You also don't believe I can solve this?" Shi Yan smiled indifferently.
Mo Duanhun furrowed his brows, "It's not that I don't believe, only that I don't
know. I don't know if there is a method to solve this problem."
"Hehe, I know you don't believe me." Shi Yan smiled in a carefree manner, "But
don't worry, if I dared to use seven pieces of level seven demon crystals to make a
bet, naturally I would have some confidence. With things I am not certain of, I
would never accept them straightforwardly. Don't worry, I won't be the one to
lose."
"The He family's girl, has a great relationship with the Xia family's girl. Even if
you won, are you really going to let the He girl strip down naked, to let you look
for a minute?" The look in Mo Duanhun's was extremely strange.
"Depends on my mood." Shi Yan chuckled, "Maybe I'll look, and maybe I won't. We'll
see."
Mo Duanhun dazed for a moment and shook his head.
After a while, Mo Duanhun seemed to suddenly remember something, and then asked
again: "Young master Yan, are you really going to go into a ten thousand year-old
volcano?"
"Mmm hmm."
"Inside the heart of the ten thousand year-old volcano, the fire is too strong.
Even I can't easily follow you down there, If you were really to get in, you have
to be very careful."
"I know."
"The Core Fire of the ten thousand year-old volcano, is one of the many types of
Earth fire. It is one of the nine most scorching Yang-powered strange treasures in
the world. If you can see the Core Fire, then you should collect it if you get the
opportunity. But the Core Fire is extremely hot, it needs a special container to
put in. The materials needed to make that container aren't very rare, and it is not
very hard to make either. Our Yang family has a few, but I don't have any on me
right now. Tomorrow we can ask the He family, to see if the He family has that sort
of container."
Shi Yan's eyes brightened as he said in joy: "Core Fire! If making the container of
the Core Fire is not hard, then since the He family has stayed on Firecloud Island
for so long, wouldn't they know how to gather Core Fire?"
"Impossible." Mo Duanhun shook his head, "The container for the Core Fire is not
very precious, but the Core Fire itself is. Even if they had that sort of
container, to obtain the Core Fire, first they have to enter the heart of the ten
thousand year-old volcano. Even I wouldn't dare to go into the heart of the
volcano, it would be even more impossible for the He family to have that
capability."
"Is that so."
"Young master Yan has the Ice Cold Flame, so you actually have the opportunity to
enter into the heart of the volcano. But others don't have that kind of ability."
Mo Duanhun nodded, "I will ask He Luo tomorrow. If he doesn't have it, I will send
a message to the Yang family, and ask them to send the containers here. But that
would take up more time."
"Alright."
The morning of the second day.
He Luo personally came to greet Mo Duanhun. Mo Duanhun was very direct, as after
nodding he immediately asked: "Does the He family have Purified Bottles?"
Purified bottles, a type of bottles made from combining eight types of cold metals
and minerals. It could be used to contain the Core Fire.
The Purified bottles weren't very precious, but normal people didn't know how to
make them. Because after making the purified bottles, they could only be used to
contain the Core Fire, and had no other use.
Only the masters who wanted to collect the Core Fire, would make them in advance.
Normal weapon smiths, wouldn't try to make Purified Bottles.
"Purified Bottles?" Hearing Mo Duanhun asking for purified bottles dazed him, "The
Purified Bottles that can contain Core Fire?"
Mo Duanhun nodded.
"I will go ask my good-for-nothing son, that kid doesn't have any interest in
cultivating martial arts, instead he always likes to play with these little things.
A while back I heard he wanted to make Purified Bottles, hoping that one day he
would have the luck to collect Core Fire. I don't know if he made it or not." He
Luo hesitated for a moment and then said: "Please wait for a moment, master Mo, I
will send someone to call him here immediately."
"Okay."
"Come!"
A haggard-faced old man appeared shorty, he stood firmly in front of He Luo, and
said respectfully: "I am here."
"Call the boy He Lai here, if he has any Purified Bottles on him, then tell him to
bring them here directly." He Luo instructed.
"I will."
After five minutes.
A lazy-looking He Qingman, with her bright eyes, and a little fat boy who looked
somewhere above ten years old, came together.
Under the morning sunlight, He Qingman looked radiant, with her beautiful figure
and long beautiful legs as she walked in an amorous way. It dazzled people's eyes.
Shi Yan glanced at her, and quietly praised her in his mind. He had to admit that
this woman was truly extremely beautiful. That enchanting temperament, could really
make any man's heart skip a beat.
The little fat boy behind He Qingman looked somewhat like He Luo. Unfortunately his
body was fat, the look in his eyes was a little perverted, plus his back was a
little arched. Next to He Qingman, he was really tragic to look at.
Mo Duanhun also dazed for a second, he looked at He Lai and asked He Luo with a
strange feeling, "This is your little son?"
"Cough, cough." He Luo was a little embarrassed as he chuckled dryly: "He was born
from me and my wife's servant. His potential is a little poor, and has an unruly
nature, and wants to become a weaponsmith very badly, so he plays with his messy
stuff all day. But because he doesn't have a fire martial spirit in him, no
weaponsmith would want to accept him as an apprentice. This kid often borrowed fire
from the volcanoes here to make some little things. Although they're hard to use
into distinguished places, but sometimes he can really make some useful things."
"Father, what did you find me for?" After coming here, He Lai said smilingly:
"Sister was making me prepare some materials that will assist her in absorbing Wind
and Water type demon crystals. I'm busy right now, I don't have any free time."
"Shut up!" He Qingman threw a glare at the boy.
With an awkward look, He Luo just kept chucking.
Shi Yan's expression didn't change, but he snorted coldly inside.
From the looks of things, the father and daughter, He Luo and He Qingman seemed to
have confirmed that he was going to lose for sure. They actually already started
preparing to absorb the Wind and Water demon crystals, they really didn't take him
seriously.

Chapter 181: Winning and Losing are Very Important
"Do you have Purified Bottles?"
He Luo glared and coldly snorted with a discontent face.
The little fat boy, He Lai, was startled, as he secretly glimpsed at Mo Duanhun and
Shi Yan. The fat on his face piled up, as he pushed an ugly smile, "There are
Purified Bottles, but they are only semi-finished products. I gathered all the
required materials, and put them inside a small volcano's lava for seven days. But
they are not fully complete yet as the density of the smelting process was not
enough and the fire power was not enough either. The temperature of the lava is
limited, so I still can't refine all of the impurities in the materials."
With a crying face, The little fat boy took out an ugly-looking, dark brown bottle
with many spots covering it.
He Luo frowned, "Is there a way to make this semi-finished product complete?"
"If I can find lava with higher temperature, then in half a day I will be able to
make it into a finished product." He Lai's eyes brightened, "But, I won't be able
to handle the high temperature of the lava so I tried to finish it with what I got.
Plus, I also thought that I probably won't have a chance of obtaining an Earth
fire, so I stopped thinking about it afterwards."
"You brat, you can't do anything right!" He Luo yelled out in anger and then he
shook his head and sighed: "If you had wholeheartedly focused on just one thing,
then you would have definitely achieved something."
He Lai was also a warrior, but he was only in the third sky of Nascent realm. He
Luo spent quite a lot of efforts on him, every time He Qingman returned from the
Evil Wonderland, she would also secretly give some of her elixirs to her naughty
little brother. But this kid was really disappointing, up till now he was still in
the third sky of Nascent realm. This gave quite the headache to He Luo and He
Qingman.
Although He Qingman and He Lai were born from different mothers, but since He Lai's
mother was the servant of He Qingman's mother, and she had been with He Qingman's
mother since she was little, she was very close with He Qingman's mother. Plus
although He Lai was naughty, he was still very close with his sister, this also
made He Qingman like He Lai a lot, and she had been taking care of this little
brother all along.
Even though they had different mothers, these siblings were very close. Seeing that
He Lai was so disappointing, He Qingman also secretly felt angry, so she threw a
fierce glare at him.
feeling extremely wronged, He Lai dropped his head and murmured under his breath:
"You guys won't help me, if you have helped me, I would've completed the Purified
Bottles long ago. I even begged you guys before, to let you guys accompany me to a
volcano to refine it..."
"Shut up!" He Luo scolded.
Before when He Luo knew He Lai wanted to make Purified Bottles, he only thought
that He Lai was just messing around.
Making Purified Bottles needed some quite uncommon materials. Plus even after
completion, without a Core Fire they would still be useless. Therefore He Luo did
not care about this, and when He Lai begged him, he actually yelled at him.
He didn't know that Mo Duanhun would need this thing, now after He Lai spoke, it
seemed that he was actually at fault. This really made He Luo so angry that he
wanted to punch someone.
"It's alright." Shi Yan smiled, "Find a volcano, and we can just refine it again.
Let's go together."
"I can't handle volcanoes that are too hot." He Lai shook his head repeatedly, his
face was full of fear, "I've tried, I almost got cooked alive. If no one can give
me protection, I wouldn't dare to."
"This is for you." Shi Yan found him quite interesting, he casually took out a
Green Moonstone, and threw it to He Lai. He smiled: "Take this stone, from now on
if you want to refine something, you can go to a volcano with higher temperature.
No need to worry about being cooked in there."
This piece of Green Moonstone contained the cold energy of the Ice Cold Flame.
Touching it would make one's entire body cold. With the cold energy's protection,
indeed he should have no fear of entering places of high temperature.
"Hey! It's so cold!" He Lai caught the Green Moonstone and immediately exclaimed.
He hurriedly used a piece of thick oilcloth to wrap it. He said in joy: "Not bad,
not bad! Inside there is very strong cold energy, with this treasure, I would be
able to make Purified Bottles. It would definitely be no problem."
Shi Yan smiled, and then said: "Be careful where you put it. If that thing were to
be hit forcefully, it would explode. The Cold Energy inside would all burst out, it
can immediately make a Disaster realm warrior freeze to death!"
Hearing this He Lai got startled, the fat on his body jiggled, as he anxiously
tightly held the Green Moonstone.
"Who made this thing?" The little fat boy looked at the Green Moonstone, he
observed it for a moment and then suddenly shook his head: "This is made very
badly. There are still many impurities on the surface, there are even more
impurities inside! The fire power is not enough, and the skill used to make this is
extremely poor. It's a pity for the cold energy that it contains. If I were to have
material as good as this, I would make something several times better than this!
This is truly a waste of great resources. The guy that made this thing is too much
of a rookie, such a waste."
As the little fat boy kept shaking his heat and sighing repeatedly, he couldn't see
the look on Shi Yan's face getting ugly.
"Stop this nonsense!" He Luo saw Shi Yan's face, and angrily knocked on He Lai's
head. He said angrily: "You are given this thing and without even a thank you, you
dare to be choosy? You wanna die?"
After He Lai got knocked on the head by He Luo, he finally reacted and his fat face
pushed a flattering smile. He nodded and bowed to Shi Yan: "Big brother, thanks.
Even though this thing is really badly made, but it's very useful to me. Thank you,
thank you."
Shi Yan didn't know whether to laugh or cry as he looked at He Lai, he shook his
head: "You're welcome, if you can't take care of the Purified Bottle, then I will
take the thing back."
"Don't worry, don't worry, you will definitely be satisfied." He Lai chucked, "It's
really easy to make the Purified Bottle. If it weren't that I didn't find the right
place, I would've made it long ago."
"If there is nothing else, we can go now." Shi Yan nodded.
"Alright." He Luo looked towards Mo Duanhun and said: "Master Mo, can we follow
along?"
"Yes." Mo Duanhun's expression was indifferent, he nodded, "We will go out on the
Cyan Blood Bats together. He Lai you will lead the way, first refine the Purified
Bottle in a volcano, then go to the biggest ten thousand year-old volcano on
Firecloud Island."
Shi Yan and Mo Duanhun sat on that level six Cyan Blood Bat, He Luo's family sat on
another Cyan Blood Bat. Together they flew out of the He family towards the closest
volcano.
Soon, the Cyan Blood Bats landed on the top of that volcano.
He Lai used a thin silver glove to hold the Green Moonstone, he came down from the
Cyan Blood Bat, and gazed towards the opening of the volcano. He walked around with
his fat body, and after a moment, he yelled: "I need to go a little more down."
The top of the volcano was filled with scorching heat waves, and it was extremely
hot. At a gap, there were actually stone stairs going down. The stone stairs were
obviously man made, god knows who made them.
He Lai seemed to have come before. He easily walked down through those stone stairs
as his fat body slowly descended into the volcano.
Seeing He Lai entering alone worried He Luo, so after informing Mo Duanhun he also
followed along. He raised his voice: "Brat go slowly. If you fall down, all that
fat on you will immediately turn into oil and water."
"Father, can you not scare me?" He Lai exclaimed from inside, "I've came here
before, it's only that last time I didn't dare to go down too deep. But now that I
have this stone, and even father is with me, there is no risk at all."
"You better be careful." He Luo snorted, although he scolded him with his words,
but he still followed He Lai slowly into the volcano.
He Luo actually cared very much about this son.
Although He Qingman had outstanding potential, and it made the He family gain
extreme amounts of honor. But He Qingman was ly a woman, sooner or later she had to
marry. And she was also a strong warrior that was painstakingly brought up by the
Evil Wonderland.
To He Luo, He Qingman might become the biggest support of the He family in the
future. However, the job of continuing the bloodline of the He family, cannot be
passed onto He Qingman. Instead it was He Lai, who would take on this big
responsibility, and he would also be in charge of the He family.
Even though He Luo hit and scolded He Lai every day, but inside he knew that He
Qingman could never stay in the He family. There was only He Lai, who would lead
the He family, so the safety of He Lai was still very important.
Very soon, the father and son disappeared from the opening of the volcano.
Occasionally you could hear He Luo scolding He Lai, and He Lai's complaints.
Shi Yan, Mo Duanhun, and He Qingman, stood on a protruding fire rock nearby the
opening of the volcano, while watching the top of the volcano.
As the hot wind blew, He Qingman's hair flew in the wind. Her beautiful body looked
hot and sexy in that view, while her pair of amorous eyes stared with brilliance,
containing an enchanting charm.
Shi Yan would frequently look at the top of the volcano, and then towards He
Qingman, in his mind he kept imagining He Qingman stripping naked, and how stunning
the scene would be when her body would be revealed.
He continued looking at He Qingman, while the look in his eyes was slowly turning
impure. His eyes were shining, as if he had already striped all the clothes off of
He Qingman.
Just then, He Qingman subconsciously turned around and glanced at Shi Yan, then she
immediately realized the strangeness in Shi Yan's eyes.
"Asshole, what are you looking at!" He Qingman was extremely angry, she suddenly
thought about her bet with Shi Yan, and from the look in Shi Yan's eyes, she
immediately realized what he was thinking. She was so angry she almost wanted to
attack.
Shi Yan lightly smiled, and said: "Nothing, I was only thinking about our bet."
Not saying it would've been fine, but when he said it, He Qingman's entire face
turned embarrassingly red. She shouted: "I forbid you to think of it!"
Shi Yan shook his head, and didn't bother talking with her again.
He Qingman angrily glared at Shi Yan as her breasts trembled. She secretly clenched
her teeth, and shouted coldly: " I forbid you to tell anyone about our bet! If you
dare to gossip, I will never let go of you!"
"Usually when I get an advantage, I would secretly enjoy it myself. I'm not that
stupid." Shi Yan couldn't hold back a chuckle. He didn't know why, but just
thinking that soon this beautiful enchanting woman would strip down naked on her
own in front of him, his mood brightened. Even with He Qingman's horrible attitude,
he didn't feel that resentful anymore.
He Qingman glared at him, "You think you can win?"
"Who knows." Shi Yan smiled casually, "It's hard to say about anything. Those who
think they will definitely win, might not win. Although I don't have a hundred
percent confidence, but I won't necessarily lose. All things are unpredictable,
until the last moment, no one knows how the result will be. But, I'm really quite
looking forward to it, hehe."
After He Qingman heard him say this, for some reason, her heart felt a little
uneasy. Because of Shi Yan's calmness, her confidence was cut down a bit.
'He will lose for sure! He will never win! What am I thinking about? I need to have
confidence in myself!'
He Qingman shook her head, she regained her steadiness, and looked at Shi Yan in
disdain. She raised her head and snorted coldly, as she became regained confidence
again.

Chapter 182: Under the Flames
At the top of the little volcano.
He Luo and He Lai had already entered into the volcano. He Luo protected He Lai and
occasionally scolded him as they went deeper.
He Lai seemed to have started concentrating on refining the Purified Bottle, as he

stopped his rebuttals. Soon, He Luo also stopped speaking as if he was scared he
would disturb He Lai.
On the edge of the volcanic crater, Shi Yan, Mo Duanhun, and He Qingman also
stopped talking.
After half a day.
He Lai, whose face was covered in sweat, appeared at the crater as he excitedly
held a bright green Purified Bottle. As if offering a treasure, he shouted:
"Success!"
The Purified Bottles that were refined again, were now crystal clear and green like
a jade. Its appearance has obviously improved a lot.
Shi Yan smiled, and nodded: "Give me the Purified Bottle and that rock is yours."
"Alright." He Lai smilingly walked forward, and handed the Purified Bottle over to
Shi Yan. He triumphantly said to He Luo, who was poking his head in: "Did you see
that? I can actually refine Purified Bottles, the reason why many of the things I
made before were unsuccessful, is not because I have bad skills, but because the
environment isn't hot enough. Hehe, as long as you give me good circumstances, I
won't be worse than other people. Actually I have a very high possibility of
becoming a weaponsmith."
"Without a fire martial spirit, don't ever even think about being a true
weaponsmith in your lifetime." He Luo snorted coldly, "In the future you should be
more obedient, and stop thinking about weaponsmithing. Increasing your strength is
better than anything."
He Lai put up a bitter face and nodded.
"Let's go to the ten thousand year-old volcano." Once he obtained the Purified
Bottle, Shi Yan's objective was reached. He wasted no more time and looked at Mo
Duanhun.
"Alright."
Mo Duanhun called the Cyan Blood Bat and the two mounted together. They rode the
Cyan Blood Bat flying into the distance.
He Luo's family seemed to also be very interested in Shi Yan going into the ten
thousand year-old volcano. By this time they should've had no more business to do
with this, but they still mounted the Cyan Blood Bats of the Shura Blood Guards,
and they too flew towards the ten thousand year-old volcano on Firecloud Island.
After an hour.
A towering magnificent volcano that was tens of thousands of feet high, suddenly
appeared in front of Shi Yan's eyes.
This volcano was extremely high, rising straight into the clouds. Wisps of hot
firelight appeared from the crater of the volcano that hid in the clouds. Glancing
over at this scene, it seemed as if the whole sky was on fire.
Before they arrived at the crater of the volcano, the heat waves already blew into
their faces. It felt like they were in a giant furnace, the temperature was so hot
that they almost couldn't breathe.
He Qingman and her family, followed far behind Shi Yan and Mo Duanhun. They watched
this area from the top of a level five Cyan Blood Bat.
The level six Cyan Blood Bat under Shi Yan also started to get irritated. The
closer it came to the crater of the volcano, the slower its became.
Even ten thousand year-old volcano has a high temperature that was extremely fiery.
It had lava that could even melt metals, and the heat waves made its surroundings
lifeless, neither human nor beast would dare to easily get near it.
Although this Cyan Blood Bat was of level six, but its body was adapted to cold and
icy dark caves. The high temperature of the ten thousand year-old volcano, was very
unbearable to it.
Mo Duanhun knew that the Cyan Blood Bat under him did not want to get near the
crater of the volcano, but he still frowned and patted its neck.
Once patted by Mo Duanhun, the Cyan Blood Bat immediately got more tamed. It
fearfully and slowly approached the crater of that volcano.
The Cyan Blood Bat ridden by the He family members had stopped long ago. All three
had a surprised expression on their faces and looked at Shi Yan from afar.
"Qingman, that kid is really only in the second sky of Disaster realm?" He Luo
blankly gazed towards Shi Yan, feeling slightly perplexed: "You grew up on
Firecloud Island, you should know how high the temperature is at the crater of this
volcano. Let alone Disaster realm warriors, even those in the Earth realm might
still be unable to hold up against the blazing heat wave at the crater of a ten
thousand year-old volcano. But that kid, seemed to have no issues? I see that Mo
Duanhun didn't helped him either?"
"If he can't even hold against the heat wave at the crater, how would he dare to go
down into the volcano?" He Qingman's pretty brows furrowed as she said lightly.
"Into the volcano?" He Lai suddenly screamed, his fat face was filled with horror,
"Isn't it supposed to be Mo Duanhun?"
He Luo's face also changed, he looked at He Qingman with a strange expression, "How
can it be him who is going into the volcano?"
He Luo and He Lai, both thought that the one going into the heart of the volcano,
should be the Shura King Mo Duanhun. Now that they heard He Qingman say this, they
were completely shocked.
Mo Duanhun was in the third sky of the Sky realm, so it does makes it justifiable
for him to enter the ten thousand year-old volcano. But what makes Shi Yan capable?
No matter how He Luo and He Lai thought about it, they couldn't figure anything
out.
"He was once almost seized by the Ice Cold Flame. Although I don't know what is his
relationship with the Cold Ice Flame now, but since he dares to enter the ten
thousand year-old volcano, then it's got to have something to do with the Ice Cold
Flame. With just his low cultivation, once he goes into the heart of the volcano
then he would be immediately burnt into ashes without the help of the Ice Cold
Flame,!" He Qingman said lightly.
"Ice Cold Flame? Sky fire?" He Lai screamed repeatedly, his fat face was filled
with excitement, "I'm starting to admire him, that is so cool! Really cool!"
"The Ice Cold Flame couldn't seize him?" With a confused face, He Luo was also
dazed.
"The Core Fire is inside the Fire Crystal Jade. Take this Dragon Slaying Sword, it
is just the right thing to shatter the Fire Crystal Jade."
Back then, Mo Duanhun had straight up pulled out the Dragon Slaying Sword from
inside Gu Jiange's body. He now gave it to Shi Yan and explained: "The Hornless
Fire Dragon sword spirit inside the Dragon Slaying Sword is connected to Gu
Jiange's soul. As long as Gu Jiange's soul lives, it would be very hard to tame the
Hornless Fire Dragon. I only temporarily sealed the Hornless Fire Dragon.
Fortunately breaking the Fire Crystal Jade doesn't need the Hornless Fire Dragon,
you only need the sharpness of the Dragon Slaying Sword and its fire elemental
properties."
"Alright." Shi Yan nodded as he grabbed onto the Dragon Slaying Sword.
He released a beam of mind power to probe around, and indeed he found that the
sword spirit inside was sealed by a mass of power and couldn't move at all.
Inside the lava of the ten thousand year-old volcano, normal weapons wouldn't be
able to handle the blazing heat at all; they could even be melt into a pool of
liquid metal. But the Dragon Slaying Sword was smelted using many kinds of metals
and minerals of the fire element. It was not afraid of the high temperature of the
lava inside the ten thousand year-old volcano, so it was the most fitting weapon to
break the Fire Crystal Jade.
"Once the Fire Crystal Jade is broken, the Core Fire would quickly dissipate into
the lava. The power of the Earth fire would temporarily scatter around. Only after
it managed to reform a new Fire Crystal Jade, can the Core Fire gather together
again inside the Fire Crystal Jade.To have a new Fire Crystal Jade form into shape,
it would need at least a hundred years. So if you want to obtain the Core Fire, you
just have to use the Purified Bottle to collect it before the Core Fire dissipates
into the lava." Mo Duanhun said again.
"Alright." Shi Yan nodded and said lightly: "Don't worry, I know what to do."
"Be careful." Mo Duanhun frowned, "Whether it be the Core Fire, or other things,
they are only an objective of yours. They don't have to immediately achieved. You
only have one life and that is the most important thing, remember not to strain
yourself."
"I know, I'm going down now." Shi Yan smiled.
Sinking his consciousness into the Blood Vein Ring, Shi Yan finally summoned the
Ice Cold Flame, "I'm already at the crater of the ten thousand year-old volcano,
guard me on my way down."
"Alright!"
Wisps of chilling cold energy, abruptly flowed out of the Blood Vein Ring and
quietly went into Shi Yan's body.
Shi Yan's body started quickly freezing up at a speed visible to the naked eye. In
a mere few seconds, his entire body was covered in crystal-clear hard ice.
Shi Yan looked as if he had turned into an ice sculpture, his body was glistening
and there seemed to be pure white lights flowing in the ice.
"I'll go now." Shi Yan's flew straight towards the crater of the volcano and
suddenly dropped down.
"Plop!"
Inside the crater of the volcano, there suddenly came the sound of a heavy object
falling in. Waves of lava splashed out, scaring the Cyan Blood Bats as they
screamed and hurriedly dodged.
Mo Duanhun frowned as he stared into the volcano for a while but then he rode the
Cyan Blood Bat and left.
The ten thousand year-old volcano was like an upside down funnel. Its crater was
like a pointy end and as you enter you will realize that the interior gets wider
and wider.
The lava inside the volcano bubbled with fire. Strong heat waves were being
evaporated from it, and hot smoke lingered above.
Inside the lava, Shi Yan sank down quickly.
Once he went inside the lava, Shi Yan saw fire lights flashing all around the sea
of lava that he was in. Bubbles keep forming in the murky lava, and then they
quickly floated to the top.
This was a deep pool formed by the lava and the fire power was strong. The more he
went down, the higher the temperature of the lava became.
If normal Disaster realm warriors were to accidentally fall into this pool of lava,
then within three seconds, all his flesh and bones would be melted.
Even if a Earth realm warrior fell into the surface of the lava pool, without any
special protective martial skills and secret treasures as support, he could hold
for a short while at most. In the end he would still be melted.
Maybe Nirvana and Sky realm warriors could move around the surface of the laval
pool. But once they go deep into the bottom of the lava pool and sank for a few
thousand meters, they would definitely not be able to hold against fiery liquid
that is ten times as strong, as it burned away their bodies.
However, relying on the protection of the Ice Cold Flame, Shi Yan was able to slide
straight down into the bottom of the lava, safe and sound.
"Be careful, inside this pool of lava, there may be special forms of life. There
may also be fire demon beasts that use the Core Fire to cultivate. Be alert of
these things, don't suddenly get taken by surprise." From inside the Blood Vein
Ring, there came the Ice Cold Flame's warning.
"Special forms of life? Fire demon beasts?" Shi Yan's was a little started as he
forrowed his browsdeeply, "In a harsh environment like this, there can still be
life forms that managed to survive?"
"There are countless magical and mysterious beings in this world, the miracles of
life are everywhere and anything is possible. Under any extreme harsh environment,
there is the possibility of the existence of special living beings. The more
extreme the environment is, the stronger the living beings inside will be." The Ice
Cold Flame's message came, "But inside the lava pool, even if there are some sort
of life forms, you don't need to be too scared. My power can suppress the life
forms that live here but they have to be of the fire element,. You only need to be
careful. As long as you don't get killed, you can use my power to fight back."
"Okay, I'll be careful."
"Pop!"
Just when Shi Yan's words came out, a giant fire bubble suddenly popped next to
him.
Then, a cat-like demon beast with its body as red as burning iron, suddenly leaped
towards him.

Chapter 183: Inside the Heart of the Volcano
This demon beast was not very big. Its body was fiery red color as if it was made
by pouring liquid metal with a very high heat.
Shi Yan was just communicating with the Ice Cold Flame, and now suddenly a demon
beast appeared out of nowhere. When he saw that demon beast, there were only two
meters between them. There was a sparkling bright red horn on the head of the demon
beast as it pierced towards him.
Shi Yan was slightly surprised. Without further ado, he slashed the Dragon Slaying
Sword towards it.
Under the heavy blow, the body of the demon beast was slashed and it was sent back
for five or six meters. Since there was no flat ground inside the lava to balance
his body, so Shi Yan was also blown back for several meters from the force.
"Fire Horn Beast, a level four demon beast. It lives by consuming the fire rocks
inside the lava, Its horn is very hard and its a high quality material for making
weapons of the fire element. When making this Dragon Slaying Sword, the horn of the
Fire Horn Beast was used. The attack of the Fire Horn Beast is also mainly depended
on its only horn, its very easy to fight against." The Ice Cold Flame's message
came from inside the Blood Vein Ring.
After getting the message of the Ice Cold Flame, Shi Yan lifted the Dragon Slaying
Sword and coldly glared at the Fire Horn Beast. As he concentrated his mind power,
and wisps of deep cold spirit mixed with mind power formed into a shockwave, that
shot straight towards the soul of the Fire Horn Beast.
Level four Fire Horn Beasts have no defense on their soul. Under the impact of the
soul attack from Shi Yan, it immediately got heavily injured and escaped in panic.
Inside the mind power of Shi Yan, there was some cold energy that came with it.
Inside this lava pool, against the living souls of fire element creatures, it had
an obvious restraining power on them.
After being hit once by his soul attack, the Fire Horn Beast's soul was badly
damaged and it didn't dare to come near him anymore.
The more deep one went into the lava pool, the more spacious it became. Once the
Fire Horn Beast escaped, it immediately left no trace behind.
Although the horn of level four Fire Horn Beasts were quite decent forging
material, but Shi Yan paid no attention to it. With the extraordinary status of the
Yang family, the piles of cultivation material on Immortal Island had whatever he
needed. It had a lot of materials that were more precious than the horn of the Fire
Horn Beast. Naturally Shi Yan couldn't bother to chase the Fire Horn Beast.
"You are still very far from the core of the ten thousand year-old volcano. The
deeper you go, the higher the temperature of the lava will be. If there really
exists special life forces down there, then it will definitely be much more
powerful than the Fire Horn Beast. Inside the earth's core, if there are life
forces other than the Core Fire, then we will have to leave immediately. If there
are really things that can survive next to the Core Fire, then it will definitely
be very frightening. No matter what, it's not something you can handle."
"If I can't handle it, what about you?"
"If you can release me from the ring, then I can freeze this entire ten thousand
year-old volcano. No matter what is in the core, I won't be scared. But if you get
killed, and I am sealed by this stupid ring. Left in the earth's core of this ten
thousand year-old volcano, I might not be able to resurface the earth again for
another few thousand years."
Shi Yan didn't answer, he just frowned and continued to sink deep into the lava.
With the Ice Cold Flame's reminder, Shi Yan became more careful. He released his
mind power mixed within it were some traces of the Ice Cold Flame as it released
deep intention of warnings.
He sank all the way down in the lava pool; With his mind power, Shi Yan actually
did sense a few living consciousnesses that were not so weak.
Those living consciousnesses were all of the fire element. As Shi Yan's mind power
peeped at them, he realized that those life consciousnesses were all like clusters
of fire.
With the icy cold energy that went along with his mind power, those life
consciousnesses didn't dare to get near him. Instead they all went far out of their
way to avoided him.
From Shi Yan's view, a few life consciousnesses among them seemed to had the soul
strength comparable to the Nirvana realm warriors.
"Kid you're pretty smart, you used my cold energy to scare away those guys." The
Ice Cold Flame sent out a message from inside the Blood Vein Ring again: "Cold
energy from me, contains my presence. I am the natural nemesis of those life
forces! The guys that live down here are much smarter than that Fire Horn Beast.
They felt the presence of their nemesis, so naturally they immediately ran away."
Shi Yan didn't bother with it. He continued to release his mind power. He carefully
and cautiously spread it out, while being alert of any life consciousness that
might suddenly pop up.
Through the use of mind power for this while, he paid more and more attention to
the pure soul power inside the Soul Gathering Pearl.
Mind power has special uses in some special areas.
Like this time.
If he didn't have the Ice Cold Flame's mind power along with him, he might have had
to waste much more effort to battle the creatures surrounding him. He first would
need to block against a wave of their attacks, in order for them to understand the
existence of the Ice Cold Flame so that they can willingly retreat.
Some strong creatures could suddenly appear inside the lava pool. If they were
really to uncontrollably bombard him, then maybe he won't even be able to hold
against one wave of attacks. If he were to be killed directly, then there would be
no way for those guys to realize the existence of the Ice Cold Flame.
If he could use the soul power inside the Soul Gathering Pearl to evolve and refine
his soul, and form a Sea of Consciousness inside his mind and have a soul
consciousness, then his power would step into an entire new level!
By using the Sea of Consciousness and Soul Consciousness that exceeded his level,
he would dominate every battle and the warriors of the same level would play in the
palm of his hands.
Thinking about it that way, Shi Yan's eyes brightened a little bit more.
The Ice Cold Flame really didn't seem to be bragging. It seemed to be the true
nemesis of the fire element life forces here. When Shi Yan spread out his mind
power that contained its presence, the many kinds of fire live forms that Shi Yan
could sense all avoided him and hid on their own. They didn't want to get near him
at all.
After god knows how long.
Suddenly, the Ice Cold Flame sent its consciousness again: "Be careful now, you are
almost at the earth's core of the volcano! Stop and check our surroundings first,
to see if there are life forces down there. If there is a life that exists, then
you and I will leave immediately and give up on this mission."
"Alright."
Using his Profound Qi, Shi Yan formed two little swirls under his feet to make his
body stay in place.
Releasing his mind power, he slowly reached towards the bottom of the lava pool...
Fifty meters, a hundred meters, two hundred meters...
He still had no discoveries, his mind power didn't touch anything that might
vaguely contain any traces of life.
The lava down below was just more and more thick and hot. It was spreaded out
evenly and there was not a specific area where the fire power was extremely heavy.
An area with a strong life must be releasing power that was stronger than other
areas. If he didn't feel any place that had such abnormalities, it meant that there
really were no live forces present under there.
As his mind power continued to search downwards. Suddenly, a mass of extremely

fierce fire power fluctuated from one corner!
When Shi Yan's mind power touched that fire power, his soul felt as if it was
burning. His body suddenly shook, and he almost couldn't hold back a scream.
Only a portion of the mind power that he released came back. The portion that
touched the fierce fire power was immediately burnt up by the fire!
A fire that could even burn mind power!
Shi Yan's face changed drastically and he quickly stirred all of the Profound Qi in
his body to float up.
He could feel that inside that fire power there was a very slight life
consciousness. It instinctively detested the approach of any sort of life.
The life consciousness of that fire power was extremely weak. So weak that if Shi
Yan wasn't extremely cautious all along, he might not have even sensed it!
But the heat of that fire power could even burn up mind power, this was truly a
little too frightening.
He closely remembered the Ice Cold Flame's words. If he sensed that there might be
an existence of life down there, no matter what type of life it was, he had to
immediately retreat!
Shi Yan already did that.
"Wait! Wait!" The Ice Cold Flame hurriedly conveyed its thoughts from inside the
Blood Vein Ring, "Wait! The life force down there, should, should be the Core
Fire!"
"The Core Fire?" Shi Ya asked back in a surprised voice, "The difference between
Earth fires and Sky fires, is that one has a life consciousness, while the other
one doesn't, it's just a pure fire source. How could the Core fire have a life
consciousness?"
"It's already evolving towards becming a Sky fire!" The Ice Cold Flame immediately
answered, "After the Core fire existed for several tens of thousands of years, it
would slowly nurture a life consciousness. The Core Fire down there should be at
the moment of transforming into a sky fire. Its life consciousness has just started
forming, it has no knowledge of anything, only instincts."
"The Core Fire is evolving into a sky fire?"
Shi Yan suddenly remembered about the liquid Core Fire Essence he got from
searching a group of warriors, when he was in the Dark forest.
Back then Mu Yudie once said that the Core Fire Essence was the Core Fire of a ten
thousand year-old volcano. It was a precious and wonderful thing that was formed
before transforming into a sky fire. The Core Fire Essence was in between the state
of solid and liquid, it was very magical, and could greatly enhance fire type
martial spirits.
Remembering back to that experience, Shi Yan immediately realized that the Core
Fire in this ten thousand year-old volcano should've also been at the time of
transformation, rising from an Earth Fire to a Sky Fire.
"Mmm Hmm, it's transforming into a Sky Fire, this moment is relatively safe." The
Ice Cold Flame sent out the message.
"Then tell me what to do?"
"Don't probe with your mind power, instead just directly go to the bottom.
Transformation from an Earth Fire to a Sky Fire also needs a process. It might need
a year or even ten years. At this time, the consciousness of the Core Fire is at
its most simplest. At this moment, If someone were to brand it with their soul
imprint, then they can, they can rein it in..."
The Ice Cold Flame's consciousness became a little reluctant in the end. It seemed
to be hesitating a little, and didn't want to continue.
"What? Rein in the Core fire?" But Shi Yan heard it loud and clear. His face was
full of joy, as he hurriedly sent a message back to the Ice Cold Flame, "Tell me
what should I do? Ha! I didn't think I would have such great luck."
"You have to promise me first, if I can help you collect this Core Fire, you can't
have ideas about me again. When you reach the Nirvana realm, you have to let me go
and cannot restrain me any more. If you obtain this Core Fire and your cultivation
rises to the Nirvana realm, by that time I won't be able to do anything to you
anyway."
Shi Yan didn't immediately answer.
The Ice Cold Flame was a Sky Fire and after the Core Fire obtains a life
consciousness, it would also be a Sky Fire.
However, there was a difference between higher and lower ranked Sky Fires. Whether
it be the wisdom or the power, Sky Fires that were made through a period of
transformations, like the Core Fire, would not be as wonderful as a fire that was
formed when the world was first born, like the Ice Cold Flame.
The reason why Shi Yan had to make Purified Bottles on this trip to gather the Core
Fire was to prepare for taking a hold of the Ice Cold Flame in the future. The
rumors about the type of Sky Fires like the Ice Cold Flame had long been deeply
embedded in Shi Yan's mind. He knew that if he could rein in a type of Sky Fire
like this, it would have immeasurable benefits to his future.
Now the Ice Cold Flame was willing to help him collect this Core Fire that was on
the verge of transforming into a Sky Fire, but on the condition of leaving the
Blood Vein Ring in the future. This made Shi Yan a little conflicted, that's why he
was hesitating at the moment.
Of course, he could pretend like he promised the Ice Cold Flame and go back on the
promise in the future after he collects the Core Fire.
--But he was not that type of person.
"So you are someone that values promises." The Ice Cold Flame sent out a happy
message from inside the Blood Vein Ring, "I am happy you did not immediately agree.
If you did, then I would definitely know you were being insincere. But instead of
talking you are weighing your options, that means you value your promises and you
don't want to lie to me."
Shi Yan still remained silent.
"If you immediately responded me and lied to me, I definitely would've killed you.
Because, if you were to really obtain the Core Fire in the future and manage to
find enough resources, then when you reach a higher realm, you really would be able
to control me. Instead of being controlled by you, I would rather kill you and wait
for other future opportunities here."
Shi Yan was still silent.
"Since you really are weighing your choices, then I really can make a deal with
you. Because you value promises, so I can really dare to make a deal with you." The
Ice Cold Flame seemed to finally come to a decision after gaining this
understanding about Shi Yan, "How's this, before you reach the Nirvana realm I will
use all my knowledge to help you breakthrough faster. In my soul, there are the
memories of the martial understanding of a few God realm masters. These are utterly
useless to me, but to you, these unseeable things might be more precious to you
than obtaining me myself!"

Chapter 184: Approval
Shi Yan suddenly became elated.
Ice Cold Flame was indeed very precious, but for Shi Yan the memories obtained from
the many God realm warriors and the knowledge about martial arts were even rarer!
If the Ice Cold Flame was really willing to bequeath the memories from the God
realm warriors and the knowledge of martial arts to him, then wouldn't his
acquisition be similar to the Reincarnation Martial Spirit from the Xia family?
The reason why the reincarnation martial spirit from Xia family was so mighty was
because they can use the memories and knowledge from their past lives, which
allowed them to not only take detour during cultivation but also reduce or even
completely avoid the bottleneck during cultivation.
This was indeed a horrid talent.
If he can obtain the insights of martial arts from the God realm warriors through
the Ice Cold Flame then Shi Yan's cultivation will definitely skyrocket.
In order to merge with the Ice Cold Flame, in addition to gather nine extremely hot
Yang powered treasures and materials, he needed to also step into a higher realm.
For Shi Yan, these conditions were still in an unforeseeable future and he doesn't
know when he can attain them.
However, after the deal between him and the Ice Cold Flame, he will immediately get
benefits from the Ice Cold Flame and also a chance to merge with the Core Fire that
was transforming into the Sky fire.
After weighing the pros and cons for a while, Shi Yan felt that this deal was
beneficial.
"I promise you!"

After being idle for a long time, Shi Yan finally agreed the agreement to the Ice
Cold Flame within the Blood Vein Ring.
"Good!"
The Ice Cold Flame was more excited than him, and immediately replied: "You will
not be dissapointed, believe me. With my knowledge, your cultivation will be faster
than the others! With my help, your insight toward the martial arts, may even
become deeper than the current God realm warriors!"
"What do I do now? I mean, how can I merge with the Core Fire."
"At this moment, the Core Fire is in the process of becoming a Sky fire, the
current Core Fire is very pure, just like a newborn baby. At this time, as long as
you constantly communicate with it and send a friendly thought, it will deeply
remember you and treat you like a loved one!"
"You are really lucky." Ice Cold Flame continued: "After it evelves into a Sky
Fire, you can only merge with it by force. This would require your power to
completely suppress it! Make it fear you and never dare to revolt against you. With
that, you can merge with it, enslave it, and then make it become a part of your
strength and control it as you want".
"This kind of merger is very dictatorial; even if you had merged with it, once you
are seriously injured and can't control it anymore, it will immediately revolt and
will try to detach from you or maybe kill you. This method has its advantages and
disadvantages. Currently, you don't have the required power, so don't even think
about it."
"Before its consciousness is formed, use my method and keep sending a friendly
thought to it and treat it as your closest friend. Thus, before it's consciousness
is formed, you can leave your imprint in its soul. After it successfully evolves
into Sky Fire, the imprint that you left in its soul will never disappear; it will
you treat as a loved one and later, you can obtain its power and help to fight with
your enemy, even when you are seriously injured. It even has the power to detach
from you; but instead of doing that it will help you."
"Of course, this method also has a weakness; because you are in the parallel
relationship, it's difficult for you to sacrifice it in order to live when you are
in danger. When it meets with its natural nemesis, it won't listen to you and will
probably hide in a battle battle. This means that you can't control it as you want
or sacrifice it."
"I just released my spirit power to search it, but it was aware and immediately
counterattacked; I can't get close to it at all."
"That was because there is my presence in your spirit power just now. My element is
the exact opposite from it, so it instinctively loathe me. Next time when you use
your spirit power, don't add my presence to it. Slowly close in after sending a
friendly thought and be sure not to scare it. You do that and it will gradually
accept you."
" I see..." Shi Yan was stunned at first and then immediately said: "I will try."
"Ok. Remember, don't get close to it too fast. At this moment, it is very cautious
and defensive; you need to take it easy and not be too hasty. Let it recognize you
first so that it will not be wary of you. Also, keep sending friendly thoughts and
after it has felt that you really don't want to hurt it, it will lift its guard
against you."
Shi Yan was secretly surprised.
The method to merge with the Core Fire from Ice Cold Flame, was in fact, the same
as to tame a ferocious cub. You need to step by step make it accept you, and
gradually let it adapt to you. After that it will put down its guard and will
instead take the initiative to get close to you and will treat you as the closest
friend.
After communicating with Ice Cold Flame, Shi Yan felt he has benefited greatly,
this guy has lived for how many years, plus has also obtained the life experience
from many God realm warriors and has a profound understanding toward oddity of
heaven and earth.
Shi Yan held his breath and after dissipating his spirit power, he quietly approach
that area.
This time, without the presence of Ice Cold Flame in his spirit power, there was
only friendly thought in his mind.
Gradually, Shi Yan spirit power approached that intense and dire fire field.
The intense Flame, like a group of dazzling sun, continued to release fire energies
and among those fire energies, there was a very weak consciousness
Shi Yan carefully made his spirit power which was full of friendly thoughts, go
inch by inch toward that fire field as directed by the Ice Cold Flame.
At the moment when his spirit power and that fire energy came in contact, the weak
consciousness in that fire energy suddenly became alert, seemingly ready to attack
Shi Yan's consciousness.
Shi Yan was a little shocked and he became more cautious.
Without being too hasty, Shi Yan didn't made his spirit power go near it again,
instead he just kept sending out friendly thoughts from his mind.
The simple consciousness in that fire energy seemed to be a bit confused, and
didn't immediately initiated an attack, but it became like a thin bubble and
covered Shi Yan's spirit power as it slowly felt out the friendly thoughts from Shi
Yan.
The Core Fire's awareness and instinctive guard were more than what Shi Yan had
previously thought. Although the spirit halo that was covering Shi Yan's spirit
power didn't immediately attack, but it was ready to attack at any time if it
sensed even a tinge of hostile intentions in it.
Shi Yan was a bit nervous, fearing that Core Fire might suddenly attack anytime, he
didn't dare to act frivolous and only keep sending friendly thoughts.
"Come back first, try again after a while. Try to give it some space to think, and
when the next time your spirit power will approach it, it will not be so tense
again. At this moment, its consciousness isn't complete, so making it think will
also help in speeding its evolving process" Ice Cold Flame conveyed its thoughts.
Shi Yan slowly withdrew his spirit power and clearly felt that when he withdrew his
spirit power, it seems hesitant, hesitating whether to attack or not
Shi Yan became nervous and he slowed down his withdrawing process as if pulling a
thread inch by inch
He understood that the fire energy from Core Fire was enough to burn his spirit
power without a trace, and it can even directly kill his soul through the link of
his soul and spirit power.
If the Core Fire really does so, then his soul probably will be seriously injured
or maybe even completely burned.
This was extremely dangerous.
Shi Yan concentration was at it at most and he didn't dare to relax a bit, but he
also didn't dare to be too nervous, in fear that he will startle the Core Fire and
it might launch an attack.
Just like passing a thread through needle's eye, it must be extremely accurate and
if you became a little careless, then it's possible to fail.
If he failed, then the price that he needs to pay may be his life.
Time passed quietly.
Shi Yan felt afraid that even after a century passed, the spirit power that he had
released into the Core Fire might not be pulled back completely.
In this whole process, the Core Fire awareness didn't relax for a bit, until when
he completely withdrew all of his spirit power, the Core Fire stopped its pursuit.
"Fiuh!"
Covered in the weird soft ice that the Ice Cold Flame constructed, Shi Yan sighed
from feeling the fatigue from his spirit power and said, "It was so dangerous, this
is more difficult than fighting a warrior that is one level higher than me"
"Not bad, the first step has already met the expected result, next time when your
spirit power approaches it, it will not be so tense again and when you will
withdraw your spirit power, just follow this rhythm and you will be okay." The Ice
Cold Flame assured him.
"Alright."
At the next period, Shi Yan followed the Ice Cold Flame's guidance by separately
releasing his friendly thoughts and gentle spirit power and slowly approaching the
Core Fire spirit halo.
At the second time, it was really easier than the first time, after the Core Fire
felt Shi Yan spirit power approach again, although it was still quite cautious, but
it seemed to really relaxed a bit.
And when Shi Yan withdrew his spirit power, the Core Fire's attitude appeared a bit
softer, as if it had no mood to attack him.
At the third time, the Core Fire was even more relaxed.
When Shi Yan's spirit power approached Core Fire, the Core Fire completely put down
its awareness and didn't even plan to fight back.
Shi Yan was secretly surprised, and kept using this method while releasing his
friendly thoughts towards the Core Fire.
After for a long time, Shi Yan also didn't know how much time has passed.
This time, when Shi Yan withdrew his spirit power from Core Fire, he felt for the
first time that the Core Fire was a bit unwilling to be separated from him!
'It was unwilling!!'
This feeling was so clear, like Shi Yan was seeing a child who felt sad when his
friend left him.
"Good! It has already started to accept you, as long as you continue again, It
won't be too long before we can get closer to it."

Chapter 185: The Gift From the Ice Cold Flame
Inside the volcano.
Shi Yan repeatedly kept sending out his friendly thoughts and spirit power to the
Core Fire.
Gradually, he also started to treat the Core Fire as his friend.
The Ice cold flame kept guiding him step by step, and its method was really
advantageous. By using its method, Shi Yan was gradually getting the approval from
Core Fire and made the Core Fire lift its guard against him.
one day.
When Shi Yan spirit power entered the spirit halo where the Core Fire resided, he
immediately sensed hilarity from the Core Fire.
Like a naughty child, the weak consciousness from the Core Fire wrapped and pulled
Shi Yan's spirit power and then started rolling into the midst of the fire.
The Core Fire has already started treating Shi Yan like its friend. A life that
hasn't formed its life form was really pure, after his numerous attempts of sending
his friendly thoughts, the Core Fire gradually began to entrust him, and when his
spirit power approached it, it immediately revealed an elated emotions while
pulling and playing with Shi Yan spirit power.
Each time when Shi Yan want to pull back his spirit power, the Core Fire appeared
unwilling.
On several occasions, it even wrapped itself around Shi Yan's spirit power and
didn't let his spirit power leave.
This really made Shi Yan happy, even in his heart, there developed a loving
affection, he felt like the Core Fire was really his child, so attached to him and
innocent.
In his heart, he already no longer had any bad intention towards the Core Fire.
After being together for some time, he has started liking this little guy.
In the several times when Shi Yan discussed with Ice cold flame, he often
repeatedly asked if this method will harm the Core Fire.
The Ice cold flame was also aware of the slight changes in Shi Yan, after getting
along with the core for some time, he knew that Shi Yan already loved the Core
Fire.
The Ice cold made it clear that as long as he does not use the dictatorial method,
his approach towards the Core Fire wasn't harmless, but it will also quicken the
forming of Core Fire's consciousness. This will only benefit the core file and not
harm it.
With the Ice cold flame's guarantee, Shi Yan finally calmed down and treated his
approachment toward the Core Fire as a hobby.
He found that with the contact of his spirit power, the emotions from the Core Fire
seemed to become more and more like a person, Joy, Unwillingness, and a slight
sadness.
Shi Yan felt that the Core Fire life was slowly changing.
Another day.
When his spirit power tried to leave from the Core Fire's spirit halo, the Core
Fire used his fire power to tightly wrap Shi Yan's spirit power and don't let Shi
Yan leave.
Just like a child who was pestering his parents and don't want to leave the embrace
of their parents.
Shi Yan can only resign and he temporarily slowed down the withdrawing process of
his spirit power so as to let this little guy play.
It only released his hold when it became tired, only at this time Shi Yan can get
out.
"You can go in now" The Ice cold flame relayed again, "I believe that even your
body can go near it without any fear of it attacking you. Its devotion to you
already far surpassed its fear to me, even if there is my presence in your body, it
will still treat you as a family"
After waiting for so long, this moment finally came, but Shi Yan hesitated a bit
and said "We are going to use its power to train the soul gathering pearl, it will
not affect it right?"
"No" the Ice Cold Flame replied with a strange emotion "You have really treated it
as loved one, and began to care for him. This is good, It can feel your care
towards it, the life form like us are very sensitive, we can directly sense from
your soul that you are earnest or not, by treating it like this, it can feel that
our operation until now is already a success"
Shi Yan was stunned "Success?"
"As long as it doesn't resist you and treat you as a family, the next thing will be
only a matter of course" The cold ice flame replied, "But, if you want it to follow
you, you need to do something more, you must use its fire energy to refine your
body, so that in your body there will be a fire energy of him. We don't need to do
too much, as long as there is a presence of it, that is enough"
"How to do it?"
"Using the fire energy to refine your body is also a big opportunity for you. I had
said that I will use my knowledge to help you, now I will tell you a method of
refining the body, that will also remove the impurities in your body and will
strengthen your body."
"In fact, the warriors of the past were very accentuated with their body, the
training for body was as important as cultivating the profound qi, there body was
very tough, and just with their body strength alone without using the profound qi,
they can make the earth tremble! The toughness of their body can bring out their
power to the greatest extent, and nowadays, you guys are only focusing on your soul
and profound Qi, and don't train your body, which is actually a great disadvantage"
The Ice Cold Flame slowly explained in details about the fundamentals of the body,
profound qi, and soul for a warrior.
According to Ice Cold Flame, the warriors in the past were very concerned about the
body, profound qi, and soul, and for some warriors which had unique martial souls,
their body toughness even surpassed their soul and profound qi cultivation.
These kind of warriors will use various methods to hone their body, just with the
body strength alone, it's already really powerful.
They used the method of refining divine weapon to temper their body, so that their
body can hold a great amount of power, and even have all sorts of oracle.
The warriors with the powerful body has a more powerful spirit power than the same
level of warriors, and also their use of profound qi and soul was also more
powerful than the same level warriors. During the battle, the warrior with the
powerful body has more advantage and almost always wins against the warriors that
didn't focus on refining their body.
Shi Yan easily agreed with the Ice Cold Flame, the twin martial spirit in his body,
the petrification martial spirit, and the immortal martial spirit were also related
to the body.
If he really refines his body and gave priority to body refining, then his
attainment will be much further that the ordinary warriors.
However, he rarely heard any method of body refining, most martial skills only
focused on the use of profound qi, there were very few martial skills that focused
on the body.
The finger gun from the Shi family, barely can be regarded as a martial skill that
refines the body, but the finger gun limitation was too big which can only be used
on the finger.
This martial skill can't be considered as a martial skill that refines the body
because it can only train the fingers.
But the Ice Cold Flame has lived for a very long time and also has the knowledge
from many God Realm Warriors, the method of body refining was precisely the thing
Shi Yan needed the most right now!
If Shi Yan didn't have a deal with the Ice Cold Flame, the Ice Cold Flame won't be
so straightforward and teach him the method of refining the body, even in the
difficult situation, it will certainly not tell him.
But now, the Ice Cold Flame wasn't only explaining the importance of body refining
and the relation between body, soul, and profound qi. But on its own initiative, it
was willing to teach him the method to refine the body.
Shi Yan really felt it was the right thing that he agreed with the Ice Cold Flame.
"Let's go down first" After the Ice Cold Flame finished explaining, it urged Shi
Yan to go into the bottom of the lava, "Now you can be rest assured, the Core Fire
won't attack you, after you go near to the fire crystal in which the Core Fire
resides, you just need to take out the soul gathering pearl and put it on the fire
crystal, you don't need to do anything, the fire energy from the fire crystal will
itself refine the soul gathering pearl."
"Alright, I know it."
Shi Yan nodded and finally no longer continued to stay on there and dived towards
the bottom.
After a while.
A group of dazzling colorful light suddenly greeted him.
In the crimson red lava, there was a fist size fire crystal jade that released
light and heat, like a summer sun in the noon, overflowing with red light and
strong heat.
This plate size fire crystal jade was very beautiful and was embraced by ambilight.
Among them, there was fist size crimson flame that was swaying in the center of
that jade crystal, sendind out hot and intense fire rings.
The red flame that was big as a fist was very strange and it was constantly
changing, sometimes into a flower for a while, then a red fruit for a while, and
then into a face for a while and didn't have a fixed form.
This flame was indeed not dead, it seemsed to have been constantly changing and its
vitality was very vigorous like an ever-changing small sun, releasing a dreadful
light through the crystal.
Shi Yan who was far away from that crystal within the condensed ice from Ice Cold
Flame also felt the heat wave.
This heat seemed to be able to penetrate the ice that covered his body and directly
reach his soul, which made him uncomfortable.
'That is the Core Fire?' Shi Yan stared at it and was secretly surprised.
"yes, that is the Core Fire." The Ice Cold Flame replied, "you don't need to worry
though, with my ice that is covering your body, although it can't fully offset the
infiltration from the flame, but it can reduce half of it. This is only just the
beginning, after you put the Soul Gathering Pearl on the crystal, I will gradually
reduce the protection towards the flame, and you will feel more fire energy flowing
into you, you need to spread that fire energy throughout your whole body flesh,
meridians, bones, and cells, just like refining a divine weapon, use the fire
energy to refine your body."
The cultivation for flesh was harder than the cultivation of profound qi and soul!
During the cultivation, the pain was so intense that many people can't endure it
and that's why nowadays warriors gradually abandoned body cultivation.
"Rest assure, my endurance is much stronger than ordinary people, i can easily
endure the pain that that can't be endured by others, that's not a problem for me."
Shi Yan assured him with a confident voice.
Before he arrived in this world, he was an extreme mad man that loved to challenge
his limits and that's why his endurance toward pain was much stronger than ordinary
people.
After arriving here, he used his advantage on the cultivation road to its fullest.
The training for finger guns, the training for rampage.
Every kind of martial skills must begin with the courage to be cruel to oneself.
With this fundamental, he was fearless.
"Hopefully so, if it is really like you say so, then our speed will be much faster
and you will get greater advantages, perhaps, after this refining, the martial
souls inside your body will also evolve."

Chapter 186: Extreme Refining
Shi Yan was gradually closing in to the floating crystal.
The heat from the fire energy was flowing out from the crystal, even with the help
of ice, shi yan body's felt like it was being roasted in the midst of the fire.
The ice that has been formed by the Ice Cold Flame can't even resist the heat from
the ten thousand year Core Fire and that intense flame power directly penetrated
in.
Shi Yan carefully took out the Soul Gathering Pearl.
Ten meters above the crystal, he calmed his mind and concentrated his spirit power,
after that he added sent his energy to the Soul Gathering Pearl and suddenly
released it.
The Soul Gathering Pearl immediately went down.
"Chi, chi, chi!"
The white membrane that covered the Soul Gathering Pearl suddenly burnt up, and
only for a moment, that membrane completely disappeared.
At the same time, A huge force of soul power suddenly bursted out from the Soul
Gathering Pearl.
Shi Yan's soul was rattled and he suddenly felt an out of body illusion, he
hurriedly focused his mind and held his breath and didn't dare to release even a
bit of spirit power.
In the Soul Gathering Pearl that has lost its membrane, there were some souls that
were dancing and slowly crawling densely inside the pearl like entangled ten
thousand black silks, it really made people's scalp go numb.
"Dang!"
The Soul Gathering Pearl fell on the fire crystal jade.
Slip.
A black mist that can be seen by eyes suddenly came out from the Soul Gathering
Pearl and spread out in the lava before it gradually disappeared.
That huge soul energy that bursted out from the Soul Gathering Pearl also
disappeared without a trace, the Soul Gathering Pearl fell on the fire crystal jade
and seemed to be stuck on the crystal. The fire dispersed from the fire crystal as
it embraced the Soul Gathering Pearl while burning it.
The ten thousand year Core Fire behaved abnormally inside the fire crystal,
changing into various forms while releasing amazing amount of heat.
The Core Fire seemed to know that something has fallen on the fire crystal, its
nature was quick-tempered so it immediately sent its fire energy and tried to burn
the Soul Gathering Pearl into ashes.
Under the ten thousand Core Fire combustion, the impurities inside the dark bright
Soul Gathering Pearl were quickly refined and transformed into black smokes, which
was immediately engulfed and quickly fused into the lava.
With the heat coming, Shi yan also felt slightly uncomfortable and even on his body
appeared some traces of sweat.
The usage of profound qi was needed to float above the fire crystal jade, after shi
yan stopped for a while, he found that the Soul Gathering Pearl has been completely
covered by the flame and only after consulting with the Ice cold flame and hearing
that it was okay, did he finally calmed down.
Shi Yan quietly went away from the crystal and settled on a red rock 30 meters
away.
Not far from there, the Soul Gathering Pearl was covered by the ten thousand year
Core Fire and the dregs among it was refined and dissolved in the lava.
Shi yan was slightly relieved after looking at the dark bright Soul Gathering Pearl
becoming more and more translucent, in his heart, there was an unspeakably
delighted emotion.
"The Soul Gathering Pearl won't change anymore, the flame power from the thousand
years Core Fire was enough to refine it and form a pure soul power. Now you can
rest assure with the things related to the Soul Gathering Pearl. It is the time for
you to be careful"
The Ice Cold Flame relayed.
Shi Yan was stunned and with a slightly doubt he asked: "What should I be careful
with?"
"You think?"
In the next moment
The intense fire energy rapidly flew into Shi yan, who was in the ice, and suddenly
his body was dyed in red.
The fire energy penetrated through the ice and directly went in.
Shi Yan, who was sealed in the ice, found that he has been surrounded by the fire
energy and his body was being refined in the fire.
His every cell seemed to be inflamed.
An unbearable pain spreaded out in his body like a tide and Shi yan who was being
burnt immediately issued a huge roar.
"This is just the beginning!"
The Ice Cold Flame reply suddenly became a little cold-blooded, "I promised you
that I will help you so that you can use the ten thousand year Core Fire to refine
your body, and now, it has already began."
"This is too sudden."
Shi yan screamed, his body was covered with sweat, and the sweat that flowed out
from his body quickly froze and covered his skin under the power from the ice-cold
flame.
However, the ice doesn't seem to be able to block the fire energy, as Shi yan
didn't feel cold at all, and his body still continued to sweat.
"It has started!"
The Ice Cold Flame seemed to be gloating and said "Didn't you say that your
endurance toward pain is much stronger than ordinary people? Hehe, So from the
beginning, I hadn't treated you like a ordinary people and I don't want you to
adapt to it a bit by bit, but immediately feel despair!"
Shi yan secretly regretted taking help from the Ice Cold Flame, but he was helpless
and could only scream: "In that case, now you can tell me the method of refining
the body right?"
"This method of refining was from a warrior in the third sky of the spirit realm,
which was called "Extreme refining", it will push you through limit one after
another! You must remember this, always maintain your consciousness, and never be
unconscious! once you are unconscious, then you will never be able to wake up
again!
"You need to have a little sense of proportion!"
"Relax, I have my proportion. But, if you disappoint me and faint during the
process, then even I can't save you"
"Alright then, tell me how to do the extreme refining!"
"You must listen carefully, this kind of refining is the same as refining divine
weapon, by using the flame to remove the impurities from the body, then guide the
fire energy into your meridians. I will tell you which path you should take, and
you then spread the fire energy in your body through the meridians path, and fuse
your mind with the fire energy and burn the bones, meridians, flesh, organs, even
every cell again and again!"
Shi yan startled.

"Your body is different from the others, it doesn't have many impurities, I don't
know how you did it, But now, you only need to follow my guidance and guide the
fire energy into your body through the special meridians path, you can do it step
by step. Remember, no matter what, you must remain consciousness and never be
unconsciousness!"
"My body is different from the others ?"
"Yes, when you were cultivating in the Menlo island, your body even absorbed the
cold energy that I spread out. I immediately found that your body seems to have
been refined and didn't contain any impurities, so I thought to use this chance by
infusing my energy into your body to make your body adapt to my energy, so that I
can plunder it"
Shi yan was stunned for a while and suddenly remembered the reason.
'The blood pool!'
When he arrived in this world for the first time, he found that he was in a cave.
The blood pool inside the cave contained a very evil energy, he rushed into the
blood pool without hesitation, and his body sucked all of the blood in that blood
pool. After he regained his consciousness, he was in a blood cocoon.
After that, he had a feeling of being reborn again, and there was profound qi in
his body.
The blood from the blood pool didn't only gave him a mysterious martial spirit but
also refined his body and cleared the impurities inside his body, which made the
profound qi flow more smoothly.
Everything that he got until today was inseparable from that mysterious martial
spirit, and that mysterious martial spirit was formed because of that blood pool.
"You can still daze? Hmph, looks like the fire energy in your body can still be
increased."
The Ice Cold Flame once again relayed a cold-blooded message, and immediately
allowed more fire energy to pass through, and suddenly more and more fire energy
directly penetrated Shi Yan's body !
Shi yan body immediately turned into crimson red like a soldering iron and he felt
like he was being grilled.
He immediately roared out with a hoarse voice and looked grim.
This pain was more intense than when he was cultivating the second sky of Rampage
and fused the negative energy into his blood.
No ordinary people can endure this kind of pain, If replaced with the others, maybe
they would had already fainted.
But Shi yan just screamed as his eyes turned into red, and you can still see some
resolution in his eyes.
"You really weren't bluffing, In this kind of heat, most people's mind will
collapse or they will even go crazy, and some people will immediately faint and
forever lose the chance to advance. But you are really good, truly a monster, with
your current cultivation and realm you still can withstand this power, you really
are the most suitable person to cultivate the "Extreme refining"!"
Shi yan roared and didn't answer.
"I had more than one body refining skills, but this extreme refining was the
evilest and dangerous, At the beginning, I just wanted to test whether you can
endure it or not, if you can't endure it, I would have given you another one, but
now, there's no need to it. Congratulations, As long as you can endure during this
extreme refining, the effect will be obvious and this is the fastest refining
method, as long as you can keep consciousness, I am sure you will quickly have a
solid foundation."
Shi yan can hear the message from the Ice Cold Flame, but he can't respond.
Because the Ice Cold Flame again lifted the block towards the fire energy, and let
more fire energy to pass through.
Shi Yan howled like a fierce beast, his roars were full with the pain of an
immortal human, even flames were wavering from his nostrils, eyes, mouth like a
fire serpent.
Shi Yan seemed like he was burned from inside, covered in red he can even see a
plume of the small flame swimming in his body.
"Enough, now listen carefully, I will tell you which path you should take."
As the Ice Cold Flame explained the things related to the extreme refining with
detail to Shi yan, it also quietly watched the changes happening in Shi Yan's mind.
Although the fire was still scattering on Shi Yan's body, and he looked ferocious,
but his soul was unusually active.
The Ice Cold Flame was secretly scared.
Even if it never practiced the extreme refining, but it knew the horrors of this
extreme refining method from that person's memory.
Because this extreme refining wasn't originally the refining skill for a human
warrior.
The one who invented this extreme refining was an evil blacksmith. This extreme
refining was originally one of his refining divine weapon method with using fire.
After inventing this extreme refining, so far, only that blacksmith, who had been
used it to refine his body, had once used it. He cultivated the extreme refining
using the Fire Martial Spirit in his body.
Not using the Earth Fire!
The Earth Fire was more ferocious than Mortal Fire.
Although the Ice Cold Flame lowered the fire energy from the earth fire, but it was
still an earth fire!
Even the Ice Cold Flame had difficulty in control the violent element from the
Earth Fire. Although told him about the extreme refining, it didn't want Shi Yan to
cultivate it, instead it had already chose another refining method for Shi Yan.
But Shi Yan managed to endure it!
It could not help but be surprised by it.

Chapter 187: Refinement
Shi Yan didn't know what was special about "Refinement".
From inside the Blood Vein Ring, the Ice Cold Flame kept sending messages to
instruct Shi Yan on how to refine.
According to the Ice Cold Flame's instruction, Shi Yan triggered the power of the
Earth Core Fire and pushed it into his veins.
Some minor veins seemed to burn after the fire power came in, and the pain from it
was intolerable.
If his body had not been once refined by the cold power of the Ice Cold Flame on
the Munro Island, he could have been burnt by the Earth Core Fire.
The cold power of the Ice Cold Flame had filled his limbs and entails, so when the
Earth Core Fire flew in his body, his temperature didn't surged rapidly.
And that's why Shi Yan's flesh and veins were not melted though he was enduring
incredible pain, which the Ice Cold Flame had foreseen.
It dared let Shi Yan refine with the Earth Core Fire as it knew Shi Yan's body had
changed by its cold, and it could help him cool down when burnt with fire.
The Ice Cold Flame knew the cold power was enough to prevent Shi Yan's veins and
blood from melting, but it couldn't lessen his pain.
He had to go through the pain of burning, and the cold power would strengthen the
pain.
Inside the hard ice, little flames came out from Shi Yan's body, and he looked as
if he was being roasted in fire.
Dehydration made Shi Yan's body skinny as he operated Rampage.
While the fire was burning inside his body, Shi Yan kept bellowing, as his eyes
turned red and his face hideous.
The Ice Cold Flame kept silent and felt the changes in Shi Yan's body, as his body
was automatically tried to defend itself.
Shi Yan's body had turned dark brown. The moment the flame permeated his body, his
Petrification Martial Spirit was triggered.
However, as the flame burnt furiously, his dark brown skin turned red.
The Ice Cold Flame noticed the changes in Shi Yan's body, while the fire got
stronger and stronger, Shi Yan's Petrification Martial Spirit started operating to
weaken the pain in his body.
Meanwhile, the Immortal Martial Spirit in Shi Yan's body seemed to awaken as well.
The Ice Cold Flame also gradually settled down.
The Ice Cold Flame handed the "Refinement" method to Shi Yan at the spur of the
moment, because it thought Shi Yan would give up soon after he found it unbearable.
It was out of its expectation that Shi Yan preserved more than others, for he could
keep sober even under the torturing of the Earth Core Fire.
The two Martial Spirits took effect gradually, so the Ice Cold Flame came to know,
that as long as Shi Yan could endure the burning of the fire, the two Martial
Spirits would automatically trigger by themselves and would increase his ability.
As his body was refined and his martial Spirits enhanced, Shi Yan's ability surged
greatly.
Since they made a deal, the Ice Cold Flame knew that Shi Yan's would keep up his
word and it became friendly with Shi Yan.
Now, being sealed in Shi Yan's Blood Vein Ring, it was unable to use its power to
the fullest.
So before it got out of the Blood Vein Ring, it hoped that Shi Yan would be fine.
Once Shi Yan got into accident, it couldn't get out of the Blood Vein Ring anymore.
Even if the Blood Vein Ring got a new master, he may not spare it.
Therefore, to increase Shi Yan's ability as possible as it could was the best
choice for it.
And it did exactly that.
Shi Yan felt like a century had passed.
There was no Earth Core Fire outside and the fire inside Shi Yan's body was
consumed up.
After the torment, this short quiet time was very precious to Shi Yan.
"What's up?" His spirit went into the Blood Vein Ring to ask the Ice Cold Flame.
"Take a rest. You should communicate with the Earth Core Fire and connect your
perception with it. Before the Earth Core Fire formed its life, you have to leave
your mark in it to let it remember you."
"Good."
Soon, Shi Yan finished communicating with the Ice Cold Flame. Then he concentrated
to approach the Flame Crystal Jade.
Once his perception touched the Flame Crystal Jade, the Earth Core Fire inside the
jade became like a smiling face.
The Earth Core Fire was ever changing inside the flame crystal jade, and now it
became a smiling face, appeared very happy.
Shi Yan's spirit felt its delightment.
This time the Earth Core Fire was attached to Shi Yan so much, that it wrapped Shi
Yan's spirit and played happily with it.
Shi Yan had no choice but to stay.
Only until Shi Yan's spirit got tired and the Earth Core Fire has exhausted itself,
did Shi Yan's spirit took the chance to leave.
"It's too tiresome this time."
"Have you noticed that it loves you more? And it regards you as family. Do you
notice it?" From inside the Blood Vein Ring came the Ice Cold Flame's voice.
"Yeah I do."
"Good." The Ice Cold Flame seemed to know this would happen, "Your body is refined
by the Earth Core Fire for a while, so your body and your spirit power had obtained
a touch of the Earth Core Fire. Naturally it loves that smell and treat you as
family."
"I ask you to refine with the fire to gain its trust. Only when it was in your body
and got familiar with you, will it truly regard you as a friend." The Ice Cold
Flame said slowly, "Therefore, you have to be more devoted. "Refinement" could
strengthen your body and enhance your Martial Spirits, at the same time you can
make friends with the Earth Core Fire."
"Yeah I know what to do."
"Good. I will add more Earth Core Fire."
Shi Yan nodded firmly, "Let's begin."
The next moment, overwhelming amount of fire came from all directions.
This time, the fire was extremely ferocious and wrapped Shi Yan in an instant.
The intense fire became another armor on the surface of his body, separating him
from the hard ice.
"Let's start." The Ice Cold Flame sent the message.
Shi Yan closed his eyes and pushed the Earth Core Fire into his veins.
As there were no sun and stars in the magma pond, so there was no concept of time
there.
At the bottom of the pond, Shi Yan was training with "Refinement", and every time
he took some rest, he would let his spirit communicate with the Earth Core Fire.
After a day and night.
"Refinement" tempered one's body, and the exchange of spirit power and Earth Core
Fire consumed a lot of spirit power.
Shi Yan brutally used all his energy to train his body and spirit.
On the other day.

He was operating the "Refinement" again.
This time, when the Earth Core Fire flew inside his veins, his spirit found
something special.
While the Spirit Power was exploring his blood and flesh. Suddenly, his blood and
flesh was exaggerated greatly, and he could see every cell and the fabric of his
flesh.
He could feel the minimum things inside his body.
In a piece of flesh that was expanded greatly, Shi Yan could clearly see the cells,
fabrics and some milky water drops.
Milky water drops!
They were even smaller than cells, giving out special smell. Shi Yan's spirit went
down into the milky drops and carefully felt them.
It's the power from the Mysterious Martial Spirit!
Everytime when his meridians absorbed the amount of Profound Qi exceeding its
limit, there would appear this strange power coming from his meridians.
This energy could trigger and enhance the Martial Spirit and strengthen his
Profound Qi!
Those milky water were just the strange power from the meridians! They were
separated in his cells and fabrics in the form of milky water drops.
"What's that?" From the Blood Vein Ring came the thought of the Ice Cold Flame,
"There was magical power inside those milky water drops. And the power seems
beneficial to your body. You just try to melt it and use it on your cells!"

Chapter 188: Evolution of the Twin Martial Spirits
Shi Yan, of course, knew from where these milky water drops came from and also
their magical effects.
As his spirit went into his flesh and carefully looked at those milky water drops,
Shi Yan quickly pondered in his brain.
This strange power had many magical uses, such as- gathering and enhancing martial
souls, and making the profound qi more vigorous.
He had always known that this power had been a great benefit to him.
But, it looked like this magical power still not all been fully refined and
integrated into his body.
After receiving the message from Ice Cold flame, Shi Yan didn't hesitate too much,
with just a little thought he immediately decided to try to fuse them into his
cells and body so that they can really become nutrients for the flesh.
Inside the body, the intense fire energy started flowing in his meridians and
scattered into his whole body.
Under the refinement of the body, his flesh was tempered so that it can store more
power, and can be adapted to gather more power and profound qi for rampage.
After operating the refinement until now, Shi Yan already has his own insights
toward refining the body with fire.
He knew that this refinement was very strange, after refined by the core fire, his
body began to change.
"These milky water drops aren't the water from your body and can't be evaporated by
the fire, You just need to use the fire energy to melt these milky water drops and
they will overflow in your cells, fiber and flesh. In fact, it isn't difficult,
what you need to do is just infuse a small fire point into the milky water drops."
The Ice Cold flame sensed Shi Yan has begun, and explained in a detailed way.
Shi Yan immediately comprehended.
After the fire energy has been magnified several times, it became a tiny fire
point, Those fire points were the core for the fire energy and scattered in the Shi
Yan body.
As long as he used his mind to control these fire points and infuse them into the
milky water drops, then the water drops will be dissolved and scattered in his
flesh and cells.
So Shi Yan began to try.
As he focused on one point, his mind began to expand like a magnifying glass.
Finding the meridians which were filled with the fire energy, controlling it and
then fusing it into the flesh of the chest.
After he magnified unlimited amount of times, the fire gradually changed, and it
became a fire light that was formed of numerous fire points
Shi Yan concentrated his spirit power and his spirit power instantly divided into
numerous small parts which were then injected into those fire points and tried to
control those fire points, so they move toward the area of that milky water drops.
it went very smoothly!
The tens of thousands of fire points inside his flesh began to coincide with those
milky water drops.
An extremely wonderful feeling suddenly formed in the heart.
Shi Yan was clearly aware that in his chest, there was a warm current, that warm
current was like some kind of nutrients, which was being spread in his flesh.
With joy in his heart, Shi Yan endured the pain in his flesh as his whole body
began to change!
Inside the lava, Shi Yan was cultivating the "extreme refining", and changing the
mysterious power inside his body into milky water drops while injecting the fire
energy as his body slowly changed.
Don't know how long and after how many times of refining.
One day, Shi Yan woke up again and his eyes shone brightly, like stars in the night
sky.
The Ice Cold flame was very cooperative, it immediately stopped the fire energy.
"How?" The Ice Cold flame asked.
Shi Yan just smiled instead.
With a single thought, his skin suddenly turned yellow-green color.
The third stage of Petrification Martial Spirit!!!
Holding the Dragon slaying sword, he gently scratched on his arm and a scar
appeared.
When the scar appeared, his flesh seemed to suddenly became alive, while slowly
crawling with speed that can be seen by eyes, it quickly began to restore the scar.
The healing has already started the same time as the wound appeared,.
During a battle, his wounded body can already recover in middle of the battle.
This was the third stage of the Immortal Martial spirit.
The twin Martial spirits both evolved!
"Impressive!" The Ice Cold flame was surprised too, "Looks like, this 'Extreme
refining' is indeed very suitable for you, after this period of hard cultivating,
your body has already been tempered numerous times. Not only can it withstand the
fire energy, but even both your Martial spirits evolved too. Good, this is really
good!"
Shi Yan looked happy too, "I now more and more feel that it was a correct decision
for me to agree with your terms."
"Of course, I had said that you definitely won't regret it!" The Ice Cold flame
said proudly "Look at the soul gathering pearl, now the pearl has also been refined
and already has a spirit power, The pearl can't be put on the fire crystal anymore,
or the spirit power will be damaged by the core fire, Now is the time for us to
leave."
Shi Yan was startled, and he looked at the soul gathering pearl.
Don't know since when but the soul gathering pearl had transformed into dark blue
color, now the pearl was smooth and translucent and it seemed like there was a
strange essence flowing in it.
There was no more strange black smoke rising from the soul gathering pearl, and it
no longer had the ability to absorb soul.
"After being burnt by the Earth Core fire for some time, the soul gathering pearl
has already being refined into pure spirit power, from now on, this soul gathering
pearl is no longer a magical treasure, but just a container. After leaving here, it
still needs some time, so that the spirit power in it can be precipitated before it
can be absorbed."
"What about the core fire?"
"The life form from core fire hasn't yet completely formed, but it should imminent,
after this stage, the fire energy from the ten-thousand-year-old volcano has
already gathered in its body, now its life form forming isn't related to the ten-
thousand-year-old volcano. what it needs right now is just time, so you can take it
with you"
"Take it with me?" After a moment of pondering, Shi Yan took out the purified
bottle, while holding it in his palm he said: "I wanted to use this thing to
contain it, look, can this thing contain the core fire?"
The Ice Cold flame didn't immediately answer, but just quietly observed the bottle.
After a while, the Ice Cold flame relayed: "No, if the core fire didn't evolve, it
can be contained, but now it already can't, this bottle is sealed and the air can't
flow out, the material in this bottle will also limit its ability and will be
detrimental toward its evolution, so it can't be used."
The purified bottle was really used to store the Core Fire, but now, the core fire
was in a special state of evolution to become Sky Fire and forming a complete life
form.
In this stage, the confinement from the purified bottle will interfere with the
core fire evolution, and its evolution may occur a misfortune.
"If can't contain it, then it's difficult to take it with me." Shi Yan hesitated
for a moment and asked, " Is there no other way?"
"Not really." The Ice Cold flame hesitated a bit and immediately said: "Did you
forget where I am?"
Shi Yan eyes widened.
"This ring is very magical, it can contain life soul, if I can enter it, so can the
Core Fire, but I don't know if this ring will limit the Core Fire or not, which
depends on you if you can completely control this ring, and there is one more
problem."
"What?"
"Because I am inside it, maybe this guy will not not dare to come in." The Ice Cold
flame proudly said: "Don't say now, even if it really formed a complete life form
of its own, it will still not be my opponent as I am its natural nemesis."
"As long as you don't release your presence and it can't feel it, then it should be
all right?"
"I can hide my presence until it stays outside the ring, but once it comes inside
the ring finds me inside it, then it would feel that you have deceived it, which
you would not like to see."
"Not this, not that, then what should I do ?"
"I won't hide my presence and you try to communicate with it, if its affection
toward you surpasses the fear it has for me, then it should take the initiative to
come in, only this way will not affect its feeling toward you. Remember, once it
felt that you deceived it, it would never take the initiative to be friendly with
you."
"I will try."
Taking a deep breath, Shi Yan concentrated his spirit power and tried to add some
of the fire energy inside his body, and quietly got near to the fire crystal where
the Core Fire resided.
After feeling Shi Yan spirit power, the core fire was very pleased and took the
initiative to come near him, tightly warping Shi Yan's spirit power.
Shi Yan wasn't anxious and accompanied to play with it first while exchanging some
simple communications with spirit power.
When Shi Yan felt that his communication with it was in the most harmonious
atmosphere, he wrapped some of core fire consciousness and brought it out from the
fire crystal jade. came to where he was and stretched out the hand with the blood
ring, telling the Ice Cold flame to release his presence by using his mind.
When the Ice Cold flame presence flew out from the blood ring, the core fire
consciousness was like a frightened bird, and immediately fled back to the fire
crystal jade regardless the retainment from Shi Yan's spirit power.
Shi Yan couldn't help but sigh, quickly caught up with his spirit power and try to
explain his intention.
The core fire was very afraid and became very frightened, and keep changing into a
variety of frightened forms inside the fire crystal, no matter how Shi Yan tried to
entice it, it won't come out from the fire crystal
"Didn't work" After a long time, Shi Yan consciousness returned, and communicated
with the Ice Cold flame helplessly.
"No, you almost succeeded." unexpectedly, the Ice Cold flame gave an unexpected
answer.
"What?" Shi Yan was stunned.
"I said you almost succeeded!" The Ice Cold flame replied again, and its mood was
quite excited, "This ring, where did it came from? How did you get it? just now,
didn't you feel the changes within the ring?"
"What changes ?" Shi Yan was baffled.
"Your ring, after it felt the approach from the core fire, it immediately began to
seal my presence! After the core fire left, my presence already had been blocked!
And inside the ring, it has opened up a new space! Inside that space, it actually
formed a small fire crystal jade!"
"What?" Shi Yan surprised.
"This ring used the fire energy that was flowing in and magically formed a fire
crystal jade, and sealed my power, it already prepared everything for the arrival
of the core fire! It knew what you wanted to do and made preparations in advance
for you! Your ring, where did it come from? I have been inside the ring, but I
can't feel the presence from the ring's spirit, this ring, this ring is a divine
item!"
Chapter 189: Exit
In the bottom of the lava pool, Shi Yan's face was filled with shock.
The series of thoughts from the Ice Cold Flame brought the Blood Vein Ring to
another astonishing level. And for the first time, it made him realize that the
Blood Vein Ring was no ordinary thing.
As a Sky Fire, the Ice Cold Flame had a shocking sense and insight. It was also
inside the Blood Vein Ring, if even the Ice Cold Flame couldn't sense the Ring
Spirit inside the Blood Vein Ring, it could be seen as to how mysterious and
strange the Blood Vein Ring was.
Just as the Core Fire approach the Blood Vein Ring, it immediately sealed the
presence of the Ice Cold Flame's power. It used the fire power that it absorbed, in
these days, and formed into the Core Fire's favorite Fire Crystal Jade. It made all
the necessary preparations, and reopened a space, to be fully prepared for the
arrival of the Core Fire.
If someone were to say that there was no Ring Spirit in the Blood Vein Ring, even
Shi Yan wouldn't believe it.
"This ring is extraordinary. Normal Space Rings can only store items, they can
never store living souls. But your ring is completely different. It seems to be
unable to store items, but it can store living entities like my own. Even I cannot
feel the existence of the ring spirit, this ring spirit is definitely very
powerful."
Now even Shi Yan could clearly feel the presence or power of the Ice Cold Flame
flowing out of the Blood Vein Ring.
The Blood Vein Ring seemed to have completely sealed the Ice Cold Flame, and made
the Ice Cold Flame unable to release its power out. Other than still being able to
communicate with Shi Yan's soul, the Ice Cold Flame could no longer do anything
else.
At the same time.
Shi Yan, who was inside the hard ice, suddenly started to feel the fire power
around him getting stronger and stronger.
"Now that my power is sealed, I can't keep the fire from going into the hard ice
that is covering your body. That hard ice will hold up for one to two days at most,
then it will completely melt away. You need to immediately call out to the Core
Fire and make it get inside the Blood Vein Ring on its own before the hard ice
melts. Or else you will need to leave immediately. Although your body already has
some fire power, you still can't survive under the lava pool."
The Ice Cold Flame seemed slightly urgent, it hurriedly clarified the recent
situation to Shi Yan.
Being inside the lava pool, his surroundings were covered by the thickest lava. The
reason why he could stay here all along was because the Ice Cold Flame kept putting
its cold energy into the hard ice covering his body, making him safe and sound.
Once that layer of hard ice melts, his body would be completely revealed.
Shi Yan did not want to die.
So when he received the message from the Ice Cold Flame, he didn't dare to
hesitate. Shi Yan immediately spread out his consciousness, and slowly approached
the Fire Crystal Jade where the ten thousand year-old Core FIre was hiding at.
Once his consciousness reached the Fire Crystal Jade, the ten thousand year-old
Core Fire inside immediately became active again. But, this time when Shi Yan
wanted to make its consciousness leave the Fire Crystal Jade, it did not budge. It
was obviously scared by the Ice Cold Flame's presence a while ago.
As the Core Fire was refusing to come out, the hard ice covering his body was
slowly melting. More and More fire power slowly started to seep through.
Shi Yan began to feel anxious, "It won't listen to me, is there another way?"
"No. Other than making it leave the Fire Crystal Jade on its own, there is no other
way. How about let us just leave here first? Next time when you understand the
secrets of the ring, we can come here to collect the Core Fire again? Decide
quickly, if it's too late, it would be very difficult for you to float up to the
surface alive."
The Ice Cold Flame also had no other methods to use, it just persuaded Shi Yan to
leave as soon as possible.
Shi Yan's face was full of worry, he was thinking at a great speed but no ideas
come to his mind.
The Blood Vein Ring has a Ring Spirit. Even though the Ring Spirit did not expose
itself, it seemed to know his thoughts. Since it did open up a space inside the
ring, and formed Fire Crystal Jade, then it obviously wanted to let the Core Fire
in.
Since that's the case, then won't the Blood Vein Ring have some sort of way?
Shi Yan didn't know, but he decided to take his chances.
After hesitating for a moment, he took off the Blood Vein Ring from his finger and
suddenly threw it towards the Core Fire.
At the same time, Shi Yan immediately concentrated his thoughts and used his
consciousness to communicate with the Core Fire, in order to persuade the Core Fire
to enter into the Blood Vein Ring.
The Blood Vein Ring shot towards the Fire Crystal Jade in the lava, and halfway
through, the Blood Vein Ring suddenly turned into a beam of firelight covered in
fire.
A flow of strange fire presence overflowed from that Blood Vein Ring...
Shi Yan was stunned and his eyes immediately brightened.
The Blood Vein Ring seemed to really know his thoughts!
Earlier, the Blood Vein Ring forwardly formed fire power on its own and released a
fiery presence, that was exactly what the ten thousand year-old Core Fire liked.
If the ten thousand year-old Core Fire could no longer feel the presence of the Ice
Cold Flame inside the Blood Vein Ring, and instead it felt the familiar fire power
that it liked the most, then Shi Yan might be able to persuade it to enter the
Blood Vein Ring on its own.
A light flashed in his mind.
Shi Yan concentrated, and communicated with the consciousness of the ten thousand
year-old Core Fire. With a friendly and sincere voice, he kept persuading it to
enter the Blood Vein Ring on its own.
The Blood Vein Ring fell on top of the Fire Crystal Jade.
"Peng!"
Clusters of flames, appeared on both the Fire Crystal Jade and the Blood Vein Ring.
In those flames, there seemed to be the presence of the Core Fire.
Inside the Fire Crystal Jade, that cluster of fist-sized ten thousand year-old Core
Fire was still shifting into different forms. Using a small portion of its power to
probe around the Blood Vein Ring, before entering it wanted to see what exactly was
inside of the Blood Vein Ring and if it was safe to enter or not.
Shi Yan sensed the carefulness of the Core Fire.
Without urging it with his consciousness, Shi Yan only silently waited for the Core
Fire's decision.
The perception of the ten thousand year-old Core Fire quietly creeped into the
Blood Vein Ring, and secretly inspected the Blood Vein Ring. It wanted to see if
this small little ring was a resting place that it could be satisfied with.
The hard ice that covered his body, was becoming more and more intolerably hot.
There were traces of sweat on Shi Yan's forehead, he felt slightly nervous inside.
Time was passing silently, with every second that passed, the hard ice would
continue to melt a bit more. If this were to drag on for too long, it would be very
difficult for him to leave this lava pool alive.
After god knows how long, when Shi Yan's entire body was covered with sweat, the
Core Fire finally started to move.
The Core Fire inside the Fire Crystal Jade rose like fumes and slowly appeared from
inside the Fire Crystal Jade. Placing its trust in Shi Yan, the Core Fire suddenly
wrapped around the Blood Vein Ring.
Under Shi Yan's watch, that cluster of fist-sized ten thousand year-old Core Fire
gradually turned smaller.
Shi Yan could see, that wisps of fire slowly flew into the Blood Vein Ring, and
towards the little piece of Fire Crystal Jade inside the Blood Vein Ring.
Shi Yan's face was filled with joy, without blinking, he stared at that ten
thousand year-old Core Fire.
Very soon, the fist-sized Core Fire, completely disappeared inside the Blood Vein
Ring.
After the Core Fire disappeared, the Blood Vein Ring started glowing in a
flickering bright red aura.
The Blood Vein Ring suddenly moved.
A circle of red light rippled from it, the Blood Vein Ring flew up from that Fire
Crystal Jade on its own. It floated inside the Lava Pool, moving slowly towards Shi
Yan.
Shi Yan did not hesitate and immediately caught the Blood Vein Ring with one hand
and then put it back on his finger.
He sank his consciousness into the Blood Vein Ring.
Inside the Blood Vein Ring, there was a strange swirl that wrapped the Ice Cold
Flame, completely sealing the presence and power of the Ice Cold Flame.
In another area, a little Fire Crystal Jade quietly stayed inside a fire space made
by clusters of flames. Inside the Fire Crystal Jade, an abnormally active cluster
of fire kept shifting into different forms.
The Ice Cold Flame and the ten thousand year-old Core Fire, were inside the Blood
Vein Ring. They were in two separate spaces, and were clearly alienated from each
other. Their individual powers actually didn't conflict with each other, and they
did not affect each other.
Shi Yan's consciousness sank in, and he immediately felt the life fluctuations of
the Ice Cold Flame, and the happy consciousness of the Core Fire.
Both fires, were living together inside the Blood Vein Ring. They each emitted
their own life presence, but they seemed to be unable to sense each other.
It was indeed magical!
The Ice Cold Flame and the Core Fire, one was of extreme Ice elements, and the
other was of extreme fire elements. When the two fires were together, once their
power interferes with each other, they will both be suppressed by one another.
The Ice Cold Flame was a little alright, after all it was much stronger. But if
this ten thousand year-old Core Fire, that didn't even completely evolved yet, got
suppressed by the Ice Cold Flame, it would be extremely harmful to its evolution.
The Blood Vein Ring split up two different spaces, and separated the Ice Cold Flame
and the ten thousand year-old Core Fire. Although they were both inside the Blood
Vein Ring, the power of the two were both limited in a small range. Not only did
the power of the two sides could not interfere with each other, even their life
consciousnesses were separated, and they couldn't sense the existence of each
other.
"It has entered?" The Ice Cold Flame sent a message.
"Yes, it had entered."
"Then what are you staring around for? Aren't you going to get out of here
quickly?"
"Alright, I'm beginning to float upwards."
...
"Splash!"
Shi Yan poked his head out of the surface of the lava pool. His entire body was
red, and there was only a light layer of white mist around his body.
In that white mist, there was an ice cold energy to counter the heat of the lava,
so that Shi Yan's body wouldn't be burnt.
When he reached the surface of the lava pool, Shi Yan set his mind at rest.
The fire power of the lava here was actually much weaker. It was so weak that Shi
Yan felt like even if the power of the Ice Cold Flame were to be entirely used up,
his body would still be able to handle it.
Of course, Shi Yan didn't waste any time. He didn't waited for the white mist to
completely dissipate to try it out, instead he already started to climb up the red
rocky walls.
The Dragon Slaying Sword now showed its use.
When he stabbed it, the red rocky wall would split open. Shi Yan continuously swung
the sword, and petrified his body. He used his skin and flesh to touch the red
rocky walls, but realized that his palm was only slightly painful, he was not
actually hurt by that hot iron-like red rock wall.
His body, was refined by the fire power of the ten thousand year-old Core Fire, and
had already gotten used to the high temperature. After the Petrification Spirit
reached the third stage, the defensive power of his body also rose to another
level, making him fearless against the high temperature in this area.
Very soon, with the help of the Dragon Slaying Sword, Shi Yan slowly climbed up to
the crater of the volcano.
A round moon appeared high up in a starry night sky.
Under the bright moonlight, Shi Yan appeared from the crater, with his body all
red. He raised his voice and shouted: "Master Mo, are you here?"
The sound of the Cyan Blood Bat breaking through the wind suddenly came.
After a short moment, a warrior in the first sky of the Earth realm came while
riding a level six Cyan Blood Bat.
"Young master Yan, during this more than half a year of time while you were in
there, a big change happened in the Kyara Sea. Master Mo already returned to the
Immortal Island ahead of us. He made me stay here and wait for you." That Shura
Blood Guard bowed.
Big change?
Shi Yan was stunned and confused, he frowned and rose on top of this Cyan Blood
Bat.

Chapter 190: Invasion of the Demon Dwellers
"Six months ago, The Demon dwellers entered the Kyara Sea from seven space nodes.
The gate of Heaven leading to the fourth demon area has also been invaded by the
Demon dwellers, this time, the demon dwellers were very aggressive. After Commander
Mo received the call, he returned to the Immortal Island to support."
After he mounted the cyan blood bat, The Shura blood guard named Tuoluo explained
the recent situation to Shi Yan.
Through his story, Shi Yan knew that he had been inside the volcano for seven
months.
During these seven months, a big unforeseen event occurred in Kyara sea.
After the Xia family learned that Xia Xinyan's soul had been damaged, they sent
people to Fire Clouds Island to escort Xia Xinyan back to the Xia family.
None of the people in the Xia family believed that Shi yan can help Xia Xinyan
regain back her consciousness. After He Qingman told them that Xia Xinyan's soul
was damaged for the sake of saving Shi Yan, they initially planned to condemn Shi
Yan.
But Mo Duanhun was guarding the Crater, and Shi Yan still hadn't came out from the
Volcano, so they can't do anything and only postpone Shi Yan's questioning, while
bringing back Xia Xinyan from the Fire clouds island.
Six months ago, the demon dwellers from the Fourth Demon Area forcibly opened an
unstable point in space and risked their lives to enter into Kyara Sea, The demon
dwellers dispersed and aggressively attacked many islands.
Space Node was similar to the gate of Heaven, but was unstable, If you want to
enter the Kyara Sea from the Space Node, then there must be a powerful demon
dweller to forcibly open up the Space Node.
In the Space Node, there were many space disturbance, these space disturbances were
very dangerous for the demon dwellers who wanted to travel through it.
Normally, the demon dwellers didn't dare to enter the Kyara sea through the Space
Node, but if they did so, then there must be a very important thing behind it.
The more powerful the Demon dweller was, the more dangerous travelling through the
space node will be for him.
The possibility of death for demon dwellers in Nirvana realm was very big, and the
demon dwellers in the Sky realm might even destroy the space node due to their
strong inner strength.
Therefore, the realm of demon dwellers passing the Space Node was not too high.
As the demon dwellers passed through the Space Node, the gate of heavens were also
being attacked aggressively by the demon dwellers.
At the same time, the skilled warriors from the Yang Family have already gathered
in front of the Gate of heaven to defend against the attack from the demon
dwellers.
This time, the demon dwellers were very aggressive, the skilled warriors from all
family also emerged and the Yang family have to gather all their forces to defend
the gate of heaven.
In just two months time at the gate of heaven, hundreds of skilled warriors from
the Yang family had already died while killing thousands of demon dwellers.
The gate of heaven which was being guarded by the Yang family became the most
intense battlefield in the land, the Xia family and Evil wonderland were also
ordered to eliminate demon dwellers who came from the Space Node.
During these two months, the three big family in Kyara sea didn't relax a bit and
were always engaged with the demon dwellers.
He Qingman was also ordered to go to the Black Rock Island near the Fire Clouds
Island to clean up hundreds of demon dwellers which appeared there.
At this time, the Fire Clouds Island was also heavily guarded, He luo and some of
the island's leaders were defending from the demon dwellers.
Shi Yan sat on the cyan blood bat and looked slightly surprised, he hadn't expected
that in this seven months time, such a big change could occur in the Kyara sea.
"Young Master Yan, a few days ago, I received message from commander Mo, he said
that for the time being don't return to the Immortal island. Commander Mo wants you
to go to Black Rock Island and help the people from the Evil wonderland to clean up
the demon dwellers. Commander Mo said that you still haven't seen and battled with
demon dwellers, so he want you to familiarize with the demon dwellers appearance
and combat skill first, so as to familiarise with them."
"Don't return to the Immortal Island for the time being? why?"
"The gate of heaven in the Kyara Sea leading to the fourth demon area is very close
to the immortal island, if we want to return to the island, then we need to go
through that place. Recently the warriors gathered at the Gate of heaven, are above
Nirvana realm, and the demon dwellers which appeared there also have a very high
cultivation, it's too dangerous if we want to pass through there."
"Black rock island? He Qingman is also at black rock island?"
"Yes, half a month ago, she received a message from evil wonderland and headed
toward Black Rock Island with her Wind Thunder Lion. Black Rock Island isn't too
far from here, with the Cyan Blood Bat, we can arrive in about three to four days."
Tuo luo nodded his head, and said, "Young Master Yan, you should go to the Black
Rock Island, the demon dwellers there aren't too strong. Meanwhile you are helping
the evil wonderland cleaning the demon dwellers, you can also see the differences
between us and the demon dwellers."
"Well, Let's go to the Black rock island"
Although Shi yan wanted to go to the Xia family and help Xia Xinyan restore her
consciousness first, but now that the Kyara Sea was in chaos. There was also quite
a distance from here to Xia family and he doesn't know what will happen to him in
the halfway and since Mo Duanhun had already arranged it like that, he felt that
for the time being, he should follow Mo Duanhun plan.
The souls in the soul gathering pearl still need to precipitate for some time,
before they can be absorbed.
There was not too much danger with the current state of Xia Xinyan; As long as the
Xia Family weren't reckless, then there won't be any changes in Xia Xinyan, he felt
that he should wait until the souls in the soul gathering pearl were ready to be
absorbed, then he can go to Xia Family to see Xia Xinyan.
"Then let's go to the Black Rock Island." Tuoluo nodded and flew the Cyan Blood Bat
towards the south.
...
Three days later.
Shi yan and Tuoluo arrived at the Black Rock Island.
The Black Rock Island was same as it's name, the island's stones were all dark
brown, the natural energy in this island was very thin, with severe water shortage,
and there weren't many plants in here.
At first glance, there were many small black rock mountains everywhere, the land
was uneven and there were many pit holes.
"Due to the lack of people on black rock island, there is a shortage of skilled
warriors, this black rock island only produces black spots copper which is a spare
material to make treasure and weapon with cold attribute and can't be called
precious, on the Grace mainland, there are many places with black spots copper."
Tuoluo frowned and explained to Shi Yan: "However, In the fourth magic area, there
are no black spots coppers at all. I heard that some of the demon dwellers in the
fourth demon area who practice cold attribute skills need to absorb black spots
copper into their body, so that they can be able to practice the secret skill. Some
of the treasure made by the demon dwellers needs to use black spots copper too. In
here, the black spots coppers aren't too precious, but for the demon dwellers, it
is extremely useful, so the reason why the demon dwellers went to the black rock
island is probably for the metal."
Shi Yan nodded slowly.
"Young Master Yan, The reason for the Yang family often go to the fourth demon area
was also for the resources in there." Tuoluo saw Shi Yan was listening seriously
and decided to explain again, "In the fourth demon area, there are many ores and
exotic herbs, which disappeared from Grace mainland or are non-existent in the
Grace mainland. Those ores and herbs, might not be precious in the demon area, but
once they are brought here, they become extremely precious."
"The Yang family often goes to the fourth demon area, to mine ores and loot rare
remedy, and bring them into our world, those ores and remedy became the most
valuable resources to refine some special treasures and pills. The Nutrition pills
from Yang family, the immortal pills and also other pills. Some of the main
components are from the fourth demon area, and also Many powerful secret treasures
have also used the ores from the fourth demon area.
"The Yang family dared to vie with the demon dwellers for resources, ores, and
herbs that didn't exist in this world, this was the reason why the Yang family is
so strong and many Yang warriors had secret treasures that is more powerful than
others, and had pills that are more valuable than the others, and also their speed
during cultivation is also faster than others."
While mentioning these, Tuoluo looked quite proud, because he too was a member of
the Yang family.
Shi Yan nodded slightly.

Daring to go into the demon area and fight with demon dwellers for the resources,
no wonder the Yang Family was so powerful and had many skilled warriors.
The cultivation of a warrior, besides talent and effort, also depends upon the
variety of the resources.
A warrior with many valuable resources can cultivate several times faster than the
ones who had only talent and effort.
Shi Yan was already well aware of this point.
Tuoluo was different from Mo Duanhun, he loved to speak, and when Shi yan asked, he
would explain all the things about the Yang Family without hesitation.
Through him, Shi Yan got a deeper understanding of Yang Family, and gradually knew
why the Yang Family was so strong.
On the Black Rock Island, many silhouettes were standing at the peak of the black
rock mountain and were engaged in a discussion.
In the crowd, He Qingman, with a red leather armor and enchanting posture looked
like a blooming *** in the green leaves.
With a slight frown, He Qingman was leaning against the wind thunder lion and was
admonishing some disaster realm warriors from the Evil Wonderland, though her mood
doesn't seemed to be good.
As the cyan blood bat slowly descended, He Qingman looked up and her peach eyes
swept for a moment and immediately saw Shi yan.
She was slightly surprised, after waving her white hands to clear off the Evil
Wonderland warriors that surrounded her, she slightly hummed, glanced up and said:
"You are still not dead?"
With a sneer, Shi Yan looked at her and said "I still haven't seen the wager that
you promised, so how can I die"
He Qingman's pretty face blushed and she immediately remembered the bet between her
and Shi yan, so she asked with a cold sneer, "Why did you come here?"
"To help you clean up the demon dwellers" Shi Yan got down from the cyan blood bat
and walked toward He Qingman.
At the same time, Shi Yan looked around and evaluated these Evil Wonderland
warriors.
At the mountain peak, there was a beautiful woman in Nirvana realm, including He
Qingman four Earth Realm young warriors, and also twenty-three Disaster Realm
warriors.
Beside that beautiful woman, the age of the rest weren't too big, they all seems
like around twenty to thirty years old, they must be the young skilled fighters
that have been trained by the Evil Wonderland.
When Shi Yan was evaluating them, there were some people who secretly looked at
him.
There were also several people who exposed their will to fight.
Those people were the warriors that were admonished by He Qingman, they seemed to
find out that Shi yan was disliked by He Qing Man, so they wanted to please He
Qingman through defeating Shi Yan.

Chapter 191: The Black Scale Tribe
"I will go first, if I don't come pick to you up after some time, then someone else
will come." Tuoluo sat on the Cyan blood bat and spoke loudly.
Shi Yan nodded his head.
Tuoluo smiled at him and suddenly drove the cyan blood bat to fly into the sky and
soon disappeared.
On the way to the black rock island, Tuoluo said that after he escorted him, he
will take the dragon slaying sword and leave for a few days.
Shi Yan stayed in the ten thousand-year-old volcano for seven months, and during
this time, the Yang Family already asked for an explanation from the Gu family.
After the Gu family knew what Gu Jian Ge and Gu Lie have done, they were also very
furious, but they denied that this matter was related to the Gu family, and only
said that everything was Gu Jiange and his son's fault.
Shi Yan didn't know what the price that the Gu family had to pay, but from Tuoluo
explanation, he knew that the Yang family demanded a lot of benefits, not only they
agreed to punish Gu Jiange, but also promised to return the Dragon Slaying Sword.
Tuoluo carried the Dragon Slaying Sword and went to the nearest Yang Family 'Mini
Teleportation Array' to send out the Dragon Slaying Sword, so that the Yang family
can use this Dragon Slaying Sword to exchange more benefits from the Gu family
Although Shi Yan didn't know what was the price that the Gu family had to pay, but
he knew that this time the Yang family had the upper hand, do the Gu family will
certainly suffer a huge loss
Before Tuoluo left, he admonished Shi Yan to be careful, and also said that if he
didn't come, there will be another one that will come to Black Rock Island to find
him, so he doesn't need to worry.
Shi yan calmly stayed down.
At the peak, Shi Yan looked coldly and soon figured out the Island's situation.
That beautiful woman from the Evil Wonderland was named Lin Nan, with the
cultivation of the Second Sky of Nirvana realm, and was ordered to clean up the
demon dwellers on this island.
After Lin nan, besides He Qingman, there was also three Earth realm warriors, two
men, and a woman, who were Peng Pei, Shi Yubai, and Shen Yidan.
Among the three, Peng Pei and Shi Yidan were in the First Sky of Earth realm, and
Shi Yubai was slightly higher, in the Second Sky of Earth realm.
He Qingman, Shi Yubai, Peng Pei, and Shen Yi these four were quite young, the men
were handsome, and the women beautiful.
Although Shen Yiban didn't looked as dainty as He Qingman, but she was also very
beautiful, with her slender waist, voluptuous ass, a pair of watery eyes, and faint
laughing expression, it made people unable to control the urge to rape her.
These four were the skilled young generation warriors from the Evil Wonderland, and
He Qingman was the most outstanding amongst them, being the youngest and most
talented.
The other twenty-three disaster realm warriors were also very young, this time they
followed Lin Nan to the Black Rock Island was to train themselves, in hope that
through this experience they might get a chance to break through the bottleneck and
step into a higher realm.
After experiencing a catastrophe, one can use his experience from the disaster
realm to break through.
These twenty-three disaster realm warriors were being led by He Qingman, Shi Yubai,
Peng Pei, and Shen Yidan were divided into four teams to trace the devil dwellers.
While Lin nan was responsible for managing these four earth realm warriors and to
report the situation to Evil wonderland at any time to prevent these future seeds
being killed by the demon dwellers.
Lin Nan's position in the Evil wonderland wasn't low either, she had two big
brothers in the Evil Wonderland. Her first big brother, Lin Hong was an elder of
the Evil wonderland with the cultivation of the Second Sky of Sky realm, while her
second brother, Lin Xu was at the Third Sky of Nirvana realm who was tasked to
organized and took care of the mining and herbs business in the seven islands under
the Evil Wonderland.
Many people from the Lin family occupied important positions in the Eevil
Wonderland, Lin Nan herself was responsible for the training the skilled young
warriors and preventing any arguments between those warriors.
After Shi Yan came down from the cyan blood bat, Lin Nan had some doubts in her
hearts as she didn't know Shi Yan true identity.
The warriors of Kyara Sea all knew that only a Shura Blood Guard can be equipped
with a Cyan Blood Bat, so at first Lin Nan thought that Shi Yan was also one of the
Shura Blood Guards, but after she saw the attitude of Tuoluo toward Shi Yan, she
knew that Shi Yan wasn't a Shura Blood Guard.
And after some conversation between Shi yan and He Qing Man, it secretly made her
curious and she guessed that Shi Yan must be a skilled young warrior from the Yang
Family
However, when Shi Yan said his name, Lin Nan became even more puzzled again.
She was completely unfamiliar with Shi Yan's name, according to her understanding
towards skilled young warriors of the Yang Family, she can certainly ensure that
there was no Shi Yan in the Yang family.
Shen Yidan, Peng Pei, Shi Yubai those three also had some doubts after hearing Shi
yan's self-introduction, and when they looked at Shi yan again, there was a slight
disdain in their eyes.
They knew that those skilled young warriors from the Yang family, and when they saw
Shi Yan wasn't one from the people they knew, plus Shi yan surname was Shi, they
were sure that Shi yan wasn't a direct descendant from the Yang Family, and Shi yan
only had the cultivation of the Second Sky of Disaster realm, even though Tuoluo's
attitude toward Shi yan was a bit strange, They still didn't mind it
"How many demon dwellers are on the island?" After the introduction from both sides
were finished, Shi Yan asked.
"As far as I know, there are about fifty or sixty demon dwellers, of course, there
may be more." Lin Nan explained "These demon dwellers are from from the black scale
tribe."
"Black Scale Tribe?" Shi yan inquired in surprise.
Lin Nan slightly frowned and was surprised: "You didn't know about the Black Scale
Tribe ?"
"Yes." Shi yan nodded.
"No way?" Dan Yidan lightly screamed and now in his eyes, there was a trace of
disdain as he softly laughed: "The Yang Family and the demon dwellers have been
fighting for so many years, and often went in and out from the fourth demon area,
as long as one is from the Yang family, their knowledge toward the demon dwellers
should be deeper than us."
"You even didn't know about the Black Scale Tribe, then why did you come here? "
Peng pei grunted and directly asked: "Your cultivation is too low, but were
escorted by the Shura Blood Guard. At first, I thought it was because you
understood the Black Scale Tribe, so the Yang Family let you came here to help us,
but to think that you haven't even heard about the Black Scale Tribe, I really
don't know what is the purpose of the Shura Blood Guard to send you here."
Shi Yubai frowned and shook his head, and looking at Lin Nan he just smiled wryly,
"Sister Nan, it appears that he will bring us more trouble."
"I'm still can't be counted as one of the Yang family, I came to the Black Rock
Island just to see the demon dwellers only," Shi yan said coldly as there was some
unhappiness in his heart
"You aren't one of the Yang family?" The disdain in Shen Yidan eyes became heavier,
as he laughed: "This really scared me up, I thought you are one of the savages from
the Yang family, hehe, but it is for the best or we will be very awkward ha. Now I
am much more relaxed."
"Yes, those savages from the Yang Family, each of them is very bossy, it is really
difficult to work with them." Peng pei also agreed by nodding his head and looked
at Shi yan, "Brat since you aren't one of them, then be honest, don't act on your
own or if you are killed by the demon dwellers, don't blame us for not reminding
you."
"Don't speak nonsense!" Lin Nan stared at Peng Pei and Shi Yubai
Although there was some dissatisfaction in her heart, but she didn't showed it and
just smiled at Shi Yan: "Black Scale Tribe is one of tribe from the demon dwellers,
which has a black scale, those scales are formed naturally and are very hard. Some
normal weapons can't even harm them. In addition we only know a little about the
Black Scale Tribe, recently we have been searching for those demon dwellers from
Black Scale Tribe in Black Rock Island, and even saw some of them, but they always
avoided us, so we didn't know the characteristics from the Black Scale Tribe too
well."
"Still hadn't fought..." Shi yan was stunned for a moment and nodded his head
"Alright, I got it, I will be careful."
Among those people, only He Qingman knew Shi Yan's identity, but she didn't remind
the others, as if she can't wait for them to chatter Shi Yan, and when Peng pei and
Shi Yubai cynicism Shi yan, He Qingman slightly nodded her head, appearing in a
good mood
Shi Yan knew that He Qingman wants to see him being humiliated, he slightly sighed
in his heart but he didn't show it, and only said to Lin Nan: "I really don't know
anything about the demon dwellers, this time I came to here just to see the demon
dwellers, as for the arrangement, you will do it and I will try to follow you."
Not too bad.
Lin Nan secretly nodded, and expressed her satisfaction toward Shi Yan's humility.
In her heart, she was more certain that Shi Yan wasn't one of the Yang Family
member.
The disdain in Shen Yidan's eyes became even more obvious.
If he really from the Yang Family, how could he be so humble?
Those guys from Yang Family, which one of them is not hard-edged? Not bossy? Didn't
look down on the others?
"Today we will rest here, tomorrow morning, we will go to the nearby mines to see,
it's said that the Dark Copper is very precious in the demon area, and seems like
those demon dwellers from Black Scale tribe, who practiced some secret Martial Arts
really depend on Dark Copper, maybe those demon dwellers from Black Scale Tribe are
hiding in the mines." Lin Nan said.
Everyone nodded his head to show that they understood.
"Shi Yan, have a good rest, tomorrow morning you will come with us. " Lin Nan
looked at Shi Yan.
Shi Yan nodded.
"Come with me, I have something to ask you." He Qingman rode on the Wind Thunder
Lion while looking coldly at Shi Yan and said.
Lin Nan, Peng Pei, Shen Yidan, were suddenly stunned for a moment and they couldn't
help but look strangely toward He Qingman.
Shi Yubai frowned and a trace of coldness flashed in his eyes. when he looked at
Shi yan and He Qingman, his face didn't look good.
Shi Yan looked indifferent, as he saw the expression on everyone's faces, he

leisurely sat beside He Qingman without saying a word.
He Qingman didn't show any surprise to Shi yan's action, she just straightened her
legs and kicked the Wind Thunder Lion to fly.
Under the cold look from Shi Yubai, the Wind Thunder Lion flew into the sky and
left the mountain and flew toward stone forest not far from there.
"Big brother Shi, seems like He Qingman is a bit interested in this guy?" Peng pei
looked towards the direction the Wind Thunder Lion disappeared, and immediately
said to Shi Yubai: "But it shouldn't be a good intention, and looks like He Qingman
has some resentment towards that brat."
Shi Yubai gently nodded his head and said: "Looks like that kid has an unlucky
life, He Qingman sight is very high, so it can't be that she likes him, she wanted
to meet him alone, certainly it was for teaching him a lesson."
"Maybe not" Shi Yidan hesitated a moment, and said: "After that kid came here, He
Qingman expression was a bit weird, seems like, there was a blush in her face,
don't know what happened between them though."
Shi Yubai's eyes suddenly became cold.

Chapter 192: The Shadow in the Dark Night
A dark forest formed from odd shaped black rocks.
As it turned dark, the Black Rock Island turned quite, devoid of any sound, which
made it quite depressing.
In the stone wood, the Wind Thunder Lion was lying on the ground lazily, while
gazing at He Qingman and Shi Yan standing in front of a dark stone,and watching the
surroundings carefully.
"You'd better leave the Black Rock Island right away!" He Qingman appeared very
serious, "You don't know the situation here, or the population of demon dwellers or
their ability. You are merely at the Second Sky of Disaster Realm, and we won't
have time to take care of you. Once we are in a battle with the demon dwellers, no
one would be there to protect you."
As soon as He Qingman got off the Wind Thunder Lion, she tried to persuade Shi Yan
to leave.
"It's fine. I don't need anyone's protection. You don't have to protect me even if
I face any demon dwellers." Shi Yan shook his head indifferently, "I won't leave
the Black Rock Island for now. Once the Dark Scale Tribe members are cleaned, I
will leave by myself."
"You!"
He Qingman glared at Shi Yan, "If it was not Lord Mo who helped my father and me a
lot on Martial Arts on the Fire Cloud Island, I wouldn't even look at you. Do you
think, a Disaster Realm warrior like you can survive under the hands of the Black
Scale Tribe without our protection?"
Shi Yan frowned and said indifferently, "It's none of your business."
Clenching her teeth, He Qingman then took a deep breath as she stared at Shi Yan in
anger, "My senior fellow apprentice is coming!"
"Your senior fellow apprentice?" Asked Shi Yan while playing with a black stones in
his hand, "What's it got to do with me?"
"He admires sister Xinyan for a long time, and got really angry after he heard what
you have done to her. If he found out that you are here, you will be a dead
person." He Qingman was rather straightforward.
"How did he know about Xinyan and me?" Shi Yan dropped the stone, raised his head
and stared at He Qingman, "You told him?"
He Qingman blinked her eyes and replied, "So what? You are so cold-hearted to
sister Xinyan, afraid now?"
"Nuts!" Shi Yan cursed.
"You are nuts!" He Qingman's expressions changed and she yelled angrily, "Now Lord
Mo is not here, no one could protect you! Do you want me to teach you a lesson!"
"You can try." Shi Yan narrowed his eyes and his face turned cold.
"You are not afraid of death right?" He Qingman was surprised by Shi Yan's
reaction, "Do you know how vicious Xie Kui, my senior fellow apprentice, is? If he
wants to you teach you a lesson, he can make you die in the hands of the demon
dwellers. I know him very well, he would do that!"
Xie Kui was the top expert among the young generations on the Evil Wonderland, with
twin Martial Spirits of Wood and Earth, and was at the Third Sky of Earth Realm, a
notorious figure in the Kyara Sea.
Shi Yan had heard of him from Tuoluo, that he was very fond of Xia Xinyan for a
long time, and found various excuses just to meet her in the Xia Family several
times.
He enjoyed a high position in the Evil Wonderland, and admiration from many girls.
But he had always been trying to win Xia Xinyan's affection.
Ever since he knew this guy, Shi Yan had a dislike for him.
"Scared?"
Seeing Shi Yan turned silent when he heard the news, He Qingman raised her
head,"It's not too late to be scared. For lord Mo's sake, I can ask the Wind
Thunder Lion to take you away from the Black Rock Island. You can leave right away
to settle on a nearby island, and the Yang Family would pick you up from there."
"Who said I want to go?" Shi Yan replied in an indifferent voice.
He Qingman's prideful face disappeared, as she asked, "You are going to stay and
let him attack you? You don't know how formidable he is, do you?"
"No matter how capable he is, I won't leave." Shi Yan replied firmly.
He Qingman stared at him for a long time, and then said with a nod, "I have no idea
what to do, if you insist on seeking death. Good luck."
"Ok. Thank you for your information." Shi Yan said calmly.
"You are welcome." He Qingman looked rigid as she looked up at the stars in the
sky. Then she took out a fan and sat down against a black stone behind her, "Let's
take a rest here tonight, and meet them on the mountain top next morning."
Shi Yan nodded, and regardless of the dust he just silently sat down on the ground.
He knew He Qingman was thinking about for him, but she was too proud, which made
Shi Yan unhappy. But he didn't do anything to her.
Closing his eyes, Shi Yan drowned his spirit into the Blood Vein Ring.
Inside the Blood Vein Ring, the Ice Cold Flame and the Earth Core Fire co-existed
while being sealed in two separate regions.
"My power is completely sealed, so you must be careful. I will not be able to help
you." From the Blood Vein Ring came the Ice Cold Flame's message, "The Ring Spirit
knows it is the key stage for the advancement of the Earth Core Fire, so it sealed
me to prevent any harmful influence from my cold energy."
"How long will it take for the Earth Core Fire to advance?"
"I don't know, one or two years, or ten years. Remember, you have to keep using
your spirit to communicate with it while the Earth Core Fire is advancing. So that
it will remember you and treat you as family."
"Ok, got it." Shi Yan paused for a moment and asked, "You know anything about the
demon dwellers from the Black Scale Tribe?"
"The Black Scale Tribe..." The Ice Cold Flame seemed to be pondering. After a
while, it seemed to remember something about the Black Scale Tribe and answered,
"The Black Scale Tribe was one of the seven tribes in the demon area, and were born
with hard black scales. The Black Scale Tribe loved to live in dark places and hide
their bodies in dark. At night, they could easily turn invisible. You met demon
dwellers from the Black Scale Tribe?"
"Not yet, but soon."
"Remember, don't fight with them at night. Plus, the Black Scale Tribe's scales are
not only hard, but could also release their sword like scales at a crucial moment.
Pay attention to their Black Scales when you are fighting against them. Once the
scales started to shake, you should retreat as soon as possible! Because that is
the sign that the Black Scales are about to be released."
"Ok, got it."
"Pay attention to the Soul Gathering Pearl. Though it can't absorb souls now, it
can still percept souls. Leave a wisp of spirit power on the Soul Gathering Pearl,
so once the demon dwellers of the Black Scale Tribe approach, you can feel them
with the help of the Soul Gathering Pearl. At night, formidable dwellers of the
Black Scale Tribe would hide their bodies and souls. You can hardly sense them by
yourself."
"I know."
Shi Yan was surprised secretly.
The dwellers of the Black Scale Tribe could turn invisible at night.
After communicating with the Ice Cold Flame, Shi Yan didn't dare to look down upon
those demon dwellers.
Opening his eyes and taking out the Soul Gathering Pearl, Shi Yan let out a wisp of
spirit power before merging it into the Soul Gathering Pearl.
The Spirit power going into the Soul Gathering Pearl and felt warm and comfortable.
The power of soul was flowing inside the Soul Gathering Pearl as if magical fluids.
Although it couldn't absorb the soul power directly, his spirit power enjoyed
itself a lot in it as if swimming in a spring.
After his spirit power went into the Soul Gathering Pearl, Shi Yan's senses turned
acute at once, as if exaggerated by the Soul Gathering Pearl by several times. Now
Shi Yan could sense his surroundings clearly.
Clouds of vicious air went into his head.
Shi Yan's expression changed at once!
Through the Soul Gathering Pearl, he could clearly feel several clouds of living
air three hundred meters away from He Qingman and him!
He counted roughly and found there were no less than thirty clouds!
The Black Scale Tribe!
Shocked, Shi Yan hurried to sense how powerful they were.
There were four clouds of air that were extremely intense, which must be from
experts at Earth Realm. And the rest were at Disaster Realm.
"He Qingman!" Shi Yan yelled.
"What are you shouting at this time of night!" He Qingman's eyelash shook but she
didn't open her eyes.
"I guess, we are encircled."

Chapter 193: Thriller
In the Black Stone Wood.
He Qingman abruptly opened her eyes, after looking around carefully she asked,
"What did you say?"
"I think we are surrounded by the demon dwellers from the Black Scale Tribe." Shi
Yan stood up with a rigid face, "At least thirty of them, just three hundred meters
away from us. Four of them are at Earth Realm."
"Are you kidding?" Asked He Qingman in unbelievable voice with a frow on his face.
At the same time, she released her spirit power and extended it to three hundred
meters away.
Where her spirit power swept, there was no sign of life or life force at all.
He Qingman was a little depressed as she grunted and stared at Shi Yan, "There's
nothing at all! You are playing a joke on me, aren't you?"
Shi Yan was surprised and then began to sense the surroundings with the Soul
Gathering Pearl again.
After a round of careful observation, he found that the thirty demon dwellers from
the Black Scale Tribe didn't disappear, but were still approaching them gradually.
Narrowing his eyes, Shi Yan soon reaised that He Qingman's spirit power couldn't
sense the demon dwellers from the Black Scale Tribe.
At night, the Black Scale Tribe would hide themselves by weakening their soul
intensity.
Although He Qingman was at Earth Realm, she had no Soul Gathering Pearl, so she
couldn't sense the demon dwellers.
"They are slowly coming near us." Shi Yan said seriously, "Even though you can't
sense them, doesn't mean they don't exist!"
"Whatever."
He Qingman was impatient as she closed her eyes and stayed still.
She was at Earth Realm, so she believed that her spirit power was more acute than
Shi Yan's. How could Shi Yan sense the demon dwellers if she couldn't?
He Qingman didn't take it seriously as she thought Shi Yan was just joking with
her.
Shi Yan looked serious as he took a deep breath and walked to the Wind Thunder Lion
slowly.
He Qingman closed her eyes but could still feel Shi Yan's movement. But she didn't
care at all and just silently criticised the Yang Family for sending Shi Yan here.
"Boom!"
Suddenly, Shi Yan struck his fist on the Wind Thunder Lion, irritating it in the
process and it stood up at once.
"Ou!"
The Wind Thunder Lion bellowed with wrath billowing in his eyes.
"Are you crazy?"
He Qingman yelled and dashed up. She stared at Shi Yan with angry eyes, "What's
your problem? Why irritate the Wind Thunder Lion? Tired of living in this world?"
"Go!"
Shi Yan suddenly wrapped He Qingman in his arms and jumped to the Wind Thunder
Lion.
"Release!"
He Qingman flew into a rage as a stream of intense energy bursted out from her
body.
Under the energy, Shi Yan felt as if he was carrying a booming balloon. Before he
could operate his Petrification Martial Spirit, he was pushed back a few steps by
He Qingman, which made the lion bellow a lot.
Although He Qingman got rid of him, she was still rather angry, "Shi Yan, do you
think that I wouldn't dare hurt you?"
"Go! Quick!"
Shi Yan shouted, while he raised his right hand and sent out seven hand prints.
"Bang, bang!"
The seal of life precisely struck the dark region in waves.
The dark region was twisted and blasted. Suddenly, several dark shadows of human
figures showed up in the darkness.
The Black Scale Tribe!
Those people were covered with black scales, about three meters tall, strong
bodied, and were releasing malicious smell.
There were six of them, with ferocious look in their dark green eyes.
Their camouflage was disrupted by the seal of darkness, causing them to dash toward
Shi Yan quickly.
"Ahh!"
He Qingman yelled in surprise, and then gazed at the six flying demon dwellers
coming near. Excitedly, she said: "There are demon dwellers! Ha, too good! Now we
don't need to look for them!"
"Go!" Shi Yan demanded, "There are not only these six! Many more are approaching.
We can't get away if we don't leave now."
He Qingman was astonished.
"Thunder, let's go." She was stunned for a second, and then kicked the Wind Thunder
Lion who had become anxious.
The Wind Thunder Lion flew up into the sky at once.
Sitting on the Wind Thunder Lion, He Qingman looked down to watch the black Stone
wood and found some disruption in the dark area.
She didn't know how many demon dwellers from the Black Scale Tribe were hiding
there in the darkness.
He Qingman gazed down for a while and still felt nervous at what happened just now.
If Shi Yan hadn't found the demon dwellers and driven the lion to carry them away,
they might have been surrounded by the Black Scale Tribe.
Although the Wind Thunder Lion was a Level Six demon beast, if it was surrounded by
the experts from the Black Scale Tribe, it couldn't defend against them at all.
Those demon dwellers dared to approach because they knew they could manage the
lion.
He Qingman got frightened as she thought of this.
After a long while, she looked to Shi Yan who was beside her, "How do you know they
were approaching?"
Shi Yan looked unconcerned as he responded to He Qingman, "I have my own way."
"Can you still sense them next time?" He Qingman asked while blinking her pretty
eyes.
"I can still sense them if they approach within five hundred meters from me." Shi
Yan nodd, "They are adept at hiding themselves. Once they hide their lifeforce ,
normal people can hardly find them. I found them because I have a treasure to help
me."
"Well, it must be quite a treasure." He Qingman presumed that Shi Yan mainly relied
on that treasure, "Your sense won't be more acute without any treasure."
Shi Yan didn't deny and nodded, "Of course."
"From now on, you should be with me if there are battles with the demon dwellers.
You don't need to fight, but only need to use the treasure to locate them." He
Qingman thought for a while and suggested.
After that, they got along better with each other.
"Ok." Shi Yan said casually.
"Now please find where are they heading now?" He Qingman protruded her head to
watch the black stone wood below and made the Wind Thunder Lion descent a little.
Shi Yan put his spirit power into the Soul Gathering Pearl again and closed his
eyes to feel.
Soon, he opened his eyes and pointed to a black mountain peak, "All the demon
dwellers are moving towards there."
"Yeah, there." He Qingman nodded, "That mountain produces black copper. It's our
goal tomorrow."
"Let's go there tomorrow. It's too late today. Don't take the risk." Shi Yan
suggested.
"Hmm." He Qingman thought for a while, "Don't mention what happened today to Lin
Nan."
"Why?"
"We came this time to clean the demon dwellers. Sheng Yidan, Peng Pei, Shi Yubai
and I will lead a group respectively. This cleaning action is also a test of our
ability. The one who has outstanding performance this time will be rewarded a high
position. I'm competing with Sheng Danyi. I must win against her!" He Qingman
explained.
Shi Yan was surprised at first and then nodded, "Okay."
As the Wind Thunder Lion landed on the peak, Shi Yan found those people were taking
a rest with their eyes closed.
Shi Yubai was standing behind a black stone. He glanced at Shi Yan coldly, frowned,
then closed his eyes again.
"Qingman, did you find anything?" Lin Nan smiled and asked casually.
"Nothing." He Qingman replied with a smile, "But we must be careful tomorrow. We

may come across the demon dwellers in the cave."
"Yeah, they are very likely staying in the quarry. Qingman, take a good rest and we
will set out tomorrow."
"Got it, sister Nan."
Next morning.
Lin Nan began to urge the group in early morning. She asked He Qingman, Sheng
Danyi, Peng Pei and Shi Yubai to get prepared.
He Qingman and the other three were young experts of the Evil Wonderland. So each
of them had seven to eight Disaster Realm warriors under them.
"Shi Yan, there are many cross roads in the cave, so we may separate when we get
into the cave. Any group who finds anything will send messages and the other three
groups will join the first group. So which group do you want to join?" Lin Nan
asked.
"Brother, go with me. My team is stronger. You will be safe." Shi Yubai invited
first.
Shi Yan shook his head with a smile.
"How about going with me? I will take care of you." Sheng Yidan pretended to be
friendly, although she secretly hoped that Shi Yan would refuse the suggestion.
"We are old friends. Last night we decided that we will go together." He Qingman
said lightly.
"Hmm." Shi Yan beamed.
"As you like." Lin Nan nodded and smiled at He Qingman, "Shi Yan is from the Yang
Family, so you should pay attention and don't let him get hurt. It will be tough if
he got hurt and the Yang Family decided to ask for compensation."
"Got it Sister Nan."
"Well, let's go."

Chapter 194: Now You Are Convinced?
A huge black hole was waiting for them like a demon's mouth.
Cold wind came from the cave that made everybody uncomfortable. They could vaguely
hear some howls from the Cave as if it was the provocation from the demon dwellers.
Shi Yan, Lin Nan and He Qingman stood behind the cave and were observing the
entrance of the Cave carefully.
Shi Yan secretly held the Soul Gathering Pearl and released his spirit power.
The Cave was empty inside, with many crossroads leading to all directions.
As his spirit power extended, he could the feel the smell of the demon dwellers
from the Black Scale Tribe, but not their exact position.
The Cave was so deep and many roads led to the bottom of the mountain; so even with
the help of the Soul Gathering Pearl, Shi Yan could only detect that there were no
demon dwellers in the region five hundred meters around him.
But he was quite sure that there were Black Scale Tribe demon dwellers inside the
cave.
"Well, let's get in. Be careful everybody." Lin Nan stood for a while in front of
the entrance and then said, "Take the sound stone when you get into the cave. So
that we can keep in touch."
Lin Nan said to He Qingman and Sheng Yidan.
The four of them were holding a silver stone in their hands. The stones had small
holes on them can could convey sounds within a certain distance.
"Got it."
He Qingman and others nodded in confidence.
"We are in."
It was dark inside the cave, so they have to use light stones to see things.
Crossing roads were everywhere in the cave; one could get easily lost in here.
"You four remember the road and your own positions." Lin Nan instructed.
The first crossroads showed up.
"We should separate now." Shi Yubai frowned, "Sister Nan, we will go with this
road. I will send messages through the sound stone if something happens."
"All right."
"Follow up." Shi Yubai demanded and walked to the crossroad with her people.
Lin Nan took the rest of the warriors and went on.
Before long, another crossroad showed up.
"Sister Nan, its our turn." He Qingman smiled and said to Lin Nan, "I will send you
a message once I find something."
"Okay, off you go." Lin Nan nodded with a smile, "Yidan is too cheeky, so I will go
with her first. I will come to you once I get your message."
He Qingman nodded, glanced at the followers and yelled, "Follow me."
Then, He Qingman stepped on the road.
Seven Disaster Realm warriors followed her with rigid faces.
Shi Yan looked unconcerned and got into the cave as everybody had already went into
it.
"Sister Nan, if this guy dies here, will the Yang Family be hard on us?" Peng Pei
asked when they lost sight of Shi Yan.
Sheng Yidan seemed to care about it a lot as she asked, "Sister Nan, this guy is
not from the Yang Family, but that Shura Guard was accompanying him. Who on earth
is he? He is merely at the Disaster Realm. If they met demon dwellers and He
Qingman didn't protect him, he will die for sure."
"None of your business." Lin Nan frowned, "Qingman is a reasonable person."
"But I guess Qingman dislikes that guy. She may want to kill him by asking him to
follow her." Peng Pei rubbed his head.
Lin Nan was baffled as she paused and asked, "No, Qingman won't do that.
Furthermore, the Yang Family dared send him to the Black Stone Island, then he must
be something. You know Yang Family members always do special things."
"If he is from the Yang Family, then I can't look down upon him." Sheng Yidan shook
her head, "But the problem is, his surname is Shi, not Yang."
"Alright, leave him alone. It's not a big deal even if he dies here." Lin Nan was
unconcerned, "Like you said, he is not from the Yang Family."
"Right." Peng Pei nodded.
"Shi Yan, come to the front of the queue." He Qingman requested from the front of
the group.
The road was so narrow that only three people could go through at the same time. He
Qingman was at the front leading the group.
Seven Disaster Realm warriors stood behind her in a row.
Shi Yan was the last one.
Since He Qingman asked, Shi Yan couldn't stay behind anymore.
"Excuse me." Shi Yan frowned and pushed his way forward.
Those seven Evil Wonderland warriors blocked the way before him, and they were not
willing to make room from Shi Yan to get through.
As He Qingman was keeping her eyes forward, she didn't know what was happening
behind her.
The seven warriors looked back at Shi Yan with weird smiles. The two warriors in
front of him stood shoulder by shoulder, leaving very little space to go between
them.
Obviously, they didn't want Shi Yan to go through.
Shi Yan stood still in front of them and said calmly, "Excuse me."
"The road's too narrow, and we've already made room for you. You have to push if
you still want to proceed." One of them giggled.
"Well, I will push then." Shi Yan beamed.
"Boom! Kaka!"
The dull sound of someone crashing came from the road, followed by sound of bones
breaking.
Shi Yan pushed his way forward between the two men's shoulders, who were sweating
heavily now.
One of them cross his arms around his chest, breathed heavily, and then stared at
Shi Yan angrily.
"Not convinced?" Shi Yan grinned, stretched out his hand, and then touched that
guy's broken shoulder.
The guy screamed miserably which frightened He Qingman a lot.
"Who is screaming?" He Qingman looked back on alert.
At the back side, Shi Yan's hand was pressing on the guy's shoulder as he said
coldly, "Now are you convinced?"
"Bastard how dare you!"
The other warrior shouted and was about to hit Shi Yan.
Shi Yan giggled and then slashed his other hand to the warrior's face like a sharp
sword.
"Pooh!"
Shi Yan's hand stabbed into the stone wall right beside the guy's face.
Shi Yan's five fingers deeply embedded into the stone wall like spears, and when he
retracted his hand, five deep finger holes were left behind in the wall.
That man assumed Shi Yan hadn't thrusted his hand into the wall, so he sneered and
was about to pound his fist toward Shi Yan's face.
"Bardy, stop!" He Qingman yelled.
Bardy's fist toward Shi Yan stopped halfway, and he looked to He Qingman unhappily,
"Miss He, why not teach him a lesson?"
"Bardy, you. Look at the wall beside you." One of Bardy's friends smiled bitterly.
Bardy was stunned at first, and then he turned around and saw five deep finger
holes in the wall, he soon became quiet.
"It was just a joke." After being cornered by Shi Yan, that guy started sweating
and apologized, "Sorry, I didn't mean to hurt you."
"I was joking too." Shi Yan nodded as he withdrew his hand and then mumbled, "Why
ask for trouble..."
As he was talking, Shi Yan kept moving towards He Qingman.
The rest of the warriors soon walked apart and leaned against the wall to make room
for Shi Yan.
"Should have done this earlier." Shi Yan sneered as he walked to He Qingman's side.
He Qingman frowned after she saw what Shi Yan had done and then said lightly,
"Those guys are rude, but you did too much. Zhou Nan's shoulder is broken which
will influence our ability in battles. You will be responsible if someone dies."
"I will be responsible?" Shi Yan sneered, "Well, let me see how you will make me
responsible."
"You!"
He Qingman said that so her people wouldn't be mad at her. She didn't mean to
irritate Shi Yan. But Shi Yan didn't understand that and humiliated her in front of
her own people, so she got angry and wanted to teach Shi Yan a lesson.
However, when she thought of Shi Yan's treasure, He Qingman grunted, "Be quiet ok?"
"Fine."
Shi Yan's eyes blinked, "Demon dwellers are coming near. I will be quiet now. You
guys get ready."
"They are already here?" He Qingman said with a rigid face, "How many are they?
What realm?"
Bardy, Chou Nan, and everyone else were confused by him.
"There are only six demon dwellers, and one of them is at the Earth Realm; you can
manage him. The other five, hmm, I believe you guys can beat them easily. Good
luck." Shi Yan looked unconcerned as he lazily stood against the wall.

Chapter 195: Harsh Enemy
"Six Demon Dwellers..."
He Qingman nodded slowly. Instead of being frightened, she appeared a little

excited, "Get ready! Seems like we are going to fight first."
Seven warriors responded and became alert.
Shi Yan nodded.
The Evil Wonderland was one of the three powers in the Kyara Sea, so even though
those young warriors had never battled with the Demon Dwellers from the Black Scale
Tribe, they were not afraid at all. Instead, they were quite excited.
"Be careful. Those Demon Dwellers can hide their smell in this cave. You can't even
recognize them when they are in front of you."
While leaning on the wall, Shi Yan reminded them leisurely.
Bardy and the group looked at him in confusion after he said that.
"You'd better remember what he said." He Qingman saw distrust in her followers,"He
said those Demon Dwellers can hide smell, then they can do that. Now focus!"
"He didn't even know who the Black Scale Tribe was until yesterday..." Bardy
mumbled.
"Yesterday was yesterday." He Qingman grunted in confusion. She didn't know how Shi
Yan became so familiar with the Black Scale Tribe, but Shi Yan's performance last
night earned her trust. "Pay attention, in case of sneak attack from the Demon
Dwellers."
"Don't worry, I'm here. They can't hide themselves from me." Shi Yan smiled and
said confidently, "They are one hundred and fifty meters from us and its getting
shorter. There seems to be a broader cave fifty meters in front of us. I think it
would be better if we fight there instead of fighting in this narrow cave."
He Qingman hesitated at first, but then she nodded, "Let's go to that broader cave.
It is a good place to fight."
He Qingman took the lead and charged forward.
Shi Yan smiled and also followed up. Before long, he and He Qingman reached that
spacious cave.
This cave was as big as a basketball course. There were traces of it being dug, for
there were grooves on the wall with torches in them.
There were three roads leading to three directions.
Shi Yan, He Qingman and the group were standing on the side, observing the other
end of the road attentively.
"This one?" He Qingman glanced at Shi Yan and lowered her voice, "How long will it
take?"
He Qingman and Shi Yan were standing shoulder by shoulder near the stone wall. In
the case that her voice could be heard by the Demon Dwellers, she lowered her voice
and leaned her head towards Shi Yan.
A wisp of aroma went into Shi Yan's nose, so he stretched out his left hand and
drew a number in the air.
He Qingman nodded, and then she sent messages to her followers to tell them how
soon the Demon Dwellers would arrive.
Holding the Soul Gathering Pearl, Shi Yan was analyzing and feeling the smell of
the Demon Dwellers of the Black Scale Tribe.
The Demon Dwellers of the Black Scale Tribe got all advantages in the dark cave, as
they could almost hide their whole bodies.
Generally, only those Nirvana warriors who had formed the Sea of Consciousness
could detect their smell.
He Qingman and the group hadn't reached Nirvana Realm yet, so they wouldn't feel a
bit of the Demon Dwellers even if they had approached near them.
Holding the Soul Gathering Pearl, Shi Yan's spirit power became much more sensitive
as he felt the Demon Dweller's consciousness.
The Soul consciousness! The Sea of Consciousness!
Inside the dark cave, Shi Yan's eyes shone as he made up his mind that once the
Soul Gathering Pearl could be used, he would form his Sea of Consciousness.
As he operated his spirit power several times, he gradually realized that he could
take much advantage from it.
"There?"
He Qingman was talking near his ear again, giving out a nice aroma, making Shi Yan
quite excited in the process .
Shi Yan turned to glance at her.
Inside the gloomy cave, He Qingman's eyes were shining brightly as her Profound Qi
was operating in her body.
With the help of the Soul Gathering Pearl, Shi Yan could hear the sound of wind
coming from inside He Qingman's body.
Just then, the Demon Dwellers who were about thirty meters away from the entrance
of the cave suddenly stopped.
The Demon Dweller at the head of the troop had the heaviest vicious smell as waves
of his spirit power rippled out, flying in this direction.
That Demon Dweller noticed them!
"Action!" Shi Yan said firmly near He Qingman's ear, "They had found you! Take
action right now while they are still in the tunnel!"
"Kill!"
He Qingman announced, as her neck turned red in the darkness.
"Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!"
"Chee! Chee! Chee!"
One after another, weapons with iridescent light shot into the stone cave where
those Demon Dwellers were.
Suddenly, miserable screams echoed out from the cave. Sharp weapons flew out from
He Qingman's palm like lightning.
"Despicable human beings!"
From the tunnel, came the frightening screams of the Demon Dwellers.
"Dang, dang, dang!"
"Dang, dang, dang!"
Sounds of metal clashing came from the tunnel.
Inside the narrow tunnel, dazzling light sparkled.
The three-meter-tall Demon Dweller at the head of the troop reached the top of the
cave; his black scales shined with magical black light.
On his scales, several flecks were floating in a strange way.

All sorts of sharp weapons struck onto his scales but couldn't damage it at all,
merely slowing down the floating flecks by a small margin.
Even the weapons from He Qingman could only just shake his huge body a little.
The Demon Dweller screamed and dashed in their direction.
He Qingman and her people were standing at the entrance of the cave. In the bright
light, they all saw and were frightened by what the Demon Dwellers did.
Although they knew the scales on the Demon Dwellers were special, they never
expected them be so frightening.
The scales were not broken by such harsh attacks; how should they battle with them
once the Demon Dwellers got near?
"Light on!" Seeing the situation, He Qingman announced loudly.
Bardy and other people soon took out their light stone and put them across the
ceiling of the stone cave.
The dark cave was soon lit up as daytime.
The dwellers of the Black Scale Tribe could hide their bodies in darkness, but were
very noticeable in bright light.
He Qingman knew that she had to fight in the cave, so she decided to light up the
cave first.
"Think I can't break your scales?"
Seeing the cave becoming bright and the Demon Dweller that was about to dash out,
He Qingman yelled loudly.
A long silver spear appeared in her left hand which filled the cave with a silver
light.
A strange silver snake flew out from the silver spear, and then suddenly, a vicious
smell spurted into the cave.
The silver snake was five meters long. It emerged from the spear, and engulfed it,
after then it shot toward the Demon Dweller.
A sliver of fear appeared in the green eyes of the Demon Dweller who had received
the attack, as he watched the silverlight approaching him.
A white bone spur suddenly flew out from the scales on his chest.
The spur was one meter long, and looked like a bone in his body with fresh blood on
it.
Grasping the bone spur, the Demon Dweller turned tense as his dark green eyes were
filled with madness.
The bone spur shook and clashed with He Qingman's silver weapon.
"Chee chee!"
Silver light spots sparkled everywhere while stones flew into the sky and the cave
seemed to collapse.
He Qingman's silver light flew back like lightning to her hand and became a long
spear again.
Inside the cave, that Demon Dweller looked hideous as he took the bone spur and
walked out of the chaos in the cave.
Another white bone spur flew out from the scale on his back. He held it tightly in
his grasp. He glanced once at He Qingman, and then said in weird voice, "Human
girl, you haven't tasted men from the Black Scale Tribe. I will make you
comfortable!"
He Qingman's expression changed.
Shi Yan's eyes got gloomy.

Chapter 196: The Spotlight Turned
The demon dweller held two white bone spurs as he stood in front of the passageway.
He stared fiercely at He Qingman, but didn't immediately attack.
In the passageway behind him, stone shards flew everywhere as pieces of shattered
rocks fell from the top of the cave.
In just a mere moment, there had already been piles of rocks lying at opening of
the cave.
Another three meter tall sturdy-looking demon dweller quickly sneaked out of the
passageway while dropping his head low.
The other four demon dwellers that were left also sprinted into that basketball
court-sized stone cave, before the shattered rocks covered the opening of the cave.
The six demon dwellers all stood in the bright cave. They were tall and big, with
dark green eyes that glinted with fierce cold light, like a poisonous snake looking
at their prey.
"Master Gu Ya!" The second demon dweller that came to the passageway stepped
forward, and slightly bowed. His voice was sharp like screeching glass, sounding
very shrill and harsh, "This human girl is still a virgin. Her Yin blood can be
used as a sacrifice."
While this demon dweller talked, his dark evil eyes wandered on He Qingman's
seducing body. After he spoke, he even licked his lips, with a lustful look in his
eyes.
"Alright, later when I fuck her, I will take her Yin blood." The Black Scale Tribe
demon dweller named Gu Ya shouted with a low voice: "Since you all came out now,
then let's start killing. The humans that came in are not just this group, after we
kill this wave of them, we still want to find other prey."
"Duo!"
The five demon dwellers roared. After spreading out, they fiercely shot towards He
Qingman, Batty, and the rest.
Gu Ya held two white bone spurs as he grinned and looked at He Qingman coldly,
"Human girl, I will not kill you immediately. I will first capture you, then slowly
torture you, make you miserable under my big thing. So that you will know the power
of a man from the Black Scale Tribe!"
He Qingman clenched her teeth. She held on tight to that long spear silently.
"Clang, clang, clang!"
The sound of metal clashing, suddenly came from the silent stone cave.
The five demon dwellers have spreaded out; they each went up to seven warriors that
included Baty and Zhou Nan. Batty and the rest also spread out. Each one started
fighting the demon dwellers.
When the sharp weapons on their hands hit on these demon dwellers from the Black
Scale Tribe, the sharp weapons were all blocked by the black scales. They actually
couldn't break through the black scales, and could only leave some marks on top of
it.
Beams of bright light shot around in the cave. Each martial skill formed into a
dazzling light, being casted by Batty and the rest.
"Blood Splitting Slash!"
Batty roared as his left arm opened up and his flesh and blood splurging out. Drops
of blood like crystal-clear red gems suddenly flew out from inside his arm, and
then combined with the bright red light in his right hand palm. Immediately, they
formed into an arc-shaped sharp blood slash, and then fiercely slashed towards a
demon dweller that was dueling with him.
"Bzz bzz bzz!"
The blood-colored arc light seemed to have ripped through air, and was actually
even sharper than the weapon that he used before. It instantly slashed onto the
demon dweller in front of him.
The blood-colored arc light suddenly shot out, and instantly formed into pieces of
blood light, stabbing into that demon dweller's chest like blades.
In a series of intense metal clashing sounds, those scattered blood lights went
through the gaps in between the black scales of the demon dweller, directly
shooting into the demon's body.
The demon dweller that relied on the black scales as defense, suddenly roared as
his face was contorted with pain.
Batty's martial skill, spread out halfway, formed into pieces of blood light that
sank into the demon dweller's body through the gaps in between the black scales. It
finally severely wounded this demon dweller.
"There are cracks in between their scales, if your attacks between the scales, you
can severely wound them!" Batty's expression shook as he hurriedly notified the
others.
Under Batty's reminder, the rest six Evil Wonderland Warriors also suddenly came to
realize the truth and stopped blindly attacking. They started to target their
weaknesses. Using the profoundness of their martial skills, they found the gaps in
the demon dweller's scales, and then started to attack straight towards the flesh
of the demon dwellers.
The original landslide situation, because of Batty's few words, slowly flipped to
the other side.
Shi Yan quietly nodded.
The warriors from the Evil Wonderland were indeed extraordinary. When facing the
demon tribe, they didn't show a single trace of fear. They were even continuously
observing during the battle, finding the weaknesses of these demon dwellers.
It was because of the fearlessness in their hearts, that they were able to notice
the slightest details and see through the weak spots on these Black Scale Tribe
demon dwellers.
In these five demon dwellers, none of them took out a weapon. They all used the
most simple and crude method to close up on Batty and the rest, and fought hand to
hand.
The black scales on these five demon dwellers were not only incredibly hard, but
also when battling, those scales would suddenly spike up and would turn into pieces
of extremely sharp blades.
One demon dweller had an extremely fast speed. He quickly sprinted towards an Evil
Wonderland Warrior. Withstanding against the fierce martial skill of that warrior,
he actually managed to squeeze onto that Evil Wonderland warrior.
The demon dweller was three meters tall. But that Evil Wonderland warrior was only
1.7 meters, he was straight up pressed into the demon's arms.
Then the scales on that demon dweller suddenly spiked up, and pieces of sharp
blades directly pierced the body of that Evil Wonderland Warrior.
Through a series of pulling, the body of that Evil Wonderland warrior was pierced
thousands of times by the scales on that demon dweller. There were suddenly
countless wounds on his body where his internal organs could be seen.
That person shrieked miserably as the life in his eyes slowly drained away. The
Profound Qi in his entire body also eventually dissipated.
Shi Yan had been strolling around in the cave; he wasn't in a hurry to intervene.
When he realized that a warrior from the Evil Wonderland side was killed first by a
demon dweller, he quietly walked to that area, absorbed all of the Profound Qi that
flowed out of that person's body, and then finally frowned and looked towards He
Qingman.
He Qingman's enchanting figure was guarded by layers and layers of strong wind.
When she waved the silver long spear in her hand, it instantly formed silver
strange snakes that found every opportunity to bite at Gu Ya. Loud whooshing sounds
came from He Qingman's body; when one wind blade shot out, countless other wind
blades also immediately surrounded Gu Ya.
Gu Ya held the white bone spurs while the black scales that covered his body shone
in a mysterious magical light. Under the attack of the wind blades, Gu Ya's three
meter tall body was fast as lightning as he constantly shifted his position.
The wind blades formed by He Qingman's martial spirit shattered a piece of stone
wall, but it still couldn't pierce into the gaps of Gu Ya's scales.
In Gu Ya's hands, the two white bone spurs from inside his body drew streaks of
white arcs. Cold murderous spirits flowed out of that pale white bone spur,
silently affecting everyone's state of mind.
The cold murderous spirits spread inside the cave. It made every demon dweller full
of energy, making the evil energy in them become stronger and stronger.
On the other hand, He Qingman, Batty and the rest, became more and more irrational
under those murderous spirits. They lost their usual calmness and kept making
mistakes during battle. The performance of some martial spirits also lost a lot of
quality.
Shi Yan kept walking around; he secretly took note of the bone spurs in Gu Ya's
hand.
Using the Soul Gathering Pearl, he could realize that from the spirits that flowed
out of the white bone spurs, there was an evil power that was deluding people's
minds. Those spirits spread with a very slow speed, such that the people who were
battling couldn't notice at all.
Because of those spirits, the situation in the cave slowly changed in an

unfavorable way. Even He Qingman couldn't notice this type of change.
As the Demon Dwellers became fiercer and fiercer, their power became stronger and
stronger. In contrast, the Evil Wonderland warriors all had tired expressions;
their eyes were filled with irritation, and the speed in which their Profound Qi
circulated also became slower.
Shi Yan observed for a moment and suddenly frowned: "He Qingman, take note of those
two bone spurs. The power that's spreading from those bone spurs will make the
demon dwellers stronger and stronger while making you guys irrational. It is slowly
weakening your power. The spirits spreading from the two bone spurs will become the
winning factor. If you can't stop it, all your people will die right here."
He Qingman's delicate body shook, her bright eyes suddenly shot out a cold light.
She looked towards the bone spurs carried by Gu Ya, and seemed to have finally
noticed.
Gu Ya, who was struggling with He Qingman, suddenly revealed a surprised look in
his dark green eyes. He glimpsed at Shi Yan from afar and then said coldly: "Boy
you sure have sharp eyes, you actually saw right through my tricks. Xiao, kill this
boy first so he won't cause more trouble."
"Understood, master." The demon dweller that was battling with Zhou Nan, suddenly
abandoned Zhou Nan, and directly pressed his broad body towards Shi Yan.
Shi Yan's expression was unstirred as he said lightly: "Well after watching for so
long, I should exercise a little too."
"Be careful. If you die here, it would be hard for us to account for this to the
Yang family." He Qingman shouted, "Don't fight with them up front. I've already
sent out a signal, sister Nan and the others will find us soon. You only need to
hold up for a moment."
Although He Qingman didn't like Shi Yan, but she knew Shi Yan's true identity. She
knew that Yang Qingdi highly valued Shi Yan; to find out whether he was alive or
not, he spent three drops of Immortal Blood. These news were unknown to others, but
she got to know through Xia Xinyan.
If Shi Yan died while she was around, then not only would the Yang family blame the
Evil Wonderland, they might also release their anger on the He family.
--This was definitely not something He Qingman could handle.
However, her concerned shout accidentally revealed a crucial word.
--The Yang family!
Inside the cave.
Upon hearing this word, all the Black Scale Tribe demon dwellers suddenly bursted
with a bone-deep hatred in their dark green eyes.
Gu Ya, who was in the lead, also suddenly roared towards the sky, "The Yang family!
You damned kid, you're from the Yang family! I will pull out your tendons and peel
off your skin, so you can have a taste of our Black Scale Tribe's cruel torture!
The vicious Yang family, killed countless people of our tribe. The reason why we
were willing to put our life at risk to come through a tear in space is to have our
revenge on the Yang family!"
All of the Black Scale Tribe Demon Dwellers suddenly abandoned their opponents.
They each clenched their teeth, and with an extreme hatred filled eyes, they
pounced directly at Shi Yan.
He Qingman originally wanted Shi Yan to be careful out of good intention, but she
didn't realize that her good intention would cause this result.
Shi Yan frowned deeply. Before all of the Black Scale Tribe demon dwellers got
close, he started to gather his power as he quietly formed Gravitational Fields.
'The Yang family is sure something. They can actually make these cruel demon
dwellers get so hateful. I wonder how many evil things they did in the Fourth Demon
Area that made demon dwellers go insane.' Shi Yan quickly took action as he
secretly thought in his mind.

Chapter 197: Now It's My Turn!
The six demon dwellers walked toward Shi Yan as soon as they heard he was from the
Yang Family.
Shi Yan, who was roaming in the cave, suddenly became their No.1 target.
Shi Yan took a few steps back and leaned his back against the wall, in case he was
attacked from the front and back sides.
Seeing the demon dwellers encircle Shi Yan, He Qingman regretted a lot, so she
yelled, "Protect him!"
Her light body swayed across Bardy and toward Shi Yan.
The rest six of the Disaster Realm warriors also rushed to the demon dwellers in
case Shi Yan was killed.
"Kill!"
The bone spur roared and turned into two streams of light, shooting forward
quickly.
While flying, the two bone spur seemed to crack the space, and on their tips
appeared green light spots.
The green light looked like the fire of ghost. It splitted and tried to cover Shi
Yan.
Shi Yan felt a vicious smell rushing to him before he was about to control the
Gravitational Field.
"Buzz, buzz, buzz!"
Shining green spots exaggerated in front of his eyes. They were poisonous worms
with green thorns!
Those worms smelt like Gu Ya, filled with vicious smell inside their bodies. And
that smell wave stuck to Shi Yan all together.
Shi Yan's body shook and his eyes showed a little pain.
The spirit attack from the vicious smell stunned his soul and consciousness.
Suddenly he lost control of the gravitational field.
At the same time, those poisonous worms became green light spots and fell down like
a rain.
'Petrification!'
Shi Yan's expression suddenly turned serious and there was cold light exploding in
his eyes.
In just a moment, his skin turned kelly green and as hard as iron---he operated the
Third Stage of Petrification.
"Dang, dang, dang!"
Dense green worms rushed toward him; their thorns stabbed onto Shi Yan mightily,
though they didn't get through him.
"Hmm!"
Gu Ya shouted as a surprised light crossed his dark green eyes.
The Green Demon Worm was from the demon area. Their thorns were extremely sharp. Gu
Ya had never failed as long as he shot out the Green Demon Worms while in a battle.
The Green Demon Worms could penetrate human body and nibble human entails up.
Though small, the Green Demon Worms were hideous creatures. They were fed by Gu Ya
with his own blood and flesh. Even demon dwellers couldn't defend them when under
their attacks, and would be invaded by these creatures.
As Gu Ya expected, human warriors emphasized the accumulation of Profound Qi.

However, their bodies were weak, so they couldn't defend the assault from the Green
Demon Worms.
Gu Ya fed the Green Demon Worms mainly to attack Yang Family members with Immortal
Martial Spirit.
Even those Yang warriors with Immortal Martial Spirit couldn't prevent the Green
Demon Worms from nibbling their organs once the worms got into their bodies.
In a battle, once the Green Demon Worms got inside one's body, the Immortal Martial
Spirit couldn't stop them from nibbling the body. In a short time, that one's
organs would be eaten up.
Those Green Demon Worm rushed up and tried to penetrate Shi Yan's body, only to
find out that his skin was as hard as steel, which confused Gu Ya a lot.
"Get lost!"
Shi Yan sneered and a dark light appeared around his body like a shield protecting
him.
The Green Demon Worms covered Shi Yan's body and kept stabbing at him with their
thorns, but failed to penetrate into his skin.
As soon as the Dark Light Shield formed, it pushed all the Green Demon Worm away.
"Boom!"
Gu Ya's two white bone spurs shot out quickly to strike onto the Dark Light Shield
mightily.
At once the Dark Light Shield exploded into a cloud of dark light while the two
bone spurs stabbed into Shi Yan's chest.
"Poooh!"
The two bone spurs went three inches into Shi Yan's chest. As they shook, the Green
Demon Worms appeared to try and get into Shi Yan's body again.
Shi Yan was astounded.
"Kill!"
He Qingman finally arrived. As her hair flew into the air, she produced wind swords
from her body and thrust them towards Gu Ya.
Gu Ya giggled, stretched out his hand, and the two bone spurs flew back to his
hand.
"Kid, the Green Demon Worm went into your body. Just wait for it to eat you up!"
The Gu Ya glanced at Shi Yan, and then turned to fight against He Qingman, "That
kid is dying. Leave him alone for now. Kill these guys first!"
The five demon dwellers stopped assaulting Shi Yan and turned to fight against the
Evil Wonderland warriors.
Shi Yan was completely ignored.
Clenching his teeth, Shi Yan continued to produce Profound Qi to drive those Green
Demon Worm out.
The Profound Qi became like lightning and strongly struck onto the Green Demon
Worms.
However, under the attack of the Profound Qi, those Green Demon Worms felt nothing
and still kept going forward to Shi Yan's heart.
Shi Yan's head got numb. Without further ado, he tried to trigger the negative
power.
At that time.
Hot power of Flame flew out from the Blood Vein Ring secretly, and went into Shi
Yan's body.
Suddenly, Shi Yan felt as if he was in a big fire as his whole body turning red.
This was the power of the Earth Core Flame!
The power soon extended inside Shi Yan's body and heated him up.
The stone cave became hotter and hotter.
The Green Demon Worms inside Shi Yan's body were soon scorched before it could do
any harm to Shi Yan.
"Enough!"
Shi Yan's perception sank into the Blood Vein Ring and sent messages to Earth Core
Flame.
The Flame power disappeared, but Shi Yan's flesh was still burning as it continue
to produce steam.
At that crucial point, the Earth Core Flame came out to Shi Yan's rescue.
But its flame power was too strong; though it had controlled it carefully, it still
nearly burnt Shi Yan into ashes.
If Shi Yan hadn't refined his body in the magma pond, he couldn't have endured the
flame power.
Taking a deep breath, Shi Yan triggered his energy, which wrapped the dead bodies
of the Green Demon Worms with his Profound Qi, and pushed them to to the two blood
holes in his chest.
Gritting his teeth, Shi Yan gouged the black bodies out from the blood hole with a
gloomy face.
Seeing the flesh at the blood holes wriggling, Shi Yan knew it was recovering
itself. He got a little relieved, and then looked to Gu Ya in hatred.
Gu Ya was at Earth Realm, and his bone spurs were so sharp that they could break
Shi Yan's Petrification Martial Spirit and leave bloody holes on his chest.
Shi Yan was a little scared since he found that the Petrification martial Spirit
couldn't defend against everything.
"Um?"
Gu Ya had injected his spirit power in every Green Demon Worm, so their deaths let
him notice Shi Yan's abnormality.
"You can kill the Green Demon Worm inside your body?" Gu Ya looked at Shi Yan in
surprise, "The Green Demon Worms won't be hurt by Profound Qi or sharp weapons.
What energy did you use? Flame Power! Such strong Flame Power!"
"It's my turn!"
Shi Yan grinned and soon calmed down.
Brutal, murderous, and crazy energy exploded in his body and he suddenly became
much skinnier.
His energy doubled in an instant! The First Sky of Rampage!
"Entangle!"
Pointing at Gu Ya, Shi Yan roared.
The Gravitational Field which had hidden beside Gu Ya suddenly triggered and
dragged Gu Ya in.
Carrying the white bone spurs, Gu Ya was in a fierce battle with He Qingman, and
his body suddenly quivered as if drunk. He couldn't even stand still.
"What the hell!"
Gu Ya yelled and looked around to see what had restrained him.
"Entangle! Entangle! Entangle!"
While keeping his calm, Shi Yan pointed at those demon dwellers and ordered word by
word.
The rest five demon dwellers appeared somewhat stronger than the Evil Wonderland
warriors. Because their scales were hard, they rushed toward Bardy and others
fearlessly.
Once approached by the demon dwellers, Bardy and others found it hard to fight back
and they had to retreat from the attacks.
However, as Shi Yan used "Gravitational Field", the situation in the cave reversed.
Like Gu Ya, the other five demon dwellers also shook inside the cave and could only
move in a small area, being not able to attack again.
He Qingman's eyes showed surprise as she looked at Shi Yan. She couldn't believe
what she saw at all.
Bardy, Zhou Nan, and other Evil Wonderland warriors were all shocked too, watching
their adversaries swirling up in the air, not knowing what happened to them.
To most of their surprise, they didn't find anything even though they had sent out
their spirit power to detect.
"What are you doing! Kill!" Shi Yan grew impatient.
"Oh yeah, yeah." He Qingman just realized then. She blushed and yelled, "Take them
down quickly!"
The Evil Wonderland warriors soon woke up and hurried to fight back.

Chapter 198: Understanding the Danger
The four gravitational fields tightly bound the six demon dwellers.
Under the effect of the gravitational field, their bodies were involuntarily
rotated by a strangling power as the black scales on their bodies uttered "Pa Pa"
sounds.
In the gravitational field, the two different forces impacted each other, which
also affected other forces.
The power inside the demon dweller's body was also affected; the speed of gathering
power suddenly slow down, causing it to be difficult for them to maximize their
power.
However, the black scales on the demon dweller's body were indeed very strange.
Under the effect of the gravitational field, their flesh didn't get turned up; the
powerful body of the demon dwellers were fully seen at this moment.
A shout from He Qingman caused the warriors from the Evil Wonderland to be dragged
back to their sense and they rushed towards the demon dwellers.
"Don't come here!" When Shi Yan saw those people rushing towards the demon
dwellers, he immediately shouted: "Attack from afar! Once you get near them, you
will also be affected!"
Bardy and the others face slightly changed, and they immediately stopped. After
measuring a safe distance from the demon dwellers, they casted their special
martial skills to attack those demon dwellers.
After Shi Yan kept stimulating the negative forces, his body strength doubled. He
immediately rushed towards Gu Ya.
As the owner of the gravitational field, he naturally wouldn't be affected by the

gravitational field. After he rushed into the gravitational field, he immediately
casted out his finger gun. The five fingers which became like a sharp knife,
directly piercing into Gu Ya pupils.
The demon dwellers from Black Scale Tribe, not only were their bodies covered full
with scales, but even their cheeks and necks were covered with scales.
The black scales were extremely strong; it was comparable to Shi Yan's petrified
body. Without the help of weapons, it was very difficult to pierce through these
scales.
Only in their eyes were there no scales, causing it to be the weakest place to
attack.
The dark green pupils of Gu Ya revealed a panic expression for the first time. He
helplessly watched as Shi Yan's five fingers came in. He wanted to use his hands to
block, but when he waved his arms, it became very difficult to grasp the direction
because his whole body felt like it was stuck in mud; he couldn't use the full
extent of his powers.
"A moment ago, weren't you very fierce?"
Shi Yan sneered as his fingers quickly approached and stabbed into Gu Ya's eyes.
"Hua Hua HUA !"
At this moment.
The scales on Gu Ya body suddenly started shaking up, causing them to suddenly come
alive and crank.
On the scales, in the small spots that were as small as coins, a murderous intent
as intense as gunpowder suddenly bursted out.
Shi Yan suddenly remembered the Ice Cold Flame's words.
When in a pinch, the demon dwellers from the Black Scale Tribe can use the scales
on their body to attack.
Those scales were like a blade; its impact was extremely vicious. Once being shot
through by those scales, the body from the warriors on the same realm would be cut
into pieces.
Scale armor: it was both the defensive armor for the Black Scale Tribe and also
their most important weapon to attack with.
However, those demon dwellers from the Black Scale Tribe won't use the scales on
their body to attack unless they were in a pinch, because once the scales shot out,
their body will also be damaged and they will find it difficult to recover again.
Unless they were at the moment of life or death, the demon dwellers definitely
wouldn't go to such extreme measures.
In Gu Ya dark green eyes, it was filled with madness as he peered at Shi Yan
fingers that came over and then smiled a cruel smile.
Shi Yan was very familiar with this kind of desperate cruel smile.
The hand that was going to pierce into Gu Ya eyes suddenly withdrew. At this time,
Shi Yan was very calm and didn't dare to act recklessly; he quickly stormed out
from the gravitational field.
"Fall back into the tunnel!"
After he came out from the gravitational field, Shi Yan eyes scanned the
battlefield, finding out that the scales on the remaining three demon dwellers from
Black Scale Tribe was also shaking up, It was the same as Gu Ya; they were ready to
die so they used their last attack.
Those Evil Wonderland warriors who surrounded the demon dwellers and were attacking
happily, became suddenly stunned after they heard that, and looked strangely
towards Shi Yan.
"What's wrong?"
He Qingman was also stunned; the silver spear that she controlled had already
pierced through the scale from a demon dweller, and was ready to take that demon
dweller's life.
At this critical moment, Shi Yan suddenly said to withdraw, making her confused.
"If you don't want to die, then go quickly!"
Seeing the scales from the demon dwellers shaking up faster and faster, Shi Yan
didn't have any time to explain and quickly rushed towards the tunnel.
"Listen to him!"
He Qingman was stunned for a moment. From Shi Yan's tension, she immediately
realized something was wrong. After she shouted towards Bardy and the others, she
was the second one to rush towards the tunnel.
The warriors from the Evil Wonderland finally reacted and began to quickly withdraw
back and rushed into the tunnel.
"Xiu Xiu Xiu!"
Inside the stone cave, the scales flew apart; the scales were like a sharp blade.
With amazing penetrated power, they shot out one after another from the demon
dwellers' bodies and flew in all directions.
The scales weren't affected by the gravitational field.
For a brief duration, those scales flew apart inside the stone cave like arrows
fired from the sky and covered the whole cave.
Shi Yan and He Qingman were the first to enter the tunnel. Bardy and Zhou Nan also
knew that Shi Yan and He Qingman wouldn't retreat at this critical moment without
reason, so they had also withdrawn early; before those scales were shot out, they
were already inside the tunnel.
However, there were two Evil Wonderland warriors who were a step too late in
rushing into the tunnel; their body blocked the tunnel exit.
Two extremely shrill screams immediately came from the mouth of these two men. Shi
Yan was facing them and could clearly see their body being hit by those scales,
causing their bodies to immediately split up and turn into hornet's nest as they
turned into pieces of meat.
Those scales armors were still flying around; they were like a dense knife net and
filled the entire stone cave.
Shi Yan face became sullen and secretly clammed up.
This desperate final attack from the Black Scale Tribe warriors was extremely
fierce; it was enough to instantly behead an unaware opponent.
If he wasn't told by the Ice Cold Flame that the Black Scale Tribe had this move
and his fingers pierced into Gu Ya's eyes, then maybe his body would also be torn
out by those scales that came out from Gu Ya's body.
As the scales flew around, those demon dweller's flesh and blood blurred.
Apparently, their bodies were heavily damaged .
When those scales had bursted out, the demon dweller's body strength suddenly
multiplied!
Among them, Gu Ya was the strongest. After those scales flew out, his body suddenly
bursted out a surging explosive power that even tore a gap inside the gravitational
field!
Gu Ya, whose body full of wounds, looked malignant. In his dark green pupils, there
was endless hatred.
However, he didn't stay too long in the cave. Before he understands the
eccentricity of the gravitational field, he didn't dare rely on his short-term
upgraded strength to kill Shi Yan and He Qingman; he awkwardly rushed toward
another tunnel and left those bounded demon dwellers.
Inside the cave, the scales seem to have their own life; after they stopped
spinning, it stayed in the air for a few seconds before suddenly flying towards Gu
Ya.
Gu Ya's body suddenly became like a magnet and withdrew back those scales that had
been shot out.
After that, those scales were very accurately re-attached into his body. When Gu Ya
retreated into the tunnel, those scales became the most solid barrier on his body
once again.
It actually can be withdrawn back!
Shi Yan was stunned and shocked by those Black Scale Tribe tricks; he didn't think
that those demon dwellers not only can release those scales to attack, but also can
be withdrawn back. Such a trick like this was really impossible for others to
replicate.
Shi Yan didn't dare to pursue Gu Ya and only watched him as he escaped.
Inside the stone cave, the scales from the other five demon dwellers were still
flying around.
Those scales defied any law and were extremely dense. If one recklessly rushed into
the cave, then they would only become a target. Maybe they would even be pierced
through by those scales and turned into a hornet nest.
Shi Yan, He Qingman, and the others hid inside the tunnel and looked at those
scales.
Those five demon dwellers inside the gravitational field were slightly frightened
and continued to struggle inside the gravitational field, trying to escape from the
Unfortunately, those five demon dwellers were only in the disaster realm. After the
scales burst out, the short-term explosive power formed in their body wasn't as
powerful as Gu Ya's, not being able to tear up a gap in the gravitational field.
Shi Yan didn't dare to act recklessly and only stayed inside the tunnel before
those scales stopped moving.
"You... how did you know that the Black Scale Tribe had a counterattack such as
this ?"
He Qingman strangely looked at Shi Yan: "Yesterday, didn't you say that you hadn't
heard about the Black Scale Tribe before? Why are you suddenly so familiar with the
Black Scale Tribe? Are you hiding something and don't really want to help us?"
Shi Ya slightly frowned, but didn't look at her. While looking at those flying
scales, he said lightly: "Yesterday, I still didn't know anything about the Black
Scale Tribe. However, the magical treasure that I have can peer into those demon
dweller's soul, vaguely finding out what they want to do. Just now, when I was
attacking Gu Ya, I happened to use that magical treasure and found out Gu Ya's plan
and then reminded you guys."
He put all the reason into the magical treasure that he had.
He Qingman frowned; she wasn't satisfied with Shi Yan answer, "So it was like that.
Looks like the Yang family is really powerful; their secret treasures are
countless."
"Nothing to do with the Yang family, I still haven't gone to the immortal island.
Who knows what strange secret treasures the Yang family have?" Shi Yan explained.
"What?"
He Qingman was even more surprised, and her eyesight toward Shi Yan became filled
with more doubt: "Didn't you come from a remote area? is it an area that had such
magical treasure?"
From He Qingman's view, the merchant union was a remote area in the Grace mainland.
Shi Yan who came from that area, even if he has secret treasures, it shouldn't be
able to reach this level, right?
"Remote area?" Shi Yan heard a disdain meaning from her tone and grunted: "Every
place has its own treasures. Don't think that the Endless Sea is the center of the
Grace mainland. In many places, there is also many mysterious treasures like this."
"Of course I know that the Endless Sea isn't the center of the Grace mainland!" He
Qingman frowned and then slightly disdained: "But the place that you came from is
definitely a remote area! Hmph, I am a the warrior from the Evil wonderland, so I
would naturally know where the places that have many strong warriors are, and where
those that don't."
Shi Yan curled his lips, being too lazy to continue speaking with her.
"Qingman ! Qingman !"
From the deep tunnel behind Shi Yan, they suddenly heard Lin Nan calling. The sound
was far away, so Lin Nan and the others probably only just received He Qingman's
message and finally rushed over here.
He Qingman was startled and hurriedly said: "Our people have arrived. Now we can
attack back. Hmph, this trip, we will follow that Gu Ya and directly find their
troops, cleaning them up in one fell sweep to lessen the time spent on this
island."
Shi Yan nodded. Just as he was about to answer,, he immediately felt an abnormality
through the Soul Gathering Pearl.
After he sensed a bit, Shi Yan face suddenly changed color and immediately shouted:
"Get out from the cave now!"

Chapter 199: Rampage
Through the Soul Gathering Pearl, Shi Yan felt signs of an extremely powerful life
force from the bottom of the mine.
From his understanding of life force, he can be sure that the powerful life force
came from a black scaled demon dweller, who was at least at the Second Sky of the
Nirvana realm.
The black scaled demon dweller who was in the Second Sky of the Nirvana realm was
definitely a frightening existence in the Black Rock Island.
Although Lin Nan has the same Nirvana realm cultivation, through the battle with
the demon dwellers, Shi Yan was absolutely sure that in the same realm, a black
scale demon dweller was absolutely more powerful than a human warrior.
In other words, Lin Nan certainly wasn't that demon dweller's opponent.
The higher the realm that a demon dweller had, the greater the risk was when
passing through the unstable points in space. Maybe when this demon dweller came to
the Endless Sea, he was injured and just recovered recently.
Maybe, Gu Ya's injury angered this guy and when he was angry, his life force became
too strong, thus allowing Shi Yan to feel it through the Soul Gathering Pearl.
At this moment, this demon dweller was quickly rushing from the bottom of the mine
towards Shi Yan.
Soon, that demon dweller will appear here and even if Lin Nan arrived here, she
probably won't be that demon dweller's opponent.
Shi Yan understood his own strength; even when he used the Second Sky of Rampage
and doubled his strength, he only can deal with a warrior at the Earth realm at
most. That demon dweller was in the Second Sky of the Nirvana realm and his body
was also extremely powerful; if he fights with this demon dweller, he doesn't have
any chance of survival.
Therefore, his first thought is to leave quickly.
"What happened?!"
He Qingman exclaimed. She didn't know what happened, but from Shi Yan expression,
she knew that something terrible must have happened.
"Leave here first!"
Shi Yan face became sullen as he returned to the back and rushed quickly towards
the exit.
When he entered, Shi Yan remembered every detail of this cave and he was already
clear about this maze-like cave because he had already formed a map in his mind.
Shi Yan only answered once and immediately left, making He Qingman more surprised.
"Miss He, what should we do ?"
The warriors from the Evil Wonderland looked at He Qingman at a loss about what to
do.
He Qingman frowned. After hesitating for a while, she shouted "Withdraw! You guys
have also seen that guy's strange methods. He knows the situation better than
anyone else. If he wants to leave, then he must have his own reasons."
Bardy and the others nodded their heads.
He Qingman took the lead. After swaying for a bit, she turned into green light that
rushed toward Shi Yan's direction.
Shi Yan quickly flew across the tunnel. With the profound qi in his body flowing
into his legs, a sound came from the black hard rocks every time he landed. Some of
the rocks were even broken apart. Looks like he needs to find a martial skill that
increases his speed.
While Shi Yan was moving, he was also thinking.
As far as he knew, there were many martial skill that increased speed. Once
learned, it can greatly enhance the speed, and can also make the body's movements
unpredictable during the battle.
When he was at the Shi family in the Tianyun city, he found several kinds of
martial skills for body cultivation in the Martial Spirit Palace of the Shi family.
However, those martial skill's level were far too low, so he didn't used them.
And also, there was usually no special occasion or battle that would make him in
need to use this kind of martial skill.
However, today through the Soul Gathering Pearl, when he sensed there was a demon
dweller with the cultivation of the Second Sky of the Nirvana realm rushing towards
him with lightning speed, he felt for the first time that his speed was too slow.
At a crucial time, speed can be a life-saver.
"Chi Chi!"
In front of the tunnel, the sound of movement in the air suddenly came.
Shi Yan Stopped and looked up towards the front.
A plump figured stood there at the tunnel exit, with a long shadow following it.
This figure's speed was too fast, causing an illusion of a long shadow that
appeared very strange.
"Fuu!"
Lin Nan suddenly stopped, showing a surprised look at Shi Yan, and then frowned:
"What happened? Where are He Qingman and the others ?"
After he saw that the one who was coming was Lin Nan, Shi Yan relaxed: "They are in
the back. We need to get out from here as soon as possible."
"Get out from here?" Lin Nan was stunned, "I still haven't seen the demon dwellers!
Our objective here is to clean up the demon dwellers located on the island and
before we accomplish the mission, how can we leave?"
"If you guys want to complete the mission, then it is your problem; I don't want to
get involved!" Shi Yan was too lazy to explain anymore, so he passed Lin Nan and
quickly rushed out.
He already felt that the speed of the demon dweller who has the cultivation at the
Second Sky of the Nirvana realm was gradually accelerating, and soon, that demon
dweller will arrive at his location.
In order to save his life, Shi Yan didn't want to waste any more time.
Explaining would only waste a minute of time, but in this moment, every minute was
extremely valuable. Maybe if he had explained, he would have already ruined
himself.
"So what happened?" Lin Nan exclaimed, "I received He Qingman's message. She said
that you guys have encountered the demon dwellers."
"Just ask He Qingman yourself, she will be here in a moment." Shi Yan replied and
kept running towards the exit.
Lin Nan wanted to ask more, but she found that Shi Yan had already disappeared.
"What a strange guy. I don't know what he came to the Black Rock Island for; even
though he said that he want to train himself, after seeing the powerful demon
dwellers, he actually runs away instead."
Lin Nan frowned and muttered, being full of doubts.
"Fushhh fushh shhh !"
Figures suddenly came out from the tunnel, one after another. In a slightly narrow
cave, Shen Yi Dan, Peng Pei, Shi Yu Bai were bringing another ten warriors and was
about to enter the tunnel.
Shi Yan suddenly appeared.
"What!"
Shen Yi Dan exclaimed, and then looked strangely at Shi Yan as he said : "Why did
you come back?"
"Yeah, didn't you said that you guys encountered the demon dwellers? What are you
running from?" Peng pei smiled, and then said: "Don't say that you are scared of
the demon dwellers and frightened by them? Hahaha, then why did you come here in
the first place? Didn't you say that you want to train yourself?"
Shi Yan was too lazy to mind them and passed them.
"Wait!"
Shi Yubai blocked Shi Yan way with a face full of doubt: "What did you guys
encounter? Where is He Qingman? Even though you want to flee, you need to make
things clear!"
"Yeah, there is nothing to be afraid of! We have already come!" Shen Yi Dan smiled
with his eyes filled with disdain, "Not to mention, Sister Nan already went ahead.
Sister Nan is in the Nirvana realm, with her here, those demon dwellers won't be
able to harm you. I really don't know what you afraid of!"
These three apparently assumed that Shi Yan was a coward and that Shi Yan was
scared after seeing powerful demon dwellers.
Shi Yan sneered, and then said toward Shi Yu Bai who was blocking his way: "Move, I
don't care if you guys want to be heroes. Don't block my way."
"Before you make things clear first, don't even think about leaving!" Shi Yu Bai
eyes became cold, and then said: "You really think that your surname is Yang? Even
if your surname is Yang, I still don't care! Hmph, you are only in the Disaster
realm! Even though you really came from the Yang family, certainly you aren't an
important figure. In this black rock island, there is no way you can come and go as
you want!"
Shi Yan face suddenly turned cloudy.
He didn't continue to explain and maintained his body in the First Sky of rampage;
Shi Yan suddenly burst out like a bullet towards Shi Yu Bai.
"Ah, he dares to attack!"
Shi Yu Bai screamed, and then shook his head: "With the cultivation of Disaster
realm, he dares to attack the warrior with the cultivation of the Second Sky of the
Earth realm! I don't know if he is too confident or already crazy."
"He must be frightened by the demon dwellers. I already can't tell if he is sane or
not."
The other Evil Wonderland warriors who were there exposed the expression of
ridicule and sneered at Shi Yan in sarcasm.
Shi Yu Bai snorted. His body still blocked the way and didn't move a bit. His hands
drew a semicircular arc, and then dark yellow light quickly condensed, forming a
layer of solid soil barrier.
Shi Yu Bai's martial spirit can control the power of the earth and formed the earth
power into "Earth wall" which was enough to withstand the impact from a normal
Earth realm warrior.
After forming the "Earth wall", Shi Yu Bai sneered as he backed up two steps and
then hid into the tunnel while coldly watching Shi Yan attack.
"Boom!"
A dull explosion sound suddenly came out from that dark yellow light wall.
Under the impact from Shi Yan, the wall suddenly twisted a bit and immediately
exploded.
Shen Yidan, Peng Pei and the others face suddenly changed.
Shi Yan body smashed mercilessly at the defenseless Shi Yubai body, causing him to
fly out. Before he even landed, Shi Yan already passed him and had disappeared into
the dark tunnel.
"What!"
Shen Yi Dan covered his mouth with his face full of horror while looking towards
the direction of where Shi Yan disappeared into.
"How can it be?"
Peng Pei exclaimed, "Even I wasn't able to break through brother Shi's light wall!
That kid, how could that kid break through it?"
"Who knows!"
Shen Yi Dan smiled wryly and his expression full of surprise: "I think we have
looked down on him. Maybe this guy was really the Yang's direct descendant,
otherwise, how can he have such powerful strength? We... maybe really have been
misled."
"Impossible. How would I have never heard about this little monster from Yang
family? This Shi Yan, I have really never heard of before, and he also said that
his surname was Shi, so how can he be from the Yang family?" Peng Pei shouted.
At this moment, Shi Yubai slowly stood up and walked towards them; his eyes were
full of hate.
"Let's find Qingman first. After we get out, I will deal with him."
Shen Yi Dan and Peng Pei looked at each other. Their expression was very strange,
but they didn't say anything. Along with Shi Yu Bai, they rushed toward the
direction that Shi Yan came from.

Chapter 200: Seven Magical Shifts
The sun was shining.
Shi Yan jumped out of the cave as fast as lightning, looked at the sun, picked a
direction and then left quickly.
Moments after he left , a great shake occurred in the cave and the whole quarry
seemed to quiver.
Vicious energy exploded in the quarry, while clouds of black demon air ascended
from the cracks on the top of the mountain.
Fierce and panicked screams came out from the cave.
Shi Yan's advancing body slowed down a little. As he held the Soul Gathering Pearl,
his face turned gloomier.
Through the Soul Gathering Pearl, he felt a massive clash occurring inside the
cave. Apparently, the Evil Wonderland warriors had met the demon dwellers.
Shi Yan was sure that it must be Lin Nan who was fighting against the Nirvana Realm
demon dweller.
Although Lin Nan was at the same realm, Shi Yan didn't think she could win. Under
the strikes of the demon dwellers, Lin Nan had little chance to survive, not
mentioning taking out the rest Evil Wonderland warriors alive.
After detection, Shi Yan knew he couldn't stay there any longer, so he sped up and
left in a hurry.
"Bang, bang, bang!"
The quarry was about to collapse. After the great bombs, the wall of the cave soon
became cracked.
Shi Yan's expression changed again before he accelerated his speed even faster.
In an hour, Shi Yan arrived at the mountain top that he stayed the night before; he
began to watch the quarry.
Some black spots were moving and running away. Shi Yan realized they were the Evil
Wonderland warriors.
With a sigh, Shi Yan knew the Evil Wonderland warriors were in trouble.
After a careful Observation, he found that those demon dwellers didn't run out of
the quarry to chase them for some reason.
Getting a little relieved, Shi Yan sat down on the mountain silently, and sent his
consciousness into the Blood Vein Ring and began to communicate with the Ice Cold
Flame.
"Find me a Martial Skill that can help me speed up and change my body."
"Now?"
"Now!"
The Ice Cold Flame went silent, and started picking martial skill for Shi Yan.
Shi Yan waited with his eyebrows frowned.
Half an hour later, the Ice Cold Flame responded.
"There is a Martial Skill called Magical Shifts, it includes seven shifts. Once you
trained with it, you can speed up several times. This Martial Skill is very
demanding about one's body condition. Your body and Disaster Realm Consciousness
could at most, master two shifts. I will teach you the basic two shifts."
Shi Yan was surprised and said joyfully, "Great!"
"The two shifts are Phantom Shift and Electric Shift. The Phantom Shift can let you
generate shadows that could baffle your enemies. The higher your level is, the more
shadows you can generate. According to my observation, you can produce two shadows
with your current level. But the shadows would disappear in an instant, so a high
realm warrior can detect your real body in a short time. The Electric Shift can
speed you up as fast as lightning, but it consumes a lot of energy. You need to use
it cautiously."
Phantom Shift? Electric Shift?
Shi Yan's eyes sparkled as he heard about the two shifts.
He knew the Phantom Shift was merely a martial Skill that couldn't compare to the
Phantom Martial Spirit of the Zuo Family.
Once the Phantom Martial Spirit of the Zuo Family was triggered, the Phantom could
own the warrior's consciousness, so even a high level warrior couldn't detect which
is the real body.
The Phantom Martial Spirit of the Zuo Family can greatly influemnce the outcome of
a battle.
In a battle, once the Zuo Family member used the Phantom Martial Spirit, his
adversary couldn't distinct the Phantom and the real body. So the Phantom Martial
Spirit was good for escaping.
The Phantom Shift was a far cry from the Phantom Martial Spirit of the Zuo Family
because it disappeared in such a short time.
In a battle, the result is decided in an instant. So if one could baffle his enemy
for a moment, and took the chance to attack, the Phantom Shift could guarantee
one's success.
The Electric Shift could enhance one's speed like lightning.
But it took too much energy. Once the Electric Shift was triggered, one would lose
a lot of Profound Qi even though he could approach the enemy in a flash.
To escape with the help of the Electric Shift when you encounter a formidable enemy
would be a good choice.
Even large amount of profound qi wasn't helpful, If the enemy was too strong.
However, with the Electric Shift, a little Profound Qi could make a difference.
Shi Yan's eyes were shining brightly as he quietly listened to the Ice Cold Flame
describing the Phantom Shift and the Electric Shift.
"I have told you how to train in it. These are the two basic Shifts so you can
handle them. With a little training, you can master it. But the Seven Shadow Shifts
demand a good body. Warriors in the ancient times had strong bodies, so if you want
to train in it, you should first strengthen your body. The Martial Spirit that you
can trigger in a short time must be from the ancient times and requires a strong
body. Take more time to communicate with the Earth Core Flame and train with its
power..."
The Ice Cold Flame conveyed its consciousness through the Blood Vein Ring.
After they reached an agreement, the Ice Cold Flame began to help Shi Yan whole-
heartedly. It knew it was great luck to met such a master.
Only after Shi Yan reached Nirvana Realm, would it get out of the Blood Vein Ring.
"I got it. Hmm, I will withdraw my consciousness."
After Shi Yan finished talking with the Ice Cold Flame, he sat down cross-legged
and closed his eyes to train with the Phantom Shift and the Electric Shift.
The Phantom Shift and the Electric Shift benefited each other. One should first
trigger the Electric Shift to produce shadows. Which means he had to master the
Electric Shift first.
The key point in training with the Electric Shift laid in the veins in one's legs.
You have to make "Profound Explosion" happen when the Profound Qi flew in your
veins. Then the Profound Qi would form the explosion of Profound Qi and violent
strikes.
With the violent strikes of the "Profound Explosion", the Electric Shift could
speed up the warrior to become as fast as lightning.
Shi Yan held his breath and carefully triggered his Profound Qi to flow in his
veins in the legs, looking for the spots for Profound Explosion.
Time flied while he was training.
"Dada! Dada!"
Heavy steps came from afar.
Shi Yan woke up and opened his eyes slowly.
"Shi Yan! Damn you!"
Shi Yubai cursed with deep hatred in his eyes and then dashed toward Shi Yan with
blood all over his body.
Shi Yan frowned and stood up, "What's it got to do with me?"
A dozens Evil Wonderland warriors went into the cave, but only seven got out alive.
Lin Nan and Peng Pei didn't appear. Only Shi Yubai, Sheng Yidan, He Qingman and
four doleful Disaster warriors, including Bardy and Zhou Nan, came back.
Taking a few glances at He Qingman and Shi Yubai, Shi Yan sighed. He knew those who
didn't appear were all dead.
"Sister Nan, Sister Nan stayed at the entrance to protect us." He Qingman's eyes
turned moist, "Sister Nan must be dead. She couldn't compete with the demon
dwellers. Why are there so many able demon dwellers on the black stone island?
Those guys seem to be at the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm."
"All dead, Peng Pei is dead in the cave too. All dead." Sheng Yidan looked pale and
overwhelmed, "Those demon dwellers are too strong. Even at the same realm, they are
much stronger than us. They all died miserably..."
"Peng Pei was torn apart by the demon dwellers." He Qingman's voice was shaking.
With a sigh, Shi Yan shook his head sadly, "I knew it. I reminded you when I left.
Why did you still stay in it!"
He Qingman wailed, "It's all my fault. I thought if sister Nan was there, we could
kill those demon dwellers. If we had withdrawn early, no one would have died. It's
all my fault. I caused sister Nan's death."
She sobbed.
Sheng Yidan also cried. Tears rained down from her pale face, "We should have
withdrawn early. If it were not for saving us, Sister Nan wouldn't have died."
"You! It's all because of you! If you had explained earlier, no one would have
died!" Shi Yubai stared at Shi Yan in hostility and exclaimed, "You made them die!"
"Who is it to blame?" Shi Yan held his expression and said coldly, "I firstly
reminded He Qingman, then Lin Nan. I told them not to stay there any longer. I also
warned you. You didn't believe me. Who is to blame?"
"It's you!"
Shi Yubai shouted and flew toward Shi Yan with a murderous look.
Chapter 201: I'm Your Elder Brother!
Shi Yubai went insane!
He put the blame on Shi Yan for the disaster in the quarry.
Shi Yan's behavior in the cave had irritated Shi Yubai and now Shi Yan's attitude
made him even more angrier, so he made up his mind to teach Shi Yan a lesson.
He Qingman, Sheng Yidan and the others were still mourning. It was too late when
they realized that they needed to stop Shi Yubai from assaulting Shi Yan.
Shi Yubai's body was covered with yellow light, meanwhile, golden light balls flew
out from his hands.
These big golden ball contained great power in them.
Without further thinking, he triggered his Petrification Martial Spirit as well as

the Dark Light Shield, and entered the Second Sky of Rampage.
Shi Yubai was at the Second Sky of Earth Realm, which was one level higher than Shi
Yan; Shi Yan would be easily killed if he was not careful.
With qi gushing into his body, Shi Yan's look suddenly changed as a brutal and
murderous aura pervaded around him.
Around Shi Yan, the aura rippled and formed a strong wave.
He Qingman and Sheng Yidan stopped crying and looked to Shi Yan in surprise,
shocked by the changes in him.
"Boom, boom, boom!"
One after another, golden balls kept striking Shi Yan and exploded around him.
Shi Yan's Dark Light Shield broke at once as his body flew up into the air and he
spurted out a mouthful of blood.
Shi Yan was wounded in just a single strike, as he felt pain all over his body.
Being one level higher than Shi Yan, Shi Yubai struck with all his strength. He was
determined to kill Shi Yan!
However, Shi Yan was not dead!
Shi Yan stood up after he landed on the ground, and he said firmly, "Shi Yubai, I
won't forget it!"
"You will still remember me when you go to hell!"
Shi Yubai gritted, "We would have been safe if you didn't come to the Black Stone
Island. We wouldn't have lost so much if it weren't for you!"
He put all the blame on Shi Yan, so he could find an excuse to kill him.
Shi Yubai didn't stop, and his face turned red while his eyes shone with yellow
light.
As more power started bursting in his body, Shi Yubai dashed like lightning towards
Shi Yan again.
This time, instead of using the golden light balls, he flew straight to Shi Yan, so
that even Shi Yan couldn't see his trail clearly.
Since he was one level higher than Shi Yan, and he was using all his strength, the
difference was rather obvious.
Shi Yan regretted that he didn't ask for Martial Skills from the Ice Cold Flame
earlier. If he had mastered the Electric Shift and the Shadow shift, he could now
teleport and avoid this strike.
Sadly, he was much slower than Shi Yubai, and couldn't even follwo Shi Yubai's
movement clearly.
Since he wasn't able to predict Shi Yubai's abrupt attack, he couldn't construct
the Gravitational Field in advance. And now it was too late.
He knew it was impossible to avoid.
Endure it!
"Ouuuu!
Shi Yan bellowed and triggered all the negative energy in his body. He operated the
Seal of Life and Death at once.
"Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!"
The Seal of Life and Seal of Death came out from his palms and joined---- the Seal
of Life and Death was formed!
Seven hand prints flew out and struck toward Shi Yubai, containing power stronger
than that of a Disaster Realm warrior.
Shi Yubai realized how powerful the energy in the seal was, and without any
hesitance, he used the energy in his body. And a yellow light pillar shot out from
his chest, which dazzled everyone's eyes.
The thick yellow light pillar struck on the Seal of Life and Death, and the
clashing power grounded all of the black stones in that area.
Mixed in the small stones, Shi Yan's body flew out again and then fell on the
ground after making an arc in the air.
Blood was flowing out from his chest and his face had turned pale.
As for Shi Yubai, although he hadn't fallen down, his body was shaking greatly.
His light pillar was so strong that even a warrior of the Second Sky of Earth Realm
couldn't endure it.
Although he was covered by blood, Shi Yan shook his body and stood up again---- he
was still alive!
"Stop!"
He Qingman yelled, "Shi Yubai, what the hell are you doing! You know it had nothing
to do with him! What do you want? Don't you know he is from the Yang Family?"
Shi Yubai's face changed slightly.
Sheng Yidan was shocked too as he looked at He Qingman, "He is from the Yang
Family?"
"He is a lost child of the Yang Family and he came to the Endless Sea to see his
family." At that moment, He Qingman couldn't hide Shi Yan's identity, "If he is
hurt, the Yang Family wouldn't spare us! Shi Yubai, stop attacking him!"
"Humph! Everyone here is from Evil Wonderland except for him, so we can tell them
he was killed by the demon dwellers. Even sister Nan, a Nirvana Realm Warrior was
killed by them, not to mention a Disaster Realm warrior like him!"
Shi Yubai had literally went insane. Regardless of He Qingman's persuasion, he

assaulted Shi Yan even more heavily.
Shi Yubai flew to Shi Yan again, "Bastard, I must kill you, even if you are a Yang
Family member! No one would revenge for you if you died on this island."
"Shi Yubai!" He Qingman yelled in anger, "Stop it now!"
Shi Yubai didn't listen to her, instead, while she was yelling, he made up his mind
to kill Shi Yan.
In the Evil Wonderland, everybody knew that Shi Yubai fancied He Qingman.
He always tortured those who got close to He Qingman.
He even did that to his own people, so how can he leave Shi Yan alone who was an
outsider.
Especially in the cave, when he was struck by Shi Yan. At that moment, he decided
to kill Shi Yan.
Seeing Shi Yubai rushing up, Shi Yan's eyes turned cold as he continued to refine
the Seal of Life and Death.
"Boom!"
Shi Yan flew back while all the bones in his chest bones were broken.
"Pooh!"
Unexpectedly, Shi Yubai spurted mouthful of blood as well.
Shi Yubai's body quivered as he also couldn't endure the power of the Seal of Death
and Life.
He Qingman and Sheng Yidan were dumbstruck and they looked at Shi Yan in disbelief.
Shi Yan was so tough!
Under Shi Yubai's concessive strikes, he managed to survive!

Furthermore, both of their bodies took damage.
Their close performance baffled He Qingman and Sheng Yidan.
"Kid, It's not surprising that you are from the Yang Family. You are something!"
Shi Yubai stared at Shi Yan in hatred, "If I don't kill you today, you will kill me
someday! Thus I have to kill you now at all cost!"
"Shi Yubai, don't blame me if you continue!" He Qingman finally shouted and flew
towards Shi Yubai.
He Qingman flew over and planted her beautiful feet on the ground. But when she
wanted to fly again, she found her feet were bound by something.
He Qingman couldn't move.
Her expression changed, as she looked around to find someone, "Brother, what're you
doing?"
Everybody was puzzled and began to look around.
He Qingman never call anyone "brother" except for one person.
Xie Kui!
"Brother, when did you come?" Joy emerged on Sheng Yidan's face.
"Not long ago. I heard sister Nan died because of this guy, so I think he should
die." A gloomy voice came from down the earth.
The mysterious guy seemed to be in the ground.
And the Evil Wonderland warriors got relieved when they heard Xie Kui came.
"Brother is reasonable." Shi Yubai laughed and moved towards Shi Yan with
swaggering steps, "Let me see how long you can last?"
"Longer than you!"
A heroic voice came from the sky, and a Double-Headed Dragon appeared among the
clouds.
A huge silver sword flew across the sky and dashed in this direction.
Followed by the silver light, the silver sword fell down and turned Shi Yubai into
meat paste.
The huge silver sword killed Shi Yubai at once, then struck into the earth three
meters left to He Qingman.
The mountains and the earth shook at the same time.
A slim young man in white clothing appeared from the earth with a rigid face. There
was some blood beside his mouth as he looked at the double-headed dragon.
"Xiao Yan, welcome to the Kyara Sea." The man on the Double-Headed Dragon showed a
broad smile to Shi Yan after he killed Shi Yubai.
"You are?" Shi Yan was confused.
"I'm your elder brother, Yang Mu." The young man laughed and then looked at the
Evil Wonderland warriors proudly, "In the Kyara Sea, our Yang Family is the master.
This is our place. Whoever goes against the Yang Family must die!"

Chapter 202: Destroy the Mountain
On the mountain top.
The Evil Wonderland warriors looked pale, while Xie Kui popped up from the earth
and looked at Yang Mu coldly, "How dare you kill him?"
"Why not?" Yang Mu laughed while jumping off from the Double-Headed Dragon and
stood besides Shi Yan, and asked him with a smile, "You ok?"
"I'm fine." Shi Yan shook his head with a smile.
"The Third Stage?" Yang Mu was surprised as his eyes wandered on Shi Yan's chest.
The wound on Shi Yan's chest was recovering slowly but at a visible speed.
"Yeah." Shi Yan nodded.
"Disaster Realm?" Yang Mu didn't look at Xie Kui, but mumbled to himself, "It's
unreasonable."
Since he has the Immortal Martial Spirit, Yang Mu knew about it well. Generally,
one needed to advance to the Earth Realm to get to the Third Stage of the Immortal
Martial Spirit.
Shi Yan was merely at the Disaster Realm, but his Immortal Martial Spirit had
already reached the Third Stage, which was rather abnormal.
"Yes, I'm at the Second Sky of Disaster Realm." Shi Yan nodded again.
Yang Mu was even more surprised.
Those Evil Wonderland warriors including Xie Kui and He Qingman looked unease after
Yang Mu showed up.
Sheng Yidan gazed at Shi Yan's chest, and then sighed with bitterness. Anyone can
see that Shi Yan had the Immortal martial Spirit, so she knew that they had been
all wrong; Shi Yan was a direct descendent of the Yang Family.
Shi Yubai was killed by Yang Mu, but the Evil Wonderland warriors didn't dare to do
anything although they were angry.
"You killed our people, I will tell it to the family head. We won't spare you!" Xie
Kui looked gloomy, as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, "At this
crucial moment, you killed your ally. I don't think you need our help."
"Hmm." Yang Mu sneered and shook his head, "Just tell your family head. Let's see
what can you do to us? You don't rule the Evil Wonderland, if you leave the Demon
Dwellers alone, you can expect more of them. Let's see how will your Evil
Wonderland fares then?"
Xie Kui's expression changed slightly.
The Demon Dwellers had entered the Kyara Sea. Although they hated the Yang Family
most, it's tough for them to shake the Yang Family.
On the contrary, the Evil Wonderland and the Xia Family were the real target of the
Demon Dwellers because they were weaker.
Even if the Evil Wonderland and the Xia Family didn't attack the Demon Dwellers,
the latter would still cause trouble with them.
Yang Mu smiled as he took out a green pill and handed it to Shi Yan, "How are you
now?"
Shi Yan took the pill and swallowed it at once. He soon felt a warm sensation in
his belly.
The pill was mildly taking effect on his chest.
This pill sped up the recovering of wound as its power entangled the wound like
slim strings.
"There are dozens of Demon Dwellers on the Black Stone Island, including several
experts at the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm. We entered the quarry and met the Demon
Dwellers..." Shi Yan explained briefly.
"Demon Dwellers of the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm?" Yang Mu was a little
surprised, as he nodded his expression turned heavy, "It seems to be tough now.
It's out of expectation that Nirvana Realm Demon Dwellers appeared on this small
island. They have made up their mind."
"Qingman, you mean the Nirvana Realm Demon Dwellers were found by him?" Xie Kui was
listening to He Qingman's explanation, which caused him to frown.
He Qingman nodded slowly and explained in a low voice, "He has a certain treasure
that helps him detect the Demon Dwellers. He was the first one to find then in the
cave. It's just that we didn't pay attention to it. Sister Nan, Sister Nan..."
He Qingman's voice shook again.
"The Demon Dwellers were first found by you?" Yang Mu's hearing was great; he
glanced at Shi Yan in surprise.
After seeing Shi Yan also nodding, Yang Mu laughed and praised, "You are something!
Haha! No wonder great grandpa said you are extraordinary. This time I came because
great grandpa sent me here to take you back."
Shi Yan beamed, "Just with the help of a treasure."
The great grandpa Yang Mu talked about was the head of the Yang Family, King Yang
Qing.
He Qingman didn't show any surprise, but Xie Kui and Sheng Yidan's expression
changed.
Especially for Sheng Yidan, he regretted a lot for not having noticed that Shi Yan
was special.
Whoever caught King Yang Qing's attention must be something and would probably be
an expert in the Endless Sea. If they knew of this earlier, they would have
listened to Shi Yan and avoided the battle with the Demon Dwellers.
"Xiao Yan, let's go. After killing the Demon Dwellers, we will go back to the
Immortal Island at once. You came from far away. It's time for you to go home."
Yang Mu whistled, and then the Double-Headed Dragon landed on the mountain top.
Yang Mu mounted to the Double-Headed Dragon, and then waved to Shi Yan, "Let's go."
Though confused, Shi Yan mounted the Double-Headed Dragon while observing the
Double-Headed Dragon as his eyes sparkled.
The Double-Headed Dragon was seven meters long and had the power of Ice and flame
in its two heads. The back of the dragon was hard as iron, and its claws were
sharp.
The Level Six demon beast, the Double-Headed Dragon, had two heads which can spurt
ice and flame. It's one of the most able demon beasts in the Yang Family.
Before Shi Yan came to the Endless Sea, Xiao Hanyi had told him that he could get a
Double-Headed Dragon if he was acknowledged by the family head. Shi Yan remembered
it, so when he saw the real Double-Headed Dragon, he became excited.
"Haha, stop looking at it. You will have your own mount." Yang Mu laughed, "Great
grandpa had chosen a grumpy demon beast to test you. But you have to prove that you
can tame it."
"Not the Double-Headed Dragon?" Shi Yan was surprised.
"No, it's more frightening than the Double-Headed Dragon. Hehe, and great grandpa
wants to test you with that demon beast. Xiao Yan, be prepared, and don't be
frightened by it."
"Not the Double-Headed Dragon? Then what demon beast is that?"
"I will leave it for you to find it out yourself."
They mounted the Double-Headed Dragon while chatting in the process. Xie Kui, He
Qingman and others could only look at them and frown with strange expressions.
"There are Nirvana Realm Demon Dwellers in the cave?" Xie Kui asked Sheng Yidan.
"Of course." Sheng Yidan nodded, "That's why sister Nan was killed."
Xie Kui nodded slightly, and sneered, "Let me see how Yang Mu will kill those Demon
Dwellers!
"Yeah." He Qingman was confused too, "Yang Mu is strong, but he is merely at the
third Sky of Earth Realm, so he can't win against that Nirvana Realm Demon
Dweller."
"Let's go!" Yang Mu laughed and urged the Double-Headed Dragon to flew to the
quarry Shi Yan pointed at.
"B, brother." Shi Yan was not used to calling someone brother, " One Demon Dweller
is at the Nirvana Realm, can you really deal with it?"
"Don't worry." Yang Mu looked calm, "I will show you the Sky Bomb of the Yang
Family. I have two Sky Bombs. To kill a Nirvana Realm Demon Dweller with one of it
is not a waste."
Sky Bomb?
Shi Yan knew Yang Mu was doing it for a reason.
While sitting on the Double-Headed Dragon, Shi Yan and Yang Mu soon arrived above
the quarry.
"Detect whether the Demon Dwellers are inside." While standing on the Double-Headed
Dragon, Yang Mu looked down at the quarry below him.
Shi Yan slowly nodded and took out the Soul Gathering Pearl.
While Shi Yan was searching, a heavy smell of hatred came from deep within the
quarry and spirit waves approached.
Shi Yan's expression changed as he withdrew his spirit power from the Soul
Gathering Pearl, "He's still here."
"That's good then." Yang Mu laughed and his ring shone as a fist-like golden ball
appeared in his palm.
Under Yang Mu's control, that golden ball transformed in a golden light which
struck the quarry.
"Bang, bang, bang!"
A powerful blast resounded in the quarry.
The Sky Bomb blast was so strong that it almost cracked the sky. Meanwhile, golden
waves rippled in the sky.
Then, just in front of Shi Yan, the quarry exploded into ashes.
Covered in the golden light, the quarry crashed and was destroyed by Sky Bomb in an
instant.

Chapter 203: Arrival
The quarry where the Black Scale Tribe demon dwellers hid at was straight up blown
by one Sky Bomb. Even the earth deeply sank in.
While sitting on the body of the Double Headed Dragon, Shi Yan watched this whole
scene from the front row. He was stunned and shocked by the frightening exploding
power of the Sky Bomb.
One Sky Bomb destroyed an entire mountain. Such power was truly unheard of.
At this moment, he got a deeper understanding of the Yang family's background.
"Alright, let's go." Yang Mu glanced below for a moment, clapped his hands and said
leisurely: "Unless there is a strong Sky realm demon dweller, no one can escape
from the Sky Bomb."
Shi Yan stroked the Soul Gathering Pearl, and then spread out his mind power to
probe around. Indeed, he could no longer sense a single trace of soul fluctuation.
All the Black Scale Tribe demons in the quarry should've been blasted by this one
blow. No more traces of life came from the quarry.
While nodding, Shi Yan smiled: "This is quite a big movement."
"Haha, that's how the Sky Bomb is. Forging one Sky Bomb requires more than seventy
precious materials. Many of these materials come from the Demon Area and only us,
the Yang family, can obtain those precious materials because we often wage war in
the demon area. Even if we told the forging method of the Sky Bomb to other
families, they won't be able to gather all of the materials to make it." Yang Mu
said proudly.
"We're returning to Immortal Island now?" Shi Yan pondered for a moment, and then
asked: "Last time, I heard a Shura Blood Guard say that the Gate of Heaven from the
Immortal Island region was at the peak of battling. How is the situation now?"
"Still fighting, but the aggressiveness of the attacks from the demon dwellers has
lessened. They probably also cannot afford the losses." Yang Mu's expression
suddenly darkened, "This time, the actions of the demon dwellers are very strange.
They risked their lives to come through the nodes in space, and spread throughout
every corner of the Kyara Sea. I wonder what their true intentions are."
"How is Xia Xinyan?" Shi Yan hesitated for a moment, and then asked.
Yang Mu's eyes flickered for a second, and then with a wry smile he said: "The
reason why I came to find you is also because of her. The master of the Xia family
brought Xia Xinyan to the Immortal Island, demanding our Yang family to take
responsibility. Aii, this thing is really hard to deal with. Back in the day, a
situation similar to this also happened to someone from the Xia family. It's almost
unsolvable; no methods can be found at all. But uncle Mo said you have a way. I
don't know if it's true or not, but Great Grandpa seems to value you quite a lot.
Since I was doing business around this area, he ordered me to escort you back to
Immortal Island as soon as possible."
After a moment of pause, Yang Mu looked at Shi Yan with a strange expression, "Do
you really have a way to solve Xia Xinyan's problem?"
"Yes." Shi Yan nodded.
Yang Mu's eyes brightened, "Haha, if it's really like that, then there should be no
problem. What you don't know is that that girl Xia Xinyan is the treasure of the
Xia family. She got into that kind of situation to save you causing all of the Xia
family members to become furious; they came straight to the Immortal Island to
cause trouble, forcing Great Grandpa to give an explanation."
"Don't worry, I'm sure I can awake her."
"Alright." Yang Mu didn't continue asking for details. He just made the double
headed dragon speed up.
The double headed dragon was like an arrow that escaped its bow, shooting through
the clouds above the Black Stone Island and moving into the distance.
On the Black Stone Island.
Xie Kui, He Qingman, and the rest stood above the mountain. From the distance, they
looked at the quarry that was now blown to the ground; their expressions were
inexplicably shocked.
"The Sky Bomb!" Xie Kui took in a deep breath, "Yang Mu used a single Sky Bomb and
straight up destroyed that entire mountain! This is the end of this mission. Under
the frightening power of the Sky Bomb, even a Nirvana realm demon dweller wouldn't
be able to survive. Yang Mu is sure willing to sacrifice a lot; he even brought out
the Sky Bomb."
He Qingman's face was sullen as she sighed and said: "Our losses are big this
time..."
"Yang Mu, Shi Yan..." Xie Kui's expression was dark and cold as he murmured under
his breath: "I'll remember you two."
He Qingman glimpsed at Xie Kui, and felt even more worried inside. She knew Xie
Kui's personality. She knew that Xie Kui was the favored child of the Evil
Wonderland, and that he was unusually malicious. Once he starts hating someone, he
would never let it go easily.
"We should leave too." Shen Yidan put up a mournful face, and stopped looking
towards the sky. She blamed herself: "Earlier if we knew that Shi Yan's background
was this big, then we would've definitely valued his words more. We wouldn't have
had such great losses. Aii..."
"Let's go." Xie Kui snorted coldly; his eyes were cold.
"When did you arrive at Black Stone Island?" On the double headed dragon, Shi Yan
asked casually.
The appearances of Yang Mu and Xie Kui were both very sudden. There was no warning
or sign; they just all suddenly appeared. This made Shi Yan very confused.
"I came earlier than Xie Kui." Yang Mu smilingly explained, "After I arrived above
Black Stone Island, I didn't know which was you at first. Then when I noticed you
and Shi Yubai dueling, I finally knew you from their conversations. At that time I
was going to get involved immediately, but I also wanted to see your capabilities.
Therefore, I just hid in the clouds and watched."
"You only came over after Xie Kui?"
"Mmm hmm, when Xie Kui arrived at the Black Stone Island, he didn't appear
immediately. Instead, he used his martial spirit to hide underground. After you and
Shi Yubai dueled for a while, he finally launched a sneak attack towards you from
the underground. When I first noticed him, I already started to secretly prepare to
intervene at any time..."
Yang Mu smilingly explained for a while, and then laughed: "But boy you are simply
amazing! That Shi Yubai is a whole realm higher than you, but he couldn't kill you
with all of his strength. Up above, I was originally going to intervene
immediately, but seeing that you were safe and sound, out of curiosity I just
continued watching. I wanted to see how long you could hold up for. If it weren't
for Xie Kui who couldn't help but intervene, I might have waited for even longer
until that Shi Yubai attacked you once more."
Shi Yan smiled wryly, "I probably wouldn't be able to continue holding up."
"It was hard to say." Yang Mu revealed a thoughtful smile, "You think I wouldn't
know that there are still unused powers inside your body? I've long heard that
inside your body, there is still the Star Martial Spirit of the Three Gods Sect.
Although you can't use that Star Martial Spirit against your enemy, but in crucial
moments, it would still have helped you in taking a fatal blow."
The Star Martial Spirit?
Shi Yan became dazed. If Yang Mu hadn't mention it, he almost forgot that inside
his body, there still existed the Star Martial Spirit.
He quietly sensed for a moment and realized that the Star Martial Spirit still
continued to endlessly absorb star power, without stopping.
At his heart, there were spots of glittering starlight; they seemed to already have
absorbed quite a lot of star power. The strength of that star power seemed to be
just as vigorous as his Profound Qi at the moment.
Unfortunately, this extra power was still difficult for him to use.
"Dude, you are really something. Our Yang family has fought with the Three Gods
Sect for hundreds of years, but you were able to obtain the Star Martial Spirit.
Hehe, if the Sun God of the Three Gods Sect knew that the Star Martial Spirit of
the last Star God, fell upon you, I wonder what he would be thinking." Yang Mu
exclaimed.
"Oh right, you said Great Grandpa prepared a demon beast for me. What exactly is
that demon beast?" Shi Yan was more curious about this thing.
"Hehe, I'm not telling you." Yang Mu purposely hid the information.
"What level is it?"
"You'll know when you see it."
"Is it as strong as your level 6 double-headed dragon?"
"Stronger than mine! However, you have to be able to tame it." After series of
question, Yang Mu revealed some information in frustration, "That thing isn't from
our dimension. It comes from the Demon Area; it's a strange hybrid that has the
ability to continuously evolve!"
Shi Yan's eyes brightened.
"Don't get happy too soon! I don't think you can tame it." Yang Mu's expression was
strange. He shook his head and said: "I don't know what Great Grandpa is thinking!
How can he leave that thing for you to tame? You're only in the Disaster realm!
Maybe after just one attack, you will be killed by that thing."
"Big brother, we're already returning to the Immortal Island and I'm still not
familiar with the important figures in the Yang family. Uh, shouldn't you introduce
them to me a little?"
"Alright, I'll roughly explain it to you and tell you about the people you
definitely have to know..."
In the Yang family, there were four generations of people in total at the moment.
As a person of the first generation, Yang Qingdi was the head of the family.
Below Yang Qingdi, there were three sons, known as Yang Feng, Yang Xiao, and Yang
Lao. They were from the second generation of the Yang family.
Among them, Yang Xiao was the father of Yang Hai. Nominally, he was also the
grandfather of Shi Yan. Fifty years ago, he died in a battle in the Fourth Demon
Area.
Yang Feng and Yang Lao each had two sons. They were Yang Zhuo, Yang Niao, Yang Xiu,
and Yang Qi; this was the third generation of the Yang family.
Under Yang Zhuo, there was Yang Mu and Yang Zhou. Yang Niao had one daughter, Yang
Xue. Yang Xiu had one son, Yang Ke. Finally, Yang Qi had one daughter Yang Meng.
The five people, Yang Mu, Yang Zhou, Yang Xue, Yang Ke, and Yang Meng, were the
fourth generation of the Yang family.
Of course, in the direct descendents of the Yang family, there wasn't only these
people. However, the rest of them, because they didn't have the Yang family's
Immortal Martial Spirit inside their bodies, weren't included into this category.
The first generation, Yang Qingdi, was in the Spirit realm. Below him, the second
generation's Yang Feng and Yang Lao were both in the Sky realm. Even below that,
the third generation's Yang Zhuo, Yang Niao, Yang Xiu, and Yang Qi were almost all
in the Nirvana realm. Then lastly, the fourth generation's Yang Mu, Yang Zhou, Yang
Xue, Yang Ke, and Yang Meng, were mostly in the Earth and Disaster realms.
In the four generations of the Yang family, between each of the generations, there
was a difference of only one realm; it was very strange.
This also made Shi Yan very surprised. He couldn't help but ask further. However,
before he could ask, Yang Mu already answered him: "Before the Earth realm, there
are the Elementary, Nascent, Human, and Disaster realms. These realms belong to
normal warrior families, and can be a very long cultivation process. However, to
our Yang family, these four realms are not that much hard to pass. The precious
resources controlled by our Yang family can make the breakthrough of these four
realms speed up by multiple times. As long as you have a determined will and
outstanding talent, under the the catalyzing of our family's precious treasures,
you can quickly reach the third sky of Disaster realm in a matter of ten years."
"However, starting from when you breakthrough to the Earth realm from the Disaster
realm, if you want to keep reaching higher, you can no longer just rely on pills
and elixirs. At that time, the breakthrough of realms will slow down. Just breaking
through a small realm, might need more than ten years of time. That is why in our
generation, most can quickly step into the Earth realm. But breakthroughs from that
time on will become slower and slower..."
"Is that so..." Shi Yan quietly nodded as if being enlightened by the information.
The two sat on top of the double headed dragon and chatted the whole way. They went
towards the Immortal Island at great speed.
After more than ten days, under the directions of Yang Mu, Shi Yan, who was sitting
on top of the double headed dragon, finally saw the legendary Immortal Island.

Chapter 204: The Yang Family
In the lingering mists and clouds, a vast and enormous island silently floated in
the middle of the pure blue sea.
On the island stood many grand mountains that went straight through the clouds.
Looking down from the top, one can see blocks of spirit farming fields with
countless precious medicinal ingredients planted on them everywhere on the island .
Many rare and strange demon beasts and spirit beasts were domesticated and were
roaming everywhere the island.
Vigorous spirit energy continuously circulated on the island like streams of

flowing water. The natural energies here were extremely filling; before landing on
the island, even just sucking in a breath of air gave people a refreshing and
relaxing feeling.
The island was extremely big; it might've been several times the size of the entire
Merchant Union. It was not so much an island, but more like an entire piece of
Mainland.
Sitting on top of the Double Headed Dragon, Shi Yan looked into the distance and
actually couldn't see the end. In his view, all he saw were endless mountains and
on top of each mountain, he could see shadows of people.
"This is the Immortal Island." Yang Mu smiled and then pointed at an area
overflowing with demon energy behind him as he explained to Shi Yan: "Over there,
there is a Gate of Heaven leading to the Fourth Demon Area. Our battles with the
demon dwellers also happen in that area. Usually, even in the areas around the
Immortal Island, you can find some demon dwellers wandering about. Recently, the
demon dwellers have also encountered quite a lot of losses. So they temporarily
ceased fire."
Shi Yan was surprised as he looked towards the direction Yang Mu was pointing at.
He could only see demon energy fluctuation overflowing from that area. The vigorous
demon energy covered that place completely. After looking closely, Shi Yan realized
that he could see nothing at all.
"That place is temporarily covered by demon energy. Hmm, don't waste your time to
look through it because you won't see anything." Yang Mu smiled.
"Mmm Hmm... indeed, I can't see anything." While nodding, Shi Yan frowned: "Are
there still people stationed there?"
Although he couldn't see the situation there, Shi Yan could still vaguely sense
extremely fierce energy fluctuations coming form there. Based on his senses, there
must've been countless numbers of strong warriors there with some top warriors from
the Yang family hiding in there.
"Of course, Uncle Mo and the rest are all guarding that area." Yang Mu's expression
was slightly serious, "I received some news a while back saying that Great Grandpa
went into the demon area again. Reportedly, Great Grandpa entered into the demon
area this time to talk with the Demon King Bu Xun."
"Talking with the Demon King?" Shi Yan was shocked.
Legend has it that the Demon King Bo Xun was in the third sky of Spirit realm; he
had already set one foot in the True God realm.
From Shi Yan's understanding about the demon dwellers, he knew that demon dwellers
of the same realm were much stronger than humans. Although Yang Qingdi's reputation
was widely known in the Endless Sea, he was still after all only in the first sky
of Spirit realm. If he were to really go face-to-face with the Demon King Bo Xun,
wouldn't it be extremely dangerous and risky?
"Great grandpa is only in the first sky of Spirit realm, but he had all sorts of
mysterious powers on him. If he dares to confrint the Demon King Bu Xun, then he
naturally has a full grasp on things." Yang Mu smiled proudly, "Fifty years ago,
when Great Grandpa was only in the third sky of Sky realm, he was already able to
skip realms and kill a Demon Master who was under the command of the Demon King.
That Demon King was in the first sky of Spirit realm at the time. Now that Great
Grandpa stepped into the Spirit realm, his magical powers are even more far-
reaching. Plus, the Demon King Bu Xun is not in his best condition; if great
grandpa were to really encounter him, it shouldn't be hard for Great Grandpa to
leave unharmed."
"The Demon King Bu Xun is not in his best condition?" Shi Yan dazed and dumbfounded
for a moment.
"Reportedly, a hundred years ago, Bu Xun got into some trouble when cultivating a
demon skill, so he has been recovering in the Cave of Thousand Demons. In the past
many years, he has only been using his three Skeletal Avatars to move outside; his
true form had never left the Cave of Thousand Demons. This time, the reason why
great grandpa went in the demon area should be for Uncle Xiao. I wonder if he can
bring Uncle Xiao out alive."
Once he heard Yang Mu mention Xiao Hanyi, Shi Yan's face immediately became sullen.
He sighed inwardly out of frustration.
"Don't be too sad about the thing with Uncle Xiao. Even if you weren't there, that
Bo Xun still would've went for Uncle Xiao sooner or later. Last time in the demon
area, Uncle Xiao heavily wounded the youngest son of Bo Xun. At that time Bo Xun
had said that he would teach Uncle Xiao a lesson. Even if Uncle Xiao wasn't with
you that time, he would still be attacked by Bo Xun." Yang Mu tried to comfort.
As the two talked, the Double Headed Dragon kept flying above the Immortal Island
without a rest.
Below them were towering mountains that pierced the clouds with overflowing amounts
of spirit energy, and tens of thousands of spirit farming fields beside them. Demon
beasts were cultivated in many different areas; many Nascent and Human realm
warriors rode all different types of demon beasts on the island, either flying in
the air or sprinting on the ground. They were all extremely lively and full of
energy.
"On the Immortal Island, there are now nearly ten thousand warriors. However, many
warriors are in the Nascent, Human, and Disaster realms. There are only about a
thousand warriors above the Earth realm. The warriors here, do not represent all of
our Yang family's forces; our Yang family controls hundreds of islands. On those
islands, there are also strong warriors from our family stationed there..."
When they arrived on Immortal Island, Yang Mu started to explain to Shi Yan about
the situation on the island again. He explained the current situation on the
Immortal Island in detail.
The Immortal Island was the holy land of the Kyara Sea, the headquarter of the Yang
family.
In the entire Endless Sea, the Immortal Island was considered as a holy land for
cultivation. The spirit energy on the island was vigorous; no matter what type of
spirit medicinal plant was planted, it would be very easy for them to grow. Because
of the vigorous spirit energy, any warrior that cultivated here would need much
less effort to succeed. The Profound Qi gathering speed here was much faster than
in other places.
The Double Headed Dragon entered into the Immortal Island and flew for another half
day before finally landin in an area with the most concentrated spirit energy.
"Look down. That valley is the root of our Yang family." Yang Mu suddenly spoke
proudly.
Shi Yan's expression shook as he lowered his head and looked closely.
Between nine grand enormous mountains, there was an open flat field. On that flat
field, there stood many majestic palaces. Those palaces were all built with
different enormous solid green iron stones, white jade stones, and fire gold
stones.
Under the sun, those rare stones gleamed and gave off bright lights.
Glancing towards them, the palaces below seemed to be covered in majestic rainbow
lights, making them look like a land for immortal beings.
"Look closely at those nine mountains." Yang Mu reminded.
Shi Yan was looking dazed. But after Yang Mu's reminder, he then focused his eyes
on a several thousand zhang (1 ?? is 10 feet) tall mountain.
This enormous, wide, and magnificent mountain was covered with all sorts of
mysterious medicinal herbs. Under Shi Yan's view, he could clearly see the stream-
like flows of spirit energy. They seemed to be attracted by the enormous mountain,
and actually gathered towards here from all directions of the Immortal Island while
silently flowing into this mountain, as if supplying nutrients for the mountain.
Shi yan scanned around and shockingly discovered that it was the same for the other
eight mountains.
The lingering spirit energy on the Immortal Island seemed to be attracted by these
nine mountains. They gathered here endlessly, and then flowed into these mountains,
nourishing them.
As they advanced further, numerous caves appeared on the sides of the nine
mountains. From inside those caves, occasionally a few figures appeared. They
seemed to be cultivating inside the caves al this time. As after they came out,
they squinted their eyes and quietly frowned like they haven't adjusted to the
sunlight.
"These nine mountains can be said as the most precious place in our family. At the
heart of the mountains, there are many magical things. The reason why our Yang
family can be so mighty for so long is closely related to these nine mountains."
Yang Mu pointed out.
"Because of the spirit herbs on the mountain?" Shi Yan was surprised.
"Not only spirit herbs." Yang Mu smiled, "You will know why very soon. I think
later, you will enter into one of these mountains. You need to awaken Xia Xinyan
first and for that you have to find a quiet cultivation spot. I can promise that in
the entire Endless Sea, there won't be many places with a better cultivation
environment than here."
Shi Yan was quite perplexed, but he didn't ask much.
"Let's go down and see our second grandpa. I think during this time, second grandpa
must've been so annoyed by Xia Shenchuan from the Xia family that soon he might
loose his patience." Yang Mu laughed as he rode the Double Headed Dragon and flew
straight down towards that grand palace below.
On the way, Shi Yan already knew that Yang Qingdi went to the demon area; his
oldest son Yang Feng was now guarding at the entrance to the Gate of Heaven. On the
Immortal Island, the current person in charge was the second son Yang Lao, also
nominally counted as the second grandpa of Shi Yan.
Although Xia Shenchuan from the Xia family, was the current head of the Xia family,
he was not in the same generation as Yang Qingdi. Instead, he was from the
generation of Yang Feng and Yang Lao, and was only in the second sky of the Sky
realm.
The previous head of the Xia family was also in the first sky of Spirit realm, but
after some incident with his Reincarnation Martial Spirit, he was often in the
state of soul chaos and deliriousness.
Because of that, the last head of the Xia family, although a bit early, could only
choose Xia Shenchuan as the new head of the family. He put all of his heart into
cultivation, in an attempt to solve his occasional deliriousness.
Xia Shenchuan was the grandpa of Xia Xinyan, he had always treated Xia Xinyan like
she was his most precious treasure. When he picked up Xia Xinyan from Firecloud
Island, and found that Xia Xinyan's soul injuries were exactly the same as that
person from back in the day. He was immediately enraged and directly brought Xia
Xinyan to Immortal Island, determined to get an explanation from the Yang family.
At the time, after Yang Qingdi asked Mo Duanhun for details, he got to know that
Shi Yan might have a way to save Xia Xinyan, thus he let Xia Shenchuan stay on
Immortal Island and wait for Shi Yan to come and fix this trouble.
Although Xia Shenchuan was unsatisfied, but he couldn't talk back to Yang Qingdi,
so he could only wait on the island like what Yang Qingdi told him.
Just like that, he waited for more than four months.
"Hello, young master Mu."
"Hello, young master Mu."
On Yang Mu's way, many warriors all respectfully nodded in greeting. None of these
warriors were in low realms, most were in the Disaster, or Earth realms. Their
presence was vigorous and seemed to be much stronger than other warriors of the
same realms.
Shi Yan silently followed behind Yang Mu. After quietly releasing his consciousness
to sense around, he felt awed on the inside.
If you considered under the same realm, the warriors that appeared here were all
much stronger than the warriors out there.
The spirits in their bodies were extremely outstanding with vigorous life force.
Even the meridians and flesh of their bodies were extraordinarily sturdy. Their
Profound Qi was also more refined and vigorous.
Shi Yan believed, that any of the human realm first sky warriors here, would be
much stronger than a warrior of the same realm in the Merchant Union. In a fight
with people of the same realms, a person here could fight against two people from
there!
The more he observed, the more it stunned Shi Yan. He became more and more
expectant to see the capabilities of the Yang family.

Chapter 205: The Yang Family's Challenge
Yang Family's Challenge
In the Yang family, next to a cold, deep pool.
Shi Yan and Yang Mu stood quietly in the corner, and watched a delicate little
figure inside the deep pool.
It was a fifteen or sixteen year-old little girl, her big eyes were unusually
lively. She had long eyelashes and straight little nose, making her look very cute
and lovable.
At the moment, her delicate body sank inside the pool, she frowned as her limbs
kept shaking around.
In the clear pool water, with the movement of her limbs, four milstone-sized metal
blocks raised enormous waves in the pool water. Although her figure was small but
the movements she made were extremely big as it produced choppy waves in the pool
water.
Shi Yan's face was filled with surprise. He stared at her wrists and ankles and
realized that there were shackles locked onto there. The shackles were connected to
four millstone-sized metal blocks.
Sometimes the little girl floated while the other times she sank in the water pool.
Her entire body was drenched as she struggled to stay afloat.
"Yang Meng is cultivating the Sky Phoenix Formula, this is a type of Spirit level
martial skill. while cultivating, her limbs have to be attached with four thousand-
jin metals (1??=0.5 kg), and stay afloat in the water pool at the same time." Yang
Mu stood next to Shi Yan and explained quietly: "The Sky Phoenix Formula is a
extremely magical martial skill, where once you succeed in cultivating it, you can
form wings made up of Profound Qi behind your back. Like the wings of a phoenix,
they can directly make her stay thousands of feet up in the air while being in the
Earth realm."
Usually, only Sky realm masters could stay in the air, and had the ability to fly.
This girl was only in the first sky of the Earth realm and she still had quite a
long journey for her to be able to fly in the air.
However, if she can achieve the magical effect of staying in mid-air through the
cultivation of the Sky Phoenix Formula, then she would be able to take all the
advantages of flight when battling with people.
A martial skill that was able to make a Earth realm warrior obtain the flying
ability of a Sky realm master, could truly be called mysteriously magical.
Inside the deep pool.
Yang Meng clenched her teeth as her feet and legs kept kicking the pool water. Her
body bobbed up and down, but never sank in the water pool.
Her body was attached to four heavy objects weighing thousand jin, yet she could
still keep her body from sinking in the water. This girl's performance made Shi Yan
secretly shocked.
With four thousand jin of heavy objects on one's body, usually a normal person
wouldn't even be able to move. In the water, one would almost instantly sink into
the bottom of the water and never would have a chance of resurfacing.
This girl used some unknown secret method, and every time she kicked and paddled in
the pool water, a wave of shocking energy shot out. It formed into a special
pushing force, making her delicate body shoot fiercely up to the surface of the
pool for a while. When she continued to sink back down, she would stir the power
again and continue to force herself to the surface of the pool, again and again.
"Yang Meng is the youngest in our generation, she is our little sister. This girl
doesn't have much cunningness in her, but she is a delight to us all." Yang Mu had
a coddling smile on his lips, "We all like to spoil her a lot and she also never
lets us down. This year she just turned sixteen, and she is already in the first
sky of Earth realm."
Sixteen years old, in the first sky of Earth realm!
Shi Yan kept smiling bitterly, he somewhat got a deeper insight on these freaks
from the Yang family.
Xia Xinyan was the outstanding talent of the new generation of the Xia family, this
year she was already twenty-six years old, but she was still in the first sky of
Earth realm. That He Qingman, was a talent in which the Evil Wonderland put much
focus into training her. She was twenty-four years old, and now was also only in
the first sky of the Earth realm.
In comparison, Shi Yan slowly started to realize why the Yang family was the true
master in the Kyara Sea.
In the Merchant Union, Beiming Ce could be counted as the most outstanding young
talent. He was almost thirty years old, but was only in the Disaster realm.
Comparing with Yang Meng here, the so called god-blessed talent Beiming Ce was not
even worth mentioning.
"Boom, boom, boom!"
Yang Meng suddenly exerted her strength and tried to fly in the water pool, at her
back, bright light formed. Wings formed by pure Profound Qi, quickly formed at a
speed that was visible to the naked eye.
In a mere moment, behind Yang Meng's back, Profound Qi wings appeared. She
controlled the wings and forcefully flapped them. Slowly floating to the surface of
the pool water, her delicate little body soon got out of the surface of the water.
"Plop!"
Just when she flew about three meters away from the pool surface, Yang Meng's face
suddenly flashed with panic. Her power seemed to have ran out, and she fell
straight into the pool.
"Alright, this is the end of the cultivation today." On the side of the pool, Yang
Lao frowned and shouted. His big hand grabbed in the air, and directly lifted Yang
Meng out of the water pool.
"Crack! Crack!"
Once Yang Meng dropped to the ground, the shackled on her limbs automatically came
off. She dejectedly sat on the floor and murmured faintly: "Come on, why does it
still not work? I was so close, why can I never step past this point?"
Yang Lao let out a chuckle, and then he shook his head and said: "You little girl,
you're sure greedy. You only cultivated for one and a half years, and already want
to finish cultivating this Sky Phoenix Formula. Is there such an easy thing in the
world?"
"Grandpa, didn't you say that with my talent, I can successfully cultivate it
really fast?" Yang Meng snorted, and pouted her lips: "Liar! You said I would be
able to fly really soon, if after a little more time I still can't fly, then I
won't cultivate this anymore. It's so much trouble."
Facing Yang Meng helplessness appeared on Yang Lao's face.
"Meng, just cultivate this for half a year more, and I promise that you will be
able to fly. Believe in your big brother, I am definitely more accurate than second
grandpa. He's old, it's normal that he can misjudge things." At this moment, a
laughing Yang Mu and Shi Yan approached them.
"You brat." Yang Lao threw a glare at Yang Mu and just as he was about to curse
him, he suddenly froze. He looked deeply at Shi Yan, and asked: "Boy, you must be
Shi Yan?"
Shi Yan nodded with a smile.
"Shi Yan?" Yang Meng suddenly jumped and stood up. She giggled softly: "Ha, you're
only in the Disaster realm, you're not even as good as me. Now I'm not the worst
one, haha."
In the Yang family, because Yang Meng was the youngest, her level of cultivation
was the weakest, being only in the first sky of Earth realm. Every time she would
be mocked by Yang Mu and the rest. Now that she suddenly discovered that Shi Yan
was only in the Disaster realm, she immediately felt joyful inside. She clapped her
hands together and smiled happily, pointing at Shi Yan, she said: "Hehe, you're not
even as strong as I am, let's fight in the future. Don't worry, I'll hold back on
you."
The children of the Yang family don't just cultivate endlessly. They often clashed
together, and motivated each other, using real life fighting to gain experience.
Because of the existence of the Immortal Martial Spirit, the fights between Yang
family children would not stop at a certain point. They often had blood spilling
situations. Yang Meng was the weakest; In these years, every time she fought with
Yang Mu and the others, she never got hurt because they would hold back. However,
she had never won either.
She had long heard the news about Shi Yan's arrival. Now that she saw Shi Yan was
here, and only in the Disaster realm, she immediately had the idea of getting some
satisfaction through Shi Yan, and she immediately got happy.
The look in Yang Lao's eyes was deep, he stared at Shi Yan for a moment, then
lightly nodded and smiled: "I heard that you are pretty good. Come come, let me see
how good you are."
"Very easy." Yang Lao chuckled maliciously as four beams of bright light suddenly
flew out of his palm. Those four beams of light abruptly sank into those four
shackles, "Put on these shackles, and run around the pool five times. Haha, the
second sky of Disaster realm, close enough, close enough."
The shackles that came off of Yang Meng, suddenly flew up and wrapped around Shi
Yan.
"Haha, little Yan, Second Grandpa is testing you, don't disappoint him." Yang Mu
laughed, and clapped: "I believe you definitely can pass. Second grandpa, if little
Yan can run five laps, what prize do you have for him?"
"Prize?" The smile on Yang Lao's lips didn't change and he nodded, "Of course there
is a prize, if he runs five full laps, I will call the shots and give him three
Nutrition Pills. Haha, isn't this kid close with that girl from the Xia family? The
Nutrition Pill has special effects for the Reincarnation Martial Spirit of the Xia
family."
Shi Yan's eyes suddenly brightened.
He had about the Nutrition Pills from Xia Xinyan before, this was an elixir that
could recover Profound Qi in a short period of time. Every time Xia Xinyan used her
Reincarnation Martial SPirit, her body would be heavily damaged. In normal
situations, she would need one to two months to recover. But if she had a Nutrition
Pill, she would be able to recover overnight.
If Xia Xinyan had three more Nutrition Pills in her hand, then she would be able to
use the Reincarnation Martial Spirit three more times without any damage.
Thinking about that, Shi Yan spread out his limbs and stood still. With a smile on
his face, Shi Yan cooperatively let those shackles lock onto his limbs.
"Didn't know that you were a loverboy." Yang Lao chuckled, "But, if you want my
Nutrition Pills, it won't be that easy. Not only do you have to run five full laps,
I'm also timing you. I'll give you five minutes, if you can't finish in five
minutes then I won't give you the Nutrition Pills."
"Five minutes?" Yang Meng's cute eyes blinked, "Grandpa, you're so naughty. It's so
hard to get something from your hands. When I just stepped into the Earth realm,
dragging these four big things, took me a minute to run one lap around the pool.
He's only in the second sky of Disaster realm."
"Your Great Grandpa said it before, this kid has excellent talents and his body is
different from others." Yang Lao's eyes were gleaming with peculiar lights, he
smiled: "Your Great Grandpa said that under the same realm, he is much stronger
than you all. Hehe, if your Great Grandpa said that, then he must have his reasons.
I believe there has to be something different on this kid, I'll wait and see."
Shi Yan was secretly surprised.

Yang Qingdi had never met him, but he seemed to know everything about him. He even
knew that his body was different from others.
Could it be that Yang Qingdi really does know everything?
Shi Yan became more and more curious about this Great Grandpa that he had never
met. He didn't know exactly how many magical powers he had, such that he could
predict his well-being with just three drops of Immortal Blood.
"Little Yan, stop thinking about random things now. Prepare to use all the strength
you've got." Yang Mu loved to see the world plunged into chaos, he laughed and
said: "Remember, you only have five minutes. Don't hide your power, it's time to
show them off."
"Kid, Start!" Yang Lao lightly shouted.
Without hesitating, Shi Yan roared and abruptly stirred the negative energies
inside his meridians.

Chapter 206: I Bet!
"Dong, dong, dong, dong!"
Four disc-like irons were rolling over the edge of the pool like a tank. And it
made the gravels swirl on the hard ground of the pool side. The irons grinded
everything in their paths, leaving behind four long deep ravines.
With 2000 kg heavy weights tied to his arms and ankles, Shi Yan's body shrank
slightly, before suddenly bursting with an extreme explosion.
The First Sky of Rampage.
Inside his meridians, negative energy boiled and filled his limbs, doubling his
power at once.
The 2000 kg weight felt overwhelming when he dragged using his power, but it still
couldn't stop him from moving forward.
As his strong body was running along the pond, the pond stirred with loud noise.
Although he was merely at the Second Sky of Disaster Realm, his body was
incomparably strong. The Refine Skill of the Flame refined his body once again
after the blood in the strange cave refine his body first, so he could adapt to the
impact of all sorts of energies and utilize his power better.
After using the First Sky of Rampage, his body became much stronger than before; At
that moment, the amount of energy inside Shi Yan's body equaled to that of an Earth
Realm warrior!
Beside the pool, Yang Lao, Yang Mu, Yang Meng were all surprisedly gazing at Shi
Yan running with all his effort.
This increase of energy in Shi Yan's body was apparently out of their expectation.
The three, who were in doubt, were now in shock.
Hearing the noises, many Yang Family warriors came from other areas, and witnessed
Shi Yan's stunning power.
Shi Yan had a rigid face. His strong muscles seemed to contain endless power. He
felt inexhaustible after every dash.
After he came out from the volcano's core, this was the first time that he had
bursted his power so smoothly. During his running, he felt every cell in his body
come to life.
This was a huge shift in his body!
He clearly realized what benefit he got from that long period of ruthless training.
After his body was refined, his ribs and bones became much stronger, his limbs more
agile, and his Profound Qi flew faster like a river.
Now he totally completely trusted the Ice Cold Flame!
In ancient times, warriors emphasized more on their body training than nowadays. To
them, the body was the essential basis of martial arts. So they spent more time on
body training than Qi refining.
Once the body reached a certain state, it could deliver overwhelming power in
battles.
Among warriors at the same realm, those who possessed stronger body could easily
beat those with weaker body.
Feeling the changes in his body, Shi Yan was so delighted that he made up his mind
to make body refine as the main part of his martial training.
"Bang, bang, bang!"
Like a chariot, Shi Yan dashed forward and made a big stir in the pond, while
gravels flew up in the sky.
He was drowning in inner happiness, and already forgot about his bet with Yang Lao.
Now, he merely wanted to feel the changes in his body and explore himself.
"Stop!"
Yang Lao yelled.
From his shout, Shi Yan woke up abruptly and looked at Yang Lao numbly, while his
muscles were still shaking.
Yang Lao's eyes shone with bright light, and he nodded slowly with a surprised
smile, "Five minutes! Seven loops! You really are a freak!"
"Haha! I knew this guy is special!" Yang Mu praised Shi Yan as he bursted out into
laughter, "Otherwise, Great Grandpa wouldn't bother to orient his position with the
Immortal Blood."
Yang Meng blinked her adorable eyes, and babbled, "Hmm! Another monster! Why are
there so many freaks in the Yang Family!"
Yang Lao smiled briefly as he announced while scanning those on-watching warriors,
"This is a new member of Yang Family. My third brother Yang Xiao's grandson, Shi
Yan!"
"Young Master Yan!"
"Young Master Yan!"
"Young Master Yan!"
Those steady strong-built Yang warriors all began to cry out.
These people were all at high realms and were well-known in the Endless Sea. Yet
they still obeyed the Yang Family not only for their history, but also for their
every generation's incredible ability.
These obstinate warriors served the Yang Family because of its great power.
They watched for a while, and acknowledged Shi Yan. At the Second Sky of Disaster
Realm, with 2000 kg weights, he could run seven loops around the pond in merely
five minutes!
That was literally unbelievable!
Shi Yan smiled. Although he hadn't operated the Rampage to the Second Sky. He
believed, that if he pushed it to the Second Sky, his energy would again surge
twice and thus he could run at least ten rounds around the pond.
"You win, kid. Take these three Heaven pills." Yang Lao shook his head and said
smiling, "Kid, you won over me so soon. Hmm, I'm not a generous person. Be careful.
I will let you suffer in later training."
After a brief smile, Shi Yan right away took the three pills and then grinned, "I'm
not afraid of troubles."
"Yang blood does run in your body. You are something." Yang Lao praised with a
smile, then looked away, "Now all of you get the F*ck away! you got nothing else to
do?"
Those on-watching warriors then hurriedly left in embarrassment.
After those people left, Yang Lao frowned and a bit of worry appeared on his face,
"Xia Shenchuan is still here. He would stop his training and will chase after you
as soon as he heard you are here."
After a pause, Yang Lao gazed at him deeply, "Kid, be honest, can you really wake
that gal Xia Xinyan? Don't be afraid, it's ok even if you can't. Xia Shenchuan
can't do anything, except babbling for a while."
"It should be fine." Shi Yan pondered for a moment and replied with a serious face.
"No problem?" Yang Lao couldn't believe his ears, "Are you sure? You have to know,
there was once another person who got the same injury as Xia Xinyan. The three
powers in the Kyara sea tried everything to save her, but failed in the end. Your
great grandpa said, unless someone got a soul-related treasure that is suitable for
her, we can't do anything."
Shi Yan was stunned as he realized that King Yang Qing already knew he got the Soul
Gathering Pearl.
"I'm sure." Nodding his head, Shi Yan said, "I promise I will wake her up. She fell
asleep because she wanted to save me. So, I will definitely wake her up."
Yang Lao stared at Shi Yan for a while, and seeing Shi Yan as a reliable man, he
then nodded, "Ok, I will send someone to call Xia Shenchuan."
Then, he ordered loudly, and a warrior walked away quickly to a great mountain.
"Do you need any help?" Yang Lao pondered, "There are all sorts of rare materials
and medicines in the Yang family, just name it. Even if we don't have it, we can
fetch it for you. Your great grandpa told us, we should assist you on this."
Shi Yan shook his head with a smile, "Nothing but a quiet secret room."
Yang Lao was stunned and after a thought, he told Yang Mu, "Go to the No. One
Mountain, and find a best crystal room."
"Ok." Yang Mu swaggered away.
"Your Great Grandpa is not at home this moment. And he took the Immortal Canon with
him. After he's back, you just have to drop one blood into the canon and then you
are officially a member of the Yang Family. Meanwhile, you will possess the
Immortal Formula from the Immortal Canon." Yang Lao though for a while, "Wake up
Xia Xinyan first until then."
"Yeah, I know."
"Yang Lao!" Before long, from a nearby mountain, a dash of bright light shot out,
"I heard the kid Shi Yan has come back?" Xia Shenchuan's angry voice came before he
even approached.
A tall, thin, white-bearded old man with a feathered cap suddenly stood still in
front of Shi Yan, and he stared at Shi Yan with burning eyes, "You are Shi Yan?"
Shi Yan nodded with a embarrassed smile.
"Well, let me make it brief," Xia Shenchuan grunted, "If you can't wake Xinyan up,
I won't spare you. But if she wakes up, I will let you go. As long as she wakes
up."
"I will wake her up safe!" Shi Yan got serious, "I bet!"
"You do?"
"I do!"
Xia Shenchuan was a little surprised, as he couldn't understand why Shi Yan was so
confident. However, he was expecting for it now as he nodded, "Do it then."
"Second Grandpa, it's all done." Yang Mu shouted from a cliff, "Xiao Yan, come over
now."
"Let's go. Let me show you something."
With a smile, Yang Lao caught Shi Yan and flew out.

Chapter 207: Ancient Divine Blood
Deep inside the No. One divine mountain, six shining Stone Rooms showed up in front
of Shi Yan.
Each one of the Stone Room was made of complete crystals, containing dense divine
auras which were flowing out from the crystal walls like brooks.
The Profound Crystal! The Top grade Profound Crystal!
The Profound Crystal was divided into Low-grade, Medium-grade, High and Top-grades.
Top-grade Profound Crystals could only be found at the center of a crystal quarry.
A fist-like Top-grade Profound Crystal was quite rare in the Endless Sea, valued
equal to a Soul Level treasure!
But inside the divine mountains, the six Stone Rooms were all made of complete
Profound Crystal!
Appalling!
Shi Yan's eyes were shining with marvel. He was gazing at the six Profound Crystal
Stone Room in awe.
Dense natural aura kept diffusing out from the crystal walls. Just after taking one
smell of it, Shi Yan felt his Profound Qi grow heavier.
"OMG!" Shi Yan was astounded.
"In the nine divine mountains, there are fifty four Stone Rooms made up of complete
Profound Crystal for the Yang Family members to train in." Yang Mu looked proud as
he explain about the stone rooms, "The nine mountains form a natural pattern that
gathers the auras between the earth and the sky. They are the miracles of the
Endless Sea after thousands of years of cultivation. We fought for hundreds years
and killed numerous people to obtain the nine Divine Mountains!"
"Training in the Stone Room for one day equals to one year of training outside!"
Yang Lao beamed, "Every generation of Yang Family protects the divine mountains as
they help us produce experts faster! As long as we own the nine divine mountains,
the Yang Family will hold the dominant position in the Endless Sea! Even after a
hundred or a thousand years, we Yang Family will still dominate the Endless Sea!"
To train inside a Stone Room made of Profound Crystal, one didn't need to
concentrate his profound Qi. Instead, all he has to do is to breathe the divine
aura here, refine it, and then his profound Qi would become much denser.
The profound Qi he could gather in a day equaled to that of a man training for one
year.
At that moment, Shi Yan finally knew why the Yang Family members cultivated to the
Disaster and Earth Realm so easily.
At Elementary, Nascent and Human Realms, one's progress was directly correlated to
the speed at which one can concentrate his Profound Qi. As long as one's profound
Qi was dense enough, it was easy to advance to another realm.
With the unique Profound Crystal walled Stone Room, Yang Family warriors found it
easy to breakthrough from Elementary, Nascent and Human Realms; they could cross
over the three realms easily.
However, common warriors needed great effort to concentrate Profound Qi and to

train little by little for ten or more years to reach Human Realm. And finally,
after their consciousness was strengthened, then they could reach Disaster Realm.
Yang Family warriors cultivated ten times faster than others!
Although Disaster, Earth, and Nirvana Realms demanded a lot on one's mind and
wisdom, with enough Profound Qi, one's consciousness could easily breakthrough.
Which meant that after the Disaster Realm, Yang Family warriors took great
advantages in concentrating their Profound Qi!
In the fifty four Stone Rooms in the nine divine mountains, fifty four warriors
could quickly concentrate their Profound Qi, and being accompanied with all sorts
of secret treasures of Yang Family, even they would find it hard to slow down their
path.
"The nine divine mountains are the essence of our Yang Family." Yang Lao smiled,
"The nine divine mountains formed a natural pattern and absorbed the auras between
the sky and the earth. There is always inexhaustible auras in the Stone Rooms."
"Xiao Yan, if only you had come back years earlier! You would now be higher than
the Second Sky of Disaster Realm." Yang Mu giggled, "But it's not too late. You,
kid, are lucky and not too far behind. If you train hard, it will be easy for you
to advance to another Realm with all sorts of treasures in the Yang family."
"Where's Xia Xinyan?" Shi Yan took a deep breath, controlled his mood, and then
asked while frowning.
"Inside there." Yang Mu smiled, "That gal normally wouldn't be allowed inside the
room if were not for this one exception; only direct offsprings and core ministers
of the Yang Family are allowed to enter the Stone Rooms."
Xia Shenchuan was beyond the divine mountain, and he couldn't enter it either. As
the master of the Xia Family, he knew the laws of the Yang Family; the divine
mountains was the forbidden area.
"Kid, go wake up Xia Xinyan now. Don't worry, we will deliver meals for you
everyday, including glossy ganoderma, demon beast meat, and all sorts of great
food, to make sure that you get enough nutrition." Yang Lao smiled.
Shi Yan nodded, "Then I will enter now."
"Go now. The Stone Rooms are a forbidden area for others, but to us, they are
merely rooms for training. Leave everything behind you. Send messages through that
pipe and we will arrange everything for you." Yang Lao introduced.
Shi Yan felt that he was meticulously taken care of.
Here, the Yang Family provided him with the best place for practice.
He could get whatever he wanted here. Instead of other trivial things, all he
needed to do was to concentrate on training. Looking at the shining Stone Room, Shi
Yan knew why the Yang Family was so powerful.
Under Yang Lao and Yang Mu's gaze, Shi Yan slowly walked into one of the crystal-
walled Stone Room. At once, the door was closed from outside.
Inside the crystal-walled Stone Room, the auras were flowing like a river even in
the air. One could smell and see it.
Without doing anything, he could feel his Profound Qi was increasing little by
little. It really is, an optimal place for practice.
The Stone Room was not quite spacious---about 20 square meters. At its centre a
crystal stone bed was placed on which Xia Xinyan was lying on her back in white
clothing.
There were vague life fluctuations on her body and white light was shining on her
delicate smooth face.
Long eyelashes covered her clear eyes. Inside her perfect body, wisps of Profound
Qi were flowing in disorder.
Without any consciousness, Xia Xinyan looked like a dead body even though she was
still breathing and She didn't know that Shi Yan was beside her.
His consciousness silently flew into the Blood Vein Ring.
"Seven days ago, You said that we could absorb the soul power in the Soul Gathering
Pearl." Shi Yan injected his spirit into the Blood Vein Ring, "Now I have the time
to absorb the soul power. You said the soul power can wake her up. Tell me what to
do."
"Huh? It's so strange here!" The Ice Cold Flame's message rippled out from the
Blood Vein ring slowly, "Although my power is sealed by the ring, I can still feel
the dense natural energy here. It is the best place for you human warriors to train
in. You are a lucky dog. How did you find it here?"
"None of your business." Shi Yan frowned, "Tell me, what do I do to wake her up?"
"Very simple."
Without hesitation the Ice Cold Flame started telling him what to do, "Just wipe
away the white vein on the Soul Gathering Pearl and put both your fingers on it,
after that you can feel pure soul power from it. Hmm, this woman has lost her
consciousness, so you have to wrap the soul power with your spirit power and then
inject it into her mind, so that it can nourish her soul. Don't worry, it is easy
to absorb the pure soul power. Her remaining soul will soon gather once it is
nourished by the soul power." The Ice Cold Flame elaborated it to Shi Yan.
But then it became disappointed, "I was sealed by that damn ring; I don't think in
my current situation I can still get my share of the soul power. Remember our deal,
you should keep my part for me."
"Got it." Shi Yan's mouth quivered.
"Oh, by the way, you can drop one drop of your blood to the Soul Gathering Pearl,
which will make the soul power delivered to the woman to have your smell. After she
has gathered her soul, she will have your smell inside her. Wherever she is, you
will know her exact position."
"It does no harm to her?"
"Not at all."
"Good."
Shi Yan nodded, and then nibbled his finger tip until a drop of crimson blood fell
onto the Soul Gathering Pearl.
Shining Black Light gushed out from the Soul Gathering Pearl. In an instant, the
black light wrapped Shi Yan all over.
Meanwhile, the water-like auras in the crystal-walled Stone Room gushed toward the
Soul Gathering Pearl crazily.
"Ah! Your, your blood! How could it be!" The Ice Cold Flame sent a surprised
message in haste, "This, this is ancient divine blood!"

Chapter 208: Magical Effects of the Divine Blood
Ancient Divine Blood!
The message from the Ice Cold Flame made Shi Yan stunned. He stood there at a loss
of what to do for a while.
In the stone chamber adorned with crystal wall, rich auras crazily swarmed into the
Soul Gathering Pearl continuously. Gradually, the Soul Gathering Pearl became
sparkling and crystal-clear, revolving on Shi Yan's palm. A plume of visible
crystal light, which could be observed with naked eye, revealed on the pearl
surface little by little.
When a third of the auras in the stone chamber disappeared into the Soul Gathering
Pearl, the drop of Shi Yan's blood became too weak to perceive.
Not until this moment did the auras in the stone chamber stopped flowing.
Everything returned back to normal, except the glittering Soul Gathering Pearl. As
many auras went into soul Gathering Pearl, it brought wonderful changes to it. Its
surface texture became more close-grained.
"What is the Ancient Divine Blood?"
"I don't know either." After a short silence, Ice Cold Flame said again, "The
Extreme Refining Skill you practice was from a nutty blacksmith. I got the
information of Ancient Divine Blood from him as well. He obtained a page of an
ancient incomplete book. It says in ancient times, there were three prime God Kings
whose blood had special effects. As the blood of three God Kings had different
infinite magical effects, so it was called Divine Blood. The blacksmith had no idea
about the specific effect of their Divine Blood. But what he knew was once the
divine blood falls into treasures and weapons, it would immediately cause mutations
like driving the auras around and let them crazily get into the treasures and
weapons."
"As long as the descendants of the Three God Kings have the Divine Blood
Inheritance, they would have the similar magic effects. Once the Soul Gathering
Pearl has been refined by Earth Fire, the souls in it would form a pure soul power,
what makes Soul Gathering Pearl loses the ability to absorb souls and becomes a
container for spirit power."
"However, as you entered a drop of blood, the internal structure of the Soul
Gathering Pearl seemed to quietly change, after it absorbed the Natural Auras. Now
the Soul Gathering Pearl is showing signs of reviving. Unfortunately, your blood is
not pure. Only the essential blood can be called Divine Blood. If the Soul
Gathering Pearl absorbs the genuine Divine Blood, it will be able to completely
recover according to its characteristics."
"If you refine your blood into the Divine Blood, you can integrate your blood into
the treasures and weapons according to the ancient incomplete book from the
blacksmith. It can make any damaged treasures and weapons recover. Your Divine
Blood can repair any treasures and weapons. Once you manage to refine your blood
into the Divine Blood, you can make Soul Gathering Pearl regain its ability of
absorbing souls..."
The Ice Cold Flame explained slowly, and instilled in Shi Yan the knowledge of
Ancient Divine Blood it knew.
Shi Yan was dazed for a while, staring blankly at the Soul Gathering Pearl in his
hand with a strange expression.
Immortal Martial Spirit!
The Ancient Divine Blood should belong to the Immortal Martial Spirit. And the
Immortal Martial Spirit could recover the human body. It was said when refine to
the most esoteric realm, Immortal Martial Spirit can recover the human body and
come to life with merely one drop of essential blood.
Obviously, the abnormality of the divine blood in his body was related to the
Immortal Martial Spirit.
But it was beyond his imagination that the blood could actually repair all the
treasures and weapons, and let the useless ones regain their effectiveness.
This was a rather miraculous special effect.
In the Grace Mainland, most warriors who were born with a silver spoon have all
kinds of treasures and weapons in their hands.
In this world, treasures and weapons were the lifeblood of warriors. When people
engaged in battles, treasures and weapons may get damaged during bombardments and
collisions. And then lose their effectiveness.
Once treasures and weapons turned into junks, even the best blacksmiths can hardly
repaire them, so they can only forge new ones.
When his blood was refined into divine blood, he can inject it into treasures and
weapons with arcane methods, which could made them recover in a short time. The
effect were very extraordinary.
Immortal blood! Immortal blood!
????
Shi Yan's eyes suddenly lighted up. He recalled that Emperor Yangqing had entered a
drop of essential blood into Yanghai's body, and even after several decades he
could still get Yanghai's location through that drop of immortal blood. Some time
ago, Emperor Yangqing used three drops of immortal blood to calculate Shi Yan's
life and death, and then sent Mo Duanhun to the Clouds Island to find him.
Obviously, Emperor Yangqing had known how to refine the immortal blood and the
magical effect of the immortal blood.
After thinking about this, Shi Yan recollected himself. He glanced down at the Soul
Gathering Pearl and communicated with Ice Cold Flame: "Got it. Now I begin to drive
pure soul power in Soul Gathering Pearl to Xia Yinyan's soul. Well, for final
confirmation. There will be nothing wrong with one extra drop of my blood in Soul
Gathering Pearl, right?
??
"Sure!"
Shi Yan put his mind at ease finally.
Looking at the beauty in the bed, Shi Yan's eyes showed his sorrow. He gently
helped her up, and get on the stone bed at the same time, sitting cross-legged face
to face with her.
With Soul Gathering Pearl in one hand, Shi Yan reached out the other hand to hold
her slim cold hand, placing it on Soul Gathering Pearl.
Slowly closing his eyes, Shi Yan held his breath, concentrated his mind and then
put a wisp of consciousness into the Soul Gathering Pearl.
He felt the soul power babbled, like streams flowed gently in Soul Gathering Pearl.
As soon as he put his consciousness into Soul Gathering Pearl, immediately he got a
wonderful feeling, as if the soul power inside came under his control.
According to the method Ice Cold Flame said, he let his consciousness lead the soul
power in Soul Gathering Pearl and tried to pull it out of the pearl.
It was done with no difficulty. Under the guidance of his mental consciousness, a
wisp of pure soul power, like a brand new bright filament, was taken out from Soul
Gathering Pearl without stagnation, and quietly dived into the Xia Xinyan' cold
palm.
Cheerfully, Shi Yan led this wisp of pure soul power to the brain of Xia Xinyan's
with his consciousness slowly.
This wisp of soul power went along the meridian line of her arms, passed through
her white slender neck, paused for a while and then went into her brain area.
Boom!
When Shi Yan's consciousness went into her brain area, Shi Yan had a quake in mind.
Dimly, he felt himself fell into a soul battleground.
A variety of quick and forceful soul powers suddenly emerged in large numbers from
her mind sea with full of hostility and unexpectedly appeared like they want to
kill the wisp of Shi Yan's consciousness.
Shi Yan's facial expression remained unchanged. He had heard of the situation such
as this from Ice Cold Flame.
He took back his consciousness from the mind of Xia xinyan's with lightning-fast
speed.
Nevertheless, the pure soul power which was led by his consciousness, had easily
reached Xia xinyan's mind sea, owing to the guidance of his consciousness before.
Suddenly, a strong soul force was released from Xia xinyan's brain. The soul wave
was overwhelming with extremely violent rage, like a soul storm which can kill any
soul within a second.
Looking Calm and unhurried, Shi Yan tightly held the Soul Gathering Pearl and made
his consciousness enter an empty state.
At this moment, Shi Yan's soul seemed to be invisible. The soul storm from Xia
Xinyan raged in the stone chamber for a while, and gradually subsided.
When Shi Yan could not detect any more abnormalities, he refined another wisp of
spiritual consciousness by the same way and brought it into Xia Xinyan's brain
region.
Every time his consciousness went into her brain region,a violent soul storm would
immediately come out from her body with instinctual conflict emotions.
And at this time, Shi Yan would not fight it head-on. He would hide all the
consciousness rapidly, even his own soul breath, in accordance with the method from
Ice Cold Flame.
Until her soul counterattack disappeared, Shi Yan began to bring out more soul
powers and lead into her brain zone again.
Shi Yan was not impatient, and continued doing it little by little, again and
again.
Gradually, he found that along with the constant injection of the soul power, the
soul counterattack from Xia Xinyan had begun to reduce by degrees.
A delighted smile appeared on his face quietly. He knew that this method from the
Ice Cold Flame worked.
With the injection of those pure soul powers, those scattered fragments of Xia
Xinyan's consciousness had been gathering slowly. Xia Xinyan seemed to have a weak
self-consciousness, and seemed to know about her current situation gradually.
Feeling relieved, Shi Yan didn't dare to hesitate, he sent more pure soul powers
into Xia Xinyan's mind sea.
Time flied imperceptibly.
Finally one day, when Shi Yan was taking a wisp of soul power into her brain zone,
but did not perceive any counterattacks from her soul. She did not instinctively
let her soul power break out and make attacks on Shi Yan.
As the soul power was taken in, Xia Xinyan's consciousness showed signs of waking.
Meanwhile, her slender white hand that were on the Soul Gathering Pearl
unexpectedly produced a weak absorption power...
Shi Yan clearly felt a soul power in Soul Gathering Pear initiatively flew out and
slowly went toward Xia Xinyan's arm, as if led by something.
Shi Yan suddenly opened his eyes.
In front him, the beauty with Rosy cheek, was breathing evenly. Although she was
still frowning, but at least she had some expressions on her unlike before.
-- She was subconsciously absorbing the soul power for her soul recovery.
Shi Yan immediately came to this conclusion.
Knowing this, Shi Yan could rest assured, realizing that the soul power that went
into Xia Xinyan's brain zone had begun to play its due role.
"Done" Ice Cold flame sent the message over initiatively, "From now on, she has
learned how to absorb the soul power inside the Soul Gathering Pear on her own. You
don't need to guide her any more. Well, you can finally work on your own business.
Now, I will tell you how to evolve your consciousness and turn it into Soul
consciousness through the absorption of the soul power. Then you can gather Soul
consciousness to form your Sea of Consciousness."
Shi Yan's eyes suddenly lit up.

Chapter 209: Forming the Sea of Consciousness
In the mountains of the Yang family.
Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan were sitting cross-legged face to face. Between them, the
Soul Gathering Pearl was pure soul power as it flew along their arms, necks, and
lastly to their brains.
In the Soul Gathering Pearl, the water-like power of the soul was reducing.
Time flied. Suddenly, half year passed.
Shi Yan held his breath, as his forehead started shining. As strong soul
fluctuations came out from his brain, and then slowly started spreading through the
entire stone chamber.
It's a crucial moment.
According to the Ice Cold Flame, he had been absorbing the power of the Soul
Gathering Pearl for half a year. Shi Yan felt himself full of spirit power with all
the spirit power he has absorbed this past half year. His spiritual sensitivity
could even cover a radius of hundred miles.
As he was absorbing the Soul power, his spirit power also grew several times not
reducing in speed until today.
His spirit power increased by a large amount. Shi Yan never stopped focusing on
condensing his spirit power. He combined a thousand strings of spirit power into
one. In his brain, the spirit power was likes hundreds of thousands of thin
strings. Under the control of his mind, these hundreds of thousands of spirit
strings combined into one thousand.
On this day, the spirit power in his mind had coalesced into several hundreds of
strings after re-organizing.
Under his control, several hundred strings of spirit power were injected into the
soul stigma. Those strong spirit power went into a sudden contraction.
Shi Yan clearly saw the sudden changes of the spirit power in his brain.
His spirit power was flashing. Inside it, all of his his life experiences were
stored.
Shi Yan could watch any scene of his past just like watching a movie, by drowning
his mind into his spirit power.
The past seemed to be replayed.
Those spirit power deeply imprinted his life experience, and seemed to be a
microcosm of his life.
In this process, his soul seemed to have sublimated, indulging in the spirit power.
At one moment, lightning seemed to jump out from his spirit power. The spirit power
gradually became unclear. A strange energy fluctuation began to overflow from it. A
mysterious change was happening quietly.
Shi Yan suddenly felt like he owned countless eyes! He seemed to have more souls!
Wonderful feelings came into the heart. His spirit power suddenly combined together
even before he realized it.
In his brain, wisps of Profound Qi power gradually formed a Sea of Consciousness!
The Sea of Consciousness!
In his brain, wisps of Soul consciousness combined, and then became a Sea of
Consciousness about one square meter in size.
He could see the little Sea of Consciousness and strong fluctuations in his mind,
and his deeply imprinted memories among the Sea of Consciousness,.
He could see every experience of his past life!
As long as he wanted to see it, the Sea of Consciousness would become a screen,
showing his past clearly.
Gradually, his head stopped shining. Everything seemed to return to normal.
Unknowingly, the Soul Gathering Pearl had stopped blinking and it appeared as if it
has lost all the soul power.
The clear soul power formed by thousands of souls had been spent out after their
continuous absorption.
Suddenly, Shi Yan opened his eyes.
A he willed, the Sea of Consciousness formed a strange wave. The soul spirit
quickly spread in all directions.
Wherever his Soul consciousness passed, the mountains, the grass, demon beasts,
palaces, a lot of Yang warriors, all kinds of scenes occurred in his Sea of
Consciousness.
The small Sea of Consciousness divided into numerous images. Each image
corresponded to a scene of outside world.
Shi Yan was stunned and a strange expression formed on his face.
When he released his Sea of Consciousness and soul consciousness, it gave him a
very wonderful understanding.
The soul that he released was like intangible cameras or satellites that recorded
all the scenes. Everything was revealed to him like on a screen.
With a weird smile, Shi Yan was sitting on the stone bed with his eyes shining.
After his Sea of Consciousness was formed, the martial practice had a magical
effect, which was totally out of his expectation.
He knew that the Nirvana Realm warriors could sense the surroundings. However, he
felt that their feeling did not have such clarity.
However, now he also had the Sea of Consciousness and Soul consciousness. Which put
him in an inexplicably happy mood.
He believed that his present ability could make him god in his previous world.
He stood still in his place, but he could still see everything miles away.
And That was not all!
The Sea of Consciousness changed again, and then suddenly attacked the crystal
wall.
In the air, the aura of the world formed into white mist. Obviously it was under
the attack of some invisible force. In the faint white mist, there was a vacuum
from which a bunch of power suddenly shot out.
"Puff!"
This wave of Soul consciousness impact fell on top of that crystal wall, and the
crystal wall conveyed a sound of clash.
A glint of happiness flashed across Shi Yan's eyes.
As expected.
Since the Soul consciousness had formed, he could now directly attack his enemy's
soul.
Soul consciousness was different from spirit power. Although it was invisible, it
can still used to perform strong soul attacks.
In time of need, it could be soft as hair and hard as a steel needle. It had direct
destructive power to the soul!
Shi Yan sat on the stone bed with smiles on his face, using the power of Soul
consciousness and Sea of Consciousness to gain insight into the changes again and
again.
"Congratulations, you successfully formed the Sea of Consciousness." The Ice Cold
Flame sent the message from the ring, "However, you seem to have used all the power
of the soul of Soul Gathering Pearl. What about the share you promised me?"
Shi Yan smiled bitterly, "I am sorry. When I was in practice, I totally forgot
about this. The power of souls ran out while I wasn't conscious of the fact. Hum!
You said, I do not have to use much power of the soul, but why did I end up using
all of it?"
Ice Cold Flame thought for a moment and then said, "You have great potential. But
you used more soul power than I imagined; you absorbed 60 percent of the soul
power. Now, your sea of consciousness has expanded greatly. After absorbing, both
your Sea of Consciousness and Soul consciousness have become strong. And as your
girl's level is higher than you, she absorbed rest of the soul power, so I lost a
lot. "
"Well, you said my blood can make the Soul Gathering Pearl absorb souls again?" Shi
Yan also felt a little embarrassed, "So Once the Soul Gathering Pearl is restored,
I will continue to gather more soul power. Next time, I will share some power of
the soul with you. Is that ok?"
Ice Cold Flame was also helpless, "All right. But I hope you remember our
agreement. That's all."
Shi Yan nodded and agreed immediately.
"Your woman, she's going to wake up..." The Ice Cold Flame said.
Shi Yan felt happy and immediately stopped communicating with the Ice Cold Flame,
and then looked at Xia Xinyan.
From her eyebrows, that were slightly wrinkled as her long eyelashes slightly shook
and her lips that were gently parted, she seemed to be waking up from the dream.
Shi Yan looked focused, even a little nervous.
Gradually, the soul of Xia Xinyan fluctuated, and then restored smoothly, causing
her delicate face to become ruddy.
Even at this moment, she was still elegant with a sternly inviolable elegance.
Shi Yan was looking at this beauty with soft eyes and a smiling mouth.
After a long time, Xia Xinyan gently opened her eyes. Her bright eyes shone like
the star, deep like the sea, as she quietly stared at Shi Yan.
"It's nice to see you again." Her mouth was curled in an elegant curvature as she
said softly with a smile.
"Xinyan, you are fine." Shi Yan took a deep breath. His face was rippling gentle
smiles as he jumped down from the stone bed, reached out his hand and then said,
"Now walk. Carefully make sure that there is nothing wrong. Tell me if you feel
something is wrong."
Xia Xinyan smiled, and gently shook her head, but still obediently put her hand out
to Shi Yan, letting him pull her down from the stone bed.
Her perfect body walked a few steps in the stone room gracefully. With a smile on
her beautiful face, she softly said, "I'm okay. I have also advanced into the
Second Sky of Earth Realm."
Shi Yan stunned at first, but then immediately greeted, "Congratulations."
Xia Xinyan nodded, "Our bet still works. Before you beat me, hehe, be quiet." Then
she withdrew her hand which was held by Shi Yan. She raised her eyebrows slightly,
and then provoked him, "You have to work hard! If not, I will not promise you
anything."
"Don't worry. I won't keep you waiting." Shi Yan grinned with a confident face, "I
will become better than you soon!"
"Still bragging." Xia Xinyan smiled, "Don't brag. Prove it as soon as possible."
"I will."

Chapter 210: You're Really Something
When Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan came out from the cave, many warriors from Yang family
were surprised and excitement can be clearly seen on their faces.
The news about the relationship between Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan had already been
spread out these days.
Many old warriors from the Yang family knew that many years ago, there was someone
from the Xia family who had the same symptoms as Xia Xinyan, at that time the head
of the three big families in the Kyara sea gathered their wisdom but failed to wake
up that Xia warrior and resulted the warrior died early.
After Xia Shenchuan brought Xia Xinyan to the Immortal island, he caused trouble a
few times, so the warriors from Yang family all knew that Xia Xinyan, the pride
from the Xia family new generation also suffered from the same symptoms and it was
probably impossible to wake her up
And now, Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan came out side by side, which made everyone
surprised and speechless.
The problem that even can't be solved by the heads from the three big families, was
now solved by Shi yan, which no one knew what method he used to make Xia Xinyan
wake up?
There are huge doubts in everyone minds and they looked sluggish at Shi Yan
Soon, Yang Lao and Xia Shenchuan received the message and also rushed over,
gathering at Shi Yan side.
Xia Shenchuan couldn't believe his own eyes, after staring at Xia Xinyan for a long
time, his body gently trembled, and he nodded: "Good... good... finally you woke
up."
"Grandpa." Xia Xinyan smiled and said: "I'm fine, also, I have broken through into
the second sky of Earth realm."
"What?"
Xia Shenchuan was shocked again and immediately used his spirit power to examine
Xia Xinyan body, After that his smile became even more broader as he nodded: "Good,
good girl, I knew that you will be showered with blessings once you escape this
disaster, Hahahaha."
"Brother Xia, now you are satisfied right ?" Yang Lao smiled: "Now you won't force
this kid to take responsibility right ? Hehehe!"
"Hahaha" Xia Shenchuan smiled and nodded, which his eyes were looking at Shi Yan:
"Brat, you're really something, the problem that even your Great-Grandfather can't
solve was solved by you, good, good, next time, if our family encounters this kind
of trouble again, looks like we need your help to solve it, hahaha, good good!"
Shi Yan was stunned at first, but then he shook his head and said: "Don't! this
time was merely luck, and also my secret treasure is already gone, if there is a
similar situation in next time, I also can't do anything"
"No no, you definitely can solve it" Xian Shenchuan laughed "As long as you tell us
the method, no matter what kind of secret treasure, the Xia family will re-refine
it"
"Some of the secret treasure can't be refined out, they are naturally formed." Shi
Yan appeared helpless, "Anyway, if there is a similar situation next time, don't
rely on me, I also can't solve it."
"You brat." Xia Xinyan glared at him and she seems a little angry, "Why are you
always making excuses?"
"This time, it was merely due to luck." Shi Yan smiled, "It's not like I don't want
to help, in fact, the secret treasure that I have, already can't be used again"
"Forget it." Xia Shenchuan waved his hand and said: "We, the Xia family shouldn't
be so unfortunate. After going back, I will tell them to don't let something like
this happen again. Xinyan, you just entered the second sky of the Earth realm, so
you need to return, there is some martial skill that you need to learn as soon as
possible, otherwise it may be bad for you."
His word made Shi Yan and Xia Xinyan startled.
"If I have known about this earlier, I would have stayed in the stone room for some
time." In front of Xia Shenchuan, Shi Yan said to Xia Xinyan, "You say?"
Xia Xinyan cheeks became red, and she dropped head down without saying anything.
"Hoo! " Yang Lo laughed and he looks very excited
Yang Mu, Yang Meng, and the others Yang family were also staring at those two, with
a strange expression on their faces.
Xia Shenchuan was stunned for a moment, and then he quickly looked at Shi Yan and
Xia Xinyan, then he suddenly calm down.
In the Kyara Sea, Xia Xinyan was famous for being cold, she never put anyone who in
same age with her in her eyes. And in her heart, there was only Xia family and
cultivation.
Over the years, the men from every corner of the Kyara Sea came in pursuit of Xia
Xinyan, even the genius young men in the other sea also coveted Xia Xinyan's beauty
and often wandered to the Xia family just to get a glance of Xia Xinyan and catch
her attention.
However, no matter who, and no matter how outstanding he was, Xia Xinyan never
thought about them.
Even the leader of the new generations from the Evil Wonderland, Xie Kui, admired
her for many years but there was never a slightest progress, which made him very
unhappy.
In the Kyara sea, Xia Xinyan can be described as a misty cloud mountain, which
can't be climbed, and only can be looked up from afar by the young men.
Even Yang Ke and the others from Yang family were also obsessed with Xia Xinyan for
some time but didn't receive any attention, and at last, they gave up.
Now, because of some words from Shi Yan, this ice cold beauty's face blushed, which
surprised everyone.
"Ahem, ahem!" Xia Shenchuan coughed, although he was slightly upset but because Shi
Yan helped her granddaughter to wake up, so he didn't show it, and only said: "Ah,
since the problem is solved, then we will leave now, come on"
"Wait a minute" Shi yan suddenly shouted.
"Brat, don't push your luck!" Xia Shenchuan said, "Although you saved her, but
don't think something can happen between you two, my granddaughter is going to
inherit the chair of the head of Xia family in the future, so there will be no
chance of an affair. Even if she is going to marry, the groom has to bear my family
surname and the baby born in the future will also bear our Xia family surname."
Xia Xinyan's blushing face slowly faded away, and in her eyes, a trace of sadness
and sorrow appeared.
From childhood, she was taught to don't have an affair. In the future, she was
going to inherit the chair of the Xia family head, even if she was going to have
children, it will be arranged by the Xia family, and the groom needs to bear Xia
surname.
Because of this, she never thought about having love affair in the Kyara sea
Because she knows that her future isn't up to her to decide it
"Hmph! " Yang Lao snorted, he was upset but didn't say anything
Shi Yan also frowned, his eyes gradually became gloomy and from Xia Xinyan
expression, he saw the helplessness.
At this time, he knew that everything he said will be ignored, not only it won't
change Xia Shenchuan original intention, instead it will only leave a bad
impression in Xia Shenchuan heart. And Xia Xinyan might have a difficult time
because of this and it may even affect the long friendly relations between Xia
family and Yang family.
He knew that if he wants to get Xia Xinyan, there is only one way, one day, he, Shi
Yan will prove his ability and take over the Xia family
So the entire Xia family can only overlook him.
After a deep breath, Shi Yan face became normal. With a smile, he took out three
nutrition pills that he won from Yang Lao, stepped forward to pass it to her and
softly said: "These are three nutrition pills, next time if you are forced to use
the reincarnation martial spirit, these nutrition pills can protect you for three
times."
Xia Xinyan was a little happy as her bright eyes moved, and she secretly looked at
Xia Shenchuan.
Xia Shenchuan was looking at the sky, his mouth was slightly pulled a bit and he
looked indifferent, but he didn't stop her from accepting those three nutrition
pills.
In the entire Kyara sea, only Yang family can refine the nutrition pill, even in
the Yang family, this nutrition pill was very rare as only the direct descendants
from Yang family and Shura King have the qualification to hold it. And Xia
Shenchuan knew about the magical effects of the nutrition pill on the reincarnation
martial spirit.
If replaced with another pill, maybe Xia Shenchuan will scold and stop her.
However, for nutrition pill, this was difficult to do so.
"Thank you" Xia Xinyan was tacit. She can glimpse an approval from Xia Shenchuan
expression and then received it with a thanks.
"Take care." Shi yan looked at her deeply and softly said: "Remember our promise"
Xia Xinyan face blushed again as bowed her head. She softly said :"Yes"
"Let's go." Xia Shenchuan was again upset. He didn't want her granddaughter to be
too close with Shi Yan. With a slightly snort, they flew up as he held Xia Xinyan
and then turned into a light which rushed into the clouds.
"Brat, you are really something." Yang Loa smiled and patted on Shi Yan's shoulder,
"If you really can get that girl, then that old ghost Xia will definitely cry with
tearless grief, hahaha, good good, you have my old style."
"Xiao Yanzi, this!" Yang Mu threw a thumb as he was amazed too: "In the Kyara sea,
Xia Xinyan is like a goddess, many people covet her beauty, but she never blushed
in front of anyone; You brat, you are really great, no wonder the great grandpa
thinks highly of you."
"Brother Yan, I support you!" Yang Meng also cheered with a smile: "Sister Xia is
so beautiful, she is the most beautiful girl in our Kyara sea, this kind of beauty
should be subdued by us. Hahaha, brother Ke and the others were disappointing, at
that time, I also despised them. I didn't expect that brother Yan is so great, you
just came here, and already hooked sister Xia, you are really great."
"Hooked?" Shi yan smiled and shook his head: "You little girl, stop talking
nonsense, I was using my charm to conquer her."
"It was same, anyway, the result is you guys can be together, hehe." Yang Meng
laughed, and she behaved more and more like Shi Yan.
The warriors from the Yang family on the side also exposed an admiring expression,
when they looked at Shi Yan. For them to be able to get Xia Xinyan's heart was
greater than waking her up.
Shi Yan was stunned, he didn't think that Xia Xinyan was like an inaccessible cloud
mountain in the Kyara sea. The affair between him and Xia Xinyan meant that the
cloud mountain already laid down a ladder to let him climb onto the peak.
"Brat, follow me, I will take you to see the demon beast that your great
grandfather wanted you to tame." Yang Lao suddenly shouted.
Shi Yan became excited.

Chapter 211: Beast Ghost
Shi Yan followed Yang Lao, as the two headed for a valley between the two holy
mountains.
When there were still some miles away, Shi Yan faintly felt a wave of ferocious and
evil consciousness from the valley.
Above the valley, an extremely strong demon energy and Underworld dark energy came
through unusual thick indigo and black clouds. The two totally different flavors
singularly gathered together and both seemed to be coming from a monster.
"Howl!"
As if it felt someone was approaching, a loud roar that can shake heaven and earth
was heard from the valley all of a sudden.
Just as the roar came out, varieties of captive demon beasts in the nearby valley
prostrated on the ground in succession, they looked quite scared and didn't dare to
straighten up.
"What a fierce thing!" Yang Lao whispered with a helpless face, "It's exhausting
just to keep this demon beast. In only a year and a half, this demon beast had
eaten nearly a hundred level three and level four demon beasts. If we didn't have
abundant financial resources, we can hardly afford to keep it."
Shi Yan was aghast.
Even at the Kyara Sea, level three and level four demon beasts were considered
precious. But this thing was able to devour so many high level demon beasts in only
one and a half year. Just from that, it could be imagined how fierce this demon
beast was. It must be not easy to deal with.
Its roar made even Yang Mu's Double-Headed Dragon hesitate and it remained stagnant
with apparent fear.
The Double-headed Dragon was the a level six demon beast. In Yan Family, the demon
beasts at this level were already hard enough to tame. As they were even fiercer
than Cyan Blood Bat. In the past, just a roar from this Double-Headed Dragon would
let all the demon beasts in the nearby vicinity shiver. It was unexpected that
there would be a demon beast that could make Double-headed Dragon stop his
movements.
Yang Mu had to get off from his Double-Headed Dragon, and he gave Shi Yan a bitter
smile, "Little Yan, as you can see, the thing is much harder to deal with. Alas! I
really do not know what my grandpa is really thinking. Letting you tame it really
is a joke. Even I tremble with terror when I meet that thing."
Shi Yan became more surprised.
"Let's go! Don't let that thing look down on us." Yang Lao said as he sneered,
"Since we, Yan Family, can suppress it, we certainly have the way to deal with it.
We've consumed so many resources on it. They must be paid back without doubt."
Shi Yan slightly nodded with a cool face and said: "I am really looking forward to
it."
"Be careful with it! Otherwise, instead of taming it, you would be devoured by it."
Yang Meng's little face was full of worries, "It's really not the thing to be
trifled with. You must be discreet. If not so, you actually might be eaten with
carelessness. Last time I was so frightened by its strong aura that I became unable
to move, when I was not even close to it."
"Howl!"
In the valley, the roar of the demon beast resounded again. It seemed to be
extremely unhappy with humans' approaching. Once it smelts a humans' scent, it
immediately showed its ferocious side.
As long as common warriors heard its fierce roar, most of them would tremble with
terror and become afraid to get close.
Even Shi Yan was frowning and holding breath. He dared not let his down guard.
Following Yang Lao's, Shi Yan arrived at the place between the two mountains.
The ground was littered with huge bones. They were obviously bones of demon beasts.
In the valley, the ground was full of bones. At a glance, it was like a bone sea,
heart-stirring.
"Crack!"
While treading on the bones, and listening to cracking of bones, Shi Yan felt
goosebumps.
Strong demon energy and dark energy filled the sky above the valley. In the center
of cyan dark energy and demon energy, a figure of a demon beast baring its fangs,
brandishing its claws and screaming to the sky can be partly seen.
Its body was bound by black chain about twelve arms thick, Which were connected
with the two mountains. Every time the demon beast swayed and struggled, violent
sounds of metal collision would come out from the iron chain.
"Hoop,hoop,hoop!"
The demon beast swallowed and spat to the sky. And the strong demon energy and dark
energy in the sky suddenly disappeared in its body as a sponge absorbs water.
After that a faint figure was suddenly revealed from the bones.
Shi Yan had a look of horror on his face.
This was a huge demon beast like dragon and python. It had a ten meters long body,
non-muscle wings and a belly full of scales. Its body was covered with ferocious
arm length black thorns, which flashed with black light. Its two huge talons were
flickering sharp lights, seemed to be capable of destroying any invincible
stronghold.
Its talons whacked the hard stony ground and bombarded deep caves one by one. Every
time a strike hit down, a huge boom can be heard from the valley.
The most terrible thing was the demon beast's head. It was just a hideous ghost
face. Bloodthirsty green light was emitted from its copper bell like eyes. On the
general features of the devil, there were black thorns as well. They were like
sharp swords stuck in its face.
The demon beast with ten meters body like a dragon or python, had a ferocious ghost
face. Even at first glance, it would make people tremble with fear.
Noticing someone was closing in, it suddenly blustered again. A very strong
ferocious energy was spread out as a storm on its own axis.
The ferocious energy was like a materialized substance. Which made any human's'
souls tremble. Every place the ferocious energy arrived at, the bones nearby would
explode.
Both Yang Mu and Yang Meng could not help but take a few steps.
Shi Yan used his newly refined Soul Consciousness and Sea of Consciousness to
resist the ferocious energy from the demon beast. Finally, he managed to stand
rooted to the spot instead of stepping back with fear.
Yang Lao stared at Shi Yan with a surprised face.
From the time the demon beast had been here, a lot of warriors from the Yang Family
experienced how fierce it was. Almost every new warrior who arrived here would be
frightened by it. With fear all over their face, they would subconsciously step
back and can not even look in its eyes.
Both Yang Mu and Yang Meng were Earth Realm warriors. But again, under the fury of
the demon beast, they still couldn't help but step back.
But Shi Yan was standing motionless. It was abnormal.
Shi Yan was only at the Disaster Realm. What made him remain motionless under the
ferocious energy and the terrorizing gaze from the demon beast?
Yang Lao couldn't figure out and increasingly felt that What King Yang Qing said
was true.
Shi Yan's Sea of Consciousness was waving under the fierce energy attack from the
demon beast. The consciousness was quietly spread one after another to resist the
energy attack with Soul Consciousness power. Seeing Yang Mu and Yang Meng
retreating a few steps, he secretly felt surprised and also a little rejoiced. Shi
Yan realized that it was entirely because he successfully refined Sea of
Consciousness that kept him away from fear.
Sea of Consciousness had many magical effects. One of the simplest effects was
leaning on the Soul Consciousness power and withstanding the soul shock caused by
ferocious energy.
Although Yang Mu and Yang Meng were Earth Realm warriors, they hadn't refined the
Sea of Consciousness. So facing the ferocious energy from the demon beast, they
couldn't defend themselves with Soul Consciousness. As their souls were exposed,
their minds and consciousness were be frightened. Which made them stepped backward.
"What the hell was that thing?" Taking a deep breath, Shi Yan asked in a low voice.
"Ghost Beast."
Yang Lao pondered for a moment and explained: "It is said that it's the hybrid of
the Sky Ghost from the Underworld and the Beast Dragon from the Demon Area. They
both are level eight demon beast. Whether in the Underworld or in the Demon Area,
both of them are famous. Both Dark Dwellers and Demon Dwellers were helpless in
front of them. This Ghost Beast was found at a magical place in the Fourth Demon
Area by your great grandfather. It was just a several hundred years old cub. But it
was already a demon beast at level six. According to your great grandfather's
saying, the ugly thing is the hybrid of two level-eight demon beasts, with
unlimited capacity of evolution. It is said that if an opportunity arrives, it can
at least evolve to level nine in the future. And the help of treasures and other
magical things, it could even become a level-ten demon beast!"
Normally the demon beasts that could unceasingly evolve were extremely aggressive.
The ones who could evolve into level-nine demon beasts were rarely found. And the
ones that were able to evolve to level-ten demon beasts were almost heard only in
legends. Very few people had ever met them.
The Ghost Beast not only had the ability of continuous evolution, but also could
become a level-nine demon beast. What's more, it had the opportunity to become the
sovereign demon beast at level ten.
Shi Yan had never met the demon beast at this level before, not even had heard of
it.
"No one knows how Sky Ghost from Underworld could appear in The Fourth Demon Area
and give birth to Ghost Beast with Beast Dragon of Demon Area." Yang Lao shook his
head, "Even your great grandfather could not figure out how could the Sky Ghost
appear in Demon Area. And it is harder to know why Sky Ghost could copulate with
the Beast Dragon. The name of Beast Ghost was given by your great grandfather. It
is the thing that had never appeared in the past and should be the rarest curiosity
in the nature."
"Then how can we tame it?" Shi Yan murmured.
Yang Lao was stupefied. He shook his head with a bitter smile, "Don't ask me about
this. I know nothing about it either. Your Great Grandfather bought it back to the
Immortal Island and personally bounded it with twelve golden chains. He asked us to
send a demon beast at level three or four to feed it every seven days. And he said
it should be you to tame Beast Ghost when you come to Immortal Island."
"Me?" Shi Yan was dumbfounded, "My great grandpa really thought too highly of me."
"Well." Yang Lao nodded with a strange face, "All of us don't think you have the
ability to tame Beast Ghost. But your Great Grandfather said that only you would
have karma with Beast Ghost. I don't know what basis your Great Grandfather had,
but he commanded that only you could be allowed to tame Beast Ghost. None of us can
understand his thoughts."
"Great Grandpa must be muddled." Yang Meng stuck out her tongue cutely: "Brother
Yan has never met it. And he has no experience of taming any other demon beast, so
it's impossible for him to tame it."
"Never mind." Yang Lao thought for a while and said to Shi Yan: "Stay here and try
to tame it. Well, Just remember always maintain a 100 meters distance.100 meters is
its physical attack range. Since your Great Grandfather said that, he must have his
own reasons. Though I have many methods to tame demon beasts, but no one is
suitable for this one. Your Great Grandfather also commanded me not to show you any
skills of taming demon beasts."
After Yang Lao finished, he departed with Yang Meng and Yang Mu, leaving behind a
worried Shi Yan alone on how to tame the Beast Ghost.

Chapter 212: Accident
Inside the valley. Shi Yan was facing the Demon Ghost alone, and had no idea what
to do with it.
Demon beasts, like the Demon Ghost, were heterosexual. It had been sealed partly by
King Yang Qing, so it could only attack within 100 meters. The 100 meters' range
was the dangerous area besides the Demon Ghost. Once someone get close to it, the
Demon Ghost would attack fiercely.
Shi Yan tried a lot of ways to get close to the 100 meter limit during the last
three days. Whenever he entered the restricted area of 100 meters, this Demon Ghost
would become violent. Its terrible flame almost destroyed Shi Yan.
There was no way to communicate with the Demon Ghost. He also tried to release his
soul consciousness.
However, when his soul consciousness tried to communicate with the the Demon Ghost,
he was overwhelmed by its terrible flame.
This day, Shi Yan tried to communicate with the the Demon Ghost again. But when he
began to condensate his soul consciousness, there came out a irritable impatient
aura from the Demon Ghost.
With Demon Ghost as the Center, a wave of fierce evil aura was released on the
entire valley. The waves of fierce aura made the bones on the ground fly off
towards Shi Yan like sharp swords.
Fortunately, Shi Yan withdrew in time and luckily managed to escape this enormous
attack.
Shi Yan felt kind of slumped weakness.
This ghost and demon hybrid was indeed extremely frightening. It was not only
fierce, but also extremely offensive. And was always full of energy. It never
rested, always staring at him.
Before leaving, If Yang Lao hadn't told him that King Yang Qing once said this the
Demon Ghost had great affinity with him, Shi Yan would have almost given up.
Instead of leaving, Shi Yan chose to believe in the mysterious powers of King Yang
Qing and continued to find a way to communicate with the Demon Ghost.
Time flied. And half a month passed at once.
During this half month, Shi Yan did not hurried to get close to the Demon Ghost,
and kept a safe distance from the Demon Ghost. He was not so anxious to get the
Demon Ghost's recognition. In the valley, he sat down to understand the Electric
Shift and the Phantom Shift.
The Yang family was indeed rich and powerful. During this period, all kinds of
delicious food was taken to Shi Yan constantly. Shi Yan's stomach was always filled
with the food.
Thousands year Ginseng, Polygonum Multiflorum of hundreds of years, various demon
beasts' bones and muscles were sent each and every day, which he could not have in
the Shi family. The nutritional food made Shi Yan full of blood and flesh.
Although Shi Yan didn't manage to succeed in taming the Demon Ghost, but he got
enlightened in operating the Electric Shift after numerous trials and errors.
"Chuu!"
Shi Yan's shadow shuttled in the valley like lightening. Between his two legs,
Profound Qi exploded, providing formidable impact.
Shi Yan's body was really flying like a lightning in the valley constantly.
"Boom! Boom! Boom!"
The explosion of Profound Qi in the legs derived strong impact. Under the force of
impact, Shi Yan moved so quickly that one couldn't even see him by naked eyes.
"Hooo! Hooo!"
The noise of the Double-Headed Dragon quietly came from outside the valley. After a
while, Yang Mu came down from the Double-Headed Dragon, laughing in front of Shi
Yan, "Xiao Yan, how's it?"
Shaking his head, Shi Yan said helplessly, "I couldn't find a breakthrough. It
isn't an easy thing to tame the the Demon Ghost."
"That's for sure." Yang Mu nodded, "This Demon Ghost is so fierce, and it is a
hybrid of two formidable beasts. It is a miracle between the heaven and earth. if
it is so easy to rein in, we would have taken this guy long time ago."
Shi Yan was not discouraged at all, "There is still time, anyway. I am not in a
hurry. Since Great Grandfather said the demon beast and I have something special,
he must have his reasons."
"Great Grandfather..."
While mentioning King Yang Qing, Yang Mu's eyes shone with a grudging smile.
Shi Yan was quite sensitive, so from Yang Mu's subtle change of expression, he
caught something unusual. He frowned quietly, "What happened?"
"Ah..." Yang Mu smiled with a sigh. He wanted to say something, but he stopped.
Seeing Yang Mu like this, Shi Yan got a bad feeling.
Even since he knew Yang Mu, he had never saw him like this.
In his eyes, Yang Mu was an arrogant person, filled with infinite confidence, as if
nothing can make him worry. But now this strange Yang Mu gave Shi Yan a bad feeling
immediately.
"What happened?" Shi Yan said seriously.
"Great Grandfather might be in trouble." Yang Mu sighed, "Seven days ago, we lost
contact with Great Grandfather. Uncle Mo and grandfather could not contact him
through the secret method. It never happened before. Our Yang Family has a secret
method of communicating between the two worlds. He used to lead us through that
secret method. We could also report to Great-Grandfather about everything that
happened in the Kyara Sea. But now..."
Shi Yan's face slightly changed, "Great-Grandfather has god like powers. Since he
went to talk with the Demon King Bo Xun by himself, he must be full of confidence.
How did that happen?"
"I don't know." Yang Mu shook his head and squeezed out a smile, "Maybe we will be
able to contact him soon. Ha ha, Xiao Yan, don't worry, stay here and keep trying
to tame the Demon Ghost. I believe you can find the solution one day and
communicate with the Demon Ghost."
"Well."
"I just came to take a look at you, nothing else. I will go now." Yang Mu shook his
hand leisurely, mounted on the Double-Headed Dragon and left the valley quickly.
Shi Yan's heart was overshadowed, as he felt something amiss. But he believed that
King Yang Qing had the ability to leave the demon area.
Before arriving the Endless Sea, he knew this nominal Great Grandfather a little
through the description from Xiao Hanyi and Xia Xinyan. From those people, Shi Yan
realized that King Yang Qing was one of the most legendary men in the Endless Sea.
King Yang Qing's performance later also proved Shi Yan's suspect.
Such a powerful man must have a plan B. He would never get himself into a difficult
situation. He believed that King Yang Qing would be fine.
Shi Yan continued to stay in the valley. He was practicing the Electric Shift and
thinking about how to communicate with the Demon Ghost.
Like this another two months passed.
Finally, Shi Yan's Electricity Shift got a breakthrough. After this period of
penance, the Profound Qi between his leg became much stronger.
Naturally, once Shi Yan casted out the Electric Shift, his speed suddenly surged,
which also made Shi Yan joyful.
Triggering the Electric Shift with all his might, Shi Yan ran at a lightning speed
that was seven times quicker than normal. He was shuttling in the valley like
thunder.
This day, Shi Yan thought for a long time, and finally realized he could use the
Electric Shift in the Demon Ghost's taboo area. He was ready to take a risk to make
sure that he can approach the Demon Ghost and retreat back safely.
Taking a deep breath, Shi Yan slowly operated the Profound Qi in his body and
forced it into his legs.
"Boom! Boom! Boom! "
From the intersections of his legs came a sudden fierce explosion. The explosion
passed through his joints as he heard sounds from his leg bones .
Suddenly, a figure enshrouded in lightning moved toward the Demon Ghost.
Prostrating on the floor, the Demon Ghost squinted his green eyes and perceived Shi
Yan getting near him immediately.
"Howl??"
The Demon Ghost roared, as its 10 meter long body stood up quickly and its evil
power broke out directly.
Just like a wave, the fierce flame covered one hundred meter area instantly. The
Demon Ghost's huge body acted, as its claw and thorns shone oddly. The dark energy
and demon energy came out of it and spread directly till it covered the whole area.
In the forbidden area of the the Demon Ghost, Shi Yan sank into the mud and was
enveloped by the flame of the Demon Ghost thoroughly.
Overwhelming fierce flame like a substance was covering his body which almost
drowned Shi Yan.
"What's the matter?" The Ice Cold Flame suddenly sent a message, "This demon beast
is so powerful that it can control the dark energy and demon energy, it's really
awful!"
The Ice Cold Flame in the Blood Vein Ring was aware of the awful energy, so it
talked to Shi Yan on its own.
facing the oppression of the fierce flame, Shi Yan's body was like being directly
imprisoned and he could not move. The flame from the Demon Ghost formed the soul
attack and went to the Shi Yan's head directly.
The Sea of consciousness stirred waves and plumes of soul consciousness were
released from it. In an instant, they formed layers of soul consciousness and tried
to resist the Demon Ghost's ferocious attacks.
Shi Yan was shocked that how difficult it became to leave this area.
"Bravo!" From inside the ring, came Ice Cold Flame's shocked voice, "This monster
beast has potential, I've not seen such a great power before. How do you get this
guy?"
Shi Yan tried hard to resist the soul attack from the the Demon Ghost. It was very
demanding. His body was going down like a mountain collapsing in the dark and demon
energy.
He was fifty meters away from the the Demon Ghost.
The Demon Ghost never attacked physically, but its fierce aura made Shi Yan
shudder. He was like a leaf in a storm and that could be destroyed any time .
"What!"
The Ice cold flame screamed again. It seemed to have found something. It shouted in
a sudden surprise,"The Blood Vein Ring released me. It wants me to help you?"
The next moment, Shi Yan suddenly felt extremely cold breath gushing into the Blood
Vein Ring.
Just in an instant, Shi Yan's whole body froze like an ice sculpture. The Ice Cold
Flame's power covered his body directly.
The Demon Ghost's ferocious attacks couldn't defeat Shi Yan under the intervene of
the Ice Cold Flame.
Shi Yan felt slightly relieved.
"Howl!"
The Demon Ghost moved suddenly!
Accompanied by a roar, the chains came out with a loud noise. Shi Yan saw the Demon
Ghost's huge body fell straight down to him like a dark cloud.
There were dark clouds in the sky.
??
Shi Yan face changed and he felt his soul locked on by the Demon Ghost. He had a
frustrated feeling that wherever he fled he would be killed.

Chapter 213: The Ancient Gate of Heaven
"Marvelous!"
There was a type of urgency in Ice Cold Flame's voice, "Be careful. Leave right
now! This guy has no emotions, only relentless murder. It will ruin everything,
every soul! It is not a common demonic beast!"
Without hesitation, he triggered all his energy and moved his Profound Qi into his
legs, initiating Lightning.
A flash of lightning crossed the valley.
It landed one hundred meters beyond the Demon Ghost.
"Howl, howl, howl!"
The Demon Ghost bellowed crazily, while its vicious green eyes were gazing at Shi
Yan. Being bounded by the twelve chains, it stood just twenty meters away in front
of Shi Yan.
A thundering sound came from the two Divine Mountains, the twelve chains connecting
them were being stretched.
It was merely a Level Six demon beast, but its power was earth shaking!
Slowly breathing, Shi Yan looked calm. As he grinned to the Demon Ghost, "Well you
are malicious enough!"
He hadn't thought that he will be restrained by the Demon Ghost as soon as he

approached it. If the Ice Cold Flame hadn't come to his rescue, he could have been
killed by the Demon Ghost.
Another failure.
"This demon beast is very special." From inside the Blood Vein Ring, the Ice Cold
Flame's voice came, meanwhile, the Ice Cold Flame's aura got weaker and weaker. And
the Blood Vein Ring again restrained the Ice Cold Flame.
"Hmm, it is said that it's interbred by the Dark Area's Sky Ghost and the Demon
Area's demon dragon."
Shi Yan told the story about the demon ghost to the Ice Cold Flame, "According to
my Great Grandpa, this demon beast shouldn't have existed. Because the Dark Area
and the Demon Area are not connected. This Demon Ghost originated magically."
"Bred by the Dark Area's Sky Ghost and the Demon Area's Demon Dragon?" The Ice Cold
Flame was surprised, "Are you sure?"
"He did say so."
The Ice Cold Flame went silent.
After a long long time, the Ice Cold Flame voice came again,"You've got in a big
trouble!"
Shi Yan's expression changed as he asked,"What does it mean?"
He knew although the Ice Cold Flame was not human being, it knew better than most
experts about this world.
This guy was there for who knows how many years, possessing many ancient experts'
memories. It knew many secrets of the Grace Mainland, and also about the Dark Area
and the Demon Area.
It must have found something since it said so!
"The Demon Ghost's appearance means someone very dangerous and powerful broke the
path between the Dark Area and the Demon Area. Once the path was broken, the space
shield would be unstable, and there will be a lot of cracks on the space of the
Grace Mainland."
"Which means?"
"Means the Dark Dwellers and the Demon Dwellers will ally to strike this world
again!"
Shi Yan was astounded.
"The Dark Area and the Demon Area have been long jealous of the wealth here, which
is quite rare in their worlds. Once the Dark Dwellers and the Demon Dwellers obtain
what they want on the Grace Mainland, they will expand quickly, then your world
will be in deep trouble."
"This Demon Ghost is a sign that the Dark Area and the Demon Area's cooperation.
They are going to enter the Grace Mainland and start slaughter!"
"What?" Shi Yan was shocked.
"How old is the Demon Ghost?"
"Said to be hundreds of years."
"Recently, are there any Demon Dwellers coming to this world from the space nodes?"
"Yes!"
"That's a disaster!"
The Ice Cold Flame was now helpless," It takes about five hundred years to open a
space path between the Dark Area and the Demon Area. The Dark Dwellers and the
Demon Dwellers need to invest tremendously during these five hundred years, to
stabilize the path between the Dark Area and the Demon Area and then forcefully
open the space nodes in the Grace Mainland. Once some Demon Dwellers appeared from
the space nodes and if there are even high rank Demon Dwellers, then it means they
come prepared."
"What's next then?"
"The Dark Area and our world are not connected through space nodes. The Dark Area
and the Gate of Heaven of our world are one way only. We can only enter the Dark
Area through the Gate of Heaven, but the Dark Dwellers can not enter the Grace
Mainland through the Gate of Heaven. It means, it's hard for the Dark Dwellers to
enter our world. However, once the path between the Dark Area and the Demon Area is
connected, the Dark Dwellers can enter our world through the space joints."
"And then?"
"And then, someday you will find a lot of high rank Demon Dwellers and Dark
Dwellers suddenly popping up out of nowhere. At that time, all the warriors in the
Endless Sea will be the prey of the Dark Dwellers and the Demon Dwellers. Maybe in
a short time, this place will be slaughtered and you won't find a single human
being any more."
"Why didn't the Demon Dwellers enter this world through the Gate of Heaven?"
"There is a rule that God Realm Demon Dwellers can't pass through the Gate of
Heaven. If Demon Realm Demon Dwellers could easily enter the Gate of Heaven, it
would have become a wasteland long ago. The Second and Third Demon Area was sealed
because there were True God Demon Dwellers who didn't follow this rule!"
Shi Yan was totally shocked by what he heard.
He never suspected that the Demon Dwellers were so terrifying. According to the Ice
Cold Flame, the Second and the Third Demon Area Demon Dwellers were more vicious.
So the Gate of Heaven was destroyed to prevent them.
"Who created the Gate of Heaven?"
"Warriors of God Realms."
"Hmm? Warriors of God Realms?"
"Yes, in the ancient times, the Demon Dwellers, the Dark Dwellers and other tribes
in different worlds got along well with each other. The Gate of Heaven existed to
let the tribes communicate with each other. Since there was limited resources in
every world, they needed to exchange their materials for training."
"At that time, there was an area called the Connection Sea, where there were many
Gates of Heaven leading to all worlds. The Connection Sea was the center of all
worlds and was on the Grace Mainland. However, from a certain time, all the tribes
began to fight. Because of the Gates of Heaven, those stronger tribes could enter
other worlds and easily slaughter the people there."
"The battles among the tribes were fast and easy because of the Gates of Heaven.
Many minor tribes became extinct.The Grace Mainland, the Demon Area, and the Dark
Area were merely three worlds out of numerous worlds then. After thousands of years
of battles, many tribes disappeared."
"Till one day, the experts of all tribes noticed that the existence of the Gate of
Heaven was dangerous. So they set all sorts of rules to prevent battles when
creating the Gate of Heaven. Some tribes lost a lot in the battles, so they had to
destroy the Gate of Heaven to cut their connection with outside world."
"In that age, many Gates of Heaven disappeared, and many tribes went out of our
reach.There were a few Gates of Heaven later, but they were all with all sorts of
rules."
"The Dark Area is a vicious area. Their Gate of Heaven prevents other tribes from
invading. And the Demon Area is also overwhelming strong, so their Gate of Heaven
stopped God Realm Demon Dwellers too. Once the Gate is broken, there will be a
disaster."
As it knew many things related to history, the Ice Cold Flame told everything it
knew to Shi Yan.
After the Ice Cold Flame finished, Shi Yan realized a storm was coming in the
Endless Sea.
"Shi Yan."
Yang Lao showed up secretly with a serious face. After he came, he glanced the
Demon Ghost and then deeply looked at Shi Yan, and said abruptly, "Stop it if you
can't conquer the Demon Ghost in a month. Don't waste your time. I will take you to
a safe place."
Shi Yan's expression changed, "What happened?"
No matter in the Kyara Sea or the Endless Sea, the Yang Family was the greatest
power. And the Immortal Island was their home, along with the Divine Mountains
here.
What kind of disaster it was that made the Yang Family leave the Immortal Island?
"Three days ago, the Demon King Bo Xun's bone shadow appeared in different areas.
He said your great grandpa was trapped under the 'Demon Seal Formation' in the
Fourth Demon Area. Even if he has the Immortal treasure, he would still be tortured
to death." Yang Lao looked rigid.
"What? Bo Xun recovered?" Shi Yan was freaked out.
"The Demon Seal Pattern was not from Demon King Bo Xun, but another Demon King Chi
Yan. Bo Xun and Chi Yan became allies." Yang Lao looked worried.
"The Demon Dwellers are invading this world?" After a deep breath, Shi Yan calmed
himself down.
"The Demon Dwellers haven't arrived." Yang Lao shook his head, "But the great
powers in other sea areas are sailing toward the Kyara Sea secretly. Those survived
Demon Dwellers found the heads of those great powers and made some agreements with
them to exchange materials with this world, on a condition--slaughter the Yang
Family!"
Chapter 214: We Belong Together!
"I just got some information about the Ancient Gates of Heaven..."
Shi Yan's expression was sullen, as he explained all the information he got from
the Ice Cold Flame to Yang Lao.
The information that the Ice Cold Flame knew, was extremely old. Old enough that
even some of the warriors now can hardly notice them on ancient sites. Even Yang
Lao had never heard of these information relayed by the Ice Cold Flame.
When Shi Yan clarified the situation, Yang Lao was extremely shocked and stayed
silent for a long time.
"Where did you get these information from? Can you confirm whether they are true or
not?" Yang Lao took in a deep breath with a serious expression.
"From the Ice Cold Flame." Shi Yan nodded, "In its long life, it once made a lot of
contact with many God realm masters from ancient times. This information was from
the memories of those God realm masters. I think, there won't be any mistake."
"In the Fourth Demon Area, the two Demon Kings Chi Yan and Bo Xun, seemed to always
be unfriendly with each other. If your information is true, then these two demon
kings probably have been plotting against our Yang family for ages. If a passageway
connecting the Underworld and the Demon Area really takes hundreds of years to
connect, then these two demon kings probably started to secretly plot against us
hundreds of years ago."
Light flashed in Yang Lao's eyes, "In that case, Bo Xun came to capture Xiao Hanyi,
his motive should be to force your Great Grandpa to seek him alone. Then he
collaborated with Chi Yan, and used the 'Demon Seal Formation' to deal with your
Great Grandpa. To deal with our Yang family, these two Demon Kings sure planned
deliberately."
"Even you, didn't know about the situation of the connection between the Underworld
and the Demon Area?" Shi Yan was stunned.
Shaking his head, Yang Lao said: "Maybe the last time demon dwellers and dark
dwellers collaborated was too long ago. So far that no one knew of this secret. I
didn't know, the rest of the leaders of the forces in the Endless Sea, should not
have known either. Aii, this thing is too troublesome now, I think even if the
leaders of those forces hear us talk about the situation in this, they wouldn't
believe it. Instead they will think our Yang family is trying to trick them on
purpose."
Shi Yan was silent, he knew that Yang Lao's prediction might come true.
In front of this big change that might sweep through the entire Endless Sea, he,
who was only in the Disaster realm, with no reputation or fame, can make no
influence at all.
He also knew, that he as of now, cannot bring much help to the Yang family.
"It's alright, after getting this information, at least we know what the Demon
Dweller and the Dark Dwellers plan to do. Being able to know their next moves, now
we can make early preparations." Yang Lao patted Shi Yan's shoulder and comforted
him: "Don't worry too much, the Yang family is able to stand in the Endless Sea for
many years without falling, naturally we have things to back us up. In the worst
case scenario, we can just temporarily retreat from this place. When those people
can see through the situation, then we'll fight our way back. It's not a big deal
to lose our territory, we will again take them back some time."
Shi Yan knew that he was talking about the magical mountains on the Immortal
Island.
"Don't think about it too much, continue to stay here and think of a way to tame
the Demon Ghost. Your Great Grandpa said you can do it, then I believe you
definitely can. In this time I will prepare an emergency plan. When things go
wrong, I will arrange for you to go to a safe place."
"Alright."
I'll be going now, you should be diligent yourself. Remember, our Yang family won't
fall. Your generation is all quite well, in the future our Yang family is still
going to stand in the Endless Sea. This small setback won't beat us down."
"I understand."
...
After Yang Lao left, Shi Yan temporarily stopped cultivating the Electric Shift. He
crossed his legs and sat down in the valley, just intensely staring at Demon Ghost.
Time was running out, in a month, if he can't tame Demon Ghost, then he might not
see Demon Ghost again, and lose this ultimate opportunity.
"Do you know, if there is a way to tame this demon beast?" Shi Yan asked the Ice
Cold Flame.
"To tame a Demon Beast, usually you have to have a stronger capability than them.
Only with overwhelming power, you can beat them until they are afraid of you and
make them obey you." The Ice Cold Flame came with a quick reply, "But, your power
obviously can't suppress this level six demon beast hybrid. Under this situation,
you can only use soul communication. Or if the power on your body makes the demon
beast feel approachable, making it feel like you and it are the same type of
creature, then it might grow close with you."
'Soul communication? Similar power types?'
Shi Yan frowned deeply.
Why would Yang Qingdi think that he is destined with this Demon Ghost? Why would be
think that only he, can get the affection of the Demon Ghost.
In all of this, there had to be some secret he didn't know about.
Shi Yan felt like he seemed to have gotten a grasp on something, but thinking of it
closely, in this time he almost used every possible method, but Demon Ghost just
won't comply.
Was there anything he hadn't used in him? A similar power type? In his own body, is
there a power that was unused when taming the Demon Ghost?
Suddenly a light flashed in his head and Shi Yan abruptly stood up.
'Negative energies!'
Shi Yan's eyes suddenly brightened as he satared at the Demon Ghost without
blinking, and seemed to have grasped a crucial point.
In these days, he kept trying to use soul communication with the Demon Ghost, in
order to get close to it. He tried many different methods, but he had never really
used the negative energies.
On the Demon Ghost, there was constantly a violent, bloodthirsty, cruel presence,
this was the absolute evil power.
These powers were obviously not from the right path, it was completely different
from the presence of other creatures. In the Demon Ghost's heart, it seemed to have
been filled with hate and devastation towards people!
The evil presence and the negative powers flowing out of his own meridians were
they extremely similar in type?
"What have you thought of?" The Ice Cold Flame was very surprised, "Did you find a
way?"
Shi Yan didn't answer and with a cold expression, he walked step by step towards
the Demon Ghost.
"Roar!"
The Demon Ghost roared again, and a flow of hurricane-like fierce power suddenly
released fromit towards all directions.
On its creepy ghost face, its bright green evil eyes, kept watching Shi Yan.
With the blast of the fierce power, the evil power that went straight for the soul,
also quietly went towards Shi Yan's area. Once Shi Yan steps into the forbidden
area, the evil power from the Demon Ghost will completely burst out.
"Dude you're going in again? You have to be careful this time, my power is sealed
by your stupid ring again..." The Ice Cold Flame reminded him.
Shi Yan already stopped communicating with it.
He stepped towards the Demon Ghost, and soon he was appraoching the hundred-meter
forbidden area. He could already feel the dark energy and demon energy stirring in
the evil flames. These two powers, that were not from this dimension, flared in the
evil flame while bringing with them the Demon Ghost's evil soul consciousness. It
was like hurricanes and giant tides, that were extremely fierce and violent.
"Roar!"
The Demon Ghost roared again, it seemed to think that Shi Yan was challenging its
patience. Its ten meter-long body suddenly stood up violently, and the metal chains
wrapping around its body made loud clashing sounds.
Shi Yan suddenly stirred the negative powers in his meridians.
In just a mere moment, negative emotions like violence, madness, hate, and
devastation immediately fille Shi Yan's mind. Inside his body, the negative powers
surged, forming into a cold and evil, while light mist.
The Demon Ghost suddenly became quiet.
A hundred and ten meters away, the Demon Ghost that was always rampaging, for the
first time a trace of confusion appeared in its green evil eyes. It just looked at
Shi Yan, and actually didn't moved its body to try to escape from the chains again.
The vibrant green eyes that should've been filled with bloodthirsty murderous
thoughts, at this moment, became extremely focused. It seemed to be thinking,
hesitating, and deciding about something.
Shi Yan's body did not stop, he just kept stirring the negative powersto spread
around his entire body, and stepped into the Demon Ghost's forbidden area.
One foot in.
There seemed to be hesitation in the Demon Ghost's green yes. The evil and violent
negative energies slowly spread out, and actually surged towards the Demon Ghost.
At the same time.
The overflowing negative emotions in his head, combined with wisps of soul
consciousness, formed into extremely evil conscious thoughts, also flew towards the
Demon Ghost at the same time.
The conscious thoughts this time were completely different from other times. Inside
it contained negative emotions, making Shi Yan almost go insane, giving him a
thought to destroy everything and slaughter all the creatures in the world.
Normally when these thoughts appear in Shi Yan's mind, Shi Yan wouldn't be far from
madness. Normally, he would keep suppressing it, to sustain the clarity in his
mind.
However, at this moment, he did not hold back at all. He forwardly let go his sense
of reason, and let those negative emotions take charge.
Shi Yan's eyes slowly turned red, as if blood was dripping out of them. He seemed
like an evil creature that crawled out of the depths of hell with a body full of
devastating insane powers.
The Demon Ghost suddenly became quiet.
The evil presence that surrounded it suddenly ceased like tides. It just blankly
stared at Shi Yan, those evil green eyes that were supposed to be filled with
bloodthirst, actually showed a joyful emotion.
Shi Yan stepped towards it with his bright red eyes, and was slowly losing his
sanity.
The Demon Ghost just happily looked at him, all his hostility was completely gone
now. It seemed to be waiting, anticipating something.
"Hu, hu, hu!"
The Demon Ghost's breathing was heavy, it actually seemed a little ecstatic. The
enormous body that originally stood up, slowly laid down on the ground.
Shi Yan arrived in front of the Demon Ghost, its back that was covered with sharp
spikes, suddenly lightly shook in one area. It could be seen that the spikes in
that area slowly contracted, and shrank back into its body.
On The Demon Ghost's back, there was suddenly a blotch of flat ground, that could
fit exactly one person.
Shi Yan leaped up and flew towards that area, then steadily crossed his legs to sit
down. He grinned and laughed: "We belong together."
"Boom, boom, boom!"
The twelve chains binding the Demon Ghost's body, suddenly shattered.
The constraints that Yang Qingdi put on the Demon Ghost were completely gone now.
"Roar!"
The Demon Ghost issued a carefree roar, its enormous body shook and flew into the
sky with flared teeth and open claws. It flew joyfully in the valley.
A person and a beast, they fit seamlessly.

Chapter 215: The Three Choices
When Shi Yan was riding from the valley to the Yang palace, he was quite surprised.
Those palaces were full of Yang warriors. Looking from top, it was like an army of
ants, roughly, maybe there were nearly ten thousand people.
They were gathered on a huge square.
In the middle of that square, there was an ancient array, which was surrounded by
shining best quality crystals. A surge of natural spirit qi was flowing out from
these crystals and was injected into that ancient array, which made it look like
that ancient array had a rainbow light curled up on it.
Many Yang warriors were separated into small team and surrounded the ancient array.
Yang Luo and Mo Duanhun looked respectful, and constantly fiddle with the strange
compass on that ancient array.
The Yang warriors, under the command from those two, entered into the ancient array
in order and stood on it. Following that dazzling light flashed and those warriors
who stood on the ancient array disappeared.
Transmission array.
Just by a glance, Shi yan realized that the ancient array was a magical array that
connected two places.
Only a Royalty rank blacksmith can make such complex transmission array. In the
Kyara sea, only the powerful family like Yang family can afford to hire those
Royalty rank blacksmiths and spend an unimaginable amount of materials to build
this thing.
One after one, the warriors from Yang family entered into the transmission array
under the command from Yang Luo and Mo Duanhun. It took one best quality crystal to
teleported them into an unknown area.
When Shi Yan arrived there with the Demon Ghost, it caused a huge fuss among the
people.
Under the pressure from the Ghost Beast, the demon beasts groveled on the ground
and didn't dare to look into Ghost Beast eyes. Their body was shivering as if they
saw their natural enemy.
Yang Lao looked up on the sky and upon seeing Shi Yan with Ghost Beast he was
startled.
Mo Duanhun also gently nodded toward Shi Yan and seemed like he was surprised with
Shi Yan's ability.
"Brat, good, very good" Yang Lao smiled, "This Ghost Beast really has an affinity
with you, It already stayed in the Immortal island for a long time, and there was
never anyone who can go near it and you can tame this unusual demon beast, which
means the heaven still care about our Yang family."
Many Yang warriors showed excitement in their faces when they heard Yang Lao's
word, seems like they discerned something from it.
"What is the situation now?" Shi Yan came down from the Ghost Beast and gently
patted Ghost Beast, suddenly the Ghost Beast which keeps releasing ferocious and
evil atmosphere quited down, lazily lying on the ground and didn't continue to show
its ferocious side.
"The warriors from the other families are moving towards Kyara sea, and soon, those
people will appear here" Yang Lao face became gloomy," The news about your great
grandfather, who is trapped under the 'Demon Seal Formation' has already spread
throughout the endless sea, after Bo Xun spoke up, no one thinks that your great
grandfather can escape from that Demon Seal Formation, so, those who have been
afraid of us, the Yang family, caught this golden opportunity to exterminate our
Yang family."
Yang Lao explained the situation in brief.
The Demon King Bo Xun's bone shadow which appeared in different areas already
indicated that this time Yang Qingdi will definitely die, many demon dwellers who
have entered from the unstable points in space long time ago already frequently
contacted the heads from the major families, and explained to them the goodwill
from Bo Xun and Chi Yan.
And they even showed their sincerity by sending many rare goods and materials, that
only exist in the Demon Area, to those major families.
Chi Yan and Bo Xun already spoke up to get along with the endless sea, by
connecting the two worlds and exchanging materials.
The proposal from the two demon king made many people restless and those magical
materials from the Demon Area also made so that many people could hardly stay
still.
In the past, the gate of heaven that connected the endless sea and the fourth Demon
Area was in the hands of the Yang, only the Yang family can go through that door to
enter the fourth Demon Area and bring many strange materials that didn't exist in
this world.
And because of this, the resources from Yang family were extremely tremendous in
the endless sea, and with this advantage the Yang family can firmly stand proudly
in the endless sea.
There was nobody that can coveted the materials from the Demon Area, in the past,
the Yang was controlling the gate, and because the powerful Yang family, those
people didn't dare to mess and only can exchange that material from the Yang
family, which made Yang family acquire many rare treasures.
And now, Yang Qingdi was imprisoned, Chi Yan and Bo Xun also gave them a treaty
that was difficult to refuse by them, in order to obtain the materials from Demon
Area and the wealth that has been accumulated by the Yang family for hundreds of
years, those people finally teamed up and planned to destroy the Yang family and
share with the Demon Area.
After deciding, those major families will no longer hesitated and started sending
experts toward Kyara sea.
That force was very powerful, the Evil Wonderland and Xia family who were in
alliance with the Yang family in the past also suddenly quited down.
The Xia family was pretty modest, Xia Shenchuan already spoke up to Yang Lao in
advance that the Xia family won't face those forces for Yang family, and won't make
any move, regardless if their decision was right or wrong.
And the Evil Wonderland, not only didn't help the Yang family, but they also
secretly contacted with those forces, seemed like they were determined to help
those people, and replace the Yang family in the endless sea.
In just one night, the Yang family was isolated and became the target of many
people
Many feracious families started to open their bloody mouth, trying to devour the
Yang family after they received the message from Bo Xun that Yang Qingdi will
definitely die.
The Yang family's situation has reached the most dangerous moment.
In desperation, Yang Lao began to start the evacuation plan, by dividing the wealth
that has been accumulated by the Yang family and Yang warriors into small groups
and quietly transferring it.
"You're just in time" Yang Lao frowned, "This time we need to evacuate, and now we
have three evacuation area, the first one is the Demon Area, the second one is the
Underwater Desolate City, and the last is the Chasm Battlefield, you can choose
where you want to go."
"Demon Area?" Shi Yan was shocked, "How would you guys want to evacuate to Demon
Area? If we enter the Demon Area this time, then wouldn't we be killed by Bo Xun
and Chi Yan?"
"The situation in the Demon Area is different from what you think" Yang Luo smiled,
during the critical time of the family, he still remained calm, "In the fourth
Demon Area, there are many regions, even Bo Xun and Chi Yan can't sense the
situation inside it, the Demon Area is extremely vast, so this kind of magical
field is countless, the Yang family has been operating in the Demon Area for a long
time, so we understand some regions even better than the demon dwellers, this time,
the Yang family members that entered the Demon Area number up to eighty percent! A
long time ago, we build a masking array with the help of the environment in there,
so it would be difficult for Bo Xun and Chi Yan to find us"
At first, he thought that in the fourth Demon Area, the demon king Bo Xun and Chi
Yan who had the cultivation of the third sky of Spirit realm can easily find out
the situation in the Demon Area, and now, after listening to Yang Lao's
explanation, he knew that the magical field in the Demon Area are so powerful that
even the demon king Bo Xun and Chi Yan can do nothing about it
"The Underwater Desolate City is a magical place in the endless sea, the sea
warriors are the inhabitants in there and the sea is their world, if there is large
number of endless sea people entered there, it would cause a huge fuss and maybe
there would be a war with them, but we have some contact with some families in
there, so there shouldn't be any problem if we enter into the city.
"What about the Chasm Battlefield? What kind of place is that?"
"The Chasm Battlefield is in the sky sea, it's said it originally belonged to this
world, but don't know why it was split out from this world. The Chasm Battlefield
is very strange, the heaven gate that connects the Chasm Battlefield is always
changing, every hundred years, it would change once"
"What do you mean ?"
"Three hundred years ago, only the warriors from elementary realm to spirit realm
can enter the door, two hundred years ago, the heaven gate changed, the spirit
realm warriors already can't enter it, a hundred years ago, that heaven gate
changed again, even the sky realm warriors can't enter it. And now, even nirvana
realm warriors can't enter that heaven gate, this time, only earth realm warriors
and below earth realm warriors can enter it"
"What? So there is a limit in that gate every hundred years ?"
"That's right" Yang Lao nodded, "This time, we would divide into three groups, one
would go into the Demon Area, next one would go into the Underwater Desolate City,
and the last one will go to the Chasm Battlefield, with that, we can prevent some
damage, after all, if we focus on one area, there is a chance that we could be
exterminated, so by dividing into three groups, we can increase the chance of blood
retention "
"I will go to the Chasm Battlefield" Yang Mu sneered, "I won't only enter the Chasm
Battlefield, but also I will spread out the information, telling those people that
I am inside it. Hehe, this time, the nirvana realm warriors can't enter it, and for
those major families who want to exterminate us, they would have to send their
warriors below nirvana realm to kill me, hmph, I will wait inside the Chasm
Battlefield, and those who dare to come to kill me, I will kill them all"
"I also will go to the Chasm Battlefield" Shi Yan nodded lightly, "I think it will
be more interesting there"
The warriors above earth realm can't enter the Chasm Battlefield, this means that
the experts that will be sent by those families at most would only be in the third
sky of earth realm.
Shi Yan believes that with his power, he can face the earth realm warriors.
Which means, the Chasm Battlefield is the most suitable place for him, which may
also be the most secure place, and it can also increase his strength by killing
those warriors from other families.
"Hahaha, good one, Xiao Yanzi" Yang mu laughed, "After we arrive there, I would
want to see how many people dare to come to kill us, the more they are, the better
it will be, so I can kill as many as I want"
"The Chasm Battlefield is very mysterious, it's said that it was the battlefield of
the mighty warriors from the ancient times, inside it, there are many barriers and
forbidden area, and also there are some magical treasures and martial skills that
are left from the ancient times, if you guys want to enter it, not only you to be
careful of those guys who want to kill you but also the forbidden area and
dangerous array inside the Chasm Battlefield." Yang Luo frowned, said.
"Inside it, there is a legendary magical treasure that can release master from the
Demon Seal Formation" Mo Duanhun who has been silent suddenly spoke up, and stared
at Shi Yan as if he was thinking about something.
Yang Lao looked startled and quite weird, and was also staring at Shi Yan.
"What? Is there a connection between it and Xiao Yanzi?" Yang Mu also exclaimed.
Yang Luo and Mo Duanhun nodded.

Chapter 216: Sky-breaking Shuttle
Yang warriors entered the transfer formation one by one, and disappeared after a
bunch of dazzling light.
Beside the Transfer Formation, there was a crowd of thousands of warriors, whose
realms varied, but they all looked in high spirits. They were quite confident.
Yang Lao and Mo Duanhun stared at Shi Yan with meaningful eyes.
Pointing at himself, Shi Yan was rather confused, "To do with me?"
"There are many rare secret treasures of elite experts from the ancient times on
the Chasm Battlefield." Mo Duanhun nodded, "In the Endless Sea, many experts have
gone to the Chasm Battlefield and never came back. They just disappeared. Among
them, there was one called Tie Long, a very famous Sacred Realm blacksmith.
Thousands of years ago, his skill was known across the Endless Sea, and his works
were invaluable."
"He died on the battle field?" Shi Yan frowned.
"I don't know." Yang Lao replied, "But he never appeared in the Endless Sea later
on. That's a extremely talented blacksmith, whose most famous secret treasure was
Sky-breaking Shuttle, which was a Sacred Realm secret treasure, and it could break
any barriers in the space and tear any pattern. With the Sky-breaking Shuttle, Tie
Long could enter and shuttle through any world without the help of Gates of
Heavens. Nothing could trap him."
"You mean, as long as you master the Sky-breaking Shuttle, you can take Great
Grandpa out of the Demon Seal Formation?" Shi Yan began to understand.
"If the legend about the Sky-breaking Shuttle is true, then it is capable of that."
Mo Duanhun assured.
"Really?" Yang Mu didn't knew it either, as he asked in surprise, "If that secret
treasure is truly so magic, why didn't Tie Long used it to get out of the Chasm
Battlefield? Don't they say that Chasm Battlefield is full of barriers? With the
secret treasure, can't he go anywhere he wants on the Chasm Battle Field?"
"It is said that Tie Long died on the Chasm Battle Field due to a Sky Flame. He
intended to tame the Sky Flame, but was counter-devoured by it." Mo Duanhun paused,
and continued, "Although Tie Long was a Sacred Realm blacksmith, his martial level
was merely in the Third Sky of Sky Realm, which was not enough to tame the Sky
Flame."
"What's it to do with Xiao Yan then?" Yang Mu asked again.
Shi Yan got confused, "Yeah, what's it to do with me?"
"The two Sky Flames could perceive each other when they are in the same area." Mo
Duanhun explained, "The Flames are mysterious, some can co-exist, and some would
fight. Shi Yan, when you go into the Chasm Battlefield, you may perceive the
position of the Sky Flame. and with the help of Ice Cold Flame you may be able get
the secret treasure Sky-breaking Shuttle."
"Got it." Shi Yan nodded with a smile, "This time on the Chasm Battle Field, I will
communicate with the Ice Cold Flame, and will mainly look for Tie Long's Sky-
breaking Shuttle."
"Um, be careful. Don't push yourself too hard. When you perceive the Sky flame's
position, let Yang Mu search for the Sky-breaking Shuttle. Or if the Sky Flame
discovers the Ice Cold Flame in you, it may attack you. Understand?" Mo Duanhun
said.
"Hmm, I know what to do."
"Well, wait for a moment. You can do it together in a couple of days when Yang Ke
and Yang Xue come."
Three days later.
Yang Ke, Yang Xue and Li Fenger came back together to the Immortal Island.
Yang Ke and Yang Xue were both direct descendants of the Yang Family, and were both
at the Second Sky of Earth Realm. Li Fenger was at the First Sky of Earth Realm,
the daughter of one of the Shura Kings, Li Mu.
"Yang Mu,Yang Ke, Yang Xue, Li Fenger, Shi Yan, you five each lead a group of ten
Earth Realm warriors. You together enter the Chasm Battlefield and stay there
quietly for three years." Yang Lao ordered when everybody was there.
Shi Yan, Yang Mu and others nodded together.
"Shi Yan is merely at Disaster Realm, and is inexperienced. Is it ok that he leads

a group?" Li Fenger frowned, looking at Shi Yan with strange eyes, "You sure you
can manage it?"
Li Fenger was Shura King Li Mu's single daughter, who was at the First Sky of Earth
Realm. In the Yang Family, she was treated as Yang Mu and alike, getting the best
training materials. She looked pretty. Having fought everywhere for the Yang
Family, she was considered important and she herself regarded the immortal Island
as her home.
As one of the three Shura Kings, Li Mu took her every time he went for a battle.
Although she was young, her hands were covered with blood of many people. She had
met with all sorts of dangers. And she had been to the Chasm Battlefield, so she
knew how dangerous it was there.
She was worried that the ten warriors would die due to wrong decisions Shi Yan
would make.
"True." Yang Xue nodded, "Xiao Yan, are you sure you can take care of ten people?"
Yang Xue was Shi Yan's so-called second sister. It's her first time to meet Shi Yan
too. Knowing little about him, she also doubted that Disaster Realm Shi Yan could
lead ten Earth Realm warriors.
Shi Yan Before lived in rural areas, so she guessed he lacked experience of leading
others.
Even in the Yang Family, Earth Realm warriors were precious.
The ten warriors they carefully picked were all potential candidates for Nirvana
Realm. For the interest of the Yang Family, she didn't think it was a good idea for
Shi Yan to lead the team.
"I will give it a try." Shi Yan gave a brief smile, "I'm not that experienced, so I
won't separate from you on the Chasm Battlefield."
"The situation on the Chasm Battlefield is quite complicated." Li Fenger shook her
head, and explained, "Some barriers can't be detected by anyone, although we will
be together, if someone touches the barrier, we will be separated. If that
happened, we can't give you the right suggestion."
"Um..." Shi Yan looked to Yang Lao.
"Nevermind." Yang Lao smiled to a warrior at the Second Sky of Earth Realm, "Jiang
Huquan, follow Shi Yan. I believe it will be fine if you are with him."
Jiang Huquan nodded with a smile, and said to Shi Yan, "Don't worry Young Master
Yan. I will be after you."
Yang Lao appoint Jiang Huquan, so Li Fenger and Yang Xue got reassured, and smiled.
"It will be fine if Uncle Jiang is there. Ha ha, Uncle Jiang is the best disciple
of Grandpa An." Yang Mu said.
Shao'an was a minister of the Yang Family, at the First Sky of Sky Realm. He was
good at breaking barriers, and so was his disciple Jiang Huquan.
Seeing Jiang Huquan was in his team, Shi Yan thought about something.
So at crucial points, it was Jiang Huquan who played the role of decision maker. It
was rather put this way, that the ten warriors were sent to protect Shi Yan.
"Demon beast can't go inside the Chasm Battlefield. Remember, after you arrive at
the Gate of Heaven in the Sky Sea Area, arrange for the demon beast first. Hmm, in
the Demon Mountain nearby there are all sorts of demon beasts, including Level
Eight demon beasts. You can place your demon beast in the Demon Mountain." Yang Lao
told them some details.
Shi Yan listened quietly.

One hour later, Yang Lao said, "Well, all get into the Transfer Formation with your
demon beasts. I will send you to the Sky Sea. The Transfer Formation there, is just
20 thousand miles to the Gate of Heaven toward the Chasm Battle Field. You can get
there in three days."
Shi Yan patted on the Demon Ghost, and stood inside the Transfer Formation
obediently.
The Demon Ghost growled, and glanced once at the Double-Headed Dragon among the
transfer formation including Yang Mu.
Inside the Formation, Yang Mu, Yang Ke, Yang Xue's Double-Headed Dragon, and Li
Fenger's Cyan Blood Bat all withdrew as they saw the Demon Ghost enter.
The Demon Ghost was ten meters long, while the Double-Headed Dragon and the Cyan
Blood Bat were only five to six meters. The Demon Ghost was larger with stronger
flame. At level six, the Demon Ghost looked stronger than the Double-headed Dragon
and the Cyan Blood Bat.
"Be careful about the people from the Penglai Divine land." Before he triggered the
Transfer Formation, Yang Lao reminded, "The Martial Spirit Palace never cared about
the disputes in the Endless Sea and didn't take actions to the Yang Family this
time. But the Penglai Divine Land took action. Although our Transfer Formation in
the sky sea is hidden well, when so many of you appear, they will definitely notice
it. So be careful before you enter the Gate of Heaven."
"Got it." Yang Mu bursted into laughter, "It's better that they know. If they knew
it, other experts must also known. I guess they won't stay still as they want to
kill us. I believe you will encounter some pursuers in the Chasm Battlefield, which
is good for you."
"Humph!" Yang Ke gave a grim smile, "I heard seven people from the young generation
are on the list of the Power Rankings. I hope they will be in the Chasm Battlefield
too."
"The Power Rankings?" Shi Yan was confused.
"The rankings of the ability of young experts in the Endless Sea. There are
eighteen of them in all on the Power Rankings, who are the top experts in the
Endless Sea and will become leaders in the future." Li Fenger explained.
"How many of us are on the list?" Shi Yan asked.
"Yang Mu, Yang Zhou, and Yang Ke are all on it." Li Fenger grinned, and glanced at
Yang Ke, "But, Yang Ke is on the bottom, the eighteenth of the Power Rankings.
Haha."
Shi Yan put on a solemn look.

Chapter 217: The Power Rankings
At the center of an isolated island in the Sky Sea. The sea water gave out hustling
sound.
The blue sea water rippled away while silver light spots skimmed over.
"Hua La La!"
After a huge stir in the water, a huge monster appeared from it.
Five demon beasts flew out of the sea and landed on a nearby island. Yang warriors
swam out of the sea water and moved toward the island.
Under the blue sky and white clouds, Shi Yan looked around, secretly releasing his
consciousness to detect anything unusual the surroundings.
There was no sign of life wherever the consciousness passed. No danger here, Shi
Yan was assured.
The Transfer Formation of the Yang Family here was hidden. There were many isolated
islands under the sea water and the Transfer Formation was under one of them. It
could be only seen from deep in the sea.
Standing on the isolated island, Shi Yan detected with his consciousness. After
being assured that there was no danger, he stood beside the Demon Ghost.
"Xiao Yan, how about your group? Do you want to ride our demon beast's?" Yang Mu
raised his voice to ask.
There were in all fifty five people and five demon beasts, who were divided into
five groups. Yang Mu and others' double-headed dragons could carry one dozen
people. The warriors had all mounted on the demon beasts now.
Shi Yan's ten warriors just watched the Demon Ghost in fear and didn't dare
approach.
The Demon Ghost was ten meters long, and it would be more comfortable to sit on it.
But the Demon Ghost was so grumpy and its back was covered with thorns, so those
warriors didn't dare to get close to it.
"Never mind." Shi Yan smiled, pressed on the Demon Ghost's neck, and quietly
communicated with the Demon Ghost.
Since the Demon Ghost was tamed by Shi Yan in the Immortal Valley, it regarded Shi
Yan as his companion. So once Shi Yan sent his will to the Demon Ghost, the latter
would do as told obediently.
As it received the message, it was unwilling, but still, the Demon Ghost withdrew
its thorns on the back into its body.
"It's OK now." Shi Yan beamed at Jiang Huquan, and turned to the warriors, "All of
you come up now."
Jiang Huquan took in a deep breath. While observing the Demon Ghost, he approached
it. After he found the Demon Ghost didn't mean to hurt him, he mounted on the Demon
Ghost.
"Let's go!" Yang Mu yelled.
His double-headed dragon flew out into the sky like a wind.
Yang Ke and Yang Xue's Double-headed Dragon followed closely. Li Fenger's Cyan
Magic Bat flew a little slower.
"Hoo hoo!"
The Demon Ghost dashed out like a sword into the sky and surpassed the bat at once,
then Yang Mu, Yang Ke, and Yang Xue's double-headed dragons, and went ahead of the
line.
"Your demon beast is really bossy, it wants to be the first." Yang Mu praised, "It
is said these demon beasts could evolve endlessly. Can't imagine how powerful it
would be when it reaches Level Eight and Nine."
"How did you tame this demon beast?" Li Fenger was confused, "After this demon
beast was taken back to the Immortal Island, many demon beasts on the island went
quiet. It swallows Level two and level three demon beasts every day. How does he
obey you, a Disaster Realm warrior?"
Shi Yan grinned, "Luck."
"You are so lucky." Li Fenger admired.
"Be careful, the Sky Sea belongs to the Penglai Divine Land. There must be warriors
from the Penglai Divine Land on the nearby islands. We will be spotted easily if we
fly in the sky." Yang Xue frowned, "We don't get along well with the Penglai Divine
Land. Now that they had taken action, they won't spare us. They will attack us as
soon as they see us."
"Um." Yang Mu also nodded, "Pan Zhe from the Penglai Divine land is at the Third
Sky of Earth Realm, ranked fifth on the power ranks, a little weaker than me. We
have to be careful if we meet him. I have dealt with him before. He is great,
capable of all sorts of martial Skills."
Shi Yan also went on alert.
From Yang Mu and the group, he got to know about the ranks well. Only young
warriors under 30 in the Endless Sea could be included into the list.
Only four young people in the Kyara Sea were listed on the ranks, who were Yang Mu,
Yang Zhou, Yang Ke and Xie Kui, while none of the Xia Family was on the ranks.
Yang Mu ranked fourth, Yang Zhou twelfth, Yang Ke eighteenth, while Xie Kui from
the Evil Wonderland was the tenth.
The eighteen young experts on the ranks were all extraordinary with huge potential.
They were the future leaders of the Endless Sea.
Three Yang Family members were on the Power rankings, which showed how powerful the
Yang Family was.
The Demon Ghost dashed forward toward the Gourd Island where the Gate of Heaven
was, followed by the double-headed dragon and the Cyan magic bat.
"Enemies here."
As they went to an unknown island, Shi Yan softly patted the Demon Ghost and slowed
it down.
"Hmm?" Yang Mu was stunned, "Xiao Yan, you can detect the enemies?"
"Yes." Shi Yan nodded, "They are on the island in front of us. Dozens of them
including Nirvana Realm experts."
"Xiao Yan, are you sure?" Yang Xue was surprised.
"We can count on him." Yang Mu answered, and explained, "When on the Black Stone
Island, Xiao Yan could perceive the demon dwellers' smell with the secret treasure.
He must be detecting with it now."
He didn't know that this time Shi Yan had refined the sea of consciousness and
obtained more acute sense.
"Do we need to avoid them?" Yang Xue frowned, "There are Nirvana Realm warriors.
Tough. We should get into the Chasm Battlefield first and wait for the pursuers to
come."
"We can't avoid them." Yang Mu shook his head, "since there are Nirvana Realm
warriors, they must have detected us with their consciousness sea. We have
proceeded here for one day, they must have known it."
"Exactly, we can't avoid them. They are already here." Shi Yan nodded too.
"We can't know who they are." Yang Mu pondered, "Our five demon beasts are at Level
Six. If there is only one or two warriors, we don't need to be nervous. But it's
tough if they have too many Nirvana Realm warriors. Xiao Yan, can you detect how
many Nirvana Realm warriors there are?"
"Three."
"Three? Then it's fine."
...
"Hoo hoo hoo!"
In the strong wind, a silver triangled ship was flying rapidly in the sky, with
several human figures on it.
"Silver Horn Ship!" Yang Mu sneered, "They are from the Penglai Divine Land. The
Silver Horn Ship could fly in the sky and sail on the sea. Only important people
can have it. In the Penglai Divine land, even Nirvana Realm warriors are not
allowed to use The Silver Horn Ship. Pan Zhe must be there."
"Brother Yang Mu, long time no see, he he." Loud laughter suddenly came from the
Silver Horn Ship, as a handsome young man stood in the front with a feathered fan
in his hand.
Shi Yan sat up straight on the Demon Ghost, after deeply looking in that direction
for a while, his face became gloomy.
Gu Jiange, from the Gu Family, and Divine Girl Qu Yanqing were also standing on the
ship. On the Munro Island, she nearly killed him. Now they met here again! After
being redeemed, Gu Jiange was still alive.
"Shi Ya!!" From dozens of meters away, came Gu Jiange's cold sound, "Here you are!"
"Yes, here we are." Shi Yan looked at Gu Jiange coldly, "I can't believe you are
still alive. Very good, then I can kill you in person."
"You are Shi Yan? Don't bullshit! I can kill you at once!" Beside Gu Jiange, a
pretty young girl in a green dress was quite arrogant.
"Gu Linglong, the Second Sky of Earth Realm, Ranked eighth, much stronger than Gu
Jiange." Li Fenger introduced softly.
"I don't believe it." Shi Yan looked unconcerned, as he looked over to Gu Linglong,
"Gal, you haven't even grown up! Stop boasting."
"You are seeking your own death!" Gu Linglong sneered, with anger in her eyes. A
silver long sword flew out from her sleeve and shot toward Shi Yan as lightning.
Shi Yan frowned, sitting still on the Demon Ghost without taking action.
"Chee chee chee!"
The Demon Ghost breathed green Dark Qi, which was like a green cloud gushing to the
silver sword. The sword stabbed into the green clouds and was imprisoned. It
couldn't move a bit.
Even the sword soul inside it was blown away by the Dark Qi.
"Dark Qi!"
Those people on the Silver Horn Ship became anxious, gazing at the Demon Ghost in
fear, as they cried out.
"Demon beast from the Dark World!" Pan Zhe withdrew his smile, "When did you Yang
Family get connected to the Dark World? The portals are all one-sided. Their demon
beasts and dwellers can't enter our world. How did you get this Dark World demon
beast?"
"Stop the f*** bullshit!" Yang Mu was impatient, "Pan Zhe, do you want to fight?"

Chapter 218: The Demon Ghost Shows Its Viciousness
"Pan Zhe, do you dare fight with me?"
Yang Mu, sitting on the Double-headed Dragon, gazed afar at Pan Zhe on the Silver
Horn Ship and yelled.
The silver huge sword flew out and hovered on Yang Mu's head, letting out ten meter
long light, which was orientated at Pan Zhe directly.
On the Silver Horn Ship, Pan Zhe smiled with the fan in his hand, "Yang Mu, we came
to destroy your Yang Family. Not to waste our time."
"You chickened? Don't you?" Yang Mu laughed, "Pan Zhe, ah, Pan Zhe, I know you are
a coward."
Pan Zhe didn't appeared irritated but shook his head with a smile, then turned to
the warriors beside him, "Don't waste time. Take them."
"Divine son is correct." Wei Qing, the Nirvana Realm warrior from the Penglai
Divine Land nodded, "We can't settled down if the Yang Family is not destroyed.
They often came to the Sky Sea to make trouble. They deserve it."
"Kill." Pan Zhe waved his hand.

"Boom, boom, boom!"
Huge thunders suddenly came from the Silver Horn Ship, while a bunch of spiral
golden light shot out towards Shi Yan and Yang Mu.
"Spiral Divine Light!" Yang Mu yelled, "Separate!"
Shi Yan's expression changed a bit, as he hurried to send a message to the Demon
Ghost to avoid the light.
The Demon Ghost bellowed with a burst of evil energy. Green Dark Qi and Black Demon
Qi gushed out from its body and formed a wave, striking directly to the Spiral
Divine Light.
"Shi Yan!" Yang Mu urged the demon beast to leave, but seeing Shi Yan was about to
be hit, he screamed, "The Spiral Divine Light is condensed by three hundred
Profound crystals. It is unbreakable!"
Yang Mu's scream suddenly stopped.
"Chee chee chee!"
The Dark Qi and Demon Qi from the Demon Ghost congealed and formed a strange
shield, while the Spiral Divine Light hit on it, the latter was controlled.
Like a spiral, the light span quickly, getting a little stronger every time it
span.
In the Endless Sea, the Spiral Divine Light generated by the Silver Horn Ship could
easily took a Nirvana Realm warrior's life.
However, this strike was stopped by the shield formed by the Demon Ghost.
"Dark Qi!"
"Demon Qi!"
The warriors standing on the Silver Horn Ship couldn't help but scream.
Pan Zhe looked gloomy, as he couldn't believe what he had seen. After a while, he
said, "What demon beast is it? Why can it trigger Dark Qi, even the demon Qi from
the Demon Area? What did you do? How did you make this hybrid creature!"
New generation experts as Gu Linglong and Qu Yanqing were surprised by the Demon
Ghost.
Yang Mu, Yang Xue, and Li Fenger were also shocked by the power of the Demon Ghost.
"Shoo shoo shoo!"
From the shield formed by the Demon Ghost with Dark Qi and Demon Qi, suddenly came
sharp whistles, along with it, evil energy shot toward the Silver Horn Ship like
arrows.
Dense evil energy poured out like rain of arrows. Pan Zhe, Qu Yan Qing and the
fellow warriors panicked to fight back.
Shi Yan sat on the Demon Ghost, smiled coldly.

The Demon Ghost was a hybrid of the ghost from the Dark World and the Dragon from
the Demon Area, and was an extremely vicious creature. Although the Demon Ghost was
merely at level Six, its evil energy was much stronger than normal Level Six Demon
Beasts.
Endless evil energy shot to the Silver Horn Ship, and without an order, the Demon
Ghost suddenly bellowed and struck towards the Silver Horn Ship.
The Spiral Divine Light couldn't defend against the Demon Ghost at all, as it was
broken apart by the Demon Ghost and became golden light spots until they
disappeared.
"Kill!" Seeing the Demon Ghost began to attack, Yang Mu laughed, "Xiao Yan, here we
are. You are really lucky! Haha!"
Yang Ke, Yang Xue, Li Fenger and the group also drove their Double-headed Dragons,
Cyan magic Bats to fly over the golden spots and land on the Silver Horn Ship.
"Bang!"
The Demon Ghost's ten meter long body landed on the Silver Horn Ship first, while
the Ship could hardly bear the Demon Ghost as it shook greatly.
"Bad!" Pan Zhe's expression changed, "Wei Qing, quickly stable the Ship!"
This warrior from the Penglai Divine Land rushed into the cabin. In an instant, a
strong energy wave came from inside the Ship. And the Silver Horn Ship went stable
at once.
"Shi Yan, I wanna kill you!" Gu Jiange whistled as a Dragon-Killing sword with a
fire tail flew out from his back, towards Shi Yan.
Shi Yan was calm, as he threw out a Green Moonstone towards that sword.
The Green Moonstone became a cold green light after striking on the Dragon-Killing
Sword. Its immidiately cold energy put off the fire at once.
Gu Jiange panicked. As he stood the closest to the Dragon-Killing Sword, he was

covered by thirty ice light shots. Feeling freezing cold, his Profound Qi also
slowed down.
"Seal of Death!"
Shi Yan yelled in his mind, and stretched out his left hand, while seven hand
prints exploded towards Gu Jiange with the power of death.
Gu Jiange was frightened. Though they were both at the Second Sky of Disaster
Realm, Shi Yan's seal of death was overwhelming to him. He could hardly defend
against it. Thus he got close to Gu Linglong to avoid it.
"Useless." Gu Linglong sneered, as two magical swords twisted and flew out like two
mud fish.
"Bang bang!"
The Seal of Death struck on the Yin Swords, but was diverted by it.
Gu Linglong's long eyebrows went high. She had the martial Spirit of "The heart of
magical sword", so she could perceive that the sword soul was polluted by the seal.
"Bastard, what evil Martial Skill is that?" Gu Linglong turned serious, and she
shouted madly, "You damaged my Sword soul! I won't let you go!"
At once, a sword of wind character broke the sky and appeared in front of Shi Yan.
The sword could hide itself so Shi Yan didn't even notice it. When he first saw the
sword, it was already at his face.
"Hooo!"
The Demon Ghost let out dirty air and spitted it on the sword. The sword at once
changed its direction and flew toward Qu Yanqing.
Qu Yanqing, who was fighting against Yang Xue and Yang Ke, was frightened, so she
retreated away to avoid the sword. She reproached coldly, "Gu Linglong, what the
hell are you doing!"
"Accident." Gu Linglong stuck out her tongue and withdrew the sword. She went
angrier, "You bastard! What a shame, you used your demon beast! Fight with me! I
can kill you at once!"
Shi Yan didn't move but stayed on the Demon Ghost, watching what's happening on the
Silver Horn Ship.
The five groups of Yang warriors had got down from the demon beasts, which were
standing on the Silver Horn Ship with warriors from the Penglai Divine Land, the
Heaven Lake Sacred Land and the Gu Family. Yang Mu's demon beast gazed at two
nirvana warriors so they couldn't make a move.
Yang Mu, Yang Xue, Yang Ke, and Li Fenger performed their best Martial skills
against Pan Zhe and Qu Yanqing.
Apart from Pan Zhe, Qu Yanqing, Gu Jiange, Gu Linglong, there were still thirty
some warriors on the Silver Horn Ship. Their realms varied. Some were at the Third
Sky of Earth Realm, while some were at Disaster Realm. They were in a fierce war.
Without responding to Gu Linglong, Shi Yan observed the Ship and secretly generated
the Gravitational Field.
The Gravitational Field was invisible, as warriors under Nirvana Realm couldn't
even detect it.
Shi Yan was clear-minded, as he got the timing to control those warriors with his
In the fierce battle, one's life was determined in one or two seconds. As the
Gravitational Field suddenly generated, those enemy warriors couldn't even use the
slightest energy to fight back.
The Yang warrior quickly took the opportunity to slaughter them.
Shi Yan sat up straight on the Demon Ghost, while secretly gathering the Profound
Qi from the dead warriors.
The battle on the Ship was messed up by the Gravitational Field, while the Yang
family got the upper hand and started slaughtering.
Looking back at those enemy warriors, who were now in great confusion about the
situation, while they could hardly fight.
"That bastard is playing a trick!" Coming out from the Cabin, Wei Qing realized
something. After detecting by his consciousness, he shouted at Shi Yan.
Shi Yan suddenly became their mutual target.

Chapter 219: Lame!
Wei Qing came out from the the Silver Horn Ship, then he released soul
consciousness of the Nirvana Realm. Just feeling for a moment, he found that there
were a lot of strange energy waves controlled by Shi Yan. Which imprisoned the
warriors of the Penglai Divine land, the Heaven Lake Divine Land and the Gu family,
so they could be killed by the Yang family easily.
Shi Yan was the cause of this one-sided situation. When Wei Qing found the strange
energy, he yelled. It made everyone focusing their gaze on Shi Yan.
Pan Zhe, Qu Yan Ching, Gu Linglong, these young superiors, stared at Shi Yan
immediately .
The three Nirvana Realm warriors dropped the Double-headed Dragon and Cyan Magic
bat immediately, and got close to the Demon Ghost. The three old warriors used
their power together and surrounded the Demon Ghost from three directions.
"Damn it! Stop!"
Gu Linglong yelled and took a deep breath. There were seven light rays of different
colors coming towards Shi Yan in different directions.
The seven rays of light were seven swords of Gu Linglong. The seven swords were
arranged in a sword array. Light interweave formed a network and flied down towards
Shi Yan.
The swordlight mixed, energy fluctuations were triggered under Gu Linglong's

control, carrying a extremely sharp shock wave.
Shi Yan's face changed a little.
Gu Linglong was at the second Sky of Earth Realm. Everyone of her seven swords were
very powerful. The power of the sword array was shocking that even Nirvana warriors
could not resist it.
He didn't hesitate, and in a moment, he released the dark light shield and the
Petrification Martial Spirit.
Shi Yan was sitting on the Demon Ghost gathering negative power again. He instantly
hit the Seal of life and death, as they intervened together. He used his strongest
move to fight against the seven swords array.
The seal of life and death overlapped. There were seven huge hand prints in a row
like leaf fans. A strange energy came out of the seal of life and death suddenly.
"Boom! Boom! Boom!"

A burst of energy roars suddenly exploded in the sky with dazzling light like
beautiful fireworks.
The Seal of life and death came into the swords array. The fluctuations from it
contained the mixed power of life and death.
The seven swords array's light dimmed down abruptly. It was disorganized under the
bombardment of the seal of life and death.
Gu Linglong's beautiful face turned pale and her body shook.
From the swords array, seven attributes of different energy fluctuations were
releasing. They followed Shi Yan's life fluctuations and attacked him.
Sitting on the Demon Ghost, Shi Yan was attacked by the sword array. As his Dark
Light shield was broken, his body was thrown out from the Demon Ghost.
"Puff!"
Shi Yan sprayed a mouth of blood. His organs seemed to be moved. He was in extreme
pain.
Using third stage of Petrification Martial Spirit, he prevented the seven swords'
force, so that his body was safe and secure. But the force penetrated in Shi Yan's
body and began to destroy his body.
His face turned extremely white, Shi Yan quickly released the negative power in his
meridians to resist the power of the seven swords into his body.
Negative power, Profound Qi defense, Shi Yan hurried to remove the destruction
power from his body.
At the same time, a hot inflammatory force also came out from the Blood Vein ring
and gushed into his tendons to help him remove the power of the Sword.
This was fire power of the Earth Core fire of thousands of years.
Three kinds of strange power flowed along Shi Yan's tendons. In a very short period
of time, the power of the seven swords was consumed.
Colorful light emerged from Shi Yan's skin .
At first glance, he seemed to be a strange light source and the energy fluctuations
in his body were in chaos.
"Hoo!"
Lightly breathing, Shi Yan had a poker face, then he wiped off the blood on his
mouth. Taking a quick leap, Shi Yan flew onto the back of Demon Ghost. He took an
exquisite sight at Gu Linglong and said, "So lame!"
Gu Linglong's beautiful eyes showed a cold light and her body shook slightly,
gritting her teeth.
As the seven sword blew, she believed that only Yang Mu and Yang Zhou could resist
it among the young superiors of the Yang family. Shi Yan was a warrior of Disaster
Realm. She expected that Shi Yan should be killed instantly.
However, Shi Yan's martial skill intercepted it. The impact of seven swords had
stormed Shi Yan's body, but was consumed by him.
It was so strange that it was utterly beyond Gu Linglong's expectation.
Shi Yan was sitting on the Demon Ghost again. It made her feel unfathomable. When
Gu Linglong looked at Shi Yan again, she had no contempt.
"Howl!"
The Demon Ghost roared. The green eyes on the its ferocious face emits faint green
light instantly .
Different lights shoot towards Wei Qing's three Nirvana Realm warriors. Due to the
strange green light, the three men's Sea of Consciousness became a mess, so they
could not form effective attack any more.
The Demon Ghost growled. Its huge body, angrily, landed on the Ship. It ripped one
after another warrior from the Penglai Divine land into pieces. There was misty
blood fog filling the air around the Demon Ghost.
As more evil energy gathered in the bloody mist. It became more and more intense.
With the Demon Ghost as a center the bloody mist spreaded out like a storm.
Wherever the mist of blood swept, all people retreated. Even Wei Qing's three
warriors of Nirvana Realm stayed away.
Shi Yan also became aware of the violent anger of the Demon Ghost.
Because Shi Yan was attacked by Gu Linglong, the demon beast seemed to be
irritated. It was crazy to arouse its bloodthirsty temper.
The Demon Ghost ran wild on the Silver Horn Ship. Its green eyes shot out green
faint light.
It was just a Demon Ghost of level six. But at this moment, it erupted like a level
seven monster beast.
Pan Zhe, Qu Yan Ching, Gu Linglong and Gu Jiange were all shocked by the evil
fierceness of the Demon Ghost. They dared not to get closed to the Demon Ghost and
stayed away.
Yang Mu, Li Fenger and other warriors of the Yang family were about to get close to
Shi Yan, but as they saw the Demon Ghost suddenly go mad, they stepped aside.
At that time, the Silver Horn Ship became a stage for the Demon Ghost to kill. It
received Shi Yan's will and tore the warriors from the Penglai Divine land and the
Heaven Lake Divine Land to shreds.
There were blood and remains scattered everywhere on the Silver Horn Ship.
Sitting on the Demon Ghost, Shi Yan was enjoying the power of those dead bodies.
His meridians started to get a hurt.
A variety of negative emotions were flowing into Shi Yan's mind, he could barely
manage his consciousness.
Evil forces of fear, blood thirstiness, resentment and negative energy exploded and
formed a white light mist around Shi Yan's body and dissipated quietly.
Gu Jiange wanted to sneak attack Shi Yan. But he was careless and was instantly
surrounded by the white mist formed from Shi Yan's negative emotions.
Just in a moment, Gu Jiange suddenly lost his mind. He was like a prisoner which
had been trapped for hundreds of years, and moved to kill Gu Linglong.
Gu Jiange became crazy.
"You are crazy!" Gu Linglong got a bad feeling and wanted to move, but she found
that there was endless resentment in Gu Jiange.
Gu Linglong immediately realized that he really became crazy.
Shi Yan was also shocked after he found that the waves of the negative emotions
could make people mad, and even make them kill their companions.
Shi Yan immediately realized that this was an extremely uncommon magic ability; He
immediately wrapped the negative emotion mist with his soul consciousness, and
covered it onto the warriors of the Penglai Divine land and Heaven Lake Divine
Land.
As expected.
Once covered by the white mist, those warriors immediately became delirious and
bloodthirsty, and began to kill each other.
"What black magic!"
Wei Qing screamed when he saw his men loose their mind and killed each other. All
of a sudden, he felt helpless.
"Howl!"
The Demon Ghost jumped towards Wei Qing and there was a strong dark energy wave
flowing from him.
Wei Qing's face changed. He didn't care about his men, and jumped off the Silver
Horn Ship while shouting "go".
The warriors on the Silver Horn Ship also saw something was wrong. They immediately
followed Wei Qing and jumped into the sea.
Below them was the endless ocean. These people knew that it will be fine to fall
into the sea. So they just jumped into the sea.
"Shi Yan, remember, I will kill you." Gu Linglong stared at him bitterly, and then
caught the delirious Gu Jiange and went into the sea drawing a beautiful line.
Only three seconds, the survived warriors all jumped into the ocean.
"Let's go." Shi Yan patted the Demon Ghost lightly and stopped the Demon Ghost from
going after them. He said to Yang Mu, "Pan Zhe, they are just a single group, but
there are other warriors coming here. They are stronger than Pan Zhe, including
five Nirvana Realm warriors."
Yang Mu expression changed and he nodded showing his understanding.
After Yang Mu called them, the warriors of the Yang family on the Ship boarded onto
the Demon Ghost, the Double-headed Dragon and the Cyan Magic Bat. Then they flew
away from the Ship like a wind.

Chapter 220: There Is No Need to be So Direct, Right?
A blue sky, in the endless sea.
The warm wind was slowly blowing, under the blue sky, five demon beasts were
soaring in the sky; On the demon beasts, the Yang warriors were sitting in high
spirits and laughing.
The victory in the war on half day before was very glorious; In the clash of three
big forces in the Endless sea, they slaughtered twenty warriors with the same realm
as them, forcing the warriors from those three big forces to jump into the sea to
escape.
At this war, Shi Yan who only had the cultivation of Disaster realm played a
decisive role!
Yang Xue, Li Fenger and the others who despised Shi Yan at first, now when they
looked at him, there was some splendor in their eyes, as if they re-recognized Shi
Yan.
Li Fenger who had always been stand-offish also smiled with joy and showed an
interest toward Shi Yan.
Li Fenger had a tall posture and very pretty and usually she was quite arrogant.
Because of her outstanding strength, she received the same treatment as Yang Mu and
the others in the Yang family. In the entire Kyara sea, she was also very famous,
this time her smile made many Yang family warriors to secretly peek at her.
"I didn't expect that you're this good" Li Fenger smiled sweetly "At first, I think
that the head made a fuss by using three drops of immortal blood to calculate your
life and death and now I know that the head has a great foresight, I think the head
knew you're extraordinary, so he was willing to do that."
At that time, in the Immortal islands, after Mo Duanhun told Yang Qingdi about the
accident that occurred with Shi Yan in Menluo island, Yang Qingdi only hesitated a
bit, and then he decided to use three drops of immortal blood to determine Shi
Yan's life and death.
At that time, many people thought that Yang Qingdi was too concerned with Shi Yan,
Shi Yan who only had the cultivation of Disaster realm wasn't worth for him to use
three drops of immortal blood.
Li Fenger was also one of them, after she knew this thing, she even secretly
complained to her father that Shi Yan was burdensome, he even hasn't came to Yang
family but already made Yang Qingdi spent three drops of Immortal blood.
And after meeting Shi Yan at Immortal island, she saw there wasn't anything special
in Shi Yan, she even believed that the reason that Shi Yan can tame the Demon Ghost
was with the help from Yang Qingdi, so that he can easily tame the Demon Ghost.
She hadn't had any deep impression on Shi Yan, and felt that Shi Yan was only a
very normal warrior on Yang family and wasn't worthy of much attention.
Until this war, the moment when Shi Yan used Gravitational field to reverse the
situation and didn't suffer any damage from the seven swords of Gu Linglong, who is
in the Power rankings, she started to change her view and finally realized that
Yang Qingdi was right and the three drops of Immortal blood that he used to
determine Shi Yan's life and death weren't wasted.
Sitting on the Demon Ghost, Shi Yan frowned and slightly glimpsed at Li Fenger, but
didn't speak anything.
He was focusing his mind on sensing the changes inside his meridian.
On the silver horn ship, the profound qi from those dead warriors of the three big
forces was quietly absorbed by him, after getting the profound qi, the mysterious
martial spirit started to purify the qi.
In the purification process, many negatives emotions continued to emerge and

affected his consciousness.
He was about to lose control.
This time his meridian absorbed too much power, at this moment his meridian was
purifying the profound qi and the seven hundred and twenty acupuncture points in
his body felt like they were burning, now he only focused on the changes in his
meridian and can't be distracted by other things.
"Hey!" Li Fenger appeared slightly upset, "You, why you are so cold? I know that
you have some skill, but if a beauty was talking with you, you should response
happily right ? Hmph, you know, in this Kyara sea, there are many people who want
to speak with me, but I didn't care at all ? I take the initiative to talk to, but
your attitude is like this, you are really arrogant, aren't you?"
"Xiao Yanzi, Fenger is one of the Four Golden Flowers in our Kyara sea, how can you
behave like this when there is a beauty flirting with you ?" Yang Mu smiled.
There are four golden flowers in the Kyara sea, Yang Mu already told Shi Yan when
they met the first time.
In the Four Golden Flowers, Xia Xinyan ranked first, the second one was He Qingman,
the third was Yang Xue and Li Fenger was the fourth.
Although Li Fenger was the last, but can be famed as one of the Four Golden Flowers
in the Kyara sea was definitely true, because she was indeed a very eye-catching
beauty.
Li Fenger has tall posture and slender legs and her snake-like waist was the area
that made many people aroused.
snake-like waist, Shi Yan suddenly remembered that there was a simplest way to
resolve the backlash when the Mysterious Martial Spirit was purifying the profound
qi.
The desire that can't be restrained suddenly emerged in his heart, he tried to not
think but found that desire was becoming more and more strong.
At the same time, his eyes were different from when he looked at Li Fenger before,
now it became gradually filled with lust and desire,
"You, what do you want to do ? " Li Fenger blushed, she couldn't withstand the look
from Shi Yan, and fiercely stared at Shi Yan, cursed: "At first, I think you are
pretty good, but it turns out that you are just a pervert"
Yang Xue also frowned.
That look in Shi Yan eyes and the desire in it was extremely obvious, as long as
one was a adult, then the special meaning from those eyes can be seen.
"Xiao Yanzi? There is no need to be so direct, right?" Yang Mu laughed "Although we

all have the same evil thoughts on Fenger, but no one dared to show it clearly, you
are really a special one."
"Brother Yang, you also aren't a good person" Li Fenger stared at Yang Mu.
"Brother bind me!" Shi Yan suddenly shouted, "It's better if you use metal chain
and wrap it around my body, otherwise, I'm afraid that I can't control myself
anymore"
"You!" Li Fenger slightly shouted, looked strangely at him "This is the first time
I heard that one need to be tied by a chain because he is a pervert, I have seen
many perverts, but this is the first time I have seen a pervert like you "
Yang Ke also stunned, said: "There isn't a need to do that right?"
"I know that Fenger is a beauty, but, that Xia Xinyan is even more beautiful, don't
tell me that you were also like this when you met that girl for the first time?"
Yang Mu secretly gasped, " Xiao Yanzi, did you eat an aphrodisiac, if not, why are
you behaving so strange?"
"I practice a martial skill that has a backlash, once forced to use it, the
backlash will make me lose my mind..." Shi Yan couldn't say anything about the
mysterious martial spirit, and only tell about rampage, while panting heavily he
urgently said: "I'm not kidding, Brother, Quick, tie me, otherwise, I definitely
will go crazy and will become the same as that Gu Jiange"
Yang Mu face changed, he quickly replied: "You really mean it?"
Shi Yan nodded again and again.
This time, Yang Xue and Li Fenger also started to panic, from Shi Yan changes, they
can see that there was something wrong and knew that Shi Yan wasn't kidding, after
all, they also saw Gu Jiange who suddenly went crazy.
"Alright! " Yang Mu was very decisive, he quickly flew out from that Double-Headed
Dragon and the magic ring in his hand flashed, and suddenly a green iron chain
appeared, " This chain is a soul rank secret treasure and it can bind a Nirvana
realm warrior, do you really want to bind yourself?"
"Yes!"
Yang Mu frowned, didn't said anything and tied Shi Yan with that chain.
After being bounded, the flow of profound qi in Shi Yan body suddenly slowed down,
the chain released a strange oppressive power, and after being tied with this
chain, Shi Yan felt like there was a huge mountain crushing him, even moving became
extremely difficult, the various energies inside his body slowed down, after tied
by that chain.
"It's okay now" Shi Yan growled, On the Demon Ghost's body he closed his eyes and
his body was gently trembling, he seemed to be enduring a great pain.
Yang Mu and the others were looking at him with a strange expression
Suddenly, evil, dark, violent and negative auras came out from Shi Yan's body,
those powers were like sharp sword, wandering inside Shi Yan body.
They clearly saw that Shi Yan's skin began to split and also blood was starting to
flow out from his mouth and eyes under the backlash.
This time Shi Yan absorbed too much power, the backlash from that much power was
also extremely violent, even his body couldn't withstand that amount of power.
Under the outbreak from the backlash, his body was being destroyed from inside, the
tendons in his body were shaking and some were even snapped.
"What kind of evil martial skills this kid practiced? Why is the backlash so
terrifying?" Li Fenger was staring at Shi Yan.
"He only has the cultivation of the second sky of Disaster realm. But, he was
fearlessly under the attack from the seven swords of Gu Linglong, he even managed
to survive from it," Yang Xue expression became complicated "As you know, Gu
Linglong is ranked eighth on the Power rankings, her heart of divine sword is a
Sacred Rank Martial Spirit"
Li Fenger's body trembled "In other words, if he used this evil martial skill, then
he can defeat me?"
"Fenger, you only have the cultivation of the first sky of Earth realm, yeah,
although your talent is extraordinary, but if Xiao Yanzi really wants to kill you,
from the strength that he showed, maybe... maybe there is a possibility of it
happening" Yang Xue nodded.
Li Fenger became shocked.
After Yang Xue said that, she then realized Shi Yan's frightful strength, the
ability to kill people above his own realm was really terrifying.
"Now I felt more and more that the head is really wise, looks like, it is really
worthy to spend three drops of immortal blood for him"

Chapter 221: Peak of the Disaster Realm
Shi Yan sat on top of the Demon Ghost, he started trembling more and more, as blood
dripped from his lips, and his entire body was shrouded with evil energies.
Yang Mu, Yang Xue, and Li Fenger all appeared to be very surprised. They stared at
Shi Yan and thoughtful expressions can be seen on their faces.
"This backlash is truly very frightening." Yang Ke pondered for a moment, and said:
"Truly, there is only our Yang family's Immortality Martial Spirit that can hold
against this. I can see the destructive speed of little Yan's body, and it is very
rapid. However, the recovering speed of his body is also not weak."
"Having the ability to make his power suddenly rise to a level where he can fight
with a Earth realm first sky warrior, this martial skill, naturally won't have a
weak backlash force." Yang Mu nodded, "Like Xia Xinyan, once she activates the
Reincarnation Martial Spirit, she can instantly step into the Sky realm. However,
once the Reincarnation power disappears, not only would she turn back to her true
form, it would be hard for her to battle for another few months. In order to use
any power that doesn't belong to yourself, you will have to suffer the constraints
of the rules of nature."
"Right, can the Nutrition Pills help him?" Yang Xue's expression changed, "I still
have two Nutrition Pills on me."
"It's no use." Yang Mu shook his head, "Little Yan's martial spirits recoil is a
little different than other people's. His recoil has a very strong soul
fluctuation, it's not just pure physical damage. Hmm, the Nutrition Pill will only
work when he regains consciousness. But, he has our Yang family's Immortal Martial
Spirit on him, so, the Nutrition Pill may not be any use for him."
"That's true." Yang Xue was silent for a moment, and then nodded.
Everyone became silent, they continued to look at Shi Yan.
Soon, Shi Yan seemed to become overwhelmed by the pain from the recoil. He clenched
his teeth and roared, at that moment his expression was the most ferocious.
He was about to lose his sanity.
"Guard him well, this moment is the most crucial for him." Yang Mu's face was
serious, he quietly went closer towards Shi Yan, in fear that Shi Yan might not be
able to handle the stinging pain in his body at this important time.
Yang Ke and the rest, also quietly moved a few steps closer.
Shi Yan roared, like a demon beast that went mad, he kept roaring in the silent
sky.
His roars were extremely harsh, they spread far beyond, and seemed to have caught
the attention of many warriors in the Sky Sea. Many warriors on the island all
looked up towards the sky, unaware of what was happening.
However, when they realized that under the white clouds, it was Double-Headed
Dragon and the Cyan Blood Bat that were flying, these warriors that were not from
the Penglai Divine Land, all had frightened expressions on their faces, even scared
to reveal a single trace of discontent.
Yang family warriors once wreaked havoc in the Sky Sea. Many Sky Sea warriors knew
that the Double-Headed Dragons and Cyan Blood Bats were demon beasts tamed by the
Yang family. These warriors didn't know about the mysterious change that happened
in the Yang family, they only thought that this time the Yang family warriors were
there to make trouble in the Sky Sea again.
Yang Mu and the rest all had serious expressions on their faces. They didn't dare
to relax even for a single moment. They all carefully took precautions, in fear
that there would be Penglai Divine Land warriors that would come for them.
While Shi Yan was screaming, the Demon Ghost seemed to have become excited, the
dark energy and the demon energy whirled on his body, and air waves kept forming
outside his body. Watching from the island down below, the Demon Ghost seemed to be
riding with clouds and mists in the thick dark sky, it gave people a very profound
and stunning impression.
After roaring for god knows how long, when Yang Mu and the rest were at their most
tense moment, Shi Yan suddenly became quiet.
All the evil energies on his body, suddenly disappeared without a trace. Shi Yan
seemed to have completely calmed down. After exhausting both his body and mind, he
fell limp on the body of the Demon Ghost, as if he had lost consciousness.
Yang Mu went to check on him.
"It's alright, he's just temporarily passed out. But the Immortal Martial Spirit
inside him is already working to recover his physical body." Checking for a moment,
Yang My quietly set his mind at rest, "He's going to be fine, his Immortal Martial
Spirit, is actually already in its third stage."
"What?"
Yang Xie, Yang Ke, and Li Fenger all exclaimed. They shockingly looked at Yang Mu,
with unbelievable expressions.
"It is indeed in the third stage." Yang Mu smiled with ease, "I know you guys are
very confused, after all, the third stage of the Immortal Martial Spirit requires
you to be in the Earth realm. Hmm, before this I also had this question in mind, I
thought it was truly unbelievable. However, this guy is really abnormal, his
Immortal Martial Spirit is really in its third stage."
After Yang Mu's reminder, the three blankly stared at Shi Yan.
Under the gaze of the three, the wounds on Shi Yan's body was indeed healing at a
speed that was visible to the naked eye. Looking at this speed, it was absolutely
unquestionable that this was indeed the third stage of the Immortal Martial Spirit.
"How is that possible?" Li Fenger's beautiful eyes were filled with shock and
curiosity, "Exactly how many secrets are on this guy? I never knew that Disaster
realm warriors can also achieve the third stage of the Immortal Martial Spirit.
Could it be that he really is abnormal?"
"The reason why Great Grandpa values him so much, must be because of his special
traits." Yang Mu smiled.
Everyone all nodded.
...
In the cold night sky, countless stars decorated the sky above.
Five demon beasts flew quickly in the night sky. The one in the lead was the Demon
Ghost. Shi Yan was lying limp on the Demon Ghost, he had been unconscious for most
of the day.
In this time, the visible wounds on his body were all completely healed.
In the second half of the night.
Shi Yan lightly breathed out, and slowly woke up. When he opened his eyes, he
didn't bother with anyone, instead he immediately sat down with his legs crossed
and started to strenuously cultivate with his eyes closed.
Yang Mu and the rest were all looking at him.
Everyone felt a strange energy fluctuation on his body. That energy fluctuation was
extremely strange. It kept flowing rapidly in his body, as if it was quickly
strengthening his Profound Qi.
They had a feeling, that Shi Yan's spirit, energy, and mind, were all having a
intriguing change.
Time passed by quickly.
Before the break of dawn, the natural energies in the nearby area all quietly
gathered towards Shi yan, and flowed into his body.
A flow of cold star power also poured down from the heavens, and entered into Shi
Yan's body.
When the sun had just risen, Shi Yan finally re-opened his eyes. His eyes looked
like stars, two beams of strange light, suddenly shot out from his eyes, they
actually reached three feet out from his eyes, and then quickly went back inside
his eyes again.
"Lighting formed from the eyes! The peak of the Disaster realm!"
Li Fenger screamed.
Yang Mu and the rest were also startled, they looked at Shi Yan in shock, the
expressions on all of their faces were extremely stunned.
Profound Qi enters into the head, and gathers in the eyes, forming into spirit
light. This was the direct sign of the peak level of the Disaster realm.
Now that Shi Yan has just woke up, there was already electric light shooting out
from his eyes. He had clearly stepped into the third sky peak state of the Disaster
realm.
In just a short night, he leaped up from the second sky of Disaster realm, and
directly stepped into the peak state of third sky of Disaster realm.
Shi Yan revealed a smile, and nodded, "Yeah, I stepped into the third sky of the
Disaster realm."
"Aren't you too much of a freak?" Yang Ke's expression looked like he was defeated
by Shi Yan, "Didn't you suffer from the backlash force? Logically, you should be
severely injured? Why are you not only completely fine, but also able to fly up and
reach a new level? Dude, how many secrets do you have on you?"
"Luck." Shi Yan smiled, and didn't explained much.
"Alright, stop asking." After the shock, Yang Mu also recovered. He knew that Shi
Yan probably had some secrets that he didn't wish to talk about. He didn't want to
force him either, so he only smiled: "Little Yan is indeed a freak, no wonder Great
Grandpa values you so much, This guy, truly has endless potential. This trip to the
Chasm Battlefield might just take you go one step further into the Earth realm."
Everyone's eyes brightened.
Shi Yan smiled, "I'll try, hmm, I can also slightly sense that I'm probably going
to step into the Earth realm very soon."
That time on that ship, the Profound Qi that Shi Yan had absorbed was extremely
vigorous. The strange power it had changed to was also out of his expectations, and
it actually helped him reach straight into the third sky of the Disaster realm.
Plus he also seemed to be only one step away from the Earth realm.
It seemed as if once he gains insight on a certain aspect, he would be able to

smoothly step into the Earth realm.
Everyone were stunned again.
"Madman, you are truly a cultivation madman." Li Fenger shook her head and sighed,
"I originally thought Yang Mu and Yang Ke as monsters. But this time, I've found
that there is the existence of a monster among the monsters."
Everyone seemed to agree with Li Fenger's words, as they all nodded their heads
showing their approval to her words.
...
Two days later.
After continuously riding the five demon beasts they finally landed on Gourd
Island.
This Gourd Island was extremely big in size. From above, it looked like a giant
gourd, formed by two giant islands. On the bigger piece of the island, there were
endless Sky Demon Mountain Ranges, where countless demon beasts roamed arrogantly.
Separated by many kilometers, Shi Yan could almost hear the roars of the demon
beasts coming from that side.
The Demon Ghost was also slightly excited.
Its evil green eyes, gazed afar towards the Sky Demon Mountain Range, listening on
to the roars of those demon beasts coming from within. It seemed to be irresistibly
tempted by the delicious meals, and was waiting to make a move.
The smaller piece of the island was covered with swamps. Poisonous mists hovered
over there, and was filled with a deathly ambience.
"The Gate of Heaven that leads to the Chasm Battlefield is inside that swamp. Hmm,
there shouldn't be any dangers nearby, back then the Penglai Divine Land still
guarded this Gate of Heaven, treating the Gate of Heaven that lead to the Abyss
Battlefield as a treasured land. However, the people that went to the Abyss
Battlefield, many of them died in their. Those that came back mostly obtained no
benefits, so soon the Penglai Divine Land stopped valuing this Gate of Heaven, and
now no one guards here anymore, anyone can go in." Li Fenger said loudly.
The five demon beasts slowly came, and stopped in the middle of the green swamps.
In the swamps, green light flashed, and a Gate of Heaven floated quietly on top of
a swamped area, a flow of deathly and ancient air quietly flew out from that Gate
of Heaven.
"That is the Gate of Heaven." Li Fenger pointed, and said calmly: "There is nothing
abnormal here, however, once we step inside, it would be another world. Inside the
Abyss Battlefield, there are dangers all around. We might not be able to find any
secret treasures, but as long as we live, our objective will be achieved."
"Yes, live on." Yang Mu nodded, "We have to stay there for at least three years, in
those three years of time, we can do many things."
"You go to that side, in a while I will come to find you." Shi Yan patted the Demon
Ghost, and pointed towards the direction of the Sky Demon Mountain Range, "There
are many demon beasts there, this is your heaven."
The Demon Ghost roared, and flew into the sky. Its enormous body faded into a black
dot in the sky, going further and further.
"Let's go." Yang Mu and the others also ordered their demon beasts, and finally
stepped into the Gate of Heaven that lead to the Chasm Battlefield.
Shi Yan calmly followed.

Chapter 222: Becoming Famous
As the drizzling rain continued to fall.
Three silver horn ships slowly headed towards The Gourd island, on that ship,
grimly looking warriors were standing in rows.
In one of the ships, Pan Zhe, Qu Yanching, Gu Linglong were standing together and
were having a conversation with a warrior from another ship.
The young experts in the Endless Sea were gathered together with experts from
another big sea to eradicate the young Yang warriors.
"I didn't expect that this time, the Yang family will be hiding in the Chasm
battlefield, if I had known that then we would have stopped them at the Gourd
island" Pan Zhe frowned, "Once they enter the Chasm Battlefield, it would be
difficult to find them, the situation inside there is quite complex so you guys
have to be careful."
"The Yang family is finished, even Yang Mu and others had to hide in the Chasm
Battlefield, even this can't change anything" Qu Yanching looked indifferent, under
the drizzling rain, a circle of silver-white light wisp came out from her body and
blocked the rain, and not a single drop of rain can stain her.
"The Immortal Island is empty, this time the Yang family has really made up their
mind" Gu Linglong sniffed, "it's said that the Yang family is divided into three
groups, the first one will go to the Undersea Desolate City, the other one goes to
the Chasm Battlefield, and the largest one goes to the Fourth Demon Area. They are
really daring, even they know that two Demon King from Fourth Demon Area wants to
exterminate them, yet they still dare to move their main force into the demon area,
Bo Xun and Chi yan have already said that they will eradicate the Yang Family in
the Demon Area."
"Brother Panzhe, how much further is the Gourd island?" Xie Kui smiled
indifferently and shouted from another ship.
"Soon, but Yang Mu and the others probably will have already gone into the Chasm
Battlefield, looks like we have to meet with them inside the Chasm Battlefield" Pan
Zhe laughed.
Beside Xie Kui, stood a leisurely looking beautiful woman with fair white skin in a
green dress.
Cao Zhilan, The lady from Cao family in Tuta sea, having the cultivation of the
third sky of Earth realm, and ranked third in the Power Rankings, and the most
formidable expert among the new generation from the endless sea.
"You guys have fought with Yang Mu two days ago, so what do you guys think about
him?" Cao Zhilan slightly raised her neck, her soft voice was like a spring breeze
which gently touched everyones heart, "At that time, there were warriors of the
third sky of Nirvana Realm among you, but how can you end up in the embarrassment
state that you have to abandon the ship?
Xie Kui was also quite curious about this, "Although Yang Mu was difficult to deal
with, but at most he can only fight with one Nirvana realm warrior, and you guys
still lose, which is really strange."
Pan Zhe, Qu Yangching, and Gu Linglong looked embarrassed and slightly awkward.
"This time we aren't defeated by Yang Mu" Gu Linglong stammered, and bitterly said:
"But it's another guy that made us fail to keep them"
"Oh?" Cao Zhilan also seemed interested in this, her bright moon-like eyes were
sparkling, while slightly raising her lips she asked, "Who?"
Xie Kui, who was standing beside Cao Zhilan after listening to her beautiful voice,
looked at her face, he couldn't help but to compare her with Xia Xinyan in his
heart, and he found that both in appearance or aura, Cao Zhilan wasn't any less
than Xia Xinyan, their charm was actually on the same level.
However, Cao Zhilan was a ranked warrior in the Power Rankings, which made her aura
more superior.
"Shi Yan!" Gu Linglong bite her teeth, and her eyes shown with a cold light, "I
don't know where this kid emerged from, but with his appearance, he made our Gu
family bear a huge loss, if it wasn't for him, we certainly had retained Yang Mu
and the others, and then wait for you guys to come to exterminate them"
"Shi Yan?" Cao Zhilan smiled "This name is very strange, who is he? There shouldn't
be an expert like this in Yang family's new generation"
Xiu Kui looked toward He Qing who was on the third ship, and lightly said: "Little
sister, you are the one who understands Shi Yan very well, I think, you can explain
about him to us"
He Qingman wore a red armor, her face was flirtatious with a unique seductive aura
in her eyes.
The young warriors who were on the same ship with her have been quietly watching
her, and secretly gulped, some warriors who thought that they were worthy of her
were trying to please her, hoping to get her attention.
This time, the Evil Wonderland has completely turn against the Yang family, after
knowing that Yang Qingdi was trapped with the Demon Seal Pattern, the head of Evil
Wonderland tore up the treaty of alliance between Evil Wonderland and Yang family,
and revealed the information about Yang family's evacuation and waited for the
arrival of warriors from other sea, after meeting they were led by Evil wonderland
experts to kill all the way into the immortal island.
The Evil Wonderland was pressed by the Yang family for hundred of years, and now
they finally got the opportunity to stand up, so naturally they won't remain
silent.
The Yang family in Kyara sea was controlling hundred of islands with rich
resources, these islands were the most precious islands in the Kyara sea.
For all this time, the Evil Wonderland coveted those islands, but because of Yang
family, they didn't dared to act recklessly, and now, with the help of forces from
another sea, the Evil Wonderland will finally be able to take control over those
islands.
This time's situation made the Immortal Island a sharing field among those big
forces, the nine sacred mountains in Immortal Island became the best place for
cultivating for the new generation, and the islands that were originally controlled
by Yang family were divided up by those forces, and the Evil Wonderland had the
biggest benefits among them, taking up most of the divided islands.
The Xia family, because they remained silent this whole time, didn't get any share
of materials, and now the Evil Wonderland after controlling those islands from the
Yang family became more powerful and already far surpassed Xia family.
The Evil Wonderland morale was rising greatly, since they have gone against the
Yang family, there was no longer any scruples. After hearing that Yang Mu and the
others went to the Chasm Battlefield, without any hesitation, they sent out Xie
Kui, He Qingman, and the other experts, trying to exterminate the Yang family new
generation.
"Little sister! " after seeing He Qingman remained silence, Xie Kui face became
ugly and he slightly shouted, reminding He Qingman to pay attention to the
situation.
When in the Black Rock Island, Xie Kui was quite dissatisfied with He Qingman who
protected Shi Yan, and after they left from there, they also quarreled several
times and their relationship was greatly affected.
After this incident with the Yang family, He Qingman wasn't keen to deal with Yang
family, when the Evil Wonderland wanted to send her to Sky sea, she refused, but
then she was forced to go by Evil Wonderland head.
Xie Kui knew that Shi Yan had saved He Qingman's life when they were inside the
cave in the Black rock island, and also knew that Mo Duanhun helped the He family,
so He Qingman didn't wanted to go against the Yang family.
But Xie Kui didn't think like that, he already thought that he was the next head of
Evil Wonderland, so he naturally wanted to seek the greatest benefit for Evil
Wonderland.
Only by making Evil Wonderland more powerful, would he be able suppress the Xia
family and get Xia Xinyan.
"Shi Yan didn't come from Endless sea, but from a remote place, his time spent in
the endless sea is extremely short, and he is the one who was pointed by Yang
Qingdi to enter the Yang family" Under Xie Kui excoriate, He Qingman helplessly
told about Shi Yan's origin, "Shi Yan only has the cultivation of the Second Sky of
Disaster Realm, but, even so, he can fight with Earth realm warriors, this person
has a lot of mysterious things, and can't be underestimated."
Gu Linglong grunted "This man is indeed different, he only has the cultivation of
the Second Sky of Disaster Realm, but he can withstand my full blow, and also, he
practiced a very magical martial skill that can quietly layout traps, this time we
suffered heavy losses due to the trap arranged by him. "
"Shi Yan..." Cao Zhilan murmured and nodded her head, softly saying: "After
listening to you guys, it looks like this guy should be an interesting person, I
hope that he won't disappoint me inside the Chasm Battlefield."
......
Xia family, inside a huge discussion hall.
Many Xia family heads were gathered, and Xia Shenchuan was sitting on the throne,
with a solemn look.
Xia Xinyan was sitting gracefully under the throne, slightly frowning, and quietly
listening to Xia Shenchuan words.
"Brother, the Yang family is finished, why don't we join with the other forces? As
long as we show that we are against the Yang family, we will also be able to take
over some of those islands, the islands and forces that previously belonged to Yang
family already can't do anything, we can easily get those islands which belonged to
Yang family" Xia Shenmou complained.
Many Xia warriors also agreed with him and nodded
"As long as Yang Qingdi isn't dead, then don't say that the Yang family has perish"
Xia Shenchuan sniffed, "Yang Qingdi has been running amuck in the Endless Sea for
many years and is very powerful, even he is captured by Demon Seal Pattern, as long
as he didn't die, the Yang family foundation is still solid, you also know Yang
Qingdi's character, if one day he returned to Endless sea, then accordance to his
style, he would definitely deal with those people who dared to go against the Yang
Family."
"The demon Seal Pattern from Demon King Chi Yan can even exterminate God realm
warriors, and now not only Chi Yan is guarding that Demon Seal Pattern, even Bo Xun
is also guarding it, with those two demon kings teaming up, I don't believe that
Yang Qingdi can escape from it, this time he would definitely die" Xia Shenmou
quickly said, "the Evil Wonderland has already reaped greatest benefit by getting
two hundred islands, the Evil Wonderland has become more powerful than us, and now
their power wilii only greatly increase, how can we deal with them in the future?"
"Silence, these are father's words, you have other opinions?" Xia Shenchuan said
with impatience.
After hearing it, Xia Shenmou was immediately stunned, and went silent for a
moment, he slowly sat down and no longer said anything.
"Xin yan, don't go out for some time" Xia Shenchuan thought for a moment and said:
"After you entered into the Second Sky of Earth realm, there are more and more
people coming to propose a marriage, those people want to merge with our Xia family
through marrying you, especially the Evil Wonderland, they already want to conquer
the entire Kyara Sea, this time Xie Kui has gone to the Sky Sea, and he may kill
Shi Yan, so you had better prepare in advance."
"If there is anything wrong with Shi Yan, I will definitely kill Xie Kui" Xia
Xinyan eyes look indifferent, she lightly said: "And also, I don't think that Xie
Kui can succeed even with his cultivation of the second sky of Earth realm, I
believe Shi Yan can escape."
Suddenly there was an uproar in Xia family, they thought that Xia Xinyan has
probably got the cackle fever.
"Just wait for it, in the future Shi Yan will surpass all of the people in the
Power Rankings in the new generation and there will be no one who can beat him" Xia
Xinyan didn't explain anymore, and leisurely stood up, and indifferent left the
discussion hall, "I'll be heading into closed-door cultivation, if Shi Yan didn't
return from the Chasm Battlefield, then don't call me"

Chapter 223: The Chasm Battlefield
In an abandoned ancient wasteland with grey sky, no sun and moon, and barren
natural auras.
The gate of heaven was floating on a flat-like mirrored mountain summit.
Shi Yan was standing on that summit. As he looked around, he found that this entire
world was covered with a layer of gray clouds, his spirit power was blocked by
those gray clouds and it was very difficult even to see several kilometers.
When looking far ahead, there were many huge, unimaginably deep, swarthy pits.
The river were dried up and there weren't any life signs, which made this place
look like a dead land, and gave a very dull feeling.
"So this is the chasm battlefield" Li Fenger gently sighed, "There is no sense of
direction here, no sun, moon, and stars, barren natural auras. This place really is
not suitable for cultivation for a warrior. In the ancient time, this place was a
battlefield, many powerful ancient warriors were here, those ancient warriors left
many secret treasures and magical martial skills in this chasm battlefield, but it
is extremely difficult to get those treasures. "
"From the time when the chasm battlefield appeared, a lot of endless sea warriors
were buried in it, many warriors who came here in search of those treasures, nine
out of ten can't get out alive from here. This time, our journey to this chasm
battlefield isn't to find those treasure, but to live" Yang Mu frowned, looked
dignified.
"I have been here before, so I can take you guys to a safer area, look at that
direction, the gray clouds are very thick there, there is an old palace in there.
Inside the palace, there are many restrictions and barriers that have become
invalid, so we can stay in there for some time" Li Fenger pointed to a direction,
gently said: "Follow me, at least there is no danger before we arrive at that area"
Yang Mu nodded, "Yes, Fenger, you lead the way, we will leave mark on the way, so
that those people who want to kill us know our direction"
"No Problem" Li Fenger chuckled and glanced at Shi Yan, said: "Shi Yan, inside
here, you have, to be honest. Hmm, remember to hear uncle Jiang words, uncle Jiang
have a great understanding of barriers and restrictions and know some array method,
so you can avoid a lot of danger"
Shi Yan looks indifferent and slowly nodded.
"Xiao Yanzi, here is a magic ring, there is food and water inside it and also a
bottle of restoration pills, which can help you quickly restore profound Qi" Yang
Mu handed over a green ring "Inside the chasm battlefield, it is difficult to find
food and water, the natural auras inside here are also very barren, once the
profound qi loss is too huge, it will be very difficult to restore, there are a
hundred restoration pills inside. With the restoration pills you can quickly
recover after a fight"
Shi Yan received the magic ring and when he looked at it, he immediately found that
inside the ring there is a dimension as big as a house. Inside it, there are many
food and water and a white bottle was placed on the food, which probably contained
the restoration pills.
"The magic ring can store items, and this ring is worth one thousand best quality
crystals in the endless sea, only royalty rank blacksmiths can refine this item, so
don't lose it" Yang Mu smiled.
Shi Yan nodded.
"And also, keep this sound stone, the usage is very simple, you just need to inject
your profound qi into it, then speak into it, then we can hear what you want to
speak about from the sound stone" Yang Mu continued to explain "Inside the Chasm
Battlefield, there are many strange restrictions, if we are careless, we may be
separated, with this sound stone, even if we aren't in the same area, we still can
communicate."
"Yes" As he grasp the stone and inject profound qi into it, the sound stone
immediately shone with white light, seems like there is a sound coming from the
sound holes in the sound stone
"Shi Yan is a pervert! "
A clear and melodious sound suddenly came from the sound stone, this voice was
clearly from Li Fenger who was in the front and which made Shi Yan surprised.
"Hehe, it's interesting right?" Li Fenger who has been 100 meters in the front
smiled back and she also held a sound stone and waved highly toward Shi Yan
Shi Yan shook his head, lightly said: "Next time, don't be so loud, I'm very timid
and afraid of being scared by you"
"Let's go, we will follow Feng'er so before we arrive at that palace, we should be
safe" Yang Mu smiled and thought for a moment, then he used his hand to leave a
line on a mark: "We went this way, Come if you dare.-Yang Mu"
Shi Yan looked at that line of words and didn't say anything, but in his heart, he
really look forward that Gu Linglong and the others can chase over.
He faintly felt that he only need an epiphany before he can enter the earth realm,
in his view, Gu Linglong, Panzhe, and the others were the natural elixir in this
Chasm Battlefield and also a whetstone to sharpen himself, through these people,
maybe he would be able to gain a insight and enter in the Earth realm.
He, who is combative definitely won't fear the chase from Gu Linglong and the
others, instead, he secretly excited.
Li Feng'er took the lead and led the warrior team from the summit heading toward
the direction where the gray clouds were very thick. Yang Mu, Yang Ke, and Yang Xue
followed and Shi Yan who was at the last constantly analysed the situation.
Soon, the group came down from the summit and looked back at the gate of heaven
that was in the summit, Shi Yan suddenly said: "Do we need to come back here if we
want to go back?"
"Yes, the gate of heaven in here is very bright, so we can see the gate of heaven
from far away, in the Chasm battlefield, there isn't any sun, moon, and stars, so
the light from this gate of heaven is the light that leads the way. Normally, we
can see this light inside the hundred li radius, if we remember the direction, then
it isn't too difficult" Li Fenger stopped and explained to the crowd.
[Ed: 1 Li is 0.5 Km]
Shi Yan nodded and no longer said anything, quietly followed behind Li Fenger, he
silently went into the blood vein ring and shows a friendly and gentle feeling
toward the Ten Thousand Years Core Fire to maintain the friendly relationship
between him and the core fire.
At the war with Gu Linglong, if the Core Fire hadn't suddenly released its fire
power, then he wouldn't be able to get rid of the seven swords that invaded his
body, the help from the core fire at the critical moment really made him very
grateful and thus his feeling to core fire greatly increased.
Inside the blood vein ring, after converging with the core fire, Shi Yan
immediately felt a feeling of joy from the core fire.
Aware of Shi Yan's arrival, the core fire was very happy, it used its consciousness
to wrap Shi Yan's thought and entangled with it inside the light, like a child
fawning on their parent.
A surging soul force came out from the light, Shi Yan clearly felt that the core
fire soul seems to be changing, become more and more intelligent and powerful.
As if, not long in the future, its evolution will be complete, and it can possess a
complete soul of Sky fire.
The evolution of the core fire was already in the final step, as long as his life
form formed, then the core fire already can be called as a Sky fire, having more
powerful divine ability and becoming more intelligent.
After converging with the core fire for a while, Shi Yan draw back his
consciousness and talked to the Ice Cold Flame, "I have arrived in the Chasm
battlefield."
"The Chasm battlefield?" the Ice Cold Flame immediately replied, "What are you
doing here? This is a very dangerous place, with your current cultivation, you will
only die in this Chasm battlefield. Inside the Chasm battlefield, the natural auras
are very barren and also don't suit your cultivation, so why did you come here?"
"How much do you know about the Chasm Battlefield?"
"Not really," The Ice cold flame think for some time, "I haven't been here before
so I didn't understand the Chasm battlefield, but, I got some memories from the guy
who has come to the Chasm battlefield, and even into the depths of the chasm
battlefield. He had the cultivation of Spirit realm, and was trapped in a
restriction for 300 hundred years, almost dying there. After he got out from the
restriction, he immediately left the Chasm Battlefield and wasn't able gain
anything from here, so, I know very little about this place."
"Okay, I got it" Shi Yan nodded, "Pay some attention, maybe there is another sky
fire in here, if you feel its presence, remember to tell me immediately"
"Another Sky fire?" the Ice cold flame slightly excited, "My kind, interesting, it
has been some time since I met my own kind, hope that I can meet with it here"
"Do you want to run into it?"
"Of course, maybe its element is the same as me, and we can evolve together. Hmph,
but, there is also a possibility where it want to devour me, between the Sky fire,
most of us can devour each other, once the devouing finishes, the victor will gain
more power and become more intelligent"
"Your strength is being limited by the Blood Vein Ring, so if you run into another
sky fire, you definitely will suffer."
"Yeah, but if it dares to come into the Blood Vein Ring, maybe it also will be
captured by the Blood Vein Ring, your ring is very mysterious, it even can shackle
life forms like us, it can bind me, so probably it's the same with another Sky
Fire. "
Shi Yan became startled.
The gate of heaven in the chasm battlefield flashed.
Pan Zhe, Cao Zhilan, Gu Linglong, Xie Kui and hundreds of Earth realm warriors,
came out from the gate of heaven one by one.
Looked up at the gray sky, Pan Zhe looking serious lightly shouted: "Finally, we
are here"
"We went this way, Come if you dare. Yang Mu" Xie Kui looked sullen, read out the
words on the ground and sneered: "Looks like they are seeking death, they even
dared to take the initiative to leave traces, the Yang family is really arrogant."
"Great" Gu Linglong bite her teeth: "Looks like we don't have to search for them
now, the Demon Beasts can't enter the Chasm Battlefield, this time I want to see
how the Yang Family can escape"
"Don't need to be afraid of Yang Mu and the others, as long as we can catch up,
then they definitely can't escape" Pan Zhe frowned, reminding everyone: "But inside
the Chasm battlefield, there are many dangerous restrictions, so you guys need to
be more careful, don't die inside the restriction"
"As long as you guys follow me, I can guarantee your safety." Cao Zhilan smiled
indifferently "My Martial Spirit has the greatest advantage in this chasm
battlefield, any restriction, barrier or array needs the power to support it, so I
can find out the exact location of danger and can ensure that you guys will not
fall into it"
After she said that, everyone looked delighted.

Chapter 224: Meteor Formation
The nine broken palaces, held by stone pillars, stood in a field of white bones,
each palace was like a small mountain.
There were already many pillars broken among those nine palaces, three of them
didn't even had any stone pillars for support, it appeared that they will collapse
at any time.
"Damn, there must be a lot of people who came here before, these bones are very
clean, even their clothes are stripped with nothing left" Yang Ke shook his head
and complained loudly as he walked around inside one of the palaces, and didn't
find anything from those bones.
After Shi Yan came, even he didn't move, he already knew that there wasn't any
treasure here.
"Of course, I already told you guys that you won't get anything in here" Li Fenger
frowned, "The restrictions and barriers inside the palaces have already
disappeared, if we can enter it, of course, the others can too, how could there be
something left for you? The last time I came here, I'd also carefully checked, but
still couldn't find anything, if you can find something, that would be very
strange. "
"Yeah, it's very safe in here, so there must be nothing here" Yang Mu nodded,
searched for a while and said: " I think Pan Zhe and the others will arrive soon,
this place is quite wide, so it's pretty good to fight. Yeah, the problem is we
don't know how many people they have with them, if there are too many and they came
altogether then it will be very difficult to kill them."
"Let's make our retreat path first" Yang Xue hesitated for a bit, "If they are too
many and we are in a disadvantageous situation, then we need to withdraw
immediately from here, then we will find another chance to fight them, anyway, this
chasm battlefield is very deep and also we need to stay here for three years so we
don't really have to fight with them"
"These nine palaces are also a magical formation, but this formation is already
damaged and didn't function properly"Jiang Huquan pondered for a moment, said:
"It's easy to pass through these nine palaces, the gray clouds over there are very
thick, and they have a very unusual energy flow, I believe that there is some
restriction in there, but we need to pass from there if we want to retreat, so the
area that is dangerous for us is also a threat for them too"
Shi Yan looked at the area where the gray clouds were very thick, when he released
his consciousness, he couldn't find any signs of life but can feel a very strange
energy flow in there.
As if, the restriction has already been operating, waiting for someone to fell into
it.
"Let's make sure of our retreat path first." Yang Mu nodded towards Jiang Huquan.
"Yeah, I will take a look first." Jiang Huquan headed towards that direction alone,
after looking at the area of the gray clouds, he hesitated for a while then said
toward Yang Mu: "You guys don't come in first, I will take a look first to ensure
there is no danger there, after that, i will call you."
After saying that Jiang Huquan entered into the depth, after he stepped into it,
his figure immediately disappeared.
As if he stepped into another world, even his presence also disappeared.
Shi Yan face slightly changed, after he quietly used his consciousness to look, he
found that there was no sign of life from Jiang Huquan.
Secretly frightened, Shi Yan realized that this chasm battlefield was really
strange and he immediately became cautious.
After some time, Jiang Huquang came out miserably, with his body full of dust and
messy hair, he seemed to have experienced a disaster.
"How is it?" Yang Mu quickly asked.
"Meteor formation! The moment I entered, suddenly there were huge meteorites
falling over, those meteorites were very dense and big, and the impact from the
meteorites is also very huge, if we want to pass through, we must face the attack
from those meteorites, if we are careless, we will be smashed by those meteorites"
Jiang Huquan looked grimly.
"Is there any way to break it?" Li Fenger asked
"I haven't found it yet, I need to recover first, then I will enter again to find
it" Jiang Huquan shook his head, quietly sat down and ate three restoration pills.
"This place is really dangerous, looks like it really isn't easy to survive in this
chasm battlefield" Yang Ke exclaimed.
"Yeah, in this chasm battlefield, there are countless restrictions and barriers, it
is more difficult to deal than our pursuers" Yang Mu also looked grimly.
After Jiang Huquan recovered for a while, he stood up and entered again.
After some time, he came out miserably again, but this time there was a trace of
blood came out from his mouth, it seemed like he had been hit by those meteorites.
After coming out, Jiang Huquan didn't speak anything and once again took the
restoration pills and continued to recover.
Shi Yan and the others didn't say anything, just quietly watched Jiang Huquan
After entering two times, Jiang Huquan became more and more miserable, he who
understood formations very well became like this, then if there was someone who
didn't understand formation and entered recklessly, then it definitely would be
difficult to come out alive from there.
The Meteor formation, was one of the formations that they encountered inside the
chasm battlefield, and Jiang Huquan who had the cultivation of Earth realm and a
deep knowledge toward formations became so miserable, then did they still need to
pass through from there?
"Looks like this chasm battlefield isn't so easy to stay" Yang Mu slightly sighed,
"I have always heard the strange rumours about it before, but I didn't believe some
of it, and felt that those rumors may exaggerate the dangerous at the chasm
battlefield, but now I know that those rumors were true if I didn't experience it
myself, I really can't imagine it"
"Well" Shi Yan smiled, lightly said: "The more dangerous this place is, then it
will be more advantage to us, even we will die, then those people will also face
the same problem as us. Hehe, I think, their overall strength should be stronger
than us, which also mean, at here, they will suffer greater losses."
"Yeah, that's why we are here" Yang Xue nodded, "Because this place is really
dangerous, it will be very difficult to deal with us."
As they were speaking, Jiang Huquan opened his eyes
"Uncle Jiang, how is it?" Yang Ke quickly asked

Shaking his head, Jiang Huquan looked grim "I saw a eye controlling the formation,
but there are many ancient letters on it, even I didn't recognize those ancient
letters, if I didn't understand the meaning of those letters, then it will be very
difficult for me to find a way to break it "
"Ancient letters?" Shi Yan was surprised for a moment, then immediately he asked:
"What kind of ancient text?"
"It should be cuneiform letters from the ancient time, primary used on formations
and restrictions, only formation master from the ancient times understood these
ancient letters. In our time now, there is almost no one who has knowledge about
these ancient letters." Jiang Huquan sighed, "Even my teacher can't recognize these
ancient letters, and I'm even worse."
"Then what should we do?" Yang Ke was stunned, "If we couldn't understand those
ancient texts, then we will never be able to break this formation right?"
"Before I understand the meaning of those ancient letters, I definitely won't act
recklessly, otherwise, it will be more dangerous." Jiang Huquan nodded helplessly.
"Can you write down the ancient letters that you saw? " Shi Yan suddenly said.
Everyone was surprised and looked strangely at Shi Yan, they didn't know why he
suddenly said that.
"Xiao Yanzi, what do you want to do?" Yang Mu was stunned, he asked: "Could it be
that you understand letters from ancient time?"
"Only some, but I don't know if those ancient letters are the one that I know." Shi
Yan nodded.
"What?" You really know it? Li Fenger immediately shook her head as she couldn't
believe it, "You are not kidding right? Even uncle Jiang's teacher couldn't
recognize all of if, do you really know it?"
"Uncle Jang, just write them down for me" Shi Yan insisted.
Jiang Huquan was also confused, he pondered for a moment, and said: "There are only
a few letters that I saw on the formation's eye, so I still remembered them, i just
don't know what it means, if you want to see, I will show it to you."
Jiang Huquang crouched, held a dagger and depicted six strange letters.
"Arrival! Rest! Fire! Wind! Life! Death!"
Shi Yan pointed at the ancient letters on the ground, and read it word by word
"That is all, fortunately, I recognize all of it."
Everyone was stunned.
"You aren't talking nonsense right?" Li Fenger exclaimed.
Yang Mu, Yang Ke, and the others also showed an expression of disbelief, their eyes
were odd and they doubted if Shi Yan really recognized those letters or not.
"Master Yan, is it really these letters?" Jiang Huquan looked startled, suddenly
stood up and his eyes flashed.
"I can't be wrong." Shi Yan nodded, "Before I was 17 years old, I had a great
interest towards ancient text, and fortunately I recognized those letters, so I can
be certain that it is these six letters."
"I will enter again" Jiang Huquan pondered for a moment, suddenly said: "This time
I will try moving the formation eye's, if the message that master Yan gave to me is
right, then i think i can break this formation, but, if the message is wrong, i
think i won't come back again."
Jiang Huquan looked at Shi Yan deeply, seemed like he was waiting for something.
Everyone's face changed as they heard the meaning from Jiang Huquan words and
looked at Shi Yan again.
"I definitely am not wrong." Under the looks from everyone, Shi Yan calmly replied:
"Don't worry uncle Jiang, I won't harm you, these six letters absolutely aren't
wrong"
"Alright!" Jiang Huquan replied, he no longer hesitated and entered into the
restriction again.
"Xiao Yanzi" Yang Mu lightly said, it seemed like he wanted to say something, but
eventually he shook his head, smiled wryly, and didn't said the following words.
"I know what you guys are worried about." Shi Yan looked indifferent and grinned
"Brother, Did you see me as a man who acts recklessly?"
Yang Mu immediately shook his head.
"That's right, rest assured, Uncle Jiang definitely will be okay" Shi Yan comforted
them.
"There is someone coming, pretty quick though" Li Fenger shouted, don't know when,
she already stood on a broken stone pillar and looked at far away, her face
gradually changed "Pan Zhe, Gu Linglong, Cao Zhilan, Xie Kui, He Qingman.."
"Xie kui! He Qingman! " Yang Mu eyes suddenly became cold, he sneered: "The Evil
Wonderland is really audacious, to deal with us, Yang family, at this time they
really have no scruples."
"He Qingman also came?" Yang Xue eyes became cold and he angrily said: "I can't
believe she is also involved in this"
"I know that the relationship between you and her is quite good" Yang Mu sighed,
"But at this time, no matter how good the relationship is, it is the same, if this
girl is only pretending, then we don't need to fight with her, but if she really
want to kill us, hmph, don't give her mercy."
"I know what to do." Yang Mu took a deep breath and nodded.

Chapter 225: Ambush
Inside the broken palace, Shi Yan and Yang Mu's group were quietly waiting for
something with serious faces.
This time, the time that Jiang Huquan spent inside the Meteor Array was longer than
before. While Pan Zhen, Cao Zhilan, and the others have been approaching closer and
closer, everyone was quite anxious because their retreat path hasn't been
confirmed.
Yang Ke with his knitted eyebrows kept walking around, regularly looking at the
thick gray clouds area where Jiang Huquan had entered.
Li Fenger stood on the broken pillar. Her body was slender and soft; her eyelashes
were long and prominent on her face. She slightly shouted, "Nearly a hundred Earth
Realm warriors, this force isn't just double stronger than us. Cao Zhilan and Xie
Kui have also joined this time, as well as He Qingman; those are tough characters.
It looks like we got some troubles. "
"Cao Zhilan! " Yang Mu's face looked heavy. "This woman was the high-class warrior
from the young generation of the Cao family. Rumor said that she has an
extraordinary strength, ranked third in the Combat List, one rank higher than me. I
haven't fought with her yet, so I didn't know how her real ability is. However,
since she was ranked third, her ability mustn't be weak."
Yang Mu thought for a moment and then suddenly said, "If the situation turns bad,
regardless of whether Uncle Jiang has come out or not, we must enter that Meteor
Array."
Yang Xue's beautiful face slightly changed; she couldn't help but exclaim, "If that
Meteor Array isn't broken yet, I'm afraid we will suffer a great loss if we enter
it. You guys also have seen that even Uncle Jiang who has a deep knowledge of array
was stuck in there. If we enter there, we definitely will be worse than Uncle
Jiang"
Li Fenger, Yang Ke, and the others also looked somber; they all looked at Yang Mu.
"The Meteor Array is dangerous for us, but it is also the barrier that deters Pan
Zhe and Cao Zhilan. They are more than us, so if they keep chasing us, their loss
will be certainly bigger than ours." Yang Mu said calmly. "So, regardless of
whether Uncle Jiang can come out or not, we still need to enter it."
"Shi Yan..." Yang Xue's face was confused. "Do you think Uncle Jiang will be fine?"
"Of course," Shi Yan shook his head. "If Uncle Jiang understands that Meteor Array,
he definitely can break it. I believe the message that I have given him is
correct."
Gently nodding her head, Yang Xue still dubious, sadly said,"I hope so."
It was not that she didn't believe in Shi Yan, but this time, Jiang Huquan had
entered for a long time and still hadn't come out yet. In their mind, Jiang Huquan
could have probably encountered some danger.
They subconsciously thought that Jiang Huquan had died inside the Meteor Array.Even
Yang Mu had said that once the situation got bad, regardless of whether Jiang
Huquan came out or not, they still needed to enter the Meteor Array. It proved that
that he didn't have too much confidence.
"They will arrive here soon." Li Fenger raised her head looking up for a while, "I
think we should prepare first. By using the terrain here, we can ambush them, and
maybe we can kill some of them."
Li Fenger gritted her teeth; her eyes shot out a cold beam of light. She looked
like she was ready to fight.
Shi Yan secretly nodded and then quietly urged the power inside his body to form
gravitational field without saying anything.
Yang Mu, Yang Ke, Yang Xue began to command the other warriors to split up and
temporarily hid inside the palaces. As soon as the enemies arrived, they would
signal their warriors to take action.
"Master Yan, what should we do?" Ka Ma asked respectfully
Ka Ma was in the Third sky of the Earth Realm and belonged to Shi Yan's team. His
cultivation base was the highest; he was two meters tall with a sturdy body. His
strength was very superior because had trained the Shura Blood Guard of Shura King
Li Mu.
"You guys hide inside the palaces first. Don't need to prepare anything, just seize
the opportunity to kill the enemies when facing them. "Shi Yan's face became
solemn. "Just focus, you only have fleeting chances. I will give you guys the
opportunity to kill them in one blow so you guys must seize that chance."
"Understood, Master Yan." Ka Ma's face was convulsive.
Previously, in the battle on the Silver Horn Ships, Ka Ma had seen Shi Yan's
miraculous ability. He knew that Shi Yan could quietly release mysterious martial
technique that could affect the entire battle and also could constrain the enemies'
movements so that the others have the chance to kill the enemies.
Therefore, although Shi Yan only had the cultivation of the Disaster Realm, Ka Ma
and the others still had little respect for him and didn't look down on him.
"Oh."
Shi Yan slightly shouted and looked toward the thick gray clouds area. His soul
consciousness sensed some anomalies from there.
In the area that Jiang Huquan had entered before, the energy flow was very chaotic
at the beginning, but it seemed to become restful all of a sudden. The energy
inside seemed to turn into a long river, slowly flowing in a special current as if
someone had repaired the mess inside the energy, restoring their order.
"Jiang Huquan!" Shi Yan's mind was slightly agitated. He immediately realized that
Jiang Huquan had probably succeeded in breaking the Meteor Array and changing the
energy flow inside the Meteor Array
"Uncle Jiang is going to come back." Shi Yan revealed a faint smile and slightly
shouted.
"What?" Li Fenger was still standing above him, looking at Shi Yan below "You, are
you a prophet now?"
Shi Yan smiled and shook his head, looking up toward Li Fenger and said, "I am not
a prophet, but I can vaguely sense his presence. Hmm, I have a magical treasure
that can help my spirit insight become sensitive."
"Little Yan, Uncle Jiang has succeeded?" Yang Mu overjoyed, "The enemies will come
here soon. If Uncle Jiang has succeeded, we will have a greater advantage."
"Yeah, he will come out soon." Shi Yan nodded. As soon as he had finished his word,
a body covered with dust suddenly ran out.
Jiang Huquan face was full of dust, but he was very energetic. He excitedly looked
toward Shi Yan and happily said, "The message that master Yan has given me is
indeed true. Thanks to master Yan's knowledge of the ancient text, I could break
the Meteor Array."
Yang Ke, Li Fenger, Yang Xue and the others were very surprised when they heard
Jiang Huquan's words. They all looked at Shi Yan with a meaningful look in their
eyes.
Ka Ma and the other warriors who had been assigned to Shi Yan's team was very
excited and had more confidence in Shi Yan now.
"After we enter into the Meteor Array, remember to take seven steps on the left
path first and then take five steps on the right path, and then take the left path
and repeat the steps again. Remember, seven steps to the left, five steps to the
right. Don't forget it. If you follow this, the meteorite will not hit you guys."
Jiang Huquan grinned, "If the enemies dare to enter it, I believe that they won't
be able to figure this out and definitely will suffer a great loss."
"That's the best." Yang Mu laughed comfortably. "Let's prepare first. We will
ambush them and kill some of them first. If the situation changes, we will
immediately retreat into the Meteor Array. This time we are lucky to have Uncle
Jing's and Little Yan's help; otherwise, we undoubtedly will face a big problem.
Hahaha. Now, we have the advantage, and we should make those pursuers taste the
defeat."
. . . . .
"Those are nine broken palaces."
Pan Zhe stopped all of a sudden. He stood on a solid stone, looking at the
distance, "I have gone through those nine palaces over there before. All of the
ancient arrays inside there have been broken, so there is no danger. However,
behind the nine palaces, there are still many forbiddances and barriers; so it all
depends on luck when we want to pass through it."
"Those Yang's people maybe have left from there?" Gu Linglong frowned.
"I don't know." Pan Zhe shook his head. "Just be careful. There are many hiding
places inside those nine palaces. If the Yang's people stay hidden there, it will
be tough for us. Even we have more people; we still can't let our guard down.
Remember, don't act recklessly. The gray clouds behind the nine palaces are very
thick; thus, our sight dropped greatly, and many forbiddances blocked our spirit
power as well. Over there was the real Chasm Battlefield."
"Yang's people are inside the palaces." Cao Zhilan dashed forward, passing Pan Zhe
like a feather drifting forward. Her slender body was swaying and swinging as if it
was weightless, giving people a strange feeling.
"Follow up, just be careful. Shi Yan that you guys have mentioned has formed
strange confining vortexes inside the palaces. Those vortexes also keep shaking.
Yeah, you guys will tell me who is Shi Yan later. I will deal with him first to
prevent him from playing tricks with you and creating a chance for the Yang people
to kill you guys."
Cao Zhilan was like a floating feather; her body moved in the air randomly, leaping
up from the ground from time to time which made her movement turn into a blurred
shadow that seems very slow, but in fact, it was dashing incredibly fast toward the
palace.
"Miss Cao, your Spirit God Martial Spirit can detect any energy flow and also know
that energy's movement rule; and thus, it enables you to find a way to deal with
it. This Spirit God Martial Spirit is a sacred rank martial spirit. It can even
sense the tiny weakness of the opponent's martial technique. It is genuinely
magical. So, just follow her words." The Saintess from the Heaven Lake Divine Land,
Qu Yangqing, displayed a strange emotion in her beautiful eyes as she explained Cao
Zhilan's miraculous Martial Spirit.
Cao Zhilan's Martial Spirit was very mysterious. Many warriors from the Endless Sea
have heard about this; however, only a few people knew the magical effect and the
strength of her martial spirit. Qu Yangqing was one of the few of them.
Pan Zhe, Xie Kui, Gu Linglong eyes were shining after hearing Qu Yangqing's words.
Cao Zhilan Spirit God Martial Spirit can detect any energy flow and even can know
the movement rule of from that energy; this means that the forbiddances and
barriers inside the Chasm Battlefield couldn't escape from the Martial Spirit's
detection. She could even find the way to break those obstacles.
Inside the Chasm battlefield, Cao Zhilan's Spirit God Martial Spirit was apparently
very useful; it could help them significantly reduce their loss.
. . . . .
"Don't hide anymore. Just come out and fight with us." Outside the palace, Cao
Zhilan calmly walked inside with a smile on her face. Her slender body could easily
avoid three moving Gravitational Fields. She shook her head and revealed a smile.
"Yeah, these active traps are very magical. No wonder why Pan Zhe and the others
had to suffer a great loss. Shi Yan, right? You have surprised me by making those
traps. Can you show up please?"
Shi Yan was hiding behind a stone pillar, his face slightly changed. He coldly
harrumphed and walked out step by step with a dark face. He appeared from the stone
pillar where he had been hiding. Watching this beautiful woman who breaks his
gravitational field and hearing her praise made him became focused and cautious
without daring to let down his guard even a bit. He could feel that he was the
target of this woman.

Chapter 226: You Guys Go First!
Cao Zhilan quietly stood outside of the palace. She didn't rush to enter, but
instead, she smilingly looked towards Shi Yan who poked his head out from behind
the stone pillar. The look in her eyes was somewhat shady.
Pan Zhe and the rest saw that Cao Zhilan was already there. They didn't dare to
delay, all sped up their pace and quickly appeared behind her.
Almost a hundred Earth Realm warriors lined up neatly and stood behind Pan Zhe, Gu
Linglong, Xie Kui, and Qu Yanqing. They coldly watched the crumbled palaces,
seeming to wait for something.
"Are you hiding because you guys want to make a stealthy attack?" Cao Zhilan
chuckled and shook her head. Her thin hand slightly raised up, and beams of blue
light flew out of her five delicate fingers, attacking the Yang family warriors
that were hiding inside the broken palace.
Yang Mu and the rest who were staying hidden in the dark seemed surprised. Under
the attack of the bright blue lights, they had to move out of their hiding spots,
and thus all of them revealed their whereabouts.
Shi Yan's expression slightly shifted.
It was even harder to deal with this gorgeous woman than the Nirvana Realm
warriors. Inside the Chasm Battlefield, mind power was restrained, and even vision
was greatly affected. Even the Nirvana Realm warriors had a difficult time
detecting the life forces' fluctuations around them.
This woman was still fifty meters away from the palace. However, she seemed to have
an extra Heaven Eye; she alternately pointed out the all the Yang family warriors
that were hiding. With her sole power, she had broken the stealthy attack plan of
Shi Yan and the rest.
"You don't need to hide; it's useless. I know your exact spots." Cao Zhilan smiled.
She kept waving her hand and shot out more bright lights, forcing the Yang family
warriors to shift and appear in plain sight.
Pan Zhe smiled casually; he stepped forward and stood beside Cao Zhilan. He nodded
towards Yang Mu from a short distance, "We meet again so soon. Hehe, this time you
can't use demon beasts to deter us. I wonder if you can still escape this time."
"I remember that the ones who fled in a panic last time were not us?" Yang Mu
seemed stunned, he scratched his head and looked towards Yang Ke, "I am not wrong,
am I? It wasn't us who jumped into the sea?"
Yang Ke chuckled coldly, "Big brother, you might have remembered it wrong. Some
people seem to think that they have won before."
When facing enemies who were twice their number, Yang Mu and Yang Ke were not
startled at all. They still had the leisure to mock Pan Zhe as if they didn't take
the danger seriously this time.
Pan Zhe, Qu Yanqing, and Gu Linglong immediately darkened their expressions.
"Hmm, everyone is all out now as it is supposed to be. Isn't this great?" Cao
Zhilan smiled, turned her head back glimpsing at Pan Zhe and the rest and said
confidently, "You can go inside to complete the mission now. Don't worry; there
won't be any messy traps for you to deal with."
Upon her words, Cao Zhilan suddenly whistled.
The crisp whistle spread far and loud. When the sound of the whistle rose up, her
delicate body shot straight towards Shi Yan like lightning.
At the same time, rings of blue aura flew out of her body. These blue auras were
like hula hoops, quickly flying inside the palace with the intention of aiming
towards the Gravitational Fields that Shi Yan had made.
Inside the blue auras, there was a flow of extremely obvious soul fluctuation.
Inside of every blue aura seemed to contain Cao Zhilan's mind power. Once these
blue auras fell inside the Gravitational Fields, they immediately rippled with
bright blue light. The blue light then instantly filled the entire Gravitational
Field.
The Gravitational Fields that were hard to be seen by the naked eye now appeared in
plain sight because of the blue light.
When the blue auras fell into the Gravitational Fields, the bright blue light that
it had released had no effect on the operation of the Gravitational Fields.
However, the existence of these blue lights marked the placement of the Fields,
letting Pan Zhe and the rest know where the traps were so that they could dodge
them.
Although Cao Zhilan hadn't reminded them, from the location of the blue lights, Pan
Zhe and the rest could see the traps that Shi Yan had secretly made earlier.
The Gravitational Fields were now useless.
"Whoosh whoosh whoosh!"
In the whistling sounds, Cao Zhilan shot towards Shi Yan like lightning. In a mere
moment, her delicate body appeared in front of Shi Yan.
"Sky Spirit Bound!" Cao Zhilan shouted. A blue light cover formed by the
condensation of the vigorous Sky and Earth aura suddenly fell on Shi Yan's head.
The Sky Spirit Bound was a Mortal level martial technique. It used the Sky and
Earth aura to form a constraint capturing the opponent. As long as the Sky and
Earth aura remained, the constraint of the Sky Spirit Bound would not disappear.
Performing the Sky Spirit Bound while being in the Third Sky of the Earth Realm,
Cao Zhilan was confident that she could even detain Yang Mu for a while.
"It's not that hard." Cao Zhilan chuckled. She looked at Shi Yan's figure inside
the blue light cover and then shook her head, feeling slightly disappointed, "I
thought you would have some things up your sleeve, but it seems that you're nothing
more than this. Boring."
"What are you mumbling about?" Shi Yan snorted coldly.
"Hmm?" Cao Zhilan's bright eyes lit up, excitedly looking at Shi Yan who was
outside the light cover. She then immediately looked toward the blue light cover
and suddenly realized that the original figure of Shi Yan was slowly dissipating
and disappearing bit by bit.
"Shadow?" Cao Zhilan's pretty face got smilingly brighter. She nodded, "You somehow
have some skills. You have successfully kept yourself from being captured. Hmm,
very good, very good, this is more interesting."
"Yang Mu, you won't get away!" Pan Zhe yelled. With the feather fan in his hand, he
had already started battling with Yang Mu.
The Earth Realm warriors were also rushing in from outside the palace, quickly
searching for the opponents. They formed into an arc and surrounded the Yang family
warriors, moving closer towards them.
Yang Mu, Yang Ke, and the rest were dealing with their opponents and quietly
backing up and the same time. They moved closer towards the area behind the palace
with the thick dark clouds.
When Cao Zhilan pointed out their exact spots, Yang Mu already had the thought of
retreat. At the moment his figure appeared, he already made hand gestures,
signaling everyone to retreat to the area where the meteorite formation was.
Li Fenger and the rest all knew that the situation was not worth to put their lives
at risk. Following Yang Mu's idea, they all moved closer to that side.
"Pan Zhe, you have never been worth of being my opponent, and it is still the same
now." On the other side, Yang Mu laughed out loud with a bold expression on his
face. While many warriors were surrounding him, an extremely explosive power was
bursting from his body. The giant sword pressed towards them like surging waves,
forming continuous explosions sounds, beating the hell out of those tight-knit
warriors.
As Yang Mu had the Immortal Martial Spirit, he wasn't scared of being heavily
injured at all. He even purposely injured his body just to kill those surrounding
attackers.
Very soon, there were many wounds on Yang Mu's body. Many of the wounds were so
deep that the bone was visible; they seemed extremely severe.
At the expense of heavily injuring his body, in this mere moment, Yang Mu had
already killed three warriors in the First Sky of the Earth Realm. Moreover, this
result was under the situation in which he was facing Pan Zhe's attacks at the same
time.
Yang Ke and Yang Xue were in the similar situation with Yang Mu's. Relying on their
fearlessness of wounds, they often didn't care about getting injuries on their body
when battling with attackers. They killed the surrounding attackers at the expense
of injuring their bodies.
"Shi Yan! How are you going to escape this time?" Gu Linglong shouted coldly. A
long God sword flew out through the air. This God sword's hilt was in a strange
prism shape with a chilling cold ambiance.
The look in Shi Yan's eyes was calm; he didn't look at the Ice Magic Sword that Gu
Linglong had just shot out. Instead, he gravely stared at Cao Zhilan.
After having launched one strike, Cao Zhilan didn't attack again. Instead, she
observed the situation in the battlefield with interest. She watched Pan Zhe and
his fellows quietly surrounding Yang Mu's group; she also saw the Yang family
warriors retreating towards that meteorite formation in an orderly manner.
Although Cao Zhilan didn't continue attacking, Shi Yan didn't dare to let his guard
down. This woman's cultivation base was in the Third Sky of the Earth Realm. Not
only did her cultivation be unpredictably profound but her sense was also extremely
sharp. Shi Yan didn't know how powerful of her next strike would be.
As soon as Gu Linglong's Ice Magic Sword attacked, Shi Yan immediately figured out
her intentions.
In the last battle, the aftershock power of the seven magic swords of Gu Linglong
had once rushed into his body. However, the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame had
completely burnt them down.
As the master of the Magic Sword, Gu Linglong naturally knew that there was
scorching aura inside Shi Yan's body. Therefore, she didn't shoot out all the seven
magic swords this time. Instead, she concentrated the power in her body and shot
out this magic sword's icy hilt with icy aura. She wanted to use the icy aura on
this magic sword to suppress the burning fire power in Shi Yan's body.
The Ice Magic Sword pierced through the air.

Shi Yan's expression was cold and cruel. He didn't take any actions yet. When he
sensed that bone-chilling cold aura, a chilling grin suddenly appeared on the
corner of his mouth.
"Boom!"
Raising his hand, he gathered the negative energies and launched a Death Seal all
of a sudden.
The Death Seal explosively shot onto the Ice Magic Sword. Negative powers that were
several times stronger than the last battle massively exploded, blowing away that
Ice Magic Sword into the air.
Gu Linglong's delicate body shook; her face suddenly became paler, and her eyes
were extremely surprised. However, after the surprise, she suddenly revealed a
smile, "Let me see how you are going to get rid of that ice power this time."
The moment when the Death Seal struck on the Ice Magic Sword, the bone-chilling ice
power in the Ice Magic Sword also took this opportunity to impetuously flow out,
seeping through Shi Yan's entire body.
The true motive of Gu Linglong was to let the ice power of this Ice Magic Sword
completely freeze Shi Yan's body up.
Cao Zhilan chuckled; she looked towards Shi Yan with interest and said, "The ice
power has entered your body. How are you going to deal with it?"
"Why is there a need to deal with it?" Shi Yan frowned and glanced toward Gu
Linglong at afar. He mocked, "Didn't that retard Gu Jiange tell you that I was once
sealed in ice by the Ice Cold Flame for three years? Even the ice power the Ice
Cold Flame couldn't do anything to me. So, can the cold power of your little Ice
Magic Sword be stronger than the cold power of the Ice Cold Flame?"
Gu Linglong's face suddenly changed.
"Retreat!"
At this very moment, Yang Mu suddenly roared. The light in his giant sword shone,
and beams of extremely sharp sword aura accurately shot towards Pan Zhe and the
rest.
Taking this opportunity, Yang Mu and the group of Yang family warriors immediately
stepped inside the meteorite formation.
"Let's go." Karma waved his hand and shouted: "Young master Yan, we should leave
now."
"You guys go first!"
Shi Yan's face suddenly changed; all the hair on his body seemed to raise; his eyes
stared straight at Cao Zhilan.

Chapter 227: You Really Surprised Me!
"You're quite alert."

Cao Zhilan smiled like blooming flowers.
A flow of terrifying power swept towards Shi Yan like surging tides. This flow of
frightening power came out of nowhere. Shi Yan only noticed it when it had already
arrived three meters in front of Shi Yan.
This horrendous power flowed out from Cao Zhilan, spreading out everywhere. It had
already sealed all escape routes around Shi Yan in silence.
This power engulfed everything regardless of whether it was in the sky or below the
ground. Despite which way Shi Yan had retreated, he would touch this flow of power.
This flow of terrifying power did not flow towards Shi Yan with a fast speed.
Perhaps it was because the overcast power was too broad, making it go extremely
slowly when in action.
"Damned little brat, I'll see how you're going to block it now." In the distance,
Gu Linglong shouted coldly. She was going to activate the magical sword to attack
again.
"Little sister Gu, you can leave this guy to me. You don't need to intervene." Cao
Zhilan frowned, turned his head back glancing at Gu Linglong, and then said, "Don't
worry. When I capture him, I'll let you take out your anger on him."
"Capture him?" Gu Linglong was in a daze; her nose twitched. "Why won't you just
kill him?"
Gu Linglong's bright eyes darted, and then she smiled, "He has something that I
want. If he dies too soon, I might not be able to get those things from his body."
Shi Yan's expression was serious, "What do you want?"
"The things inside that ring of yours." Cao Zhilan smiled joyfully. Her jade-like
fingers pointed at the Blood Vein Ring on Shi Yan's hand, "You might not know that
my Martial Spirit can sense any extraordinary power. Hmm, as for what is inside
your ring, of course you know it better than I do..."
The Ice Cold Flame and the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame!
Shi Yan's expression changed. When he looked at Cao Zhilan again, the alertness in
his eyes got more intense.
This woman could actually sense the Ice Cold Flame and the Ten Thousand Year Earth
Flame inside the Blood Vein Ring. What kind of magical Martial Spirit did she have?
Shi Yan was secretly stunned. He urged his negative powers and petrified his body,
performing the Dark Light Shield at the same time. He pushed out all of his
defensive powers, preparing to handle the attack of the slowly approaching flow of
power that had blocked all the escapes off.
"You can't get away." Cao Zhilan seemed to know what he wanted to do. She chuckled
and shook her head, "Even Yang Mu can't save you now."
As soon as she finished her words, a colorful ribbon flew out of Cao Zhilan's
sleeve. That ribbon was like a snake, wiggling in mid-air and dragging out streaks
of blinding rainbow light.
The rainbow lights weaved into a net and also formed another layer of barrier
constraint. While that ribbon was flying around, the power inside that barrier
seemed to get more complicated and vigorous as if it was made with several
different forces. The power also had the same marvelous effect as that of Shi Yan's
"Boom!"
Yang Mu's giant sword suddenly slashed onto the light net. The rainbow lights were
like strong silk threads, some of the rainbow lights shattered from the strike of
the giant sword. However, more rainbow lights from that light net soon gathered
towards the point at which the giant sword had slashed down and quickly repaired
the damaged area.
"Yang Mu, if you want to break my rainbow net in a short time, it probably won't be
easy." Cao Zhilan calmly waved her thin hand. The rainbow ribbons quickly flew and
weaved into more rainbow lights, "Yang Mu, why don't you try a few more times? I
think if you try a few times more, you would surely be able to break my rainbow
net."
"Big brother!" Yang Ke roared, "We need to go now!"
"Little Yan!" Yang Mu roared angrily, "Can you get out? If you don't go now, it
would be very hard to leave."
Yang Mu also sensed that Cao Zhilan was attacking Shi Yan, and Shi Yan was
temporarily trapped. Thus, he hurriedly intervened in an attempt to shatter the
terrifying energies around Shi Yan, helping him break out of the trap.
Yang Mu wanted to save Shi Yan, but the situation at the moment was not so good.
Many warriors from the Yang family already went ahead into the meteor formation.
At the moment, a few ones left outside were only Yang Mu, Yang Ke, and Li Fenger.
At this time, if they got entangled with the opponents, it would be hard even for
them to get into the meteor formation.
It was obvious that Cao Zhilan intentionally stimulate Yang Mu to linger and jump
into the fight with her.
After observing the situation for a while, the three people of Pan Zhe, Gu Ling
Lung, Xie Kui also realized Cao Zhilan's intention. They secretly gathered
altogether beside Yang Mu, urging their power to lock Yang Mu in.
"Big brother, you go first!" Shi Yan roared. "Don't fall into their trap. You will
only get more opportunities if you enter inside. Don't get the everyone else
implicated because of me."
"The brotherly love is so touching." Xie Kui sneered. He glared at Yang Mu with a
dark evil look in his eyes, "If you're brothers, then you should live together and
die together. Hmm, Yang Mu, last time at Black Rock Island, you killed my junior
disciple for this kid. In the eyes of Yang family people, our lives aren't worth a
thing. This time the reason why our Evil Wonderland is going against your Yang
family also has something to do with your unhesitating murder! This kid is in
trouble again now. Are you going to die with him for his sake this time?"
"Big brother!" Yang Ke screamed.
While he was talking, Xie Kui and his group already surrounded Yang Mu.
Gu Linglong, Xie Kui, and Pan Zhe attacked together. They formed into a triangular
formation to deal with Yang Mu. The three of them didn't make a murderous attempt
immediately; instead, they directed their sharp attacks towards the meteor
formation behind Yang Mu.
Once Yang Mu backs off, he would land himself into the trap where all the attacks
had gathered. Xie Kui and the rest were trying to block Yang Mu's escape off first
so that he wouldn't be able to escape into the meteor formation even at a life and
death emergency.
"I won't leave then."
Yang Mu suddenly relaxed; he glimpsed behind him at the spot where lights gathered
and said with cold pride, "Even if I can't leave, I will drag you guys down with
me! Xie Kui, stop making your f*cking excuses. The Evil Wonderland has unilaterally
broken the treaty of alliance and colluded with people from other seas to go
against our Yang family. For what other reason can it be than their greed for our
Yang family's wealth? And that they want to take the Yang family's place in the
Kyara Sea?"
Xie Kui sneered, "Your Yang family has been arrogant in the Kyara Sea for too long.
Because of the belligerent nature of the Yang family, none of the neighboring big
seas have been at peace. The warriors from those seas have held grudges against the
Yang family for a long time. With Yang Qingdi getting trapped this time, it's just
the right fuse for the situation. "
"Hmm, Yang Mu, since you don't want to leave anymore, I won't waste any more time
either." Cao Zhilan pressed her lips and smiled. She casually looked towards Shi
Yan, "Your big brother wants to protect you, but now he's getting the same outcome
as you. Having someone to go to the afterlife, you won't be that lonely anymore.
Hmm, later when you tell me the method to opening your ring, I will let you die
easily, I won't give you extra pain."
"Bitch, you think you've got me for sure now?" Shi Yan took in a deep breath, his
expression soon turned vicious.
"Curse all you want, you can curse a few more times before you die, I won't mind."
Cao Zhilan still had that calm careless look as if no matter how badly Shi Yan
cursed her, it won't move her at all, and it cannot affect her mind.
"Yang Ke, you guys go!" Under the siege of Xie Kui and the two others, he suddenly
roared. "Remember to revenge for me!"
"Big brother." Yang Ke suddenly smiled, he shook his head, "We've been brothers for
all this time, if you are to stay, how can I escape alone? Isn't it just death?
When have the Yang family members been scared of death?"
Li Fenger already had one foot in the meteor formation, but she didn't enter yet;
she stopped instead. Her eyes gleamed with cold light as she said coldly: "As if
I'm scared of death."
Then, Li Fenger stepped back from the meteor formation and stood next to Yang Ke
again.
"Huff! Huff!"
Heavy panting sounds suddenly came from inside the field. The attackers who had
originally had their attention on Yang Mu, Yang Ke and Yang Fenger couldn't help
but look towards Shi Yan when they heard the panting.
Unknowingly, Shi Yan's eyes had turned into a bright red color. His facial
expressions were twisted and ferocious. Violent, crazy, bloodthirsty energies
surged from all over his body, giving people an extremely dangerous feeling.
His bright red eyes stared deep into the soul like a ferocious ghost from the
depths of hell with the most extreme evil.
The Second Sky of Rampage!
"Little Yan!" Yang Mu's face changed, he exclaimed, "What happened to you?"
"I'm fine! Better than ever!"
Shi Yan clenched his teeth, he roared with a low voice. The different negative
powers surged towards all directions like enormous waves with him as the center.
The terrifying power that came from Cao Zhilan was struck more than ten meters away
in the middle of the frightening air wave formed by these negative powers.
A mass of murderous thoughts uncontrollably appeared from the bottom of his heart.
At this moment, Shi Yan was in the Second Sky of Rampage. The different negative
emotions had started to rush into his mind, gathering with his consciousness,
forming into a spiritual storm, sweeping towards where the other warriors gathered.
The spiritual storm formed by different negative emotions had the evil power to
delude people's minds, making them fall into a state of madness.
Wherever the spiritual storm went, those Earth Realm warriors seemed to have lost
control of the murderous thoughts in their minds and couldn't help but raise their
weapons to attack the people beside them.
"That trick again!" Pan Zhe's handsome face showed some signs of fear, "Be careful,
don't get affected by his evil spiritual power!"
Wisps of negative powers formed and gathered on Shi Yan's body.
The Second Sky of Rampage martial skill had doubled the power in the Disaster Realm
body.
Shi Yan's expression was extremely ferocious like an evil spirit. He used the
negative energies on him to push away the gushing powers that surrounded him and
then walked step by step towards Cao Zhilan.
"No wonder Pan Zhe and the rest had lost."
Cao Zhilan revealed a serious expression for the first time. Her bright eyes shone
with a mysterious light, "A Disaster realm warrior can actually have such
terrifying power! Shi Yan, you really surprised me, it seems that I've
underestimated you before. You actually haven't brought out your real power until
now."
"He's actually even stronger than in that battle!" Gu Linglong's pretty face
changed. She looked at Shi Yan with an unbelievable expression and couldn't help
but exclaim.
In the last battle, Shi Yan was in the Second Sky of Disaster Realm, and he had
only activated the First Sky of Rampage.
This time, Shi Yan was at the peak of the Disaster realm, performing the Second Sky
of Rampage. The aura on him was not just a bit stronger than the last battle!
Chapter 228: Turning the Tide
Turn the Tide
In the crumbled palace, most of the warriors from the Yang family had already gone
ahead into the meteor formation.
The only ones who still stayed outside were Yang Mu, Yang Ke, Li Fenger, and Shi
Yan.
However, there were almost a hundred warriors on Cao Zhilan's and Pan Zhe's side,
of which Pan Zhe, Cao Zhilan, Xie Kui, Qu Yanqing, and Gu Linglong were all elite
figures on the Combat List. These five people were enough to win against Shi Yan's
group.
Cao Zhilan had released wave-like powers besieging Shi Yan when he had been
neglectful. Yang Mu also got in the mess by trying to save him. Afterward, Yang Ke
and Li Fenger both knew that their chances were slim, but they stopped, turned
around, and stood with Yang Mu.
In the field, Shi Yan finally performed the Second Sky of Rampage in such a severe
crisis, making the rolling negative energies in his meridians merge with the blood
in his body.
At that moment, the power in Shi Yan's body doubled again!
Being at the peak of the Disaster Realm, the power on his body kept increasing.
Under the refining of the surging negative powers, they instantly formed into
frightening evil impacts and struck away the omnipresent powers that Cao Zhilan had
quietly cast everywhere.
Shi Yan started walking step by step towards Cao Zhilan.
The evil powers of Resentment, Fear, Despair, Bloodshed, and Violence gushed out of
Shi Yan's body. This flow of the evil powers rushed up into the sky like a
whirlwind. As Shi Yan walked, the waves of these evil powers kept forming and
transformed into three magnificent mountain-like demonic shadows.
Three demonic shadows were formed with different negative powers. They had Shi
Yan's soul imprint on them and carried surging negative emotions.
The demonic phantoms were foggy and floated above Shi Yan's head. Their faces were
blurred but gave a terrifying feeling to others.
Shi Yan's eyes were bright red. He coldly glared at Cao Zhilan while murderous
thoughts came into his mind. Those three giant demonic phantoms suddenly flew out
simultaneously; their big demon claws were like overcast, dark clouds pressing
towards Cao Zhilan.
The faces of everyone in the field suddenly changed.
Shi Yan's power instantly soared and formed the three giant demonic phantoms on top
of his head. The three demonic phantoms seemed illusory but brought out extremely
fierce and frightening energy fluctuations. Anyone could see that once they got hit
by a demonic phantom, it wouldn't be weaker than a full-power hit from Shi Yan.
"Little Yan! You are something!" Yang Mu stood on one side laughing out loud. He
held a big sword in one hand and swung it at the sky. The giant sword in his hand
seemed as light as a feather; it drew a beautiful arc in the sky. A cluster of
bright silver light suddenly shot out and forced back the approaching Pan Zhe with
one blow.
Qu Yan Qing's eyebrows slammed together. She shouted, instantly disappeared, and
then reappeared behind Yang Mu in just a blink. The jade brooch on her head
suddenly darted out. When it was still in the air, it separated and formed a
triangle shape, blockading all the death corners behind Yang Mu.
At the same time, Pan Zhe and Xie Kui both dashed forward again, one on the left
and one on the right, blocking Yang Mu off. Yang Mu now fell into the danger.
Yang Ke, Li Fenger wanted to storm in, but they were being wrapped by Gu Ling
Lung's seven Magic Swords. Many of the other warriors also took actions altogether,
launching different kinds of chaotic attacks that could dazzle others' eyes toward
Yang Ke and Li Fenger.
The three of the Yang people were in a razor-edge.
"Swoosh swoosh swoosh."
Suddenly, Yang Xue, Karma, and Jaing Hu Quan appeared from inside the meteor
formation. These Yang family warriors who had entered the meteor formation saw that
Yang Mu and the others were at such a delay, and they finally realized that Yang Mu
had probably encountered danger. They decided to come back and jumped out again.
The help from Yang Xue and the other Yang family warriors temporarily resolved the
attacks towards Yang Mu and the two others, unburdening them.
Three giant demonic phantoms, under the murderous thoughts from Shi Yan's mind,
crazily pounced towards Cao Zhilan. The three demonic phantoms were formed purely
with the negative powers in the meridians. They weren't afraid of physical attacks,
and no godly weapon could kill these phantoms.
Under the attacks of these three demonic phantoms, Cao Zhilan's expression also
became more somber. While being encircled by the three giant phantoms, Cao Zhilan's
delicate hand waved slightly, and different energy fluctuations that were different
from Profound Qi flew out of her palm. Those strange power fluctuations rippled
like water.
Energy fluctuations formed into a strange barrier that is hard to see by the naked
eye. This barrier had extraordinary defense power. Under the bombarding of the
three demonic phantoms, that strange barrier kept twisting but never broke.
More traces of sweat appeared on Cao Zhilan's supple cheek. It seemed that although
she could defend against the attack of the three demonic shadows with the
profoundness of her martial technique, she still had to use up quite a lot of
power.
"The Life and Death Seal!" Shi Yan roared.
The patterns from both hands suddenly glowed in the bright light. With seven seals
per hand, the seals merged in pairs and suddenly darted towards Cao Zhilan.
"Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom!"
Cao Zhilan had produced seven deep and fierce bursts from the barrier. The
extraordinary barrier that was difficult to see by the naked eye turned into
firefly-like lights that shattered into the sky and spread everywhere.
Cao Zhilan's pretty face changed slightly; she exclaimed, "Star Shift!"
The lights that spread throughout the sky gathered quickly and formed into a smooth
flat mirror in front of Cao Zhilan.
At the moment the mirror surface formed, the three giant demonic phantoms just
happened to press forward. Their claws fiercely pounced on Cao Zhilan.
Magically, the three giant demonic phantoms suddenly disappeared without a trace
when they fell into the mirror surface.
Just right in front of Cao Zhilan, those three demonic phantoms seemed as if they
had vanished into thin air without leaving a single trace.
A surprising light flashed across Shi Yan's bright red eyes.
His mind shifted, and with the help of his senses, he realized that those three
giant demonic phantoms appeared outside the palace, three li away from here.
Cao Zhilan used a profound martial spirit that managed to transport the demonic
phantoms formed by the negative powers and easily resolved his fatal blow.
"You sure have some tricks. Only with the Disaster Realm cultivation, you have
already forced me to use such a defensive martial skill. Hmm, you have enough to
take pride in." Cao Zhilan gave a light sigh and shook her head. With some
sympathy, she said, "I originally wanted to catch you alive, but since you had such
an eye-catching performance, it seems that I'll have to kill you first and then
slowly try to figure out the secrets on you."
After those words came out, strange lights suddenly glimmered in Cao Zhilan's deep
beautiful eyes. Those strange lights circulated in a special pattern in her eyes
like the stars up in the sky moving in their mysterious tracks according to the
laws of the universe.
At the same time, flows of different types of powers quickly surged in Cao Zhilan's
delicate body. Five different lights with the colors of red, yellow, green, blue,
and green quietly appeared inside her body. These five different-colored lights
became more and more obvious; each holy light seemed to be a power entirely
different from the Profound Qi.
"Five-Colored Holy Light!"
Yang Mu's expression was extremely stern; he suddenly roared, "Shi Yan, you can't
fight the enemy head-on, retreat immediately!"
Shi Yan's bright red eyes coldly at Cao Zhilan. At this most breathtaking moment,
he suddenly closed his eyes!
The faces of Yang Xue, Yang Ke, and Li Fenger suddenly changed. Together they all
yelled out, trying to convince Shi Yan to dodge.
The Five-Colored Holy Light was a Sacred Level Martial Spirit from the Cao family.
It is said that the cultivation of this technique was extremely difficult. First,
warriors had to cultivate five martial spirits that released different powers and
then tried to master all of those five martial techniques to own five different
types of powers in their body. Only then could they start cultivating the Five-
Colored Holy Light.
Because the Five-Colored Holy Light was so hard to cultivate, even in the Cao
family, there was rarely anyone who could successfully cultivate it. It was said
that the power of the technique was extremely astonishing.
Once Yang Mu and the rest saw the five different-colored lights coming from inside
Cao Zhilan's body, they immediately recognized this legendary Martial Technique.
They hurriedly tried to advise Shi Yan to dodge.
However, at this crucial moment, Shi Yan close his eyes.
After Yang family warriors like Yang Mu, Yang Xue, Li Fenger shouted in shock;
their expressions appeared to be extremely anxious. They wanted to help Shi Yan,
but they were stopped by the opponents in front of them and had no time to spare.
"I know those three giant demonic phantoms are quickly flying this way, but I think
you won't be able to wait until their help comes." the Five-Colored Holy Light came
out, and a flow of extremely dangerous power presence came from her body. That
Five-Colored Holy Light suddenly gathered in front of her voluminous breasts.
Five types of holy light quickly formed into one broad beam holy light that was as
wide as a sky-reaching pillar. Devastating energy fluctuations came from inside
that holy light and suddenly shot out.
It aimed straight at Shi Yan!
The vast Five-Colored Holy Light shot out of thin air. Its speed was faster than
the naked eye could catch.
Shi Yan stood firmly in his place.
"Whoosh!"
The Five-Colored God Light shoot through his body. Its force was like a laser beam;
it shattered one of the skyscraping pillars behind him and continued to shoot
forward, crumbling another palace on its way.
"Little Yan!" Yang Mu screamed, his expression was grievous.
"Hmm?" Bits of mysterious light gleamed in Cao Zhilan's beautiful eyes. Her pretty
face was a little surprised. She said faintly, "Another illusion. You've escaped
this time, but are you going to have such great luck next time?"
In the stone fragments that scattered all over the sky, another Shi Yan's shadow
slowly appeared. Using the Electric Shift and the Phantom Shift, together with the
magical mental state of the Second Sky of Rampage, Shi Yan was able to predict the
attack speed and the direction of the holy light ahead of time; and he thus could
dodge the fatal blow of the Five-Colored Holy Light.
"This time, I won't dodge."
His bright red eyes calmly looked at Cao Zhilan. Shi Yan's tone was flat without a
single trace of emotion.
Wisps of scorching flame power quietly seeped out of the Blood Vein Ring. The flame
power swept through his meridian; wisps of flames came out of the nostrils and eye
corners of Shi Yan. The condition of his body was extremely strange.
At the crucial moment, the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame had reached out in aid
once again, injecting the fire power that can burn all beings into his body!

Chapter 229: Counter-attack
"Dude, you scared the crap out of me." Li Fenger stuck out her tongue and revealed
an expression of lingering fear, "Ha, you can even dodge the Five-Colored Holy
Light, you certainly are no ordinary person."
Yang Mu's expression also loosened. He threw a look at Shi Yan from far away,
signaling Shi Yan to find an opportunity to retreat to the Meteor Formation.
The harsh wind sound came again.
The wave of Five-Colored Holy Light that had missed Shi Yan came back. It shot
towards Shi Yan's back after crushing another palace.
"You're not going to dodge anymore? Are you for real?" There was a mocking smile on
Cao Zhilan's lips, "Let me see your courage then."
"Little Yan, don't get triggered by her. This Five-Colored Holy Light is formed by
five different types of powers. Even an ordinary Disaster Realm warrior probably
won't be able to handle it. Don't act rashly." Yang Mu shouted.
Yang Ke and Yang Xue also tried to advise him.
Shi Yan closed his eyes again.
The Five-Colored Holy Light returned, bringing an earth-shaking energy fluctuation.

It struck towards Shi Yan's back.
"Boom."
Clusters of burning fires continuously flew out of Shi Yan's body.
The scorching flame power of the Earth Flame instantly turned the area behind Shi
Yan into a sea of fire. Crackling sounds appeared in the air, and the fiery power
that could destroy all beings gushed inside that flame.
Just like that, the Five-Colored Holy Light fell into the sea of fire formed by the
flames of the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame.
"Sssss!"
Inside the sea of fire, there came strange sounds. The flame power was burning the
Five-Colored Holy Light down inside the sea of fire.
Firelight of five different colors appeared from inside the sea of fire. The sea of
fire rapidly burned the power of this Five-Colored Holy Light, making it quickly
weaken.
The Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame at the moment could count as a Heaven Flame. The
power of a Heaven Flame was earth-shattering, able to burn all beings.
The sea of fire formed by the flame power of this Earth Flame also had the
elemental properties of a Heaven Flame. That scorching flame power was able to burn
anything into ashes.
The different types of powers and energies were also no exception.
After the Five-Colored Holy Light had fallen into the sea of fire, the flame power
turned it to ashes at such a quick speed, only leaving colorful five-colored smoke
and ashes behind.
"I told you, I won't dodge anymore."
Shi Yan finally opened his eyes again. He glared coldly at Cao Zhilan, "Inside your
Five-Colored Holy Light, there is your soul seal and your soul consciousness can
lock my location. Next time, no matter how I try to dodge, I would still be
endlessly chased by your Five-Colored Holy Light. So, I'm not going to avoid
anymore."
"You can sense my soul consciousness?" Cao Zhilan's beautiful eyes glinted with
mysterious colors. "Only a Nirvana realm warrior that has formed a Sea of
Consciousness can sense my soul lock. You're only in the Disaster Realm, how can
you possibly sense my soul lock? I don't understand."
"There are way more things that you don't understand." A trace of disdain flashed
in Shi Yan's bright red eyes. He then lightly shouted, "Counter-attack!"
The three demonic phantoms flew in from outside the palace. They suddenly surged
into the middle of the pursuing warriors. At the same time, Shi Yan's soul
consciousness formed into a soul storm. With the different negative emotions added
into it, the soul storm began a raging slaughter, starting where the crowd of
people was the most concentrated.
Warriors under the Nirvana Realm couldn't form the sea of consciousness and could
only use their mind power. They couldn't create attacks that can target souls.
However, Shi Yan was able to use the Soul Gathering Pearl to form the Sea of
Consciousness unbelievably ahead of time. With the help of his Sea of
Consciousness, he first saw through all the secrets of Cao Zhilan's soul lock, and
now he was using soul attacks to bombard those pursuing killers.
The formation of the Sea of Consciousness meant that Shi Yan's evolution of the
soul was more successful than everyone here!
With the Sea of Consciousness, Shi Yan's soul consciousness was in every corner. He
could use soul attacks to go against any soul or to perform a surprise attack.
The Sea of Consciousness that had never been used before suddenly burst out with
the assault of the soul storm!
Wherever the soul storm swept over, those pursuing attackers became red-headed, and
then they completely forgot who they were and raised the weapons in their hands to
attack the allies next to them.
Waves of the soul storm affected dozens of pursuing attackers, making those
attackers go into disorder and become insane.
Taking advantage of the situation, Shi Yan used his mind to control those three
demonic phantoms. Those demonic phantoms were formed with pure negative energies
and flew around in the field, going through the bodies of warriors.
Whenever a demonic phantom went through the body of a warrior, that person's life
force would be immediately cut off and die on the spot.
Shi Yan suddenly crossed his legs and sat down on his spot.
Besides using his mind to control the three giant demonic phantoms, he was also
gathering the soul consciousness at the same time, adding in the negative emotions,
forming a soul storm that made people lose their sanity. Thus, he continuously
influenced the battling enemies, making the pursuing attackers start to go crazy.
"Soul consciousness! It is soul consciousness!"
After a moment of comprehension, Cao Zhilan's Spirit God Martial Spirit finally
realized something. She couldn't help but shout; her face was filled with shock.
"What?"
Gu Linglong's beautiful face changed drastically, she shook her head unbelievably,
"This kid is only in the Disaster realm, how can he possess the Sea of
Consciousness?"
Cao Zhilan didn't answer, she copied Shi Yan and also sat down. The storage ring on
her hand flashed, and a red leather battle drum appeared in the palm of her hand.
"Bum! Bum! Bum!"
Across from Shi Yan, Cao Zhilan was sitting cross-legged, and her fair hands hit
beat by beat on that battle drum.
The sound of the drum seemed to have a mysterious power that twisted soul
consciousness. The beating of the drum seemed to have stabbed into Shi Yan's head
like a piercer, seeping into Shi Yan's Sea of Consciousness, making him unable to
form the soul consciousness to launch an attack again.
This battle drum was made to go against the Sea of Consciousness of Nirvana Realm
warriors.
"Bum! Bum! Bum!"
The strange sound of the drum rang throughout the field. Each of the warriors that
had been turned to insanity by Shi Yan's soul storm regained clarity in their eyes
and slowly awakened.
Shi Yan's face changed; he abruptly stood up and nodded towards Yang Mu, "Retreat."
The three demonic phantoms that were formed with negative energies became a little
out of control due to the disorder in Shi Yan's Sea of Consciousness. They started
to split into streaks of pale smoke, dashing towards Gu Linglong and the others.
The soul storm was no longer working, and even the demonic phantoms formed with
negative energies were hard to control. At the same time, the fatigue in his body
became heavier and heavier. The aftereffect of the Second Sky of Rampage seemed to
have slowly started.
In this kind of situation, Shi Yan made a prompt decision. He knew that if he and
his fellows continued the fight, they were probably going to be killed one by one
by the opponents.
"Retreat!"
Yang Mu roared; his shoulder bumped and sent Yang Ke straight back into the Meteor
Formation.
He was scared that Yang Ke might act stupidly again, so he sent him inside ahead of
time. After that, he finally shouted towards Li Fenger and the rest that were not
far away: "Let's go!"
Feeling the fatigue in his body rush in like waves, Shi Yan no longer overexerted
himself and hurriedly retreated backward.
A graceful figure wearing a fiery red armor suddenly appeared into view. Shi Yan
slightly dazed, and then he realized that the beautiful figure was He Qingman.
He Qingman's pretty face was cold, she performed an intense martial technique,
fighting with Yang Xue.
When Yang Mu's loud roar came, He Qingman snorted coldly. The movements of hers
became more and more intense with the ferocious look on her face as if she was
going to keep Yang Xue from escaping.
"You want to die!"
Shi Yan was just about to storm back towards Yang Xue's direction when he saw the
sharp movements on He Qingman's hands. He snorted coldly and raised his hand, the
Life Seal that was condensed and refined by the Profound Qi suddenly burst out.
He Qingman was just concentrating on her fight with Yang Xue, and out of nowhere,
she realized there was a turbulent fluctuation coming from behind her. Her pretty
face changed, and when she turned her head, she immediately noticed Shi Yan's Life
Seal attack.
A strange expression appeared on He Qingman's flirtatious face. She bitterly threw

a glare at Shi Yan and then suddenly withdrew herself of Yang Xue to back off
towards the other direction.
Yang Xue, who was dueling with her, had a great opportunity but surprisingly didn't
make a killing attempt. Instead, she suddenly backed off into the Meteor Formation.
Yang Xue had apparently held back. If she didn't hurriedly back into the Meteor
Formation and fought back at He Qingman, He Qingman, who was busy with dodging the
blow of the Life Seal, definitely would not have been able to block the attack from
behind her.
"Mind your own business!" He Qingman's charming figure drifted away like the wind.
She quietly cursed out while dodging Shi Yan's Life Seal.
Shi Yan was dazed.
Glimpsing towards He Qingman a few more times and remembering back to Yang Xue's
strange actions, Shi Yan suddenly came to a realization.
So these two women had been pretending all along.
The two seemed to be fighting very intensely, but in reality, they never made
murderous attempts. They were only making a show in front of everyone.
Shi Yan had figured it out but still had a cold expression on his face. He said
coldly, "Piss off!"
He let out the Dark Shield and petrified his body. Shi Yan was like a sharp sword,
quickly sweeping past He Qingman's side and quickly rushing towards that Meteor
Formation.
He Qingman raised her hand; beams of sharp, bright light shot out from her five
fingers and struck on Shi Yan's back.
The bright light that seemed intense but didn't have much invading power when
touching his body. If Shi Yan didn't shatter his Dark Shield on purpose, this blow
from He Qingman, wouldn't even be able to break the simplest Dark Shield.
This woman still had some touches of sentiment in her.
Through this blow, Shi Yan had finally confirmed that even though He Qingman came
to the Chasm Battlefield, her objectives were different from Xie Kui's. She didn't
actually want to kill them.
Shi Yan's figure disappeared within a flash. He vanished at where the dark gray
cloud was the most intense. Yang Mu laughed loudly and disappeared last.
Pan Zhe and the rest had ugly expressions on their faces. They all rushed towards
that area and were just about to enter into the Meteor Formation.
"Let's not chase first!"
Cao Zhilan, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, suddenly stood up. She
shook her head with a serious expression and explained: "There is a formation in
there, it's quite dangerous. The reason why the Yang family members can get in and
out safely is that they already resolved the formation. But if you enter rashly,
you will be attacked by the formation."
"Then what do we do?" Gu Linglong clenched her teeth and said bitterly, "Are we
just going to let this go? Hmm, I thought you were pretty strong, yet you still
can't do anything with that brat Shi Yan? And you said to leave him to you. I just
shouldn't have trusted you. If I had come along, we definitely would've been able
to kill him!"
"Little sister Gu, if you're so confident, then I'll give him to you next time."
Cao Zhilan didn't get mad, she smiled casually and said: "But now, everyone, calm
down. Can you wait for me to break the formation for you first?"
Everyone was silent, and then they all nodded.

Chapter 230: Lost
Inside the Meteor Formation.

Meteorites as big as millstones were falling from the sky one after one, and their
impacts were extremely violent.
As soon as he entered the Meteor Formation, Shi Yan immediately saw a meteorite
landing beside him. Gray smoke was very thick in this place; Shi Yan couldn't see
anyone. When he used his Soul Consciousness, he couldn't sense any life signal
around him, either.
As he entered the formation, Shi Yan felt as if he had walked into a strange
environment where his five senses were clogged up, and his Soul Consciousness was
hindered.
Remembering the words of Jiang Hu Quan, seven steps to the left then five steps to
the right, Shi Yan followed this simple footwork and walked deeper into this
strange Meteor Formation.
He couldn't see people nor sense anything with his Soul Consciousness except for
the meteorites falling over one after another.
Jiang Hu Quan�s footwork was indeed very magical. Following this pattern, Shi Yan
could see the meteorites falling one by one, but none of those meteors could hit
him. When some of the meteorites were about to hit him, Shi Yan wanted to try to
block the meteorites using his body, but he soon found out that the meteorites fell
to his side instead of hitting on him. It was like as long as he followed Jiang Hu
Quan�s footwork, he would never get hit.
Shi Yan calmed down and sped up his pace to get through this Meteor Formation.
Suddenly, a strange thought came out from the Blood Vein Ring. Shi Yan was
startled. He halted immediately. He used his Soul Consciousness to sense, and his
face slightly changed.
The Earth Flame became very excited. It even wanted to break out from the Blood
Vein Ring's constraint. It was unknown why it became agitated inside this Meteor
array.
The Ice Cold Flame was also present inside the Blood Vein Ring. As the Blood Vein
Ring seemed to know that the Ice Cold Flame was all along a threat toward Shi Yan,
it used a magical power inside the ring to bind the Ice Cold Flame to prevent it
from using its ability to attack Shi Yan.
However, the Blood Vein Ring�s attitude was very loose towards the Ten Thousand
Year Earth Flame. It seemed to know that the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame wouldn't
harm Shi Yan, so not only did it construct a comfortable environment for it inside
the ring, but also didn't bind the Earth Flame.
This meant the Earth Flame could come out from the ring as easily as it wished.
This time, the Earth Flame's abnormality was that it wanted to come out.
"Don't."
Shi Yan used his Soul Consciousness to try to stop the Earth Flame, but he found
that he was already too late. From the moment he released his Soul Consciousness,
the Earth Flame had already flown away from the Blood Vein Ring, heading towards
his right side.
Inside the Meteor Formation, Shi Yan's Soul Consciousness couldn't detect any life
fluctuations around him, but this restriction seemed not to degrade his connection
to the Earth Flame.
Maybe that was because the relationship between him and the Earth Flame was already
too close; that there was a strange connection between them. Even Shi Yan if didn't
release his Soul Consciousness, he still could feel the location of the Earth
Flame.
Boom Boom Boom!
One after another, the meteorites continued to fall from the sky. If Shi Yan didn't
follow the footwork pattern, he definitely would have been hit.
The Earth Flame ignored Shi Yan's warning and flew away. It seemed to be attracted
to something. At this time, if Shi Yan still didn't continue to move, he would
probably lose the Earth Flame's location if the distance between him and the flame
became too far.
Inside the Chasm Battlefield, there were many barriers, if he lost the connection
with the Earth Flame, it would not be easy to find it again. At this time, the
Earth Flame was only one step away from fully ascending from their location.
Also at this time, if there were someone who wanted to catch it, as long as they
knew the right way, they could ultimately replace Shi Yan and establish a deep
connection between him and the Earth Flame, and thus became the Earth Flame's new
master.
Shi Yan�s face looked uncertain. He pondered for a while, and then he decided to
catch up with the Earth Flame.
As he changed his pace, he immediately used his Essence Qi to burst toward the
Earth Flame's location like a sharp sword.
Boom Boom Boom!
At the moment he changed his footwork, the meteorites inside the Meteor Formation
suddenly came and crashed at him as if they had eyes.
Whosshhhh!
His shadow was like lightning, passing the falling meteorites with his fastest
speed while avoiding them.
Boom Boom!
A huge meteorite suddenly came and crashed Shi Yan's back.
An extreme force of impact burst out from his back. Although his petrified body
could withstand the impact, he couldn't maintain his speed, and thus he became the
target for other meteorites.
In just a few seconds, his body couldn't bear the impact from five meteorites, and
his body was also exhausted. Under this bombardment, his mouth started to gush out
blood again.
Shi Yan stopped and didn't dare to make any move. He silently sensed his injuries
with a little impatience.
At the previous fight with Cao Zhi Lan, he had used the Second Sky of Rampage, and
his meridians had also absorbed a lot of Essence Qi from the dead. Now, the
backlash started to show its effect, and his body became weaker.
At this time, he was hit by five meteorites and damaged badly. If it wasn't because
of his Petrification Martial Spirit, he would have already have fallen to the
ground under those attacks.
The Earth Flame was 100 meters in front of him. For now, this distance was like a
death road which was tough to pass through. If he weren't careful, he would be hit
again.
Inside this array, he was not sure when Cao Zhilan's group would appear. If he lost
his consciousness here, not only would he continue bearing the impact of those
meteorites but he also had to face the risk of being detected by Cao Zhilan and the
others.
But if he followed the footwork, he could still get through this Meteor Formation
and thus avoid the danger from the meteorites and Cao Zhilan.
However, if he did so, he would probably lose the Earth Flame.
With a sullen face, Shi Yan looked hesitated. In his mind, he kept weighing gains
and losses and needed to make a decision soon.
I'll ignore it for now.
Ten seconds later, Shi Yan made up his mind to put aside the Earth Flame first and
wait for his body to recover before he returns to find the Earth Flame.
He was ready to leave.
Bzz Bzz Bzz
Suddenly, a dazzling red light came from Earth Flame's direction. A strong burning
fire energy suddenly burst out. The Earth Flame was very excited; it used its mind
power to urge Shi Yan to keep up.
The mind power from the Earth Flame was very clear; it seemed like it had found
something and told Shi Yan to hurry up.
As the Earth Flame didn't have a solid form, it couldn't be hit inside the Meteor
Formation. It also didn't know that every step that Shi Yan took faced a
considerable danger. It was just calling Shi Yan, wanting to share its findings
with him.
Struggling inside his heart and feeling the call from the Earth Flame, Shi Yan eyes
changed again and again.
Damn, bring it on!
A moment later, Shi Yan changed his decision; he took a deep breath and swallowed a
few of Qi Refining Pills. After he had felt the Profound qi inside his body
restored a bit, he triggered the Electric Shift and flew toward the Earth Flame's
direction.
"Boom Boom Boom !"
Another three meteorites hit his body; the fierce impact-power damaged his body and
blew him into the air. He gushed out a mouthful of blood.
By relying on Petrification and Immortal Martial Spirits, he didn't care about his
damaged body; he triggered the Electric Shift again, and finally, he arrived at the
Earth Flame's location before other meteorites fell near his location.
Everything became quiet again.
As he entered the area where the Earth Flame was, the meteorites suddenly
disappeared.
With the mouth full of blood, Shi Yan fell on the ground, and his face looked
surprised at this area.
It was an ancient array with the size of a house. Outside the ancient array, many
circles of the energy flow were formed. These energy flow blocked the meteorites
and prevented those meteorites from entering this array.
Inside the ancient array, Shi Yan couldn't hear anything.
The Earth Flame was floating in the middle of the ancient array.
A thumb-sized crimson red crystal laid inside the groove in the center.
It seemed like that crystal was the supply source of this ancient array,
overflowing red firelight and transmitting some sort of energy to this array.
Outside the ancient array, there were also many grooves. Each of those grooves had
a different color crystal, and each of the crystals transmitted a strange energy to
provide energy to this ancient array.
The Earth Flame was floating above that red crystal and jumping cheerfully, seeming
like it wanted to absorb the energy inside the crystal.
After Shi Yan had entered and examined this ancient array, he was about to ask the
Earth Flame what this red crystal was used for, but he found the crystals around
the ancient array burst out a colorful halo all of a sudden.
The ancient array that was initially quiet started to run automatically after he
had entered. Being surprised a bit, Shi Yan knew that this array was probably going
to be activated.
Without thinking furthermore, he quickly sent a message to the Earth Flame, "Get in
first!"
The Earth Flame bounced as it seemed to find something abnormal. It only hesitated
for a bit before immediately drilling into Shi Yan's Blood Vein Ring.
After seeing the Earth Flame return, Shi Yan was relaxed and prepared to leave this
mysterious ancient array.
However, when he wanted to leave, he found that the strange energy flow outside the
ancient array became a barrier that blocked the way in and out at the moment the
ancient array started moving.
Shi Yan's head hit the barrier while it directly pushed his exhausted body into the
middle of the ancient array.
Shi Yan was aghast.
The crystals outside the array were shining dazzlingly. The ancient array suddenly
spun up as if it was a disc. Through a dazzling crystal light, an extraordinary
energy wave came over.
Shi Yan disappeared instantly.

Chapter 231: Breakthrough
The Meteor Formation.
Inside an ancient formation at another location.

Yang Mu, Yang Xue, Yang Ke, Li Feng Er, and other warriors of the Yang family were
all standing inside an ancient formation. This formation was quite similar to the
one that Shi Yan had entered, except for a minor difference in the surrounding
power crystals.
At this moment, the energy crystals surrounding the Ancient Formation were
regularly releasing beautifully dazzling beams of light.
A group of the Yang family's warriors entered the ancient formation and
continuously disappeared with the flashes of those beams. Yang Mu's group was
following Jian Hu Quan's method. Each person of the Yang family had used this
method precisely to move forward when entering this ancient formation. They were
not affected by the celestial meteorites.
According to Jian Hu Quan, this was the exit of the Meteor Formation.
As having been reminded by Jian Hu Quan, the Yang family's members weren't hesitant
while standing in the middle of the Ancient Formation. They had then teleported
away.
All warriors of the Yang family quickly disappeared from the Meteor Formation
through this Ancient Formation. Similar to what had happened to Shi Yan, as
everyone�s vision had disappeared, and couldn�t see anything inside the Meteor
Formation. Instantly teleport away, no one knew the other's situation. This was the
reason that Shi Yan and Yang Mu's warriors got separated.
However, thanks to Jian Hu Quan's advice, they didn't hesitate to enter the Ancient
Formation right away.
Outside the Meteor Formation.
Cao Zhi Lan, the long-limbed woman, had a strange light in her eyes. The Spirit
Divine Martial Spirit, which was controlled by her spirit, started analyzing the
transformation of that Meteor Formation to comprehend its miraculous movement. The
people of Pan Zhe's group were all standing outside the Meteor Formation. They
didn't dare to go in.
After having used the Spirit Divine Martial Spirit for a while, Cao Zhi Lan
suddenly burst into laughter. She slowly stood up and said, "In the Meteor
Formation, you can go either on the left or the right. As long as you don't make a
wrong move, the meteorites won't attack you. Well, if you choose to go on the left,
take seven steps to the left, then five steps to the right. And vice versa, you can
also take seven steps to the right then five steps to the left. Both ways can get
you out of the Meteor Formation."
"So, should we go to the left or the right after all?" Gu Ling Long knitted her
eyebrows and irritatingly said, "Inside this Meteor Formation, there are surely two
ways out, which possibly lead to the two different areas. Because our target is the
Yang family, the first thing to do is to identify their direction to pursue them."
"How can we know which direction the Yang family has chosen?" said Cao Zhi Lan.
Xie Kui's face darkened with a murderous look in his eyes. "Yang Mu isn't easy to
deal with. If he isn't dead this time, he will certainly find a way to take revenge
against us. If we decide to take action, we can't let them have a single chance to
survive. No one can live."
"When Shi Yan and I fought, I recognized that he had a vigorous Flame power. My
Spirit Divine Martial Spirit has recently detected an adamant fire movement on the
right." Cao Zhi Lan smiled faintly. "Maybe Shi Yan's on the way out on the right.
Yang Mu will not separate from Shi Yan for sure. If Shi Yan is there, the Yang
family will be there as well."
"Good, we'll follow the way on the right then." Pan Zhe nodded and talked to the
warriors of the Penglai Divine Land who were standing behind him, "Remember Miss
Cao's words carefully, once entering the Meteor Formation, take seven steps to the
right first and then five steps to the left. Don't make any mistakes."
"Ok, I'll lead," Cao Zhi Lan calmly entered first.
In the middle of the vast and oppressively hot desert, lay an exhausted man with
arms and legs up. He was breathing slowly. Many different energies inside his body
started to recover. Each stream of negative energy silently scattered out in his
meridians.
The desert was burning, but there was no sun. The sky was vivid-red which was like
the color of fresh blood. Uneven dunes scattered here and there in the desert where
there was neither living fluctuations nor green nor sound.
A bunch of red burning fires flew out from the ring. It danced, bouncing up and
down in the scorching desert. It seemed to be secretly sensing something.
"This place makes me uncomfortable." The Ice Cold Flame sent out a message from the
Blood Vein Ring. "This peculiar space is oppressively hot. This scorching aura
seems to belong to the Sun. However, there is no sun here; I don't know what's
going on..."
"This should be an area of the Chasm Battlefield. Hmm, strange indeed. The Earth
Flame seems to like this place very much. It instantly showed its enthusiasm as
soon as it arrived here." Shi Yan responded.
The ancient formation had thrown him here, and he had fallen in this vast desert.
There wasn't any other ancient formation near him.
His entire body had been severely injured. He didn't have any energy left to
explore the mystery of this place. He could only lie on the ground motionlessly and
recovered slowly. "Hmm, we can't see the sun from here, but its intense power still
exists. Very strange, indeed." The Ice Cold Flame contemplated for a while before
speaking all of a sudden. "This place's very suitable for your Extreme Refining
Technique. You can rely on the mysterious power here and use the Earth Flame to
cultivate your Extreme Refining Technique devotedly. It will help your body get
stronger."
"Let me recover first, and we will see later." Shi Yan did not refuse, looking up
to the sky with a forced smile. He stopped communicating with the Ice Cold Flame
and started to recover slowly.
After taking ten Refining Pills and absorbing their power, by spreading this energy
out to combine with his remaining Essence Qi. Shi Yan could quickly restore his
consumed Profound Qi without requiring too much of the Sky and Earth aura.
Refining Pills were precious pellets which could magically restore the Profound Qi.
Refining Pills were treasured in the Endless Sea, and only mighty warriors could
take them. Regular warriors did not have enough ability or materials to refine the
Refining Pills.
The healing power of the ten Refining Pills was sufficient to restore the consumed
Essence Qi of an Earth Realm warrior. For Shi Yan who was only at the Peak of
Disaster Realm, the effect of these ten Refining Pills was more than enough.
While the Essence Qi was silently gathering, Shi Yan relaxed his mind and started
to comprehend the peculiar things in his body.
The Immortal Martial Spirit could cure his wounded body quickly, strengthen his
bones, which had been destroyed by the meteorites, and heal the broken blood
vessels in just a short time.
An ordinary person would require a few days to restore, but it only took him a few
minutes to regain his strength.
Inside his meridians, many flows of whirling air quickly span and filtered the
Essence Qi that would be refined by the Mystery Martial Spirit, turning into a
special energy. Shi Yan could absorb this energy easily.
However, the negative feelings spread out in his body slowly disturbed Shi Yan's
mind as it wanted to pull him down to a deep dark abyss.
About ten pursuers were dead inside the Palace this time around. His meridians had
absorbed these ten dead Earth Realm warriors' Essence Qi entirely. The negative
feelings, which had been created by refining their Essence Qi, were enough for him
to lose his consciousness.
After sensing these feelings for a while, he realized that it was not easy to stay
strong-minded. Shi Yan contemplated a little bit before deciding to sink into a
dune.
If he could come to this place, so could his pursuers. If Cao Zhi Lan's warriors
came at the time he lost his consciousness due to the process of refining energy,
he would certainly be dead.
After a long time of recovery, his body had already restored a little bit of power.
As soon as he launched the Finger Spear Technique, his ten fingers became sabers.
He burrowed into the dune like a pangolin.
The Earth Flame was bouncing up and down outside the dune. However, as it seemed to
realize Shi Yan's intention, it stopped running about and went back into the Blood
Vein Ring before Shi Yan disappeared into the dune.
Shi Yan went ten meters deep inside the dune while holding his breath. He only
stopped when the sand had covered his entire body and hindered his movement.
Not long after that, the refining process in his meridians had reached the critical
point of time. Eventually, Shi Yan could no longer resist the negative feelings and
started to lose his consciousness.
At a depth of ten meters inside the dune, the sand shrouding Shi Yan was deterring
his struggle, even his scream could hardly be heard. Sand had become the natural
prison that temporarily confined him.
Shi Yan had lost his consciousness. He was continually wriggling. He didn't think
of using the Finger Spear to make a way out. Instead, he only kept struggling
helplessly under the dune.
It was unknown how much time had passed.
Shi Yan's struggle seemed to be less potent, and the screams also stopped. Many
flows of strange energy, one after one, silently flew out from his meridians,
spreading to all of his vessels and bones.
Shi Yan had gradually lost his senses, so he didn't realize the transformations of
his body. He subconsciously let peculiar forces freely flow inside his body,
scattering all over his vessels and bones.
Time flew slowly.
Shi Yan suddenly awakened after a long time. He immediately realized that his
exhausted body had already regained the overwhelming lively power.
No matter if it was the Essence Qi or his body, both had sufficiently recovered to
the acme. He couldn't be better than right now.
"Oh?" The Essence Qi halo on his belly kept condensing and shrinking. That Essence
Qi halo inside of his body was quickly condensing without any guidance.
During the transformation of the Profound Qi halo in his body, all the vessels of
his body, which were like sponges, were absorbing the refined Profound Qi that had
been spreading out from that halo.
Shi Yan's Soul Consciousness was running around both inside and outside of his
entire body. A flash of light suddenly appeared in his head.
Right after that, Shi Yan beamed a contented smile. He started to relax his spirit,
relied on the transformation of his body to guide the Essence Qi that had been
refined from inside of the halo to penetrate into the vessels inside his body.
After taking power from those forces, his vessels became sparkling and translucid
as if they had turned to delicate jades. It was such a miracle.
During the vessels' transformation, the more Essence Qi being poured in, the more
his vessels expanded.
With the larger vessels, his Essence Qi would be able to move faster inside his
body. At the same time, the ability to contain Essence Qi was higher, and his
body's movements were also quicker.
The anomaly of the vessels was the best visible sign to prove that his Peak of
Disaster Realm had been broken through into the Earth Realm.

Chapter 232: The Earth Realm
Inside the dune.
Shi Yan�s entire body luminesced dazzlingly since his tendons and vessels had been
overwhelmed with the bountiful Profound Qi which made his vessels sleek and smooth.
As a result, the veins on his body were also developed, enlarged, and became much
sturdier.
The running speed of the Profound Qi was getting faster while the flow of the
Profound Qi kept moving nonstop then branched forth, pouring into the blinding rays
of the Profound Qi light.
The Profound Qi�s light on his belly was continually being depressed and refined as
it had propelled the stored energy inside of that ray of light so that it kept on
increasing, which was the result of that peculiar strength.
That fantastic strength was released from his meridians which had then promoted the
miraculous effect of the Profound Qi light. Thanks to this mysterious effect, the
Profound Qi light kept on being condensed and refined nonstop, and it didn�t seem
to stop even though it had already tripled in size.
As the vessels had been enlarged and hardened, Shi Yan�s body seemed to be bloated,
swarmed by heavy sensations of pain. However, the pain that ensued from the
bloating was nothing compared to the hardship of the martial arts cultivation.
Shi Yan held his breath as he was initiating the realm of his meditative state
while his entire body and mind were concentrating on the process in which the
Profound Qi light was transforming his body.
�Ah!� said the Ice Cold Flame, as it suddenly sent out a message from the Blood
Vein Ring, �Are you going to break through the Earth Realm?�
�Yes, that�s right.�
�Very good�very good..!� the Ice Cold Flame displayed a wicked tone, �You have
already obtained another Flame. If you use the burning fires of the Earth Flame to
temper your vessels during your cultivation, your vessels will be more tenacious
and resilient. As long as you can withstand this arduous cultivation, the
circulation speed of the Profound Qi in your vessels will be much stronger than
that of the other ordinary Earth Realm warriors that have been trained with the
same martial art techniques as you have, which naturally means that you will be
quicker than them when performing such techniques, so� what do you think of this?�
Shi Yan�s eyes had suddenly brightened up as he exclaimed, �Not a problem at all. I
am connecting with the Earth Flame now. You don�t have to do anything this time.
Anyway, you are in the confinement area of the Blood Vein Ring, and the
communication between the Earth Flame and me is no longer difficult as from
before.�
�That�s good since I can�t use my strength either way for now, so I will not be
able to help you. Alright, after using the Earth Flame�s power to temper your body,
you still have to be on the alert and try not to be too harsh because the Earth
Flame is now equivalent to the Heaven Flame; its heating power can easily burn you
down into ashes. Remember this carefully; you have to carry on just one step at a
time.
�I got it.�
Shi Yan then moved his consciousness from the Ice Cold Flame toward the Ten
Thousand Year Earth Flame�s direction in the Blood Vein Ring, sending a clear
message that he wanted to ask for the support of its heating power to temper his
body.
The Earth Flame could not send out a visual message, but it still displayed its
excitement and joy. As soon as the Earth Flame showed its emotions, Shi Yan
immediately realized that many scorching energy fibers had shot out from the Blood
Vein Ring and were now running along his finger toward the vessels inside his body.
The torment from being burned by the burning fires had been spreading all over his
body as his original face in being total comfort had now become fierce.
He gritted his teeth and took a deep breath before urging the power of the burning
fires so that it was dispersing into the vessels in his body. Right after the Earth
Flame�s burning fires had thoroughly penetrated into his vessels, the once bright
translucent vessels were now turned into the brilliant colors of a fire crystal.
At the same time, when the Earth Flame�s burning forces had seeped into his body, a
tiny trace of a black impurity which was instantly incinerated into ashes by the
Earth Flame�s burning fires appeared in the vessels under the constant incineration
Flame�s burning fires and was then expelled through his pores.
Absorbing a few impurities was inevitable when his vessels were developing, as the
existence of impurities would have certainly affected the resilience and plasticity
of his tendons and vessels. Normally, after having broken through the Earth Realm,
the warriors would usually be so overwhelmed with joy that in the majority of time,
they hadn�t noticed the appearance of the impurities as their vessels were being
enlarged.
Even though they had known that the impurities would have also appeared while their
vessels were being developed, they had no solutions to avoid it.
However, these peculiar body refinement martial arts techniques could have easily
taken advantage of the Heaven Flame�s power to purify all the impurities that were
left in Shi Yan�s body, as well as enhance his vessels� resilience at the same
time.
Anyway, body refinement martial arts techniques were originally used to temper
magical weapons since each magical weapon needed to have gone through thousands of
tempering and purification processes for the purities to be removed so that the
weapons would dominate the battlefield without being defeated by superior weapons.
�Alright.� as the Earth Flame was pouring more and more scorching forces into his
body, Shi Yan could feel that even his vessels would have burned down, so he
hastily sent out a message to ask the Earth Flame to stop. Thus, the sweltering
power of the burning fires from the Earth Flame was then silently ceased.
Releasing a long sigh, Shi Yan stopped thinking and then put his mind in the
Ethereal Realm, sustained his restful mind, and suffered the pain from the heat�s
movement inside his vessels as he gritted his teeth while being on the alert.
He gradually relaxed and enlarged his vessels, receiving many streams of the
Profound Qi that were massively flowing into his vessels like surging tides. After
a while, his vessels had quietly absorbed a lot of the Profound Qi, which resulted
in the decrease of the Profound Qi that were now moving inside the vessels.
The Profound Qi also blended with the peculiar strength that had been refined by
that Mystery Martial Spirit. This strength seeped deeply into Shi Yan�s vessels,
amending and soothing his painfully cracked vessels a little bit.
He could clearly feel this peculiar strength�s existence which seemed to make his
vessels sturdy and resilient. As long as these mysterious forces ran inside his
vessels, he could instantly have a miraculous fantasy that his vessels would never
break.
The Mystery Martial Spirit was marvelous indeed.
Time quickly passed by.
After an unknown duration of time, his vessels had stopped enlarging. Since right
now, they were like a fire crystal that flared up the heart-stirring glowing red
light. When the power of the burning fires had gradually vanished, and the red
light also faded away, his vessels were finally recovering, little by little, as
they regained their normal state.
The Profound Qi halo on his belly shrank to the peach-like size, radiated sparkling
light which contained powerful energy fluctuations.
After going through this refinement, the Profound Qi had been increased five times
more than before.
Shi Yan�s mind flickered as the Profound Qi was suddenly poured into his vessels,
inducing the moving speed of the Profound Qi inside his vessels to be tripled so
that the vessels� capacity for the Profound Qi had also increased significantly.
Shi Yan then comfortably released a Life Seal.
The handprint was sparkling with seven beams of lights because it was now big as a
basin, compared with the normal palm-size from before. He suddenly launched the
strike, zooming up above his head.
As soon as this Life Seal was released, it pierced through the ten-meter-tall dune
above his head like a magical weapon, breaking the dune, opening up the glowing red
sky outside.
The sky was as red as fire; the atmosphere was sweltering, and everything was the
same as before.
Shi Yan beamed a faint smile as the vessels on his feet suddenly produced an
explosive sound, and his body then instantly moved like lightning, soaring aloft.
Standing on the dune, bowing his head looking down at the sand crater, and Shi Yan
saw that his illusory figure had gradually disappeared.
After breaking through the Earth Flame, the speed of his martial arts performance
would be several times faster than before, and thus his strength must have also
skyrocketed as well.
Previously, he hadn�t been skillful in changing the phantoms. However, as he had

just reached the Earth Realm, he could now arbitrarily perform it.
Looking up to the sky, Shi Yan gradually restrained his joy as he then searched
inside the Blood Vein Ring for a while before taking out the Sound Stone, trying to
make contact with Yang Mu�s group.
However, there was no response after his voice had been transmitted into the Sound
Stone. It seemed that the Sound Stone wasn�t working anymore.
Shi Yan�s face became grave while he tightly knitted his eyebrows. He then tried
again to transmit his voice into the Sound Stone, hoping for a response to come
out. Regretfully, it was unknown whether because of the situation or other reasons
that the Sound Stone didn�t have any reactions.
Eventually, Shi Yan had to accept that he had lost contact with the Yang family�s
people.
In the vast Chasm Battlefield, being an outsider as well as without the Sound
Stone�s intercourse, he had no way to find Yang Mu�s group. In this immense desert,
his soul consciousness couldn�t detect any living fluctuations; there was no the
sun nor the moon nor the stars. He couldn�t find the direction to move forward,
didn�t know where the road ahead led.
Shi Yan suddenly felt a little unconscious.
A small crimson red flame was quietly flying out of the Blood Vein Ring, gathering
on his chest, joyfully dancing and jumping.
�You�re going out again?� Shi Yan forced a smile and temporarily forgot all about
the unknown directions. He then used his soul consciousness to send out a message
to ask with excitement, �So? Do you probably know the direction? Hmm, I still don�t
know which way to go. If you have any suggestion, I will follow you.�
The Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame beautifully flickered in the air like a fire
wizard and then concernedly retrieved most of its flame power to reduce the heat
that Shi Yan was unlikely to endure.
After having received Shi Yan�s message, the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame didn�t
waste more time and proactively led the way.
Without the sun, the moon, and the stars, Shi Yan couldn�t clearly identify the
direction, though he just vaguely felt that the direction that the Earth Flame was
heading towards was the hottest place in the desert.
�Ok. I am going with you.� Shi Yan revealed a smile and nodded. He joyfully
followed the Earth Flame, heading with it towards the direction that it was leading
him without overthinking.
It was still early anyway and even if he had to stay in this Chasm Battlefield for
three more years, temporarily losing his direction was not a terrible thing. Thus,
he was not too anxious.
Under the red fire sky.
In this endless desert, many beams of light flashed up in different areas at the
same time.
Besides Shi Yan, Cao Zhi Lan, Pan Zhe, Gu Ling Lung, Xie Kui, Qu Yan Qing, He Qing
Man, and almost a hundred of the other warriors that had also arrived at this
desert. Although they had entered that Ancient Formation as a group, for some
reason, they had been transported to different areas.
Pan Zhe, Cao Zhi Lan and more than ten other warriors who didn�t belong to the
group of the two of them that had been moved to the same area. Meanwhile, Gu Ling
Lung and Qu Yan Qing had been transferred to another totally different area.
Meanwhile, Xie Kui and He Qing Man, who were always together, had appeared in two
different but close areas; they then quickly found each other.
Many of the Earth Realm warriors, who had also been scattered in different areas of
this immense desert, were mentally fatigued since they couldn�t identify their
coordinates because they didn�t see the sun, the moon, or the stars.
Like Shi Yan, those who had arrived at this peculiar space couldn�t use the Sound
Stone to make contact with anyone. In this place, the sensing forces of the soul
consciousness were dramatically weakened, and thus their sensing powers were also
very feeble.
Therefore, once falling into this place as well as being unlikely to find other
companions, when the warriors realized that both the Sound Stone and the sensing
power was of no use, they were all in a daze like Shi Yan, without knowing any
directions or where to go first in this boundless desert.
The feeling of losing their purposes had dispirited them severely.
After having arrived at this place, as those pursuers all realized that it was very
hard to find their target as well as the way to go back, they all had a toneless
look on their faces.

Chapter 233: Killable
Translator: Wuxia Dream Editor: Mercurial
"Miss Cao, your Spirit God Martial Spirit is always miraculous. Can you find out
the location of Shi Yan and the Yang family from here?". On a dune, after having
tried the Yin Jade as well as failing in releasing the spirit power, Pan Zhe
dispiritedly asked Cao Zhi Lan in the end, setting his hope on this woman.
Cao Zhi Lan's eyebrows slightly slammed together. She closed her eyes and silently
sensed around for a while before opening her eyes again and gently shaking her
head. "I can only feel some special power fluctuations in a particular range. I
think the Yang family's group has been out of the range right now, and thus I can't
identify their direction".
"As what you said, staying here means that we all get lost?" Pan Zhe shook his head
and burst out laughing. "This damn place doesn't even have the Transfer Formation
to go back. Would we get stuck here forever?"
"I don't want it either." Cao Zhi Lan's face was indifferent. "Although we don't
know how big this place is, we can continue searching around and probably find out
some unusual things. The one who has created this place couldn't just leave no
trace. Hmm, I need a little bit time".
"Being in the same place with Miss Cao is my honor". Pan Zhe eagerly said, his eyes
slightly brightened.
Cao Zhi Lan did not reply and started searching for the unusual traces. A strange
light flashed up again from between her beautiful eyes.
"Ge (Chinese way to call an older brother), what should we do now?". Both He Qing
Man and Xie Kui were standing on a dune.
There were the other five Earth Real warriors of the Evil Wonderland surrounding
them. These five warriors, together with the other two, were also lucky to be
transferred to this place.
The five warriors were besieging He Qing Man and Xia Kui in silence, preventing the
warriors of other groups from overhearing their conversation.
Xia Kui coldly harrumphed and replied with a somber face and cold eyes, "You ask
me, and then I ask whom?"
"Ge, you weren't like that before." He Qing Man was a bit upset. Her beautiful face
looked like she wanted to cry. "I remember that you have loved me a lot before. Why
are you treating me like this now? Why?".
Xia Kui's look was cruel. "You don't know?"

"Not at all." Under Xia Kui's fierce gaze, He Qing Man. She was startled,
timorously stepped back, but still tried to show her stoutness.
"When we had arrived the Sky Sea, you insistently refused to come here. Since then,
I figured out your innermost feelings that you are not heartfully with our Evil
Wonderland. However, I still did not expect that you could recklessly act like
this! The fight between you and Yan Xue inside the Palace was just a game?". Xia
Kui suddenly shouted after finishing his last sentence.
He Qing Man's soft body trembled. "Brother, you could recognize it?"
"Yes!" Xia Kui laughed coldly. "Not only did I realize it but I also knew that you
did not even use the Martial Spirit. How much energy did you use? You think Cao Zhi
Lan, Qu Yan Qing, and Pan Zhe are all stupid? They just don't want to be nosy. If
this is spread out, your honor and the Evil Wonderland's reputation will be
destroyed! I don't want people to say that we, the Evil Wonderland, still have any
relation with the Yang family!"
"Ge, the relationship between Yang... Yang Xue and I have always been good; I could
not kill him". He Qing Man shook her head; her eyes were red.
"This is war! You are not allowed to let your personal feelings disturb you!". Xia
Kui's face was cruel and wicked. "You did not use all of your energy on the last
shot to defeat Shi Yan. You and Yang Xue might be close, but this Shi Yan, how come
you still could not defeat him? I doubt if I should continue having you with us.
Will it be a wrong decision or not?"
He Qing Man gritted her teeth as she could not deny it.
"I can let go of what happened, pretending that I didn't see it. But if it happens
again, don't blame me for being heartless". Xia Kui coldly continued. "Remember,
the Evil Wonderland is involved in this war. From now on, every one of the Yang
family is our mortal enemies. It will never change. You and I are both outstanding
warriors of the Evil Wonderland, everything we are doing now is for ourselves, do
you understand?"
He Qing Man bowed her head and said nothing.
"You should think about it yourself. I've said what I should say; I hope you won't
disappoint me next time. If it happens again, we are no more brother and sister,
and I will be the first one who punishes you!". Xia Kui flipped his sleeves and
left with a cold face. He considered the future of the Evil Wonderland to be his,
catching and killing the Yang family were his compulsory oath.
Anyway, with the importance of the Evil Wonderland in the Kyara Sea, once the Yang
family recovered its power and wanted to take revenge, the first ones they would
kill were them.
A stream of the red burning fires drew a beautiful curve. The flames sparkled
everywhere, that fire halo moved faster and faster.
Behind the red halo of firelight was a huge figure, which looked like a dead spirit
and was as fast as lightning. He followed the halo of firelight and kept the
distance of ten meters from that halo all the time.
While the Earth Flame was flying fast in the air, the supreme burning fire power
uncontrollably spread out. Shi Yan also felt unbearable with that burning power.
The ten-meter distance was the maximum that Shi Yan could bear, the limit he could
do.
If shortening the distance with the Earth Flame, that burning firepower would make
him hardly breathe. Because the burning fires penetrated into the Profound Qi in
his body, it proactively released the opposing forces to resist, which would
consume a lot of his profound Qi and exhaust his body very fast.
Therefore, ten meters was the most suitable distance for him to break through to
the Earth Realm. Shi Yan felt that the forces inside his body had gone through an
earth-shaking transformation. This change was not simply an increase in the number
of the forces but also an enhancement of his knowledge, his energy, his profound
Qi. Everything had jumped to the new Realm.
He could now skillfully control his profound Qi. His soul consciousness seemed to
be present in each flow of the Profound Qi. When his mind flickered, the Profound
Qi from every vessel of his body would quickly spread out and transformed into a
shape that he wanted.
The profound Qi stopped struggling and became easily controllable.
As long as his mind could imagine and his spirit could take control, the Profound
Qi would be able to condense and transform into many marvelous desired forms
immediately, no matter if they were birds, trees, nunchakus, weapons, etc... The
bird which was created by the profound Qi could deliberately fly in the sky, plants
and trees could be vivacious, weapons could be incredibly vigorous and firm. The
Earth Realm was a process of clearly understanding the forces inside the body. In
the beginning, the profound Qi was only one of many energies inside his body. Now,
the Profound Qi became an expansion of his body, a part of his body, the core of
the power, and also the holy spirit on which he could rely.
"Is it still far?". Shi Yan sent out the message while his body was quickly gliding
on the sand. He suddenly stalled, took out some Refine Pills and swallowed them
all. After this, he continued moving forward but with the slower speed while both
gliding and waiting for the pills' therapeutic effects to spread out all over his
body.
In the Chasm Battlefield, Refine Pills were the simplest and the most efficient way
to restore the profound Qi. Anyway, the Sky and Earth spiritual auras here were
extremely diluted; it should take ten times longer to recover the Profound Qi here
than in other areas. As soon as the Earth Flame realized Shi Yan's speed was
decreasing, it also slowed down, transmitting its happiness and eagerness.
"Is it very fast?". Shi Yan stopped and released his soul consciousness to search
around carefully.
His soul consciousness was like rippling waves which were hindered by this strange
space. They could not move as comfortably as they were outside. The spreading speed
of his soul consciousness was also slower several times; the covering range was
also smaller dozens of times.
"Oh? There are traces of beings!". Suddenly, the ambiguous living vibrations
appeared from the remote area where his soul consciousness was exploring. These
vibrations evidently belonged to the Earth Realm warriors. Shi Yan's spirit was
convulsive. His instinct told him that it was probably Yang Mu's group. Or even if
it wasn't Yang Mu, as long as they are adventurers, he still could exchange
information, asking them where he was and how to get out of here.
It was unknown how long and how far he had been following the Earth Flame in this
area. He had doubts about this place and was lonely for so long. He wanted to talk
to someone.
"You come back here first. Slow down a little bit. I will go over to see some
people." Shi Yan sent out a message. The Earth Flame twisted involuntarily, and
slowly got into the Blood Vein Ring afterward. The Earth Flame was the Heaven Flame
which was incredibly powerful, but it still not evolutional yet. Even if it
finished the evolution, there were still many other existences that could dominate
it. Otherwise, the Ice Cold Flame shouldn't have been imprisoned many times.
There were many miraculous precious treasures in this world which prevented the
Heaven Flame from fleeing. For example, he could take advantage of the Soul
Gathering Pearl to make the soul of that Demon Master separate from the body. There
were also some other miraculous treasures which could capture and confine the
Heaven Flames. Therefore, the Earth Flame was safe when staying inside the Blood
Vein Ring.
After the Earth Flame had gone inside the Blood Vein ring, Shi Yan retrieved his
soul consciousness that he had released. He then followed the guiding direction of
his soul consciousness and kept moving toward the target.
After half an hour, Shi Yan quickly moved behind a dune all of a sudden. He
extruded his head out of the dune while squinting and looking toward some people in
the distance who were approaching to where he was now.
Shi Yan could easily see people coming from behind the dune. However, as the
distance was far and he only extruded his head out, it is hard to see things. Shi
Yan was not hasty and still kept waiting.
Finally, he recognized a beautiful figure in a firing-red armor among those people.

Although he couldn't see her appearance, he was confident that prominent appealing
body was He Qing Man.
After having realized He Qing Man, Shi Yan fixed his eyes on the other people
behind her. He then recognized Xie Kui according to his old memory.
After attentively watching for a long time as well as releasing his soul
consciousness once again, he could identify Cao Zhi Lan, Pan Zhe, Gu Ling Long, Qu
Yan Qing, those who were the famous outstanding warriors on the combat list. They
did not accompany Xie Kui's group.
His soul consciousness was like the Heaven eyes which helped him gradually realize
the real abilities of that group of people. Shi Yan slowly retracted his head,
activated the Finger Gun to bury himself under the dune. He slowed down his breaths
and started to hide all of his body's auras.
There were total eleven Earth Realm warriors including Xie Kui and He Qing Man and
no Third Sky of the Earth Realm warrior. I can kill them!

Chapter 234: Defeat you
The sky above the endlessly immense desert was red. It was sweltering.
A line of eleven warriors was slowly moving in the scorching desert. Xie Kui was
leading while He Qing Man lagged far behind from him.
The warriors of the Evil Wonderland gathered around Xie Kui, ignoring He Qing Man.
As they seemed to know who was going to be the future Master of the Evil
Wonderland, they decided to follow Xie Kui after the dispute between Xie Kui and He
Qing Man without making any attempts in mediating the conflict between Xie Kui and
He Qing Man.
He Qing Man with her appealing body was far behind alone. Her gorgeous face looked
worried.
"Remember, in the fight with the Yangs this time, if He Qing Man continues not
using her full power, you guys can detain her so that she won't be our
encumbrance.". While leading with a cold and gloomy face, Xie Kui lowered his voice
commanding the following warriors of the Evil Wonderland.
"Yes, sir!". They nodded and quietly looked at He Qing Man far behind with
meaningful eyes.
He Qing Man's beautiful eyes had a dull look. She apparently knew that her fellows
kept their watchful eyes on her, but she couldn't do anything. At this time, she
regretted not leaving the Chasm Battlefield and returning to the Kyara Sea sooner.
She did not want to be part of this anymore.
However, no one could find a way back. Going back alone without being sure about
the direction was dumb.
Although she was in a dead-end situation and knew that Xie Kui and his fellows
wouldn't be nice to her, she had no choice but follow them.
A patrol of eleven warriors was moving forward to a dune. Five warriors of the Evil
Wonderland were closely following Xie Kui and considered Xie Kui's command as their
mission.
The other warriors who belonged to the Penglai Divine Land and the Heaven Lake
Divine Land did not talk too much either. They silently followed Xie Kui, hoping
that Xie Kui would help them find their other fellows and a way to get out of this
devilish desert.
"Boom boom."
Suddenly, a big explosive sound came up from the dune in front of them.
A screeching tornado suddenly appeared and quickly approached them. Golden-sand

engulfed the entire sky, six massive whirls completely covered this area. No one
could see anything in this thick golden-sand mist.
A warrior was pulled into the howling tornado and was twisted by the golden-sand
without being able to move.
"Who is it?". Xie Kui shouted. A small long snow sword instantly emerged from his
wrist.
The hilt of this sword suddenly generated a dazzling yellow halo. As soon as Xie
Kui launched a slash, many different points of light spread out from the inside
that dazzling golden halo, forming a beautiful curve, going into the dune in front
of him.
"Bang!"
A figure emerged from the dune all of a sudden and quickly dashed towards Xie Kui,
crossing those yellow lights.
"Shi Yan!" Xie Kui's face slightly changed. He suddenly burst out laughing coldly
and said, "It's good that you are here! I was worried I could not find you! You
voluntarily come out; you really want to die!"
Right after finishing his words, Xie Kui's body slightly leaped up, retreated into
the dune and disappeared without a trace.
After Xie Kui's disappearance, another warrior was tightly tied up by the tornado
that was formed by the Gravitational Field in the desert. The convoluted force in
this field did not allow that warrior to move. He could only scream out from the
inside of that tornado while the profound Qi speed in his body was getting slower
as well.
The screech of the howling wind came up. He Qing Man, who lagged far behind, also
lunged towards Shi Yan like a strong wind.
There were full of complicated emotions in He Qing Man's eyes. However, she wasn't
hesitant to launch the attacks toward Shi Yan. As soon as her appealing body leaped
up, many sharp wind blades plunged out and created strange screechy sounds in the
air.
At the same time, Xie Kui extruded his head out of the dune where he was hiding.
His snow sword discharged a dazzling yellow streak of light.
An earth dragon made of golden sand suddenly flew out from the dune. Many golden
sand walls also extruded next to Shi Yan.
"Shi Yan, my Martial Spirit can control soils and sand. Killing you here is as easy
as turning my hand over." Xie Kui coldly smiled and continued, "You should have
died sooner! Who are you to have Xin Yan's attention? Only I who is the future
master of the Evil Wonderland deserve to have a beautiful lady like Xin Yan! You
don't deserve her!".
Shi Yan was standing motionlessly with a cold face in the middle of the golden-
sand. His look was cold-hearted.
He Qing Man's wind blades darted towards Shi Yan, striking his face. However, he
kept standing motionlessly.
After all of the wind blades had pierced through Shi Yan's body, He Qing Man
realized that they had shot his shadow only.
Xie Kui's eyes shrank with fear. He recognized that his golden-sand Earth Dragon,
together with those walls, had made Shi Yan's shadow to be the attacking target.
The real Shi Yan had already stayed away to avoid the attack.
"I wanted to fight with Xie Kui only, right inside this dune. You should not be
involved".
After Shi Yan raised his eyebrows and flickered his consciousness, an invisible
Gravitational Field swept over from his right and instantly detained He Qing Man's
sexy body.
At the same time, another Gravitational Field silently approached Xie Kui and also
tightly tied him up all of a sudden without giving him time to take precautions.
"Ah."
Activating the Electric Shift, Shi Yan plunged to Xie Kui as fast as the lightning.
"As soon as my legs touch the ground, this thing of yours doesn't affect me." Xie
Kui frigidly laughed while his body went back into the dune again in a blink,
escaping from the confinement of the Gravitational Field.
Xie Kui had two kinds of Martial Arts: The Tree Spiritual Martial and the Earth
Spiritual Martial. As long as his two legs remained on the ground, he could
comfortably hide inside the earth. It was not easy to defeat him except that one
was capable of killing him after one strike only.
Although Xie Kui had already disappeared into the sand, his voice still came up
from underneath, "Shi Yan, I will cut your head off, I will keep it until I see Xin
Yan again. I will take your head and give it to her. Is it interesting?"
Shi Yan was standing on the dune with an ignorant face while quietly urging his
negative forces.
Right after the three big demon mirages which were condensed by the negative forces
suddenly appeared, they immediately dashed towards the warriors who had been tied
up by the tornados.
Shi Yan stood still on the spot, closed his eyes, seeming to wait for something.
Out of Shi Yan's expectation, Xie Kui didn't care to save his fellows who had been
in the confinement of the Gravitational Field. Instead, he still stayed hidden
inside the dune and quickly moved to Shi Yan's feet in silence.
A cruel smile beamed out from the corner of his mouth. A harsh light flashed up and
instantly disappeared in his eyes.
No matter how Xie Kui could imagine, he would never believe that Shi Yan had
successfully formed the sea of consciousness. In a particular range, no living
movements could escape from the vision of his soul consciousness.
Xie Kui kept himself completely hidden inside the dune without exposing any part of
his body. Therefore, it wasn't easy for Shi Yan to catch and kill him although Shi
Yan could identify his location. However, if Xie Kui wanted to attack Shi Yan, he
had to expose himself, and this was a good chance for Shi Yan.
"Boom boom boom."
A big sound reverberated right under Shi Yan's feet. A bunch of earth clubs emerged
from underneath the sand. Shi Yan's body kept swaying and swinging in the middle of
those earth clubs and then suddenly cast out toward one direction.
Inside the dune, Xie Kui quickly moved to the place where Shi Yan would land and
patiently awaited. As soon as Shi Yan descended, he would instantly burst through
the sand and launch one single powerful strike to kill him.
While Shi Yan was still in the air, many energetic seals, one after one, were
condensed and released from between his two hands. The Life Seals and Death Seals
had already stacked over each other even before his feet touched the ground.
The Life and Death Seal pounded straight down on the ground.
"Boom."
A terrified explosive sound came up from the place where Shi Yan was going to land.
When the explosion resounded, a figure was knocked straight out from inside the
dune; even that snow sword was also struck away that figure's hand by the great
Life and Death Seal.
After Shi Yan had landed, he stretched out his hands grabbing the hilt of Xie Kui's
sword and then activated the Electric Shift dashing towards Xie Kui like an
electrical current.
The corners of Xie Kui's mouth were full of blood. After having been hit by one
full-power strike of the Life and Death Seal, his body was injured. If there wasn't
the protection of the earth armor, his body's system should have had completely
crushed into ashes by this Life and Death Seal.
Seeing Shi Yan approaching as fast as the lightning, Xie Kui hurriedly used his old
trick going back inside the dune.
As soon as one of his feet touched the ground, Shi Yan quickly glided over and
lifted his left foot stepping on Xie Kui's right foot. Xie Kui felt extremely
painful on his right foot before he was about to disappear underneath the sand.
Although he still tried to hide into the sand, he now realized that the sword had
pierced through his other foot.
"Run? You still want to run?". Shi Yan's eyes looked cruel, and his face was
brutal. He was staring at Xie Kui while coldly laughing.
"You! You!". Xie Kui's face dramatically changed. Shi Yan was still firmly stepping
on his left foot. The sword pierced through Shi Yan's left foot first and then
through Xie Kui's right foot. Their left and right feet both stuck together.
To prevent Xie Kui from hiding into the sand, Shi Yan had daringly speared the
sword through his right foot.
"Boom boom."
As their feet had been pierced through together, Xie Kui and Shi Yan were now in
the face-to-face position. The forces inside their bodies furiously churned up, and
their martial techniques were ready to be launched. A drastic fight was about to
happen.
With one foot being tightly speared through, the other foot being heavily stepped
on by Shi Yan's foot, Xie Kui had no way to make any moves.
At the same time, Shi Yan's Petrification Martial Spirit started to be activated.
Shi Yan's entire body became as hard as iron, the Second Sky of Rampage appeared
once again, the number of forces inside his body was doubled just in a blink.
"Boom."
Energetic Seals violently exploded between Shi Yan and Xie Kui. Faint yellow lights
emitted around Xie Kui's body while his two hands formed an invisible Seal which
created miraculous rippling waves outside his chest to protect himself from Shi
Yan's attack.
"Cut my head off?". Shi Yan displayed his fierce look while freely releasing the
tremendous power of the Second Sky of Rampage. The Life Seals and Death Seals were
constantly striking Xie Kui's chest and destroying all of Xie Kui's opposing
forces.
Shi Yan's Petrification Martial Spirit, his Refinement Body, and his body's
sturdiness were some things that Xie Kui could have never acquired.
In the Second Sky of Rampage state, the forces that Shi Yan could gather was far
more than that inside Xie Kui's body. Therefore, in the frontal fight like this,
Xie Kui was the only one who was crushed and destroyed as he had no remaining
defensive power.
"Explode!" Shi Yan crazily shouted, the Life Seals and Death Seals stacked up and
struck Xie Kui's head altogether.
Xie Kui's head exploded after this strike. Skull and blood scattered everywhere. He
died right away.

Chapter 235: Today was better than before.
When Xie Kui's head exploded, a flock of warriors inside those tornados was also
swallowed up and devoured by the three demon mirages.
After gathering the negative feelings, the three demon mirages inside the
Gravitational Field could submerge those Earth Realm warriors in the craziness
after only one strike and then easily took their lives.
The ability of these Earth Realm warriors of the Kyara Sea was no exceptional. They
did not have the Martial Spirits nor secret weapons nor peculiar defensive forces,
and the Gravitational Field was also confining them. They were just like a chamois
waiting for being butchered.
Xie Kui' s soft body without the head fell. A stream of spiritual power flowed out
and went into Shi Yan's meridians.
"Swoosh."
While one of his hands grabbed the big snow-white sword and drew it out from his
foot, Shi Yan looked at Xie Kui's body without the head and cruelly said with a
sarcastic tone, "You dared to fight hand-to-hand with me. You deserve to have a
terrible death like this!"
With the Petrification Martial Spirit and the Immortal Martial Spirit continually
being practiced and tempered, the sturdiness of Shi Yan's body was not something
that other warriors could ever imagine. None of the same level warriors could
defeat Shi Yan in a hand-to-hand fight.
With the effect of the Immortal Martial Spirit, his pierced foot started recovering
little by little.
Shi Yan urged the Electric Shift again. He went into the tornados, standing inside
them. His Mystery Martial Spirit absorbed all the spiritual powers which were
massively flowing out from the dead warriors' corpses.
The Gravitational Field which was confining He Qing Man shrank all of sudden. As
the golden-sand had blocked her vision, she didn't know what had happened. Thus, as
soon as she saw Shi Yan, she instantly launched the attacks again.
"Enough!" Shi Yan frowned and shouted. "Everyone is dead. You still want to fight?"
"Everyone is dead?" He Qing Man's beautiful eyes were confused. "Where is my

brother? You are not capable of defeating him. His Realm is higher than yours; he
can also easily hide into the sand. You are not his opponent."
"Are you talking about Xie Kui?". Shi Yan pointed at the body without the head int
the distance. "He is over there. Except for you and me, there is no one alive
here".
He Qing Man was frightened. Her prominent body quickly flew to Xie Kui's body.
"Ah!"He Qing Man terrifyingly screamed out loud with fear.
She dazedly stood beside Xie Kui's corpse, covering her mouth, her beautiful eyes
were full of sadness. She lowered her voice and said, "He is dead, everyone is
dead. The future hope of the Evil Wonderland, the pride of being the future master
of the next generation has gone just like this..."
He Qing Man was stunned as if she was facing a fatal attack. She mumbled to herself
with her shocked face.
Shi Yan wasn't in a hurry to leave yet. Instead, he stood motionlessly, releasing
his soul consciousness to sense the living movements around.
Shi Yan didn't know that Xie Kui and He Qing Man had separated from Cao Zhi Lan
before arriving here. He had thought that Cao Zhi Lan's fellows were nearby. In
this fight, Shi Yan had killed everyone except for He Qing Man, but he had also
consumed a lot of his power. Although he was still in the Second Sky of Rampage
state, he would quickly exhaust when the counter-attack spread out.
If Cao Zhi Lan was nearby, he had to immediately retreat as he couldn't continue
fighting with his current status.
He closed his eyes, released his soul consciousness and silently sensed around for
a while. After being certain that there were no living movements, he felt assured
and slowly walked to He Qing Man. "Where are other people?"
"Who?". He Qing Man lifted her head up, bewilderedly looked at Shi Yan with a dark
face.
"Where are Cao Zhi Lan and Pan Zhe?". Shi Yan asked again.
"I don't know." He Qing Man shook her head. "We were pushed out from that Ancient
Formation and were separated. You are the first one we met since then."
Shi Yan contemplated for a while before calmly speaking, "Ok, I know. See you again
next time."
"You, where are you going?". He Qing Man shouted.
"I don't know." Shi Yan stopped for a while, looking at her. "Our standpoints are
conflicting. You better return to the Kyara Sea. Being alone in the Chasm
Battlefield is very dangerous".
"You've killed my brother; I have to avenge him." He Qing Man sighed. "You've
killed him; you can also take my life. Shi Yan, I couldn't imagine how come your
power could have improved that much in such a short time. I remember that when you
were in the Black Rock Island, your cultivation base was only the Second Sky of the
Disaster Realm. If Yang Mu didn't save you that time, maybe you...."
Shi Yan contemplated without saying a word.
"All of them are dead. I am the only one surviving. Tell me, what others would say
when they see me later?". He Qing Man revealed a sad smile.
Shi Yan shook his head and released a sigh, "You should not go to the Chasm
Battlefield."
"I did not want to go there either." He Qing Man gently shook her head and
reluctantly said, "It was my Master's command. If I didn't go, it meant I didn't
obey the order. Not only would I have troubles but the He family would also be
involved".
"Hmm, you stand in between, it was not easy." Shi Yan's face was astounded. "Maybe
Yan Mu's fellows are not here. Perhaps I am alone in this place. Your group of
pursuers might be on the way to come here. Currently, no one knows the way out of
this immense desert or no clues of where to search. Hmm, we still should separate
soon. If others find you being with me at the same place, I am afraid it is not
good for you."
"Even if they don't see you and me at the same location, it is still uncomfortable
to face them." He Qing Man miserably smiled. "When we were outside the palace, Cao
Zhi Lan and Pan Zhe already recognized the fake fight between Yang Xue and me. If
my brother and my fellows were still alive, they would have said nothing. But now I
am alone; I don't know how those guys will treat me."
Shi Yan knitted his brows in silence.
He suddenly said after a while, "Anyway, because you and they are allies, they may
provoke you, but they will not kill you. Don't worry, having regard for Yang Xue
and Xin Yan, I will not harm you if I see you next time. I need to go now. Take
care of yourself." After speaking, Shi Yan turned around and quickly left without
letting Ha Qing Man have a chance to say anything more.
After Shi Yan had absorbed all of the powers of total eleven warriors including Xie
Kui, his meridians currently started refining, and powerful negative feelings also
started spreading out. Perhaps he would be immersed in the craziness and lose his
consciousness again.
Once losing his consciousness, he only had two options, either finding a woman to
give vent or binding himself and suffering the pain alone.
The relationship among He Qing Man, Yang Xue, and Xia XinYan was superb. Because of
Yang Xue, He Qing Man had been mistrusted and already sacrificed a lot. Shi Yan
couldn't consider her the target to whom he would give vent.
Moreover, as He Qing Man belonged to the Evil Wonderland, he could not completely
trust her. He couldn't let himself be unconscious next to that lady. Very
dangerous.
Leaving He Qing Man, Shi Yan quickly moved towards the hottest direction in the
desert as fast as the lightning.
While moving forward in the desert, he could apparently feel that the pain on his
foot was fading away, and the wound was healing little by little.
Inside his meridians, the spiritual Qi of Xie Kui's fellows was refining rapidly,
different kinds of negative feelings started spreading out. Shi Yan was trying to
restrain himself.
It was unknown whether because he was entering the Earth Realm or because his
nerves were getting stronger that the negative feelings which were spreading out
from his meridians still didn't drive him crazy yet. It was still bearable.
Except for the heavy breaths, the reddened face, and a little pain on his head, the
negative feelings did not pull him into the endlessly deep abyss nor made him
unconscious this time.
A long time after that.
Familiar peculiar forces spread out from inside his meridians. 720 meridians in his
entire body altogether released the energy that eased his mind. With this energy
moving inside the body, he felt comfortably warm as if he was soaking in a hot
spring.
This time, the Petrification Martial Spirit and the Immortal Martial Spirit didn't
take those peculiar forces. Instead, all of those forces torrentially poured into
his heart.
The Star Martial Spirit!
Shi Yan's pupils shrank. He couldn't help but curse and immediately used his mind
to control these peculiar forces' intention in changing the direction.
Regretfully, before he could do something, his heart had already released a

powerful attraction force to absorb the strange powers completely.
He suddenly stopped.
Gritting his teeth, Shi Yan silently sensed his body for a while. He then
discovered that even though more and more star lights appeared in his heart, there
wasn't any transformation occurring. The Star Martial Spirit in his heart couldn't
gather the Star powers, and he didn't know how to urge the Star Martial Spirit
either. Thus, the peculiar forces pouring into his heart was such a waste.
Anyway, before he could obtain the controlling method related to the Star Martial
Spirit of the Three Gods Sect, the Star Martial Spirit was helpless in increasing
his forces.
"Whoosh."
After seeing no one beside Shi Yan, the Earth Flame flew out from the Blood Vein
Ring again without Shi Yan's command.
Turning into a dazzling flame, the Earth Flame started leading the way, eagerly
flying toward the hottest direction in this desert.
Shi Yan reluctantly followed it.
He had no target nor direction to seek in this desert. Therefore, following the
Earth Flame was not a bad choice anyway. The Earth Flame might lead to an unknown
way out. Perhaps the area that excited the Earth Flame could have something which
also surprised him.
With this thought in his mind, Shi Yan followed the Earth Flame in silence although
he didn't know what was awaiting him.
Time quickly passed.
He didn't know how long he had been following the Earth Flame in this desert, but
he had already taken the Refine Pills three times because of his profound Qi being
dried up. He had used all of his Profound Qi in moving in this desert, and he also
had to replenish it three times. Shi Yan guessed he could have been going around in
this desert for more than half a month.
This strange place had neither the Sun nor the Moon nor the Star nor the darkness,
except for the glowi ng red sky.
After a long journey, he had shortened the distance between him and the hottest
point. The Earth Flame was getting more excited; Shi Yan could even feel its soul
shivering.
However, Shi Yan was getting weaker.
The closer he got to the hottest point, the more uncomfortable he could feel. Under
the terrifying heat, even though the Heaven Flames had tempered his body, he still
had to use more of his profound Qi to resist.
After having kept running like this for another while, when he nearly couldn't
sustain anymore, the Earth Flame joyfully shouted eventually. Shi Yan saw the place
for which the Earth Flame had been longing.

Chapter 236: The Sun Refined Spirit
A significant angular meteorite plugged in the desert.
That meteorite was generating beautiful lights. The whole object was glowing red,
emitting terrifying Sun's burning fires. The sunlight was too robust and dazzling
that people could hardly open their eyes.
The meteorite was like a small mountain. The majority of it was buried deep inside
the dune, and only one-third of it exposed.
Blinding red light was discharging from the meteorite, and its scorching fire power
engulfed the entire area. The water inside Shi Yan's body had evaporated a lot.
If an ordinary person came here, that person would be burnt and quickly become a
desiccated corpse in only around one hour.
Although Shi Yan had gone through the annealing process of the Earth Flame many
times, he still could feel the severe pressure which made him hardly breath when
facing this terrifying heating power of this meteorite.
There was a mysterious movement coming out from inside the meteorite. While
watching the meteorite from a distance, Shi Yan immediately felt that his sea of
consciousness was agitated nonstop. As he was affected by the strange power inside
the meteorite, he was nearly unable to control himself, heading into that
meteorite.
Shi Yan believed that once he came closer to the meteorite, as soon as his body
slightly touched the burning fires next to the meteorite, he would immediately turn
into ashes.
Not to mention the Earth Realm warriors, even the body of a God Realm master was
not sure to remain intact under that meteorite's burning fires.
Shi Yan did not dare to take a risk, he just silently watched the huge meteorite
from a distance.
The Thousand Year Earth Flame had soon flown out. When he was still startled, the
Earth Flame headed towards the meteorite and disappeared into it.
Shi Yan was surprised. When he tried to contact with the Earth Flame, he realized
that once he released his soul consciousness, the meteorite instantly emitted a
terrifying power that violently stirred up his sea of consciousness, forcing him to
retreat.
"How come?" The Ice Cold Flame's message from the Blood Vein Ring suddenly came
out. It had been a long time since the Ice Cold Flame had communicated with him. As
soon as it appeared, it shot out a series of icy power.
The icy power quickly surged up in Shi Yan's body, spreading out to every corner of
his body. Under the effect of the icy power, Shi Yan's emotion and reckless body
soon stabilized. "Oh? You can release powers?"
"Yeah, this devilish ring knows you are in trouble, so it has loosened its
restraint a little bit." The Ice Cold Flame replied and kept silent again. It was
seemingly releasing its spiritual power to observe around.
Not long after that, the Ice Cold Flame sent out a surprising feeling. "The Sun
Refined Spirit."
"What?" Shi Yan was astonished. "What did you say?"
"That red meteorite is the Sun Refined Spirit from the center of the Sun. It is the
precious Heat of the universe", The Ice Cold Flame explained. "The Sun Refined
Spirit can only be found in the center of the Sun. It is the core firepower of the
Sun. As you have practiced some Heating Techniques, if you can have the Sun Refined
Spirit, your power will increase immensely."
"Is it useful for the Thousand Year Earth Flame?"
"Not only useful! This Sun Refined Spirit is enough for it to have a quick
breakthrough to a soul completion and a strong fire power which is not less than
mine. Once the Earth Flame absorbed the Sun Refined Flames in the Sun Refined
Spirit and fused with its burning fires, its living form will immediately change".
Shi Yan was panicked. "What? Anything else?"
The Ice Cold Flame hesitated a bit before continuing, "There seems to be something
hidden inside the Sun Refined Spirit. It has an extremely violent vibration which
was as strong as the powerful soul attack of a God Realm master."
"There is something inside?" Shi Yan got surprised with his eyes and mouth wide
opened. "The Sun Refined Spirit is obviously from the Sun in the sky. How come
there is something inside? Would it come from the Sun?"
"It is not necessary from the Sun." The Ice Cold Flame contemplated for a while.
"According to the legend, warriors who reach the True God Realm can be considered
Gods. They have a superpower that can destroy the earth. Their bodies can break all
the restraints in the world and fly out to the sky. It means the True God Realm
warriors can go to the Sun..."
"Go to the Sun?" Shi Yan's eyes brightened. "According to you, although the thing
inside the Sun Refined Spirit is not from the Sun, it is still in the hands of the
True God Realm warriors?"
"Yes, that's what I meant."
Shi Yan didn't say anything more.
From a hundred meters far away, staring at that Sun Refined Spirit which was
releasing dazzling burning fires and feeling his eyes hurt, Shi Yan slowly closed
his eyes and mumbled to himself, "Is it impossible to come closer�?!"
Although the Earth Flame had tempered his body and there was a lot of burning
fires' power of the Earth Flame inside his body, he still hardly endured the
scorching Sun Refined Flames surrounding the Sun Refined Spirit.
From a hundred meters away from the Sun Refined Spirit, he could feel his body
blistering hot already. If he reached the Sun Refined Spirit, perhaps he would be
burnt to ashes.
"Do you want to come closer?" The Ice Cold Flame seemed to know his intention and
asked. "With your ability alone, you are unable to come closer. However, with my
help, it is still possible�"
"What are you waiting for then?" Shi Yan quietly shouted. Right after that, he
could immediately feel the freezing icy power. Under the icy power, his body got
frozen in just a blink.
A solid ice spread out his entire body. It was like an ice armor wrapping him
around.
Under the ice shield's protection, Shi Yan realized that the heat from the Sun
Refined Spirit had disappeared. He didn't have the feeling that his body was
burning anymore.
"Thump thump thump."
With the ice armor, Shi Yan was more daring, moving step by step towards the Sun
Refined Spirit. However, he still didn't dare to go too fast.
Fifty meters
Thirty meters
Twenty meters
Ten meters, Shi Yan suddenly stopped.
From ten meters away, a bunch of scorching Sun Refined Flames flew around the Sun
Refined Spirit without dispersing.
The Sun Refined Spirit was very close to him now. If he moved a little more, he
could reach it; however, but he didn't know what was going to happen.
"You should not come closer. That is enough." The Ice Cold Flame warned him. "Close
your eyes as well. You will be blind if you keep staring at it for a long time".
Shi Yan stammered in fear and hurried to close his eyes. From the distance of ten
meters, he wanted to release his soul consciousness to communicate with the Earth
Flame again.
"If you don't want to be attacked by the Sun Refined Spirit, you better not release
the soul consciousness. Once your soul consciousness is released, the thing inside
that will immediately realize and attack it. I've also recognized that the forces
discharging from inside the Sun Refined Spirit can damage your soul much more
terribly than I can. In other words, you are not able to resist it."
Shi Yan immediately stopped releasing his soul consciousness after being warned by
the Ice Cold Flame.
"So, what should we do now?"
"We can do nothing except for waiting for the Earth Flame. Only the Earth Flame is
not affected by the Sun Refined Spirit. The Earth Flame's living form is unique.
Since it dares to go closer, it is probably not afraid of the thing inside. Hmm,
wait for the Earth Flame to come back or until it proactively contacts you. Except
for that, don't do anything."
As Shi Yan could do nothing, he closed his eyes, standing motionlessly ten meters
away from the Sun Refined Spirit and waiting. He did not dare to release his soul
consciousness either, only used his body to feel the scorching Sun power from the
Sun Refined Spirit.
"Oh?" Many streams of burning Sun power from inside the Sun Refined Spirit were
rolling towards Shi Yan. Seeming to be under the control of something, they quietly
went into Shi Yan's chest and poured into Shi Yan's heart.
After having received the Sun power, his heart suddenly projected a red light. The
star lights above his heart started brightening little by little and seemed to
begin moving around above his heart as if it was some miraculous unpredictable
formation that was completely out of Shi Yan's expectation.
"This, is this?" The Ice Cold Flame was extremely astonished. The icy power inside
The Blood Vein Ring became weakened.
Many sun powers went into Shi Yan's chest and quickly poured into Shi Yan's heart,
which might result in some transformation inside his heart. The burning fires'
power was getting more intense while his heart was able to receive more and more
burning fires' powers, becoming incredibly dazzling.
Blinding sun lights from Shi Yan's heart were suddenly shot out. Shi Yan instantly
became a light generator; his entire body generated many powerful lights.
"What's happening?". The Ice Cold Flame didn't seem to understand anything. It
hurriedly communicated with Shi Yan. "Why, why can your heart absorb sun lights?
The Star Martial Spirit, I got it! The sun is also a star. The sun power is also
considered as the power of stars. It should be it."
While the sun power kept rolling into his heart, Shi Yan felt as if he was soaking
in a boiling oil pot. This kind of pain was indescribable.
That was why he couldn't even communicate with the Ice Cold Flame. He could only
passively suffer the pain, letting the sun power flow into his heart.
A bunch of mysterious whirls appeared on his chest at this moment. This peculiar
Black Formula belonged to the Three Gods Sect and started activating.
The existence of these three whirls attracted more and more sun powers. They kept
pouring into his heart with the speed that was getting crazily faster and faster.
"Boom!" His body suddenly burst into flame. The scorching Solar Refined Flame
started burning inside his body.
The Ice Cold Flame hardly communicated with Shi Yan. It knew that if it let the sun
powers burn Shi Yan to ashes, Shi Yan's soul would never be liberated, and it would
obviously deadly vanish in the end.
If Shi Yan died, the Blood Vein Ring would have no master anymore. Thus, it would
be confined forever which was not the result that the Ice Cold Flame wanted to see.
The Heaven icy power was getting denser and suddenly spread out from the Blood Vein
Ring.
The Ice Cold Flame quickly released its power. It didn't regret to use the billion-
year-trained icy power to help Shi Yan resist the Solar Refined Flame inside his
body. Thanks to a right amount of the icy power that had absorbed into Shi Yan's
body, the Solar Refined Flames have immediately neutralized afterward.
One of Shi Yan's eyes shot out the burning fires, and the other projected the icy
power. His entire body entered an extremely strange state.

Chapter 237: An extraordinary treasure
The Sun Refined Spirit inside the dune continuously shot out stronger sun powers.
Some aura seemed to be drawing the Solar Refined Flames, creating a state of chaos.
Ten meters away from the Sun Refined Spirit, the flames were wrapping around a big
and sturdy body which was enduring the terrifying fight between the sun power and
the icy power.
At this moment, the burning strength of the Solar Refined Flame and the icy power
of the Ice Cold Flame were battling inside his body, causing his body to fall into
the Flame Ice Collision state. His body changed from being freezingly chilled to
uncomfortable burning just in a second.
His sea of consciousness also became chaotic. A lot of negative feelings from his
meridians spread out uncontrollably.
Shi Yan did not know what was going on; he could only passively suffer everything.
The struggle between the Solar Refined Flame and the Ice Cold Flame was still
taking place inside his body. While these two powers continued attacking each
other, his heart was still absorbing the sun powers from the Sun Refined Spirit.
Shi Yan's sea of consciousness was a little chaotic; his conscious also became
ambiguous. Shi Yan gradually slipped into the unconsciousness without knowing who
he was.
Meanwhile, the negative feelings also started diffusing inside his body. Different
kinds of negative feelings became rebellious, stirring up in his head, making him
almost lose himself.
Under the red clouds.
A big figure with full of burning fires and two red eyes raised his head up to the
sky and roared out loud as if he wanted to destroy the universe.
Horrible scream hovered around the desert and could be heard from more than ten
miles away.
"Who is screaming?"
In the desert, a line of warriors was lurching aimlessly. They all looked extremely
exhausted.
A girl with an elegant body was leading this group. Her eyebrows suddenly slammed
together while she quickly turned around and looked toward the direction of the
scream. After a while, she shouted out loud, "Gu xiao mei (Chinese way to call a
younger sister), I think the guy who is screaming should be your enemy". Cao Zhi
Lan's beautiful face was very strange.
This group was Cao Zhi Lan, Pan Zhe, Gu Ling Long, and Qu Yan Qing. In the
beginning, they had separated, but they had found each other again during the time
going around in the desert.
After having seen each other again, they voluntarily gathered and stayed together
in this desert to search for the Yang family's warriors. However, no matter how
hard they had searched, how many times Cao Zhi Lan had used her Spirit God Martial
Spirit, they were still like the blinds in this desert, impossible to find a way
out.
Currently, even Cao Zhi Lan was also a little unconscious.
While they were all exhausted and didn't know what to do, they suddenly heard a
terrifying scream. Cao Zhi Lan's sharp sense power could immediately identify the
person from that scream; thus, they instantly became excited again.
"Hahaha, we finally identify the target." Gu Ling Lung urged, "What are we waiting
for then? We should kill him right away".
Pan Zhe smiled, nodded his head, and said, "We have been walking for a long time
and been in this desert for almost half a year. Hmm, the sooner we kill the Yangs,
the sooner we can get out of here."
"Get out of here soon?" Cao Zhi Lan laughed and glanced at Pan Zhe. "I don't know
what miraculous solution do you have to get us out of here?"
"I think that guy is the key point. He should be the first one who came here; he
probably knows the way out". Pan Zhe scratched his head, embarrassedly said with a
faint smile, "It is not right. Isn't it that we already have Miss Cao. I believe
that relying on Miss Cao's Spirit God Martial Spirit, we will certainly find out
the way to get out of this desert sooner or later."
"I don't believe so." Cao Zhi Lan shook her head, her face became serious. "Shi
Yan's direction is scorching. I don't think everyone can adapt to that hot
temperature. If I want to go there, I have to use my secret treasure. You
yourselves should carefully consider it."
Everyone's face changed immediately.
After a short pause, Gu Ling Lung and other people slightly nodded their heads and
then turned around to remind their fellows to be careful and not to freely move
forward to avoid being killed by the hot burning fires.
After having assigned their fellows, Pan Zhe, Gu Ling Long, Qu Yan Qing caught up
with Cao Zhi Lan and quickly moved towards Shi Yan's direction.
After a while, the four people of Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long, Qu Yan Qing, and Pan
Zhe appeared at the distance of five hundred meters away from the Sun Refined
Spirit. From five hundred meters away, because of the great and dazzling sunlight
of the Sun Refined Spirit, the four of them could neither see Shi Yan nor know what
was going on over there.
The other warriors did not dare to follow them anymore.
Under the scorching power of the sun, even some Third Sky of the Earth Realm
warriors could not stand the heat and stopped far away.
The reason that the four people of Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long, Qu Yan Qing, and Pan
Zhe dared to come closer was that they were the outstanding future Masters in the
Endless Sea. Not only had they cultivated the special martial techniques but they
also had many secret treasures. Thanks to those secret treasures and the Mystery
Martial Spirit, they were able to stand the heat at the distance of five hundred
meters from the Sun Refined Spirit.
However, even though they had brought some treasure weapons, they could only watch
from a distance of five hundred meters because their bodies had not been tempered
by the Heaven Flames. Shi Yan, on the contrary, could stand in the distance of one
hundred meters from the Sun Refined Spirit and be not worried to be burnt by the
Sun Refined Flame even without the support of the Ice Cold Flame's icy power.
"I cannot open my eyes!". Gu Ling Long screamed out loud in fear. "What is that
place after all? It was like a small dazzling sun. I can't see anything, don't dare
to look either."
"Don't open your eyes." Cao Zhi Lan couldn't help shouting. "This, this can only be
the Sun Refined Spirit. The Sun Refined Spirit in the center of the sun. Ordinary
eyes will be blind if looking at that sunlight".
"The Sun Refined Spirit!". Pan Zhe panicked. "If the Three Gods Sect's people come
here, will they be crazily excited to see the Sun Refined Spirit?"
"Regretfully, the Three Gods Sect is busy fighting with the Dark Dwellers right
now. They didn't join us to fight with the Yang family this time. Hmm, this is
their mistake. If the Three Gods Sect's warriors came here with their Sun Martial
Spirits, and they found out the Sun Refined Spirit here, their Sun Martial Spirits
would have reached to the terrifying level." Qu Yan Qing slowly closed her eyes,
being unable to stand the heat anymore.
Cao Zhi Lan did not utter a word. She just silently released her Spirit God Martial
Spirit, wanting to explore the situation over there.
However, as soon as she released her Spirit God Martial Spirit, she immediately
realized that the Sun Refined Spirit launched a strong flow of soul vibration,
forming a great soul attack chasing Cao Zhi Lan's Spirit God Martial Spirit and
going into her head.
"Ptui." Cao Zhi Lan could help but spit a mouthful blood. Her beautiful body
strenuously moved backward a few steps. She shouted with her red face, "Do not
release any spiritual power. There is something strange inside the Sun Refined
Spirit."
"Ptui."
"Ptui"
Pan Zhe and Gu Ling Long also spat out a mouthful blood, staggeringly stepped
backward with clumsy faces.
Qu Yan Qing was panic, retreating her power timely.
Just one second late, Pan Zhe and Gu Ling Long already got severely injured. As
soon as they had released the spiritual forces, the strange thing inside the Sun
Refined Spirit had instantly attacked them.
"Be careful! Do not release any of your spiritual powers at all cost. Do not
continuously open your eyes. Only peep at it and immediately close your eyes to
avoid being blinded by the sunlight". Cao Zhi Lan hastened to remind them.
"Not good!". Qu Yan Qing screamed out all of a sudden.
"What happens?". Pan Zhe quickly asked.
"Shi� Shi Yan is coming!" Qu Yan Qing stepped backward with fear. "His body is full
of burning fires as well as some strange icy power. What did happen after all?"
"What?" Cao Zhi Lan was terrified. She couldn't help but open her eyes.
In their sight, the dazzling sunlight shone on a powerful and imposing figure who
were quickly approaching them. That figure's body shot out two kinds of red burning
fires and dark blue burning fires. The red burning fires were scalding while the
dark blue burning fires were freezing. These two types of burning fires spread out
all over the body, seeming still to be in a drastic fight.
However, he looked very comfortable with those two kinds of fires around his body.
He was dashing towards other people like lightning; his speed was getting faster
and faster.
Nobody knew why a bunch of these Sun Refined Flames seemed to be attracted to his
body. Although he was lunging very quickly, these flames still closely followed
him.
The earth-shaking burning fires' power came up as if it had to burn the whole world
into ashes. Until the moment that the two eyes were painful, Cao Zhi Lan realized
that she could not stand it anymore. She quickly turned around without hesitation,
fleeing with the highest speed.
"Retreat!"
Pan Zhe had been waiting for her to say something, but he realized Cao Zhi Lan had
already disappeared in a blink.
His handsome face slightly changed. He did not dare to say further and staggeringly
followed Cao Zhi Lan, trying to escape from this place.
Qu Yan Qing and Gu Ling Long still wanted to stay and fight. However, as seeing Cao
Zhi Lan who ranked at the top of the combat list running away, they felt unsafe and
also quickly followed he and Pan Zhe.
"Porch."
At the same time, a two-meter-long, half-meter-wide red sword like a burning flame
suddenly flew out from inside the Sun Refined Spirit.
There were full of ancient symbols on this giant glowing red sword. There was also
a red eye on the blade. As soon as the sword flew out, the red eye quickly
projected devilish red lights.
A malicious spiritual vibration instantly spread out from the red sword. This
brutal vibration was like a deadly tornado wiping out all the beings as if it
wanted to deprive all of the being lives.
That huge figure was crazily chasing after Cao Zhi Lan and Pan Zhe. When the sword
spread out the malicious spiritual vibration, Shi Yan suddenly stopped, his eyes
became bewildered.
It was unknown when the Blood Vein Ring on his finger had shot out the red light
which matched the bloody color of the light radiating from the sword. They were
surprisingly alike.

Chapter 238: Absorption
In the middle of the desert, the devilish spiritual vibration spread out everywhere
from the Gigantic Sword, like surging waves massively rolling towards Pan Zhe and
others.
The Sun Refined Flames of the Sun Refined Spirit also burned up vigorously as soon
as the Gigantic Sword flew out.
A bunch of burning fires flew out from the Sun Refined Spirit. The color of the
burning fires was the same with that of the red sky, making this sweltering desert
even uncomfortably hotter.
Cao Zhi Lan, Pan Zhe, Gu Ling Long, Qu Yan Qing were outstanding talents of the new
generation of theEndless Sea. They now looked extremely miserable, staying far away
from the Sun Refined Spirit, wishing that they would have never come here.
At the farther place, other warriors didn't dare to get closer to the Sun Refined
Spirit. Instead, they stayed in the distance, watching the burning flames engulfing
the entire sky and the cruel spiritual vibration diffusing everywhere. They were
scared of out their wits and didn't dare to take any further steps although they
still wanted to know what was going on over there.
However, after a while, they couldn't help but watchfully walk to that area as they
were so curious.
After only one hundred of steps, they saw Cao Zhi Lan quickly approaching with a
serious face.
"Run! NOW!" Cao Zhi Lan's face darkened, she quietly shouted without explaining.
She urgently passed these fellows and continued dashing forwards.
The three people of Pan Zhe, Gu Ling Long, Qu Yan Qing lagged behind. Until when
they saw other warriors, they also shouted out loud, telling them to leave this
place immediately and not allowing anyone to stay.
The warriors did not know what was happening. However, seeing their leaders that
miserable, they hurriedly followed Pan Zhe's group, leaving this place as fast as
they could without thinking too much about what was happening.
Close to the Sun Refined Spirit, a bunch of burning fires flew out and covered the
entire sky like a group of heavy fire clouds collapsing.
The red Gigantic Sword was hovering around in the air, emitting devilish spiritual
vibrations. The blinking red eye on the Gigantic Sword discharged a strange red
light.
At this moment, the blinking red eye on the Gigantic Sword seemed to be staring at
a direction.
Below the Gigantic Sword, Shi Yan's eyes were red while his mind was not clear. He
raised his head looking at the two-meter-long, half-a-meter-wide Gigantic Sword
with wild eyes.
The Blood Vein Ring on his finger also turned into a powerful bloody light which
was exactly similar to the red light on the Gigantic Sword's handle.
A soon as the blinding deadly light exploded and shot out from inside the Blood
Vein Ring, the power of the Ice Cold Flame was confined.
The moment when the Blood Vein Ring emitted the dazzling bloody lights, the
Gigantic Sword hovering about in the sky flew towards Shi Yan, seeming to either
discover a target or be attracted by something.
Shi Yan's face was confused as he didn't appear to know what had happened. He
instinctively lifted up the Bloody Vein Ring on his finger. A strange, beautiful,
bloody light emitted from inside the Blood Vein Ring, covering the entire sky as if
blood had dyed the sky with its glowing color.
At the same time, the negative feelings inside Shi Yan's body impetuously rolled
into the Blood Vein Ring like surging tides. After having received those negative
emotions, the Blood Vein Ring suddenly spread out a powerful spiritual vibration.
The red Gigantic Sword turned into a sparkling light, flying straight to the Blood
Vein Ring. In a moment, it disappeared inside the Blood Vein Ring without leaving a
trace.
Shi Yan's unconscious mind suddenly became vigilant. Different negative feelings
messing around in his sea of consciousness instantly disappeared. The Sun power
from the Sun Refined Spirit continued boiling and torrentially rolling in his
heart, making his heart sparkling as if there were thousands of stars twinkling. A
halo of burning fires was inflaming.
His body was in extreme pain as if the heated flames were burning it. The icy power
of the Ice Cold Flame was like a cold-water stream comforting his body, easing off
his pain a little bit.
In the middle of the desert, although Shi Yan was standing at the distance of more
than one thousand meters from the Sun Refined Spirit, he still could feel that the
sun power of the Sun Refined Spirit was getting more powerful.
Turning his head around and looking at the Sun Refined Spirit from afar, Shi Yan
could feel that after a short time of the transformation, the scorching sunlight of
the Sun Refined Spirit from the center of the sun was also gradually getting
gloomier.
The sun power and the Sun Refined Flames inside the Sun Refined Spirit were drying
up quickly as Shi Yan, and the Earth Flame had consumed them a lot. Their strength
had drained out more than half just after a short time.
The massive outer meteorite discharged the sunlight which was less dazzling than
before.
Shi Yan knitted the brows as he didn't know what was happening.
However, he still vaguely remembered that some people were coming here, that he
quickly moved towards them from the Sun Refined Spirit, seeming to pursue someone.
After hesitating a little bit, he released and diffused his soul consciousness to
see if there were any great living vibrations.
One, two, three.
Inside his sea of consciousness, he could easily sense that more than ten warriors
were only two miles away from him, running away from this place as fast as they
could.
Shi Yan was surprised and startled a little bit. He didn't know why those people
avoided him, nor did he have the intention of chasing them. After thinking for a
while, he turned around and ran towards the Sun Refined Spirit.
"Why are we running away?" After a long while, Gu Ling Long suddenly stopped,
turning her head looking toward the red sky behind, knitting her eyebrows,
speaking. "That guy is Shi Yan. Do we need to run?"
Cao Zhi Lan shook her head and said, "Shi Yan? We are running away not because of
Shi Yan, but it is because of the appearance of that Gigantic Sword. It is the one
we are escaping from".
"That Gigantic Sword ...". Gu Ling Long didn't seem to understand; her small face
was a little odd. "The moment when that Gigantic Sword appeared, my god swords
transmitted a strong warning urging me to leave. Is that Gigantic Sword dangerous?
"It's hard to say how dangerous it is." Cao Zhi Lan said with a serious voice.
"However, that Gigantic Sword can easily kill us all. That sword's devilish power
alone can crush our souls entirely".
Everyone was shocked with their eyes and mouths wide open.
"That dangerous?". Pan Zhe quietly clicked his tongue. "If so, that Gigantic Sword
is a Sacred Level Secret Treasure."
"At least, it is Sacred Level!" Qu Yan Qing also nodded her head. "The devilish
spirit vibration of that Gigantic Sword is frightening. From a far distance, I
almost lost my consciousness of running away. If I did not have the secret treasure
from my Master, I would have died there. The eye on the Gigantic Sword has a
fascinating power indeed. It also has a life".
The faces of Pan Zhe's fellows slightly changed.
Qu Yan Qing's words made them remember the eye on the Gigantic Sword. That eye in
the sky discharged bloody red lights like a bunch of demons. It made people feel
extremely deadly dangerous, scared the future masters of the Endless Sea out of
their wits without daring to fight back.
"What should we do now?". Gu Ling Long asked. "Shi Yan is certainly over there. We
can't come closer to him, nor do we know the Gigantic Sword belongs to whom. Do you
think if there is anybody else in this place?"
"Temporarily, I will use my martial spirit to see if the burning fires are still
there or not. When there is no more danger, we can go there. Hmm, Shi Yan cannot
frighten us. If he still survives by that time, he is not our opponent". Cao Zhi
Lan assured her fellows.
Everyone nodded.
Many strange lights flared up in Shi Yan's eyes. He walked to the Sun Refined
Spirit with a surprise.
"How come a Gigantic Sword appears inside this ring. It is surely a real object.
How could the ring hold this evil thing?". The Ice Cold Flame's message from the
Blood Vein Ring came up. "I have taken a look at the structure of this ring.
Logically, the place in this ring is not supposed to contain an object. How can it
store this peculiar sword?"
"I think this sword's hilt has something related to my ring."
"Why do you say that?"
"I don't know the reason, I hazily assumed it. The Blood Vein Ring's and this
sword's auras are very similar. Especially strange bloody symbols on the hilt are
very similar to the one on the ring. Maybe the ring and that sword have been
created by the same person." Shi Yan soothed the Blood Vein Ring with a strange
face.
He sent his spirit into the Blood Vein Ring and was able to see an open space
inside it. The sword hilt was silently hovering about in this devilish bloody red
space without having any auras.
The earth-shaking wicked spirit vibration on the Gigantic Sword had disappeared
without leaving any traces.
Relaxing his mind, Shi Yan tried to sense the vibrating power of this sword's hilt
but got nothing. He couldn't find anything on the sword no matter how hard he tried
to connect with it.
If he hadn't seen the strange power of this sword, he would have had felt it was
just an ordinary sword, and nothing could be miraculous.
It was hard to either connect with the Gigantic Sword or sense any spirit
vibration. This Gigantic Sword seemed to get stuck in the Blood Vein Ring and thus
withdrew all dazzling lights. It turned from a God sword to an ordinary sword,
losing its earth-shaking strength and power.
A strange squeak came up from inside the Sun Refined Spirit.
Shi Yan suddenly stopped, observing the Sun Refined Spirit from ten meters away,
feeling the sun power inside the Sun Refined Spirit.
The sun powers massively emitted from inside the Sun Refined Spirit, absorbing into
his body and then running to his heart.
It was unknown why and how his body seemed to gradually adapt to the scorching sun
powers after that earth-shaking transformation.
When the sun powers poured into his body, his body no longer generated the Sun
Refined Flames nor the burning fires that made his body burn up.
It seemed that his body had been transformed to adapt with the Sun Refined Flames
and get along well with the Star Martial Spirit.

Chapter 239: Giant Ancient Stone City
Just like that, Shi Yan stood not far from the Sun Refined Spirit. He could feel
the massive Sun Refined Flames of the Sun Refined Spirit continually pouring into
his heart.
There was the Star Martial Spirit of the Star God from The Three Gods Sect inside
his heart.
At first, the Star Martial Spirit could only absorb the star power, not the
sunlight. However, when facing the Sun Refined Spirit this time, as soon as the sun
power went into his body, the Star Martial Spirit had developed its effects, also
absorbing the sun power.
What was the reason?
Shi Yan knew it was not as simple as the Ice Cold Flame had explained. It was not
because that the sun was also a star itself so it could just absorb the sun power
that way.
If this were true, the Three Gods Sect would not separate the Sun Martial Spirit
and the Star Martial Spirit. The Sun Martial Spirit and the Star Martial Spirit
should have its differences, could not be identical. If it so, how could the Star
Martial Spirit absorb the sun power?
Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows; many thoughts flared up in his mind. He seemed to
understand something.
Peculiar forces started spreading out from his meridians.
When lightning zoomed over him, Shi Yan suddenly understood the situation.
During this time, his heart was absorbing a lot of the mysterious energy. It could
stimulate the transformations of the Immortal Martial Spirit and the Petrification
Martial Spirit. Should it also make a useful change for the Star Martial Spirit,
helping it reach this miraculous level? It should be so. Shi Yan nodded his head
affirmatively.
"Swoosh!"
The Earth Flame was absorbing the scorching power of the Sun Refined Flames inside
the Sun Refined Spirit. A bunch of the Sun Refined Flames like fire serpents
disappeared into the burning fire halo of the Earth Flame, becoming a part of the
Earth Flame's power, causing a marvelous transformation of the Earth Flame's
burning power.
From ten meters away, Shi Yan was still motionless. The Star Martial Spirit in his
body, on the contrary, was still absorbing the sun power of the Sun Refined Spirit,
contesting the power from the Sun Refined Spirit with the Earth Flame.
Being consumed by the two powers, the dazzling hot sunlight started relenting
gradually. Dazzling lights of the blazing red outer meteorite were disappearing
little by little. The entire oppressively hot desert with the decreasing power in
the Sun Refined Spirits became cooler.
"Do you feel that it is getting cooler?"
"Yeah, the temperature in the desert seems to be decreasing."
"Uh, it's getting very comfortable now. It looks like something is happening here.
I don't know if this can help us find the way out?"
"Who knows. I don't want to stay in this devilish place any longer. Gosh, where is
the end of the road if we keep on walking like this?"
"Don't talk rubbish. We came to the Chasm Battlefield to kill the Yang family. We
have not seen anyone of the Yang family yet. Even if we find a way out, don't you
feel ashamed if returning without completing your mission?"
The warriors from different forces in the Endless Sea were gathering into groups of
three or five, discussing something.
Cao Zhi Lan sat alone with her knitted eyebrows. Her enchanting eyes beamed out a
ray of light. After silently releasing the Spirit God Martial Spirit, Cao Zhi Lan
started to observe everywhere and everything, including the tiny transformations of
the air in the desert, to understand the weird change of this desert.
After a while, Cao Zhi Lan suddenly stood up and said, "We can go over there to
see. I've recognized that neither the vigorous burning fires nor the attacking
souls that could destroy our spirits exist there anymore. Now is a suitable time to
go. There should not be any danger".
"I'll go!" Pan Zhe quickly stood up.
One hour later.
The four people of Cao Zhi Lan, Qu Yan Qing, Gu Ling Long, and Pan Zhe returned and
stopped at the distance of more than ten meters away from the Sun Refined Spirit.
They watched the Sun Refined Spirit with strange faces.
"Where is Shi Yan?" Gu Ling Long angrily asked. "That stupid guy disappeared again.
How can we find him?"
Cao Zhi Lan still kept silent, looking at the Sun Refined Spirit with a strange
face. She felt extremely confused.
Is this still the Sun Refined Spirit? It is just an ordinary meteorite from outer
space. The Sun Refined Spirit from the center of the Sun has the purified burning
powers of the Sun, how come it has become like this?! Who could absorb all the sun
powers inside the Sun Refined Spirits in such a short time? Is it Shi Yan?
A big question mark appeared in Cao Zhi Lan's head. She was staring at the Sun
Refined Spirits which had become a common meteorite. She did not say anything for a
while.
For the first time, she was concerned about Shi Yan. There were so many secrets
about Shi Yan that she could not capture. Her Spirit God Martial Spirit could
easily see through people's minds, sensing all kinds of wonderful martial spirits
or the opponents' potential tricks.
Presently, she failed in discovering Shi Yan's secrets, and it made her anxious and
worried. She was not used to letting anyone slip out of her sense control. She
greatly hated this feeling of incompetence.
Pan Zhe and Qu Yan Qing also knew a little about the Sun Refined Spirit's legend.
They were bewildered while looking at the Sun Refined Spirit which had turned into
an ordinary stone. They didn't know what to say momentarily.
A long time after that.
"I think Shi Yan has left. Hmm, what we have to do now is identifying his
direction." Cao Zhi Lan took a deep breath and released her Spirit God Martial
Spirit to sense around. After a while, she suddenly pointed in one direction.
"There seem to be some movements over there." After a short pause, Cao Zhi Lan
slightly exclaimed with a strange face, "Oh!"
"How is it?" Pan Zhe asked.
"Do you realize that the desert now is not the same as when we have just arrived?
You guys can release your spiritual powers now. Isn't it prevented anymore? My
Spirit God Martial Spirit can finally cover its usual range. Hmm, the place over
there should exist some Ancient Formation and defensive formation. I think we can
now get out of this place." Cao Zhi Lan calmly said.
"Is it for real?", Gu Ling Long shouted excitedly. "The desert was getting cooler
and cooler. The peculiar opposing forces in the desert had seemingly disappeared."
"That's true. All the changes were because of this meteorite". Qu Yan Qing looked
at the Sun Refined Spirit which had become an ordinary meteorite. "Because of this
Sun Refined Spirit's transformation, everything in the desert has changed."
"I've known it already." Cao Zhi Lan's appealing body was in shock; her eyes
brightened. She said in fear, "The entire desert is a devilish formation! The Sun
Refined Spirit is both the power generator and the eye of the formation. When the
power of the eye of the formation disappears, the mighty formation is immediately
disabled and shows its true color."
"My god, there is such a significant formation like that?" Gu Ling Long shouted,
covering her mouth.
"Yes!" Cao Zhi Lan nodded. She contemplated for a while before continuing, "It's
not necessary to stay here anymore. I can feel that that direction is where the
Transfer Formation has left. Hmm, we can take that direction. I think Shi Yan also
followed that way."
A moment later.
Cao Zhi Lan and the others discovered an Ancient Formation in the desert indeed.
This Ancient Formation was very similar to the one which they had used to enter the
desert. Without much hesitation, they all stepped in that formation without any
hesitation. As soon as the pink light flared up, they instantly disappeared from
this desert without a trace.
... ... ... ... ... ...
The forest was boundless, the sky and earth aura were incredibly dense. Inside the
woods, the fragrance of flowers and fresh air engulfed the entire forest, making
people feel refreshed and comfortable.
On an ancient tree that pierced through the sky, Shi Yan was hiding inside the
thick, dense layers of leaves one hundred meters up from the ground, looking
around.
After having followed the Transfer Formation to come here, in the beginning, Shi
Yan had thought he already returned to the Endless Sea, arriving at an island with
full of sultry spiritual aura. However, after raising his head looking up to the
sky, he knew that he was wrong, he was still in the Chasm Battlefield.
The blue sky was clear, masses of white clouds were hovering around. However, there
were none of the three gods of the Sun, the Moon, and the Star. It was impossible
to discover whether any star powers were pouring into the Star Martial Spirit or
not.
The world without the three Gods of the Sun, the Moon, and the Star was obviously
not the Endless Sea. This place was still inside of the Chasm Battlefield; only the
environment had changed.
Although this place was in the Chasm Battlefield, the sky and earth auras were
extremely dense. It seemed to be different from the description of Yang Mu's
warriors.
According to Yang Mu's group, the sky and earth auras in the Chasm Battlefield
should be very diluted. It wasn't a suitable place for warriors to cultivate. This
place had been the ancient battlefield, and only ancient mummies or explorers lived
here. No warrior could be found in this area.
From the distance of one hundred meters from the ground, Shi Yan looked around and
discovered there were many vital lives inside the forest.
From afar, there seemed to be an imposing Giant Ancient City. The entire Ancient
City was made of huge stones; the colored flag was flaunting on top of the wall of
the Ancient City. He could vaguely see some people inside there.
The location of the Giant Stone Ancient City was more than ten miles away from Shi
Yan. The Ancient City was protected by a mysterious power which prevented Shi Yan
from using his soul consciousness to peep at it.
Looking further, he could see nothing else but the endless forest. His ears could
even hear the terrifying roars of some animals.
This place was not much different from any other places in the outside world. There
were spiritual auras, beasts, and also warriors, but there were no three Gods of
the Sun, the Moon, and the Star.
After observing at the distance of one hundred meters high from the ground, Shi Yan
contemplated for a while before deciding to go to the Giant Stone Ancient City to
see if warriors were living there or not.
"Thump."
Shi Yan plunged down like a big bird and then steadily landing on the ground.
In a moment, a flow of miasmatic power like billions of rope twisted around his
body. As soon as he descended, he realized that he was captured and confined
without being able to move.
"Damn Pagan!"
A clear but cold whisper came to his ears from behind.
Shi Yan wanted to turn his head around to look at the source of the whisper but
realized that he could not do it. He suddenly smelled a fragrance of orchids which
sneaked into his mind, making him dizzy and fall unconsciously.

Chapter 240: Demonic Sound Clan
In the darkness where nothing could be seen, Shi Yan gradually woke up.
After opening his eyes, he released his soul consciousness to observe around.
However, as soon as his soul consciousness flickered, there appeared an extreme
pain in the sea of consciousness. This pain outbursted so strongly in his sea of
consciousness that he almost fainted again.
His face slightly changed while he tried to control the pain, hastily holding his
breath and retrieving his soul consciousness. After that, the pain disappeared.
His eyes flared up in the dark, but he was still unable to see anything.
While groping in the dark, he realized that surrounding him was all icy lava rocks.
These lava rocks were very hard, robust and rough; he did not know what kind of
rocks they were. A formation technique seemed to have been placed in his soul
consciousness. If he released the soul consciousness again, that formation
technique would instantly spread out, causing him a splitting headache.
Putting more effort to look around carefully, he still could not see anything. He
then stood up to warm up a little bit. When he tried to urge the forces inside his
body, he realized that his Profound Qi had been confined as well. He could not
activate his power no matter how hard he tried.
When the profound Qi and the sea of consciousness were both in confinement, it was
like an ordinary warrior's life was captured without being able to use any force.
However, Shi Yan was different. Although his profound Qi and the sea of
consciousness were being confined, he could still use the negative powers inside
his meridians which had gone through a lot of training for a long time. It was just
that he did not know how to get out of this place.
Because he couldn't use his soul consciousness, and even his spirit was restricted,
it was hard for him to communicate with the Blood Vein Ring nor receive the
messages of the Ice Cold Flame and the Earth Flame.
The stone chamber was pitch black. Shi Yan was sitting still, waiting in silence.
He knew that the one who had captured him and still let him alive would appear
sooner or later. As he didn't know this place, he had to be careful, not urging the
negative forces to destroy the stone chamber. He should just wait in silence.
"From where has Miss Yi Cu Bi captured him? There have been no human beings in our
place for a very long time. It is unknown where that guy came from."
"Hmm, humankind rarely appears in our place. Miss Yi Cu Bi has gone out and brought
that guy back this time, but she just detains him instead of killing him right
away. We don't know what she wants."
"Whatever, bring that guy to Miss Yi Cu Bi."
Shi Yan could hear the two miasmatic male voices outside of the stone chamber.
Not long after that, a creaking sound reverberated in this airtight stone chamber.
The dim light from the outside sneaked in, and two sickly miasmatic guys appeared
from there.
In the dim light, Shi Yan focused and realized that their faces were pale, and
their bodies were very skinny. They emitted a faint icy miasmal aura and didn't
seem to have a temperature. It was devilish indeed.
"Stand up, follow us. Our Lady wants to see you." One of the two guys coldly said.
Shi Yan lifted his eyebrows but didn't say anything. He did as he had been told.
"You should obey us. I am not afraid to teach you some rules." The guy threw a
sharp glance at Shi Yan and then went ahead to lead. "Follow us."
Shi Yan said nothing, quickly going out of the stone chamber and silently observing
around.
It was a big and long corridor; both sides were stone walls where there were many
drawings of beasts as well as some luminesced stones to light up the hallway.
Those luminescent stones were not bright; they were a little bit dim actually. In
that faint glow, Shi Yan could not realize what kind of the beasts drawn on the
walls.
The two guys with the cold miasmatic bodies looked quite good-looking. While they
were leading, they often turned their head back, watchfully glancing at Shi Yan.
As the sea of consciousness was in confinement, Shi Yan wasn't able to release his
soul consciousness. Thus, he had no idea about those two guys' ability. However,
from the miasmatic movements spreading out from their bodies, Shi Yan could guess
that their level was not high. If his strength recovered, he could easily kill
these two guys.
However, in the situation where he did not know what was going on, Shi Yan did not
dare to do anything recklessly.
Being capable of avoiding his soul consciousness and effortlessly capturing him,
that lady with the clear, cold voice apparently had a profound Realm.
Facing such a high-class master like that, he would surely have a horrible
consequence if he recklessly took any actions.
After having followed the two guys through a long corridor, Shi Yan entered a huge
hall.
This large hall had a round-shape; several big stone columns situated inside of the
hall. Many miasmatic guys and girls were standing, seeming to wait for something or
someone.
They all had miasmatic aura with a slender body shape and the pale skin as if they
rarely exposed themselves under the sunlight.
There was a senior man with long, regular breaths, a goatee, and ashy-gray pupils
inside the great hall. He was sitting alone in the center of the hall. Other guys
and girls were all standing at the side; they were obviously his servants and
guards.
Next to him was an exceptional lady wearing a royal dress. Her eyelashes were
picturesque and incredibly beautiful.
At this moment, her deep crystal clear eyes were looking at Shi Yan from a
distance. She coldly said, "Father, this is the human being that I have captured."
The elder stroke his beard and slightly nodded his head. His two ashy-gray eyes
looked at Shi Yan neglectfully.
Shi Yan stood at one spot but recognized that a flow of miasmatic aura seeped into
his pores, silently moving in his body, seemingly exploring everything inside of
his body.
"Humankind, where are you from?" After looking at Shi Yan for a while, the old man
moderately asked with a voice which was unexpectedly pleasant to hear.
"Who are you guys?" Shi Yan asked without replying the man's question. "Inside this
Chasm Battlefield, there were no warriors even in the legends. This place was the
warriors' battlefield in the ancient time. The Sky and Earth aura here is extremely
diluted. Why do you stay here? Who are you after all? Is this place the Chasm
Battlefield?"
"Sass." The beautiful girl frowned and coldly said. "Answer my father's question.
Don't sputter any rubbish." A flow of the sharp spiritual soul like a sword stabbed
through Shi Yan's head.
The formation technique in Shi Yan's sea of consciousness suddenly spread out as if
there were billions of worms nibbling him from the inside, causing him a splitting
headache. He nearly couldn't help but scream out loud.
Gritting his teeth, Shi Yan displayed the fierceness on his face but didn't utter a
sound, only staring at that woman.
"It's ok, Yi Cu Bi." The senior man waved his hand signaling Yi Cu Bi to stop
destroying Shi Yan's sea of consciousness. He curiously looked at Shi Yan and said,
"You are not bad. Although being hit by the Devouring Thousand Souls of the Demonic
Sound Clan, you did not groan a word. If I am not wrong, your cultivation base is
only at the Earth Realm."
"Ah? Father, it can't be." The beautiful woman Yi Cu Bi couldn't stand by but
scream out loud.
"He had formed the sea of consciousness. Only the Nirvana Realm warriors can do it.
How come an Earth Realm warrior can also do it?"
"You are right. My cultivation base is only at the Earth Realm." Shi Yan slowly
nodded. "I have come here from the outside world; I don't belong to the Chasm
Battlefield. Because of some unknown reasons have I arrived here. I was in an
scorching desert earlier, and come here through the Transfer Formation."
"Are you truly ranked at the Earth Realm?" Her beautiful, lucid eyes astonished,
looking at Shi Yan with curiosity. "You should have experienced some enlightenment.
If not, you are not able to form the sea of consciousness at the Earth Realm. Hmm,
not bad, you are not just an ordinary warrior".
The senior man stared at Shi Yan, nodding slowly. He was silent for a while and
then said, "You told me you are from the outside world. Have you heard about the
Demonic Sound Clan?"
Shi Yan shook his head.
The elder's face looked gloomy; his eyes showed the loneliness. He said, "We left
that place a long time ago, so long that the humankind does not even remember the
Demonic Sound Clan. Such a regret that we cannot leave this place. I want to know
how the humankind has turned out."
"Father, isn't our life in here very good? Why do you still want to go to the
outside world?" Yi Cu Bi confusingly asked.
"You don't understand." The senior man sighed, he did not say anything more.
Shi Yan was surprised. After Yi Cu Bi had stirred up his sea of consciousness, he
was much more obedient. Although he still had some doubts, he did not dare to ask
more.
"I have some questions, and I hope you answer them honestly. If your answers please
me, I can let you go wherever you want. However, if your answers do not satisfy me,
your life will be in danger. I will make you completely disappear." The senior man
bowed his head before lifting it up and speaking to Shi Yan.
At the same time, a flow of strange vibrations suddenly came out from that elder.
The formation technique inside Shi Yan's body was deactivated in a blink. His sea
of consciousness recovered, his profound Qi started to move again.
Releasing the soul consciousness, Shi Yan silently watched the senior man in front
of him and his daughter Yi Cu Bi.
His soul consciousness approached that elder but seemed to be prevented by an

invisible power. On the contrary, it wasn't hindered too much when it came closer
to Yi Cu Bi.
The Sky Realm.
Shi Yan displayed terrible fear on his face and almost screamed out after his soul
consciousness circled Yi Cu Bi one round. This woman was still very young, but she
was already at the Sky Realm.
If her cultivation base was the Sky Realm, what about the senior man?
"Don't think too much, you will not be able to escape from here." The old man said
with an indifferent face. "First, tell me how you came here? Before entering the
desert, where did you go? Can you go back through the old route? If you can do it,
I will not make it hard on you and will spare your life."
"I can't find the way to go back. Sorry. Although I also want to leave, there is no
way indeed." Shi Yan shook his head reluctantly.
The old man raised his eyebrows and seemed to consider something.
However, at this moment, a guy hurriedly came in the hall. After kowtowing, he
respectfully said, "Great Master, we have just discovered other warriors, but the
number is almost one hundred this time."
Shi Yan's pupil instantly shrank. He knew for sure that they were Cao Zhi Lan and
her fellow warriors.

Chapter 241: The Sound Beast Mountain
"Your people? The demeanor on the old man's face did not change. He seriously sat
still, slightly knitting his eyebrows, curiously looking at Shi Yan. "Have those
people come here together with you?"
Shi Yan shook his head and said, "Not with me, but I know them. They are my
enemies, and they have been chasing me here since I was in the outside world. Hmm,
I'm their target."
"Is their hatred of you that much?" Cu Bi was curious. "Hundreds of warriors have
been chasing after you here to kill you. After all, what did you do?"
Shi Yan forced a miserable smile, "Nothing..."
"No matter what their target was, everyone had to act moderately in the Demonic
Sound Clan's territory." The old man frowned and said, "Yi Feng, go arrest them
now. Bring some people with you. Don't let them escape."
A skinny guy at the Nirvana Realm nodded his head indicating his obedience and
quickly left.
"OK, let's continue where we left off." The old man calmly took one sip of tea.
"The outside world, what is the situation now? What is the name of your area? Is
there anything special there?"
"The outside world?"
"Uh."
"I came here from the Endless Sea through the Heaven gate at the Sky Sea. At the
Endless Sea, many different forces of humankind warriors have been competing to
dominate the areas with full of resources." After contemplating for a while, Shi
Yan explained the senior man of the Demonic Sound Clan a little of what he knew
about the Endless Sea.
The old man listened to Shi Yan without saying anything.
"Father, the Endless Sea doesn't seem to be our ancient land?" After thinking for a
while, she couldn't help but speak up.
"No, it is not our ancient land. But don't worry. When we reach the outside world,
we will find our ancient land." The elder nodded his head. "If those humankind
warriors can come here, it means that the formation technique has recently eased
off a little bit. Hmm, it's time to talk to the Wings Race."
"The Wings Race has always been looking for a way to get out of here, but they are
not friendly with us. They even have attacked us recently. Father, you want to make
contact with the Wings Race?" Cu Bi didn't seem to agree with him. "The Wings Race
has evil intentions; they want to get out of here and conquer the outside world.
Once they leave this place, it would not be a good thing for the outside world."
"After a few years of recuperating, the Wings Race's strength has improved a lot.
The reason we have been deported here is that we had cooperated with the Wings
Race. I know the Wings Race's bad ambition, but with the Demonic Sound Clan's
ability alone, I am afraid we cannot leave here." The senior man convinced the
girl. "Only if the two tribes can cooperate can we get out of here. Otherwise, we
may be trapped here forever. Don't worry. Before talking to the Wings Race, I will
ask other leaders for more information. If everything is fine, I will contact the
Wings Race."
Shi Yan still kept silent but was surprised.
According to the conversation between the old man and the girl named Cu Bi, he knew
that besides the Demonic Sound Clan, there was also another tribe called the Wings
Race. These two big tribes might have been from the Neolithic Age, and no one knew
the reason that had led to their deportation and confinement here.
The Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race should have belonged to the Grace
Mainland before. Moreover, the ability of these two tribes should be very mighty.
Although they had been deported here for many years, they still preserve the
intention of breaking out to go back to the Grace Mainland, their ancient land.
As the formation technique in the soul consciousness had been deactivated, Shi Yan
could inaudibly observe around now, realizing that inside of the hall, there were
more than ten Nirvana Realm and the Sky Realm warriors. The senior man's
cultivation base should be at the God Realm.
The senior man seemed to be one of the leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan. According
to him, there were also other leaders. If they also had the same cultivation base
as he did, the Demonic Sound Clan's strength could easily defeat any forces of the
Endless Sea.
The Demonic Sound Clan was terrifying already, but they seemed to be very cautious
when talking about the Wings Race. The Wings Race's strength appeared to be even
stronger than the Demonic Sound Clan's.
If this was the truth, once the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race cooperated to
escape from this place, going to the Endless Sea, he couldn't imagine what problem
they would bring to the Endless Sea.
"You want to go back to the Grace Mainland?" As different thoughts kept popping up
in his mind, Shi Yan suddenly came up with an idea and spoke up.
"That is right. We don't want to live here. We hope to go back to our Ancestry
Land. It has been almost ten thousand years since we had been deported. We want to
know how our Ancestry Land looks like; we don't originally belong to this place."
Cu Bi's eyes were clear and anxious. "Our Ancestry Land, we miss our Ancestry Land.
There were the three Gods of the Sun, the Moon, and the Star, big oceans, the
scenes that we have never seen before."
"The Endless Sea is not peaceful at this time. It may be not a good time to go back
there now." Shi Yan said with a low voice.
"Tell me more?" The old man said with a serious face.
"Because the Demon Dwellers of the Fourth Demon Area and the Dark Dwellers of the
Netherworld may invade the Endless Sea. Once they arrive the Endless Sea, it should
be a disaster for all the tribes living there. If you go back this time, you will
face the Demon Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers." After thinking for a while, Shi Yan
decided to tell them about the current situation. He didn't know anything about the
Demonic Sound Clan or the Wings Race, nor was he sure that if the return of these
two tribes to the Endless Sea was a good or bad thing for the Endless Sea. Telling
them about the Demon Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers. She Yan wanted to see their
attitude.
"The Demon Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers..."
When the old man heard of these two pagan tribes, his face changed dramatically. He
suddenly said after a while, "No worries. We only want to go back to our Ancestry
Land. We will not stay in the Endless Sea for long, nor will we get into any
troubles with them."
"The Demon Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers. Father, what is the origin of these two
pagan tribes?" Cu Bi asked with curiosity.
"I will tell you later." The old man shook his head and explained nothing more.
However, his ashy-gray eyes flared up the complicated light; it seemed that the
names of Demon Dwellers and Dark Dwellers had called up something. A subtle smile
beamed out from the corner of his mouth; his face looked very strange.
As the old man stopped asking questions, Shi Yan also kept silent and secretly
released his soul consciousness to observe outside the hall, wanting to leave this
place.
However, the lava stone in this hall seemed to have the mighty power that prevented
his soul consciousness from going through it. His soul consciousness encountered a
big hindrance when it was on the way flying out.
Shi Yan reluctantly gave up and quietly looked at the old man.
Yi Feng came back after having left for a while. After kowtowing, he respectfully
said, "Great Master, we were a little bit late. Ya Meng has arrested all of the
human warriors."
"Ya Meng." The senior man raised his eyebrows and calmly said, "I am afraid those
people are done. Several human warriors came here and killed Ya Meng's son a few
years ago. Although he tortured those guys for long periods, his animosity against
human warriors never ends. As he has arrested many warriors this time, he might
have enough to play with for a long time."
A strange light flared up and instantly disappeared in Shi Yan's eyes.
"You should be jubilant because Ya Meng has arrested your enemies while you are
here." He coldly looked at Shi Yan. "Our prejudice towards the humankind is not as
profound as Ya Meng's. I will not treat you bad as long as you honestly cooperate
with me. Not only can I let you free but also give you some things that you cannot
find from the outside world."
"I will do my best." Shi Yan smiled and said. "I don't want to die; I only want to
live well. However, my strength is limited; I am not sure if I can be much of
help."
"There is an intense burning fires' movement inside your body. Can you use that
burning fire power?" The senior man suddenly said.
"The burning fires has tempered my body, and that is how I have the power of the
burning fires. I think I can use a part of it, but I am not confident it will be as
much as you expect."
"Cu Bi, you and he go to the Sound Beast Mountain to see if you can catch more of
the Sound Beasts' heads with the burning fires' power in his body." After thinking
for a while, the old man looked at his daughter and assigned a mission for her. "As
Ka Ba's people often wandered around the Sound Beast Mountain recently, the Sound
Beasts do not dare to take risks to expose themselves. I don't know if we can get
more of them."
Cu Bi mumbled to herself, and then slowly walked towards Shi Yan, throwing a sharp
glance at him, speaking, "Outsider, follow me. If you can help me catch some Sound
Beasts' heads, maybe I will feel better and let you free."
Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows. Under the scrutinized look of the old man, he said
nothing, bowing his head and following Cu Bi to go outside.
After crossing a very long corridor, Shi Yan saw the bright sky again eventually.
He was standing on a pile of stones near a five-hundred-meter-high architectural

building. In his view, there were many other ten-meter-high ancient stone
structures nearby. In a further distance, another two mighty five-hundred-meter-
high imposing ancient structures like the immeasurably magnificent and splendid
mountains in the sky that could stir people's eyesight. This place was a Great
Ancient Stone City.
Among these structures, the lowest one was tens of meters high, covering thousands
of square meters; the biggest one was similar to the one he was standing on, which
was hundreds of meters high and covered about tens of thousands square meters. It
was even bigger than the biggest one he had seen in the outside world, and it was
unknown how it had been built.
In this Giant Stone Ancient City, everyone in the Demonic Sound Clan looked very
pale with their miasmatic spirits and unusual physical strength. They seemed to be
very light and not to be restricted by the limit of Realms. Even the Earth Realm or
the Nirvana Realm warriors could freely fly around in the city. It was very
strange.
A dense mist gray-white fog covered the entire Ancient City. There should be some
formation technique inside that mist to protect the City.
The dense sky and earth spiritual aura overflow every corner of the City. Although
the Sky and Earth aura here was not as good as the one in the Immortal Island, it
was still superb compared with other places of the Endless Sea and enough for the
warriors to use for their cultivation.
"Shi Yan." A voice suddenly came up from a distance. That was Cao Zhi Lan's voice.
Shi Yan's face slightly changed. He looked toward the direction where the voice
resounded. In the distance, he saw a big wooden cage being pulled up to the sky by
some strange beasts' heads.
These beasts had small thin wings like a layer of flesh. Their bodies had adamant
miasmatic power which was somehow similar to that of the Demonic Sound Clan's
pagans.
The beasts spread their five or six-meter-wide wings like Falcons; their entire
bodies were turquoise and had moving lights.
The top of the wooden cage, which had pulled up by the beasts, was fully covered by
creepers. Those vines like spiritual snakes wrapped around the wooden cage,
radiating a green ray of light and creating a miraculous constraint binding the
wooden cage.
Inside the wooden cage, Cao Zhi Lan, Qu Yan Qing, Gu Ling Long, Pan Zhe, and a
flock of other warriors were all restricted by a formation technique. They all
looked like slaves with dark faces in a cage. They seemed to suffer a lot of
torture that they became honestly obedient without daring to resist.
Some guys with gloomy, pale faces in dark green armors were riding those beasts,
gathering and discussing with each other in a low tone.
Some of them turned their heads around, coldly glancing at Cao Zhi Lan when they
heard her scream. She looked towards Shi Yan's direction with a slight happiness in
her eyes.
Those guys pulled up the wooden cage away, seemingly wanting to change the
direction. Cao Zhi Lan's Spirit God Martial Spirit was unique; it was not affected
by the formation technique and thus quickly realized the living vibration from Shi
Yan's body as soon as he had gone out of the imposing architectural structure. That
was why she couldn't help but scream.
In a distance of one hundred meters, Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows, looking at Cao
Zhi Lan, Pan Zhe, Qu Yan Qing, and other warriors who were being confined like
livestock. He couldn't help but release a sigh, feeling pity for them.
Although Cao Zhi Lan and the others were his opponents, they all came here from the
outside world. However, Ya Meng has captured and confined them like livestock and
would soon torture them to death. He could not feel good looking at them.
"Cu Bi, you have captured this human being?" A guy of the Demonic Sound Clan who
was in the lead suddenly raised his hand signaling the beasts to stop. He then
gently flew over, hovering about in the air while coldly looking at Shi Yan.
Cu Bi slightly frowned and then calmly said, "Ya Ji, you are quick. You have
captured those outsiders just in a short while. Hmm, if I knew that there were more
than one person, you wouldn't have been able to reap such a big spoil."
The guy dragged a strange smile out of his mouth and said, "I was just lucky. While
I was wandering outside, I detected these outsiders and easily captured them.
Hahaha, the cultivation base of some of them are not bad, but their souls are too
weak compared to mine."
"Ah." Cu Bi quickly said, "Regarding souls, the Demonic Sound Clan has the God-
given advantage. Those aliens obviously cannot be compared to us. If you have
already captured them, you should leave soon. Why do you need to waste your time
with me?"
"How can talking to you be a waste of time?" Ya Ji smiled. As seeing no reaction

from Cu Bi, he pointed to Shi Yan and said, "I am also interested in that guy. Cu
Bi, say a price, I pay her to take him. What do you think?"
While Ya Ji was talking, his strange eyes fixed on Shi Yan's body.
A flow of miraculous soul vibration like a thin fiber of soul explored and went
into Shi Yan's head, intruding his sea of consciousness, taking the secret life in
his mind.
Shi Yan's face changed dramatically. When he was about to gather his forces to
resist this soul vibration, another flow of soul vibration like a cold wind zoomed
over, quickly covering his head.
Ya Ji's soul power was instantly wiped out completely, disappearing from his head
without leaving a trace.
"This guy belongs to me. Without my consent, no one can touch his soul." Cu Bi's
clear, cold voice rose up; she displeasingly stared at Ya Ji. "You can torture
those in the cage however you want, but you are not allowed to touch mine.
Otherwise, don't blame me for treating you badly."
"I can bargain." Ya Ji forced a smile. "I will pay you a very good price for this
guy. Is it ok?"
"You have already captured many warriors, why do you still want him?" Cu Bi felt a
bit strange when listening to what he said. "You already have many, why him?"
"Hahaha, I see it's useful." Ya Ji thought for a while and said. "Cu Bi, if you are
interested in humankind warriors, we can exchange. Hmm, those warriors over there,
except the three ladies, I can trade anyone of the rest, even two of them. What do
you think?"
"Why must you have him?" Cu Bi was surprised, confusingly looking at Ya Ji and then
at Shi Yan. "Is he special?"
"Very special."
Ya Ji nodded his head. "So, do you want to exchange or not?"
"No!" Cu Bi harrumphed. She thought for a while before grabbing Shi Yan's shoulder,
flying away and speaking at the same time, "This guy is useful, I do not want to
give him to you now. Wait until I feel that he is not useful anymore, then I might
sell him to you".
"Cu Bi, be careful, he is very dangerous." Ya Ji warned her from a distance.
"Dangerous?" Cu Bi uttered a word with despise, coldly glancing at Shi Yan. She
continued, "You should better be honestly obedient. Otherwise, I will make your
soul disappear in a second. Maybe you don't know yet, but it's not hard for the
Demonic Sound Clan to ruin your humankind."
"Yeah, I know your soul competency went beyond that of the human warriors." Shi
Yan's face remained unchanged. "Your physical strength is very unusual, and the
brain is also peculiar. They are very suitable for soul cultivation. Hmm, your soul
is very powerful, it can be compared with the one of the Sky Realm warrior, but
your body, on the contrary, is not as strong as a human Sky Realm warrior. However,
you still can use your powerful soul to dominate and easily destroy my sea of
consciousness. Isn't that so?"
Shi Yan didn't say anything since he got out of the Ancient City with Yi Cu Bi, but
it didn't mean that he knew nothing.
He had been quietly observing the Demonic Sound Clan for a while, realizing that
all of the Demonic Sound Clan's people were very powerful. Regarding soul
cultivation, the Demonic Sound Clan's people were much stronger than many of the
humankind warriors. Their knowledge of soul was much more profound than that of the
humankind warriors. However, because of their particular physical structure, they
looked very feeble. Not to mention Shi Yan's body, their bodies were much weaker
than those of the ordinary humankind warriors.
Not only this, the profound Qi in their bodies were also peculiar. Their Profound
Qi did not converge in one place; it spread out everywhere inside the body. The
nerves and veins were also fragile and narrow, preventing them from receiving too
much of the profound Qi.
After observing in silence for a while, Shi Yan realized that the intensity of the
woman's soul had reached the Sky Realm, and her subtle body contained a lot of
profound Qi. However, her Profound Qi could not be more than his because of her
weak body and narrow veins. Her body strength should also be limited. If she did
not rely on the God-given soul advantage, she might have been unable to defeat an
ordinary Earth Realm warrior.
Thanks to the strong strength of the sea of consciousness, Shi Yan gradually
understood everything.
"You, you can see through many things in such a short time?" Cu Bi was terrified; a
shocking look appeared on her face. She gazed at Shi Yan for a moment and then
said, "I should have placed more soul formation techniques on you."
"Don't; I am very savvy. I know that your soul power is very vigorous. If I do
something wrong, you can easily recognize it in this short distance. You can use
your soul to kill me easily before I can do anything. Therefore, I will not do
anything stupid, so you should not waste too much of your power. Don't worry; I
will try my best for you." Shi Yan quickly shouted.
"You have such a sweet mouth." Cu Bi's beautiful eyes stared at Shi Yan and firmly
nodded her head. "You are very smart, smarter than many of the Demonic Sound Clan's
people. Moreover, although you are only at Earth Realm, you've already possessed
the sea of consciousness. You are not bad at all. You should have some secrets;
otherwise, Ya Ji shouldn't be interested in you like this."
After taking a big breath of air, Cu Bi said, "Maybe, I should analyze your soul,
seizing everything inside of your head to know everything hidden there. There is
nothing you can hide; I will know all your secrets. Although this might get me
seriously injured, I am still really excited about doing it."
Shi Yan slightly shivered; his eyes shot out a cold ray of light. He seemed to be
ready to risk his life.
"I already knew that you are very cunning. Hmm, don't think you can take anything
from me. Right now, I just don't want to kill you yet. If you dare to do anything
stupid, you will know the consequence." Cu Bi's face coldly darkened, but a
hesitating look appeared on her face. "If you can help me catch the sound beasts at
the fifth or sixth level, I will set you free. Otherwise, I will detain you and
give you to Ya Ji."
"Sound Beasts? Aren't they beasts?"
"The Sound Beasts are one kind of beasts. They only live in the Sound Beast
Mountain where the miasmatic aura is incredibly dense. The Sound Beasts are made
from Yin; their Demons Crystal Pearls also have the icy yin trait. They are very
useful for us. Our cultivation will be prosperous if we can have these Demons
Crystal Pearls. The Sound Beast Mountain has the "Ancient Thunder Formation" which
discharged lightning. The Sound Beasts do not have any big problem if being hit by
lightning. The Demonic Sound Clan, on the other hand, is naturally afraid of
lightning so we cannot go any further into the Sound Beast Mountain, except that we
can only stay outside the mountain and catch the Sound Beasts that venture out."
"How is it useful with my help?"
"The Sound Beasts' trait is icy Yin, and their souls are also unique. It is not
easy for the Demonic Sound Clan to use our soul advantage to deal with them. To
catch them, we also need to make use of the direct attacking weapons. However, once
the Sound Beasts cannot win, they will quickly retrieve and hide inside of the
Sound Beast Mountain. Thus, we cannot do anything. The Sound Beasts had one
weakness, they are afraid of the burning fires. If you can use the burning fires,
it is easier to catch them. Of course, we have to see if your burning fires are
useful or not. Weak burning fires cannot affect the Sound Beasts."
"Ok, I understand. I will help you arrest the Sound Beasts. Hmm, our deal is ten of
the fifth or sixth level Sound Beasts. Is it ok?"
"If you can help me capture ten of the fifth or sixth level sound beasts, I will
set you free. If you can capture more, I can buy them at a reasonable price. Hmm,
the Demons Crystal Pearls of the Sound Beasts are very treasurable. You can use
them to exchange for any essential things that you want."
"Can I exchange for slaves?"
"Anything."
"Good, maybe I will use some Demons Crystal Pearls of the Sound Beasts to exchange
for some female slaves." Shi Yan thought about Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long, and Qu
Yan Qing, the three ladies who were being confined by Ya Ji.
"Rotten." Seeing the lust in Shi Yan's eyes, Cu Bi couldn't help but curse. "Human
beings, no one is good indeed! My father was right."
"I assume that the Demonic Sound Clan's people have a strong prejudice against
human beings?"
"Humankind is cruel. If it were not because of humankind, we wouldn't have been

deported to this place. Hmm, because of you, we all could not return to our
Ancestry Land, being forced to stay here forever where there aren't the three Gods
of the Sun, the Moon, and the Star." Cu Bi coldly said.
"Why were you deported to this place? They wouldn't do it without any reasons."
"Shut up!" Cu Bi jangled. Her beautiful face suddenly sharpened.
Shi Yan got surprised and said no more. He was afraid that Cu Bi would not be able
to control herself and take actions with him.
After having got out of the Giant Stone Ancient City and crossing the extensive
forest for a long time, a mighty, ten-thousand-meter high mountain struck his eyes.
The mighty imposing mountain dominated the skyline; masses of white clouds hovered
around in the middle of the mountain flank. The mountain peak pierced straight up
into the sky. Each striking lightning like a giant dragon minced around the giant
mountain, discharging powerful electric streams.
On the giant mountain, ancient trees and deep black caves intensely scattered
around the mountain cliffs. Many big Sound Beasts appeared, howling from the inside
of the caves. The howls had a strange, powerful energy that terrified people.
When these howls reverberated, the vibrations churned up in Shi Yan's sea of
consciousness; his soul consciousness was not stable either.
"The Sky and Earth aura gathered and created the Sound Beasts. Their soul is also
very particular. Thus, their howls can badly hurt the ordinary warriors. However,
you don't seem to be affected by the howls; you are no an ordinary person indeed.
Hmm, so I don't need to worry too much. Sending the soul protection forces to your
head has decreased my energy." Cu Bi soon relaxed her vigilance.
She and Shi Yan were standing shoulder-to-shoulder on a big long branch of an
ancient tree. He raised her head looking toward the Sound Beast Mountain in front
of them and asked, "What is the level of the strongest Sound Beast of the Sound
Beast Mountain?" Shi Yan looked ahead. As his sea of consciousness was agitated,
and he couldn't release soul consciousness, it was hard for him to recognize the
real strength of all the Sound Beasts in the Sound Beast Mountain.
"The strongest Sound Beast..." Cu Bi shook her head. "Because of lightning, the
Demonic Sound Clan cannot intrude inside, so we don't know what is the level of the
strongest Sound Beast is. Hmm, the Wings Race used to invade the Sound Beast
Mountain, but none of them have ever got out alive."
"You and the Wings Race have always been fighting?"
"Almost. The Wings Race people live just behind the Sound Beast Mountain. They
consider themselves to be the true lords of this land; they want to rule the
Demonic Sound Clan. In recent years, the Wings Race' strength has been stronger
than ours. If it isn't because that the Wings Race people have conflicts with each
other, we should have become their slaves." Cu Bi dispiritedly replied.
"The Wings Race!" Shi Yan thought for a moment. "You have God-given soul
advantages, and you can easily destroy our souls, but you cannot deal with the
Wings Race?"
"The Wings Race is more dangerous than humankind. No human being can compare with
their solid physical body. Although the Wings Race's soul is not as good as the
humankind's, they still have many ways to protect their soul from being violated.
Humankind absolutely cannot compare with them." Cu Bi coldly said.
"Oa oa, Boohoo boohoo"
A strange noise like a baby crying came out from one cave on the Sound Beast
Mountain.
When that peculiar crying resounded, inside of that crave instantly emitted many
flows of the gray yin aura. This gray miasmatic aura spread out violently and
quickly, covering the entire small area in just a blink.
A bunch of large figures was dancing in the middle of the gray aura, coming down
the Sound Beast Mountain together with the gray aura, walking towards an icy lake
in the distance.
"Child Devil."
Cu Bi's face changed dramatically. Her subtle body slightly shivered while she was
staring at the place where the gray aura gathered. She said in fear, "This thing
shouldn't appear at this time of the year. Is the defensive formation weakening?
Irrational, really irrational! No, we might have to cancel our plan now."
Turning around, Cu Bi hold Shi Yan with one hand and hurriedly said, "We should
leave now. Forget this time; I have to inform my clan about the Child Devil!"
"Are you sure we will be able to escape." Shi Yan's eyes slightly changed while he
pointed toward something ahead. "That thing seems to have detected us already. They
started changing the direction?!"
"What?" Cu Bi shouted in panic; her white face got chalky.

Chapter 242: Everything has its conqueror
Each long skinny figure zoomed through the gray miasmatic aura, quickly descending
as if they wanted to wrap and tie Shi Yan and Cu Bi up tightly.
Many long thin figures appeared more and more clearly inside that fuzzy aura. They
were a particular kind of beasts with a human child face, a dreary pale look, and a
mouth full of fangs. This creature was three meters tall with a sturdy body, a
white child-like face, and long fangs. It looked terribly scary.
The Child Devil's body projected a powerful miasmatic yin aura. The soul of this
creature was unique. There seemed to have a particular layer of flesh in their
brain to prevent any soul attacks. Their movement was very fast. With a slight
sway, they were in the air plunging more than ten zhangs already (1 zhang is
equivalent to 3.33 meters).
Three Child Devils appeared in a short moment, showing their fangs and claws,
closely approaching Shi Yan and Cu Bi below.
Although Cu Bi's soul could be as powerful as a Sky Realm warrior's, it was still
hard for her to release the soul attacks when facing with the Child Devils. Thus,
she could do nothing but grab Shi Yan, hurriedly leaving this place.
"We cannot leave. Your speed is fast but apparently not as fast as those strange
beasts." Shi Yan stood motionlessly, seeming to be unexpectedly conscious.
According to him, although those Child Devils were powerful, they still had their
weaknesses. Although the icy yin aura on their bodies was very mighty, and their
living power was very powerful, they should be at the fifth or sixth level at most,
just equivalent to the Earth Realm or Nirvana Realm warriors. Shi Yan was not
afraid of the beasts at the level.
"Boohoooooo."
The three Child Devils cried out like babies. Their white fangs quickly became
sharper and longer; red blood flowed out from the corners of their mouths. That
looked terribly horrible.
"Child Devils are not afraid of the Demonic Sound Clan's souls. They are our mortal
enemy. When they are out, we have to hide inside of the Ancient City." Cu Bi's face
was not rubicund but turning to white pale.
The three Child Devils had already been not far from him, separating and besieging
Shi Yan and Cu Bi.
The Child Devils were flying around, dragging flows of bleary smoke. Their speed
was extremely fast, even Shi Yan's eyes could not follow their figures. He could
only rely on his soul consciousness to identify their direction.
Perhaps because the three demon children could have realized the strong burning
fires inside Shi Yan, they hadn't killed Shi Yan and Cu Bi yet, only besieging them
and seeming to wait for something.
Cu Bi was scared of the gaze of the deep blue eyes of the three Child Devils; her
beautiful face was full of fear. Her behavior now was entirely different from the
way she had treated Shi Yan earlier. She started being terrified.
"Don't worry. Have you forgotten why you and I come here? These three Child Devils
should be the Sound Beasts at the fifth level. The Demonic Sound Clan cannot deal
with them, but I can." Shi Yan's eyes were cold. He didn't seem to be frightened
when facing these three Child Devils.
"Leave them to me."
"Shriek shriek." Three Child Devils kept shrieking and crying nonstop. Some
responding sounds sometimes reverberated from a cave somewhere on the Sound Beast
Mountain not far from their current place.
"They are calling for more Sound Beasts to come." Cu Bi suddenly felt unsafe. "The
defensive formation around the Sound Beast Mountain is decreasing. I feel that a
major upheaval is going to happen. No, we have to go back to the Ancient City
immediately. The city has all kinds of the defensive formations that can prevent
the Sound Beasts from intruding."
"I want to finish my promise earlier." Shi Yan frowned. "Don't use any soul attacks
on me. I take actions now."
Upon these words, Shi Yan immediately communicated with the Earth Flame in the
Blood Vein Ring.
Many flows of the burning fires quickly spread out from the Blood Vein Ring and
instantly rolled into Shi Yan's body. After a moment, Shi Yan's body became blazing
red; inflaming formidably.
As the Earth Flame had devoured the sun power of the Sun Refined Spirit, it had
quickly evolved. Its intelligence had recently increased, its burning fires were
stronger than what Shi Yan had expected. It had almost gained enough power to be
able to compete with the icy power of the Ice Cold Flame.
Having been burnt by the sun flames, Shi Yan's body had miraculously transformed,
being able to receive more power of the Earth Flame. All the nerves and veins in
his body completely absorbed this power from the Earth Flame. He felt warmer and
less painful than when his system had been burnt.
His consciousness slightly flickered. Flames suddenly flew out from Shi Yan's body,
instantly gathering and turning into fire clouds expanding next to Shi Yan. Each
group of fire clouds contained Shi Yan's consciousness, quickly dashing toward the
three Child Devils and wrapping them.
"Screech screech screech."
Three Child Devils made strange ear-piercing shrieks. Seeing the burning fires
coming, they hastily ran away with fear in their dark blue eyes.
"Stay." Shi Yan shouted while his spirits had some transformations again.
The fire clouds abruptly exploded, turning into countless fire points of light
covering the entire area. The fire points of light were intense and dense like
drizzling rain, covering every corner of this area. After the explosion, the number
of the fire points of light had compensated for their moderate power, leaving the
three Child Devils with no place to hide.
"Sizzle sizzle sizzle."
White smoke instantly rose up as soon as the fire points of light hit the three
Child Devils' bodies. The fire points of light were like the strongest acid in the
world, rotting their bodies in a blink because their bodies were made of the icy
miasmatic aura. As soon as the fire points of light touched the Child Devils, they
eroded the Child Devils' bodies creating big holes immediately.
Those fire points of light of the Earth Flame conquered these Child Devils' bodies.
The fire points of light scattered everywhere in the sky. The three Child Devils
cried out terribly while their bodies smoked. Thus, their movements were also
getting much slower.
"The Demons Crystal Pearls of these three Child Devils are robust enough?" Shi Yan
turned his head towards Cu Bi and asked. She avoided his look and moved further
away from him. She nodded and responded him with the shock remaining on her face.
"They are all solid!"
The Heaven Flame! That is the forces of the Heaven Flame! Confusion waves surged up
in Cu Bi's mind; her clear eyes looked fearful. She started to be scared of Shi
Yan. She knew how dangerous the Child Devils were. Although they were one kind of
the Sound Beasts, they were immune from the burning fires. As they were not scared
of being hit by the ordinary burning fires, they kept attacking and slaughtering
the Demonic Sound Clan's people.
However, Shi Yan's fire points of light could erode the Child Devils' bodies once
the fires touched them and almost crushed them to ashes. What kind of forces was
this?
Only the nemesis of the Sound Beasts in the legend, the power of the Heaven Flame,
was capable of destroying them.
Cu Bi had never seen the Heaven Flame. She learned from her father the legend about
the Heaven Flame conquering the Sound Beasts. The scorching Heaven Flame was the
genuine terrifying conqueror of the Sound Beasts.
To the Demonic Sound Clan, wasn't this the most frightening thing?
The Demonic Sound Clan's physical bodies had the icy miasmatic trait. Although
their souls were very powerful, once the scorching Heaven Flame touched them, the
result was not better than what the Sound Beasts had to suffer.
In other words, if the fire points of light from Shi Yan's body hit on her body,
she would quickly erode like those Child Devils. The miasmatic aura on the Demonic
Sound Clan's body could not prevent it from being burnt by the Heaven Flame.
If the Demonic Sound Clan did not have the God-given advantage of souls, and if Shi
Yan was not afraid of the Demonic Sound Clan's confinement, he alone, together with
that Heaven Flame's power in his body, could lay down the law and rule the root in
the Ancient City. He could even take advantage of the Heaven Flame's power to
slaughter the whole Demonic Sound Clan.
Except if the Demonic Sound Clan had an icy secret treasure, they could use it to
resist the Heaven Flame's attack. Other than that, their bodies would evaporate
like steam under the Heaven Flame's power.
Cu Bi felt chilled to the bone.

When Yi Cu Bi saw Shi Yan control the power of the Earth Flame to burn the three
Child Devils, making them shrieking terribly, her eyes flared up a strange ray of
light. A thought came up in her mind.
Should she kill him right now?
Her eyes kept flickering. She felt that killing Shi Yan now was the best decision.
Otherwise, if Shi Yan could find out a way to not be afraid of the Demonic Sound
Clan's soul attacks, his existence would be a nightmare for the Demonic Sound Clan.
"Very simple." When her mind was still in chaos with many thoughts, Shi Yan had
already handled the three Child Devils; three Blue Demons Crystal Pearls were
hovering about in the air. His Profound Qi then quickly pulled down the three
Demons Crystal Pearls into his hand.
"Here, three Demons Crystal Pearls for you. Hmm, don't worry. I will find enough
Demons Crystal Pearls." Shi Yan forced a smile. When he saw Cu Bi's panic face, he
said, "This world is very mysterious. The Demonic Sound Clan with the profound soul
competency can easily kill me, but the Child Devils are your nemesis who can easily
tear you down into pieces. Meanwhile, I am the nemesis of the Child Devils, using
the burning fires' power to kill them quickly. Everything has its conqueror. Isn't
that the law of nature?"
Cu Bi's face was confused. She stretched out her hand to take the three Blue Demons
Crystal Pearls and said, "These three Demons Crystal Pearls of the Child Devils are
more valuable than the ones of the other Sound Beasts. The Child Devils contain
miasmatic yin aura and spirits which are very useful for our cultivation. If
relying only on the Demonic Sound Clan's strength alone, there is no way to collect
the Demons Crystal Pearls. Only the Wings Race can hunt the Child Devils down. They
will use the Demons Crystal Pearls of the Child Devils to exchange for some
valuable things of the Demonic Sound Clan..."
"I will find enough Demons Crystal Pearls for you." Shi Yan slightly knitted his
eyebrows. "You only need to keep your promise. Hmm, being confined is not something
fun and comfortable, but I am a man of my words."
"Do you hate us?" Cu Bi quickly asked.

Chapter 243: Birdman
Shi Yan was surprised, knitting his brows and thinking.
Cu Bi slightly gritted her teeth and then coldly said, "If I let you free, will you
find me and take revenge in the future? I have captured you and used your freedom
to force you in catching the beasts for me. Will you hate me?"
"Hate you?" Shi Yan was astonished. He contemplated for a while before bursting
into laughter, shaking his head. "Not that much of hatred. I am only a little
discontented. If you treated me friendly at the beginning instead of threatening, I
think I would still be happy to help you catch more Sound Beasts."
Cu Bi's eyes glowed, staring at Shi Yan without blinking, seemingly wanting to see
through his real thought.
Shi Yan's eyes beamed out an innocent look; a faint smile appeared at the corner of
his mouth. Under her gaze, he didn't seem to be startled. He shrugged and calmly
said, "If you fraternize with me, we can become friends. Hmm, I am human, and you
are pagan of the Demonic Sound Clan. Although it is the pagan race, it is ok for
me."
"I am Cu Bi, Yi Cu Bi, glad to know you. I hope you can consider me a friend." Cu
Bi thought for a while before comfortably stretching her white hand towards Shi Yan
and sincerely saying, "Sorry for my rude behavior earlier. I hope that you can
forget it. Now, we shall start over again."
"Shi Yan." Stretching his big hand and gently holding Yi Cu Bi's jade-like hand,
Shi Yan gave out a broad smile. "That is very good."
"Thank you." Yi Cu Bi cheerfully said. "Without your help, I think those Child
Devils would have devoured me. After a certain time, many Child Devils go out from
the Sound Beast Mountain, considering pagans their preys. It is like when we hunt
the Sound Beasts down, the Child Devils chase us, devouring us so that they can
progress faster and stronger."
Shi Yan was frightened.
"The Child Devils are the Demonic Sound Clan's natural enemy. The Child Devils have
been evolving non-stop, and thus they have become terrifying. They are not afraid
of our clan's soul attacks and able to tear our bodies apart into pieces." Yi Cu Bi
was still frightened. "Each time the Child Devils go out of the Sound Beast
Mountain, the Demonic Sound Clan's people have to stay inside of the castle without
daring to take one step outside. My father told me that the Child Devils and we
both have been deported to this place. The people expelling us here have sent the
Child Devils together with us because they were scared of the Demonic Sound
Clan..."
"Argh, I did not know anything about the story of your Demonic Sound Clan before, I
don't want to judge anything." Shi Yan was silent for a moment before speaking.
"But I have no prejudice against the Demonic Sound Clan. I treat everyone the same
way, either pagan race or humankind. If people treat me well, I will treat them the
same way. If not, I will give them a hard time. It is my most basic human behavior.
Hmm, I know you also want to leave this place, that is also my purpose. Thus, I
hope we can get along well together in the coming days to find out a way to get out
of here".
"My father is one of the leaders of the Ancient City. The Demonic Sound Clan's
people are very unfriendly with humankind; you probably recognized this already.
When you are still here, I will treat you like a servant so that others will not
pay attention to you. I hope you understand". Yi Cu Bi said with sincerity.
"I understand." Although Shi Yan did not like it, there wasn't anything else that
he could do. Thus, he reluctantly nodded his head.
"One more thing, I hope that you use just a small part of the Heaven Flame's
forces. It is better not to let other people of the Demonic Sound Clan see it;
otherwise, I am afraid everyone will disturb you." Yi Cu Bi softly said, "To be
honest, I had wanted to kill you earlier. Your ability to emit the Sun power is the
Sound Beasts' disaster. It is also the same for our bodies; we cannot bear being
burnt by the Sun power..."
Shi Yan's body was agitated.
"Do you understand how dangerous it is?"

Taking a deep breath, Shi Yan nodded his head and said, "I got it. If you do not
restrict my soul, you are afraid that I can use the Heaven Flame to kill all of
you. Is it right?"
Yi Cu Bi smiled agonizingly and nodded. "Yes, it is. So, if you let someone know
about this power of yours, they will not hesitate to kill you right away. Because
once you progress to the point where you are not afraid of our soul attack, your
threat is even more terrible than that of the Wings Race. Anyway, this place does
not have any particular icy weapons to prevent the Heaven Flame' attack. It is also
the reason we have to return to our Ancestry Land. It has been said that there is a
secret weapon in our Ancestry Land that can help the Demonic Sound Clan not be
scared of the power of the burning fires nor the Child Devils' carnage".
"Hiss hiss hiss."
Flows of gray smoke flew out one after one from inside of the Sound Beast Mountain.
When the gray aura flooded the area, many strange Sound Beasts stormed out from the
mountain.
There was variety in the appearances of the beasts. Some were like Apes with two
curved horns on their head, some were like Tigons, some were like the Scale Amour
Beasts... A bunch of them had different shapes with furious icy auras on their
bodies. They should be the Sound Beasts dwelled inside of the Sound Beast Mountain,
also excellent resources for the cultivation of the Demonic Sound Clan's people.
"My god, so many Sound Beasts are coming out; the formation technique seems to have
weakened a lot." Yi Cu Bi fearfully screamed out loud. "Not good! The commotions of
those Sound Beasts are too big, and it will disturb the Wings Race for sure.
Perhaps they are on the way here. No, I have to go back to inform my father about
this."
"Those Sound Beasts do not dare to come here." Shi Yan faintly smiled, "Hmm, let me
retrieve the Heaven Flame first. If the Heaven Flame's aura is still there, those
Sound Beasts will not act recklessly. If we want to hunt more sound beasts, we
should pretend a little bit like this so that they will take the bait."
Clouds of burning fires turned into many flows of light going into the Blood Vein
Ring from every corner and were retrieved by the Earth Flame. The burning fires'
power on Shi Yan's body also went back into the Blood Vein Ring. His glowing red
body quickly recovered and regained its normal state.
Not long after that, there were no burning fires around Shi Yan anymore.
A group of the Sound Beasts on the flank of the Sound Beast Mountain was strangely
staring at Shi Yan, but they hesitated to move forward and seemed to know that it
wasn't easy to bully Shi Yan.
Lightning struck down around the Sound Beast Mountain. It was unknown why the
lightning appeared to get weaker; the giant-dragon-sized lightning now gradually
became as small as an arm.
"The formation technique kept getting weaker!" Yi Cu Bi was very astonished.

"Abnormal, really strange. Something strange is happening apparently. If not, the
Sound Beast Mountain cannot be this weird."
"Shriek shriek shriek."
A shrieking sound echoed from the left of the Sound Beast Mountain. Not long after
that, many black points appeared on the left of the Sound Beast Mountain.
"Birdman!"
Shi Yan squinted to have a careful look, and he suddenly screamed out in fear, "No,
is this the Wings Race that you have described?"
A bunch of black points in a distance looked like humankind with wings. The
differences between them and the others were the wings growing from their backs and
a sturdy body shape.
Five guys of the Wings Race had wicked appearances, hooked nose, and cold eyes.
They flapped their wings flying out from behind the Sound Beast Mountain towards
Shi Yan's place very fast.
"They are the Wings Race's people." Yi Cu Bi nodded with her tightly knitted
eyebrows. "Perhaps the commotions of the Sound Beasts have disturbed the Wings
Race. Hmm, if even they got astounded, I think the people in the Ancient City might
also know about this already; perhaps they are on their way to come here."
Five men of the Wings Race flapped their gray wings, quickly zooming to Shi Yan 's
location.
In a short moment, the five men of the Wings Race arrived in front of Shi Yan. They
stayed away in the distance, throwing a sharp glance at Shi Yan. Their cold eyes
were even more freezing. One of the guys in the lead unfriendly looked at Shi Yan
with a bitter smile and said, "Humankind, unexpectedly!" All of these five men of
the Wings Race were at the Earth Realm; their gray wings emitted spiritual powers.
Their soul competency seemed feeble; even their spiritual power had not formed yet.
They apparently couldn't confine Shi Yan's sea of consciousness in just a blink
like Demonic Sound Clan had done.
However, the brain structure of the Wings Race was very special, and it seemed to
be able to prevent the invasion of the spiritual powers like a soul isolator. Shi
Yan's soul consciousness could not intrude into their brains.
Perhaps the reason that the Wings Race's people encountered difficulties in
cultivating their soul power should be related to their particular brain structure.
The particular brain structure gave them mighty protection forces that could resist
the soul attack of the Demonic Sound Clan, but it also limited them from improving
their soul cultivation.
"What about the humankind?" Shi Yan looked calm, dragging a smile out of the corner
of his mouth.
Shi Yan was honestly obedient in front of the Demonic Sound Clan because they could
confine and control his soul. However, the Wings Race was nothing to Shi Yan
although they had a sturdy body and a strong protection against the soul attack, as
well as being the enemy of the Demonic Sound Clan.
With the same Earth Realm cultivation base, without using the power of the Ice Cold
Flame and the Earth Flame, Shi Yan was confident to be able to defeat those five
guys.
"I hate humankind!" The man of the Wings Race forced a cold smile and then asked,
"Answer me, how did you come here? How many of your fellows are there? If you don't
tell me, I will let you know that venturing into the Wings Race's territory is a
fearful thing.''
"When did this place become the Wings Race's territory?" Yi Cu Bi coldly shouted.
"Hahaha, even the Ancient City of the Demonic Sound Clan belongs to the Wings
Race's territory. Obviously, this place is not an exception." The guy looked
arrogant.
"Are you Cu Bi? You wait and see. The Wings Race will conquer the Demonic Sound
Clan soon. Up to this time, you will become my slave. I will favor you. I know the
Demonic Sound Clan's body cannot bear such a strong sexual penetration. Don't
worry, I will be very gentle with you and will not let you die."
Yi Cu Bi's body slightly shivered. She was lividly angry, looking at that guy with
full of hatred.
"Birdman, your mouth stinks!" Shi Yan coldly shouted.
"Damn humankind, what did you call me?"
"Birdman!"

Chapter 244: Wiped out
The face of the Wings Race's man was malignant; his eyes shot out a cold ray of
light. A flow of murderous aura slowly spread out from his gray wings all of a
sudden. Gently flapping his wings, the man of the Wings Race deliberately moved
towards Shi Yan. Sharp wind swords condensed and emitted dazzling splendid light on
his way approaching Shi Yan. The wind power hidden inside those swords was very
terrifying.
"Stupid humankind, I will make you wish that you would be better dead than alive.
The one who insults Han Long doesn't dream to have an easy death."
When the Wings Race's man flapped his wings, each of the sharp wind swords shrieked
and flew out, creating many glowing lights in the air flaring up and immediately
disappearing.
The other two men of the Wings Race with cold, gloomy eyes were behind him, one on
the left and one on the right. They were protecting the man in the middle.
The cultivation base of the three Wings Race's men was at the Earth Realm. The man
on the lead named Han Long probably had the cultivation base which was one level
higher than the other two, perhaps at the Second Sky of the Earth Realm. His body
was very sturdy; his muscles contained vigorous power as if he would immediately
turn into a javelin darting toward Shi Yan.
"Good. Come here." Under the attack of those sharp wind swords, Shi Yan beamed out
a faint smile; his face didn't show any fear. He screamed out loud before slightly
moving his body. His body easily avoided those wind swords as quickly as lightning.
"That's all you have?" Shi Yan didn't even urge the rampage nor the negative powers
yet. "If you only have this, you are done."
"Han Long!" Yi Cu Bi's face slightly changed; her eyes were full of astonishment.
"You are Han Long, the son of the Gray Wings Clan's leader?"
"Stupid humankind, you are dead." The man of the Wings Race did not care about Yi
Cu Bi; he slowly took a deep breath, seeming to restrain his anger. "I will arrest
you, bring you to the Gray Wings Clan and let you suffer the molesting hands of the
Lewd Laughing Ape." The other two guys beside him burst into laughter with
malicious faces after hearing that.
"You have a special taste I assume. Do you often do it with Lewd Ape?" Shi Yan with
a strange face looked like he had just woken up from a long time of consciousness.
He clapped his hands and laughed out loud. "You are right. Birdmen are also a
hybrid delivered by animals. It is understandable if you do it with the Lewd Ape. I
am just too surprised."
"Boom."
An explosion came out from behind the Wings Race's man called Han Long. The
flapping speed was getting faster. Like an arrow shot out of a bow, Han Long flew
straight towards Shi Yan with a cold face and a hateful look in his eyes.
In the howling wind, the two silver secret treasures on his hand emitted dazzling
silver light which contained tremendous, unbreakable ferocious aura. At the same
time, muscles on the body of the Wings Race's man expanded, and the mighty profound
Qi inside his body also moved faster. Concurrently, Han Long had been irritated
completely, determinedly launching one strike to kill Shi Yan.
Shi Yan's eyes slightly squinted. The flows of white-gray smoke slowly flew out
from the pores of his entire body. In that mist of smoke, different negative
feelings of despair, bloodshed, violence gathered behind him altogether.
A flow of cold, strange, viperous and resentful aura suddenly became denser and
more intense. The white-gray smoke quickly converged and condensed into a terrible
furious phantom.
The negative feelings condensed into an entity. Shi Yan had discovered this
skillful attacking technique. He made use of the negative feelings floating around
in the air, condensing into a phantom which was the mix of reality and illusion. As
this phantom contained a lot of negative emotions, it was similar to giving it
life.
After the phantom was created, not only did it bring out terrifyingly horrendous
forces but it also contained various negative feelings to slaughter enemies,
stirring up the enemies' mind and breaking their defensive forces so that the
negative feelings could easily absorb into their mind.
"What is it?" As soon as seeing the phantom, the three guys of the Wings Race all
screamed out at the same time.
Yi Cu Bi's face slightly changed. She silently moved backward, keeping a distance
from the phantom.
The Demonic Sound Clan's soul was unique; Yi Cu Bi's soul competency was profound,
and her power sense was thorough. At the moment that the phantom had appeared, she
had immediately recognized a weird thing about this phantom. Although many
malicious forces gathered inside its body, it also had a lot of emotional
movements. This unusual creature with ferocious life was full of bloody murderous
desire.
"Break." Shi Yan shouted out loud while lifting his two arms up in the air
launching the dazzling Life and Death Seal.
Han Long's silver secret treasure like a giant claw also emitted the sharp silver
light dashing towards Dan Yan like real sharp weapons.
However, as soon as Shi Yan launched the Life and Death Seal, the silver lights
darting towards him broke into many silver points of light and vanished quickly.
The Life and Death Seal crushed that silver lights like cutting dry plant stems,
and it then continued lunging straight towards Han Long's chest. Han Long's face
changed dramatically; his sturdy body ceased in the air and quickly flew away. The
tremendous, profound Qi gathered inside his body. He flapped his wings very fast;
howling winds burst and formed a visible flow of whirlwind.
The Life and Death Seal kept dashing and piercing that whirlwind impetuously.
Boisterous explosive sounds continually reverberated; that whirlwind went off
completely and quickly disappeared.
"Kill him!" Han Long's eyes were like a poisonous snake, staring at Shi Yan. As
soon as the whirlwind vanished, Han Long quickly stepped backward. The other two
men of the Wings Race rapidly approached Shi Yan, one on the left, and one on the
right. After having moved back to avoid the aftershocks of the Life and Death
Seal's explosion, Han Long continued to dart toward Shi Yan, emitting a ferocious
murderous aura.
"Shi Yan, he is the son of the Gray Wings Clan's leader. You, you..." Yi Cu Bi
couldn't help but scream out loud trying to stop Shi Yan from fighting with him.
"Go!" Shi Yan didn't even bother to throw her a glance. He stretched his hand
pointing to Han Long. The giant phantom hovering about behind him suddenly flew
out, extending its giant claws, showing its fangs, approaching Han Long and sinking
its fangs into him.
"Boom."
Many flows of glowing burning fires suddenly inflamed in his palms, wrapping around
his fingers like a worm twisting.
"Let burn your feather first." Shi Yan swung his hand. A flame flew out from his
hand, rolling toward the two men of the Wings Race who were heading to him.
"He is the son of the Gray Wings Clan's leader. Shi Yan, there is no use in killing
him. Forget it. We should leave now." Di Cu Bi shouted.
"You moron, you cannot live!"
Under the phantom's attack, Han Long was still idiotic; he grinned and said, "Who
insults me will have to wish to be dead than alive."
"Birdman is Birdman, limited intelligence." Shi Yan shook his head; his eyes were
cold. When he flickered his consciousness, the phantom threw itself on Han Long and
spread out its violent negative forces covering Han Long's body in a blink.
"Hiss hiss hiss."
A heart-rending scream rose up. The Heaven Flame had touched the two men of the
Wings Race, the burning fires burned up the gray wings on their back. Both of them
drearily shouted in panic; all of the forces on their bodies gradually disappeared.
"No trouble in the future if you all die!"
The intense burning fires like masses of clouds suddenly changed direction, flying
towards the three men of the Wings Race. When Yi Cu Bi screamed out in fear, the
Heaven Flame had already wrapped them up.
The phantom quietly returned next to Shi Yan and gradually vanished.
Being burned by the burning fires, the three men of the Wings Race didn't have a
chance to scream. In just a few seconds, their bodies were burnt to ashes,
dispersing with the wind. None of their spiritual aurae remained.
Shi Yan was surprised. He closed his eyes to sense for a while before shaking his
head regretfully, thinking that he should just use only a small part of the Heaven
Flame to fight next time; otherwise, there would be nothing left for him to take.
Ashes of those men dispersed and vanished. Just like that, the three men of the
Wings Race disappeared from Shi Yan's sight.
Yi Cu Bi's infatuating eyes were still full of panic. She horribly looked at the
ashes scattering everywhere and suddenly felt chilled.
"Roar roar."
Inside the Sound Beast Mountain ahead, the Sound Beasts instantly howled altogether
as soon as they saw the Heaven Flame. Many Sound Beasts had gone out of the Sound
Beast Mountain before the Heaven Flame's appearance. However, When the roars and
howls reverberated, they all trembled and quickly ran back into the Sound Beast
Mountain.
The high-level Sound Beasts could feel the destructive power of the Heaven flame.
They roared and howled to call their descendants to avoid Shi Yan's Heaven Flame.
In a short time, all of the Sounds Beast had already retrieved.
On the Sound Beasts' Mountain flank, the Sound Beasts with firm bodies displayed
panic and horror looks, staring at Dan Yan from a distance. Apparently, those Sound
Beasts were frightened as they knew the danger of the Heaven Flame.
"You, you killed Han Long. Why did you kill Han Long?" Yi Cu Bi mumbled with a
confused face. She said in shock, "Han Long was the son of the Gray Wings Clan's
leader. The Gray Wings Clan is one of the three branches of the Wings Race. The
head of gray Wings Clan has been very combative and always covered his men's
weaknesses. When he finds out that Han Long has died, he definitely will get
crazily mad."
"All three of them died, who will be the bearer of the bad news? No one."
Shi Yan smiled.
"That guy had wanted to kill me. Of course, I could not just let them kill me
without doing anything. Their death was not too messy. Hmm, if I stay here, the
Sound Beasts on the Sound Beast Mountain will not come out for this moment. Maybe
we should move away and wait for the Sound Beasts to come down. We will then
continue to kill them?"
"Hope so." Yi Cu Bi wasn't sure.
"The Wings Race have a pour soul cultivation. He will find out that Han Long has
been dead, but he cannot know who has killed him. I hope he will not know the cause
of Han Long's death. Otherwise, not only will you get trouble but also will our
tribe have to suffer his anger."
The sound of flapping wings suddenly came up from a distance from behind the Sound
Beast Mountain. This time, there were many flapping sounds in the air, which meant
that many people of the Wings Race were coming.
"Go, quick!" Yi Cu Bi's face changed. She held Shi Yan and flew away, heading
towards the Giant Stone Ancient City.

Chapter 245: Give me a reason.
Many Gray Wings Clan's people quickly appeared where Shi Yan and Yi Cu Bi had just
left. After arriving, a group of them looked around from east to west, seeming to
search for something.
One of them took out a dark green crystal pearl and extracted a drop of blood onto
that ball. The crystal pearl slowly emitted a green ray of light. Many beams of Han
Long's spirit aura gathered from the scattering ashes in the air and went into the
pearl.
The face of the guy from the Gray Wings Clan changed dramatically and said, "Han
Long is dead."
All of Gray Wings Clan's people there crazily roared altogether and quickly
scattered to search for the murderer.
Behind the Sound Beast Mountain, in the Gray Wings Clan's territory.
There were many strange wooden huts on ancient tree trunks. The Gray Wings Clan's
people were cultivating inside those huts.
Behind a big ancient tree trunk was a ravine overwhelmed with howling winds. Inside
that ravine, an elderly man of the Gray Wings Clan whose appearance similar to Han
Long's was silently watching an appealing figure who was sitting in the middle of
the shrieking winds. His cold eyes sparked lustful look.
The figure with the sexy body was full of dense wind aura, and she was wearing a
red fire armor. She was sitting in the middle of the ravine. A lot of the wind
forces were quickly gathering, becoming the restorative medicine for her Martial
Spirit inside of her body. It elated her mind and enlightened her glowing face.
"Miss He, you have cultivated very well. The wind forces of the Heaven Wind Valley
are adamant. Normally, only I can cultivate it. Now I give it to you." The elderly
man of the Gray Wings Clan fixed his torch-lighting eyes on that beautiful body for
a long while and mumbled, "You are the gift from Heaven. The Wind Martial Spirit in
your body is the best thing for me to cultivate the wind forces successfully. Wait
until you gather enough the wind forces, I will take it to improve my cultivation
Realm, exceeding the other two guys..."
Inside the ravine, the wind forces were wrapping He Qing Man's body. Her beautiful
eyes slowly opened, glancing at the elderly man over there, and then closing again
right away. Her face displayed a dreary look.
"Tinkling tinkling."
A strange sound suddenly resounded from the chest of the elderly man. He winced and
hauled a dark green crystal pearl from his chest, and then annoyedly asked, "What
happened?"
"Young Master, young Master is dead." The crystal pearl transmitted a hasty anxious
voice.
"What?" The elderly man's face suddenly changed with green veins prominently
bulging. He looked very furious. He irritatingly shouted, "Say it again?"
"Young master is dead; his soul has scattered. Please spare my life, Master. We did
not know why it happened." The voice from the crystal pearl was anxiously worried.
The elderly man of the Gray Wings Clan could not bear it anymore, he raised his
head up to the sky, deliriously shouting. Wailing wind and furious energy gathered
all together, going into the crystal pearl.
The crystal pearl projected dazzling green rays of light all of a sudden. The green
light continually condensed, forming an image.
Numerous green fibers sketched out Shi Yan's frigid face in that green image. The
more energy that poured in, the clearer Shi Yan's appearance became.
"Humankind!" The elderly man shouted out loud. Sharp winds burst strongly, pulling
up all the surrounding ancient trees trunks and scattering wooden pieces in the
air.
He Qing Man could sense his aggressive movements. She couldn't help but open her
eyes, seeing Shi Yan's face sketched out by the green lights in the cave.
Her eyes flared up an astonished look, and she almost shouted. She quickly closed
her eyes, pretending to see nothing.
"He Qing Man, do you know this humankind?" The elderly man of the Gray Wings Clan
breathed heavily; his bold face turned towards He Qing Man and shouted.
Opening her eyes again, He Qing Man attentively gazed at Shi Yan's illusory image
appearing in a green light screen for a while before speaking, "He is our target.
We have entered the Chasm Battlefield to hunt him down. I don't know where he is
now. My group has separated since we have arrived here, and no one knows of one
another's location."
"I will make him wish to be dead than alive." The elderly man took a deep breath.
He now looked like an irritated beast roaring terrifyingly.
"How can you survive now ?!" He Qing Man beamed out a miserable smile, slightly
shaking her head, starting to worry for Shi Yan's life.
A beautiful figure dragging a person along was quickly dashing towards the Giant
Ancient Stone City.
"Cu Bi!" A great shout suddenly came up from inside of the Giant Ancient Stone
City.
"Father!" Yi Cu Bi screamed out in surprise. She slowed down her speed, approaching
the direction of her father. "Do you feel the strange things of the Sound Beast
Mountain?"
Yi Tian Mo nodded; his ashy gray eyes flared up a strange light. "Cu Bi, has this
little rascal captured any beasts?"
"He has killed three Child Devils." Yi Cu Bi said.
"What?" Yi Tian Mo's face changed but then quickly turned back to normal. He looked
at Yi Cu Bi for a while before asking, "Finally, what has happened?"
"His body has the Heaven Flame. He also killed the son of the Gray Wings Clan's
leader." Yi Cu Bi said with a miserable smile.
The Yi Tian Mo's skinny body slightly shivered. His terrified look was hard to
cover up. He helplessly looked at Shi Yan with a shocked face. "The Heaven Flame,
Heaven Flame, I can't believe it is the Heaven man..."
After mumbling for a moment, Yi Tian Mo suddenly dragged a strange half-smile out
of his mouth. "Shi Yan, I can't believe you have the Heaven Flame. That's very
good!"
"Father!" Yi Cu Bi shouted loudly. "Don't kill him; he has saved my life. Without
him, the Child Devils could have killed me."
Yi Cu Bi understood her father very well. Yi Tian Mo hadn't said nor smiled
earlier, but once he showed that strange smiley face, it meant that he wanted to
kill someone.
"No need to mention that he has saved your life, even if he saved mine, he still
must die." Yi Tian smiled while shaking his head. His ashy gray eyes stared at Shi
Yan. "His existence put the entire Demonic Sound Clan into a deadly danger. We have
been deported to this place where we don't have any icy secret treasures to defend
ourselves. Once he reaches the level where he is not afraid of our soul attacks
anymore, he is the genuine danger for the Demonic Sound Clan."
"You cannot kill me." Shi Yan vigorously shouted all of a sudden.
"What?" Yi Tian Mo's face had a strange cheerful look; his eyes became darkened.
"Tell me, what reason do you have that stops me from killing you? I know you are
smart, you will not again mention that you have saved my daughter."
"I can help you deal with the Sound Beasts."
"This reason is not enough. Your existence is more dangerous than the Sound
Beasts."
"The Sound Beast Mountain has changed, and thus many Sound Beasts might run out of
the Sound Beast Mountain, including the Child Devils. They can destroy the Demonic
Sound Clan." Shi Yan frowned and said.
"If we hide inside the Ancient City, the Sound Beasts can hardly do anything. They
will return to the Sound Beast Mountain after a while. You cannot convince me." Yi
Tian Mo continued shaking his head; the cheerful face remained unchanged.
"The formation technique on the Sound Beast Mountain has weakened. There will be a
significant change. This time, the Sound Beasts on the Sound Beast Mountain will be
probably more aggressive than before." Yi Cu Bi could not help but scream. "Father,
let's wait for a while. Let see the commotions of the Sound Beasts. If we keep him
alive, we can have solutions to deal with the Sound Beasts."
"This reason is still not enough." Yi Tian Mo continued shaking his head; the
cheerful face was still there; the murderous intention wasn't gone yet.
"I can help you deal with the other leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan. I have heard
that there are another two leaders like you. Think again, if you control me and
keep me alive, you will have incredible support to oppress the other two leaders."
Shi Yan suddenly became lucid. He immediately opened his mouth just right before Yi
Tian Mo took actions.
The cheerful look on Yi Tian Mo's face disappeared. His eyes flared up many strange
rays of light; he was deep in thought with the somber face, considering the pros
and cons.
Not long after that, Yi Tian Mo nodded his head and said, "I provisionally shall
not kill you, but you cannot let any other people see the Heaven Flame at any
cost."
"Understood." Shi Yan hastily nodded.
"Swoosh."
Not far from there, some figures were flying over, breaking the speed barrier in
the air. There appeared that many people of the Demonic Sound Clan were approaching
the Sound Beast Mountain's direction from the Ancient City.
"Cu Bi, you bring him back first, I'll go to the Sound Beast Mountain." Yi Tian Mo
knitted his eyebrows while instructing his daughter.
Yi Cu Bi nodded, grabbing Shi Yan and quickly walking towards the Ancient City. On
the way, Shi Yan quietly observed everywhere and realized that many high-level
warriors of the Demonic Sound Clan were advancing towards Sound Beast Mountain. The
two flows of soul movements among those warriors were too powerful that even Shi
Yan had to be frightened. These two flows of soul movements flashed up and quickly
disappeared from Shi Yan's soul consciousness.
"The two leaders, Ka Ba and Ya Meng, are also going there." Yi Cu Bi explained to
Shi Yan. "They are like my father, the leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan. They are
very dangerous. The abnormality of the Sound Beast Mountain has apparently
astounded them as well."
"Are they running towards the Sound Beast Mountain? Are they not afraid of being
attacked by the Sound Beasts?" asked Shi Yan, a bit surprised.
"Both Ka Ba and Ya Meng have very high-level cultivation base. Except for the high-
level Child Devils, almost none of the Sound Beasts can hurt them. If they want to
run, even the Child Devils cannot catch them." Yi Cu Bi replied.
"Understood."
In the Giant Stone Ancient City.
Inside an imposing structural building, Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long, Qu Yan Qing, Pan
Zhe and other warriors were confined in a secret chamber. Ya Meng's guards
regularly came and took a single warrior away each time. Not long afterward, a
mournful voice could be heard from a chamber next door.
At this moment, Cao Zhi Lan and Pan Zhe, the new outstanding talents of the Endless
Sea, were wearing gloomy faces and losing their previous proud look.
"Cao Zhi Lan, your Spirit God Martial Spirit can't deactivate the soul formation
technique?" A warrior of the Penglai Divine asked Cao Zhi Lan with a hopeless face.
Cao Zhi Lan was sitting cross-legged; she slightly shook her head and reluctantly
said, "The soul knowledge of this pagan tribe is much more developed than ours. If
there is any change in my Spirit God Martial Spirit, they can immediately sense and
respond to it. Not to mention that my soul is in confinement, even if it was not, I
would not dare to use it."
"So, we just wait here to die?" This warrior mumbled.
"Currently, I do not have any solutions. However, Shi Yan has not been captured; he
might have solutions. Anyway, his body has some special powers; maybe he can
survive here?!"
"Him?" Pan Zhe, Gu Ling Long, and Qu Yan Qing all surprisingly screamed out with
astonished faces.

Chapter 246: Five Devils Condensation Refining
In a big stone chamber with dim light.
Shi Yan held his breath and meditated. His eyes sparked a subtle electric light
which looked splendidly bright in the dark stone room.
When his fingers gently fondled the Blood Vein Ring, his spirit was immersed in it.
The world inside there gradually appeared within his mind.
As he spread out his mind, he felt that the Blood Vein Ring seemed endless, quiet,
empty, and immense.
In this strange space, there were three particular areas; one was so cold that it
could freeze one's marrow, one was sweltering and dazzling while the rest was
unpredictably extraordinary.
The Ice Cold Flame, the Earth Flame, and the giant Fire Crystal Sword stayed in
three separate areas, being tied up by the Blood Vein Ring inside of its anomalous
space. Dubious gray hazes surrounded the Ice Cold Flame, preventing it from
releasing the ice powers.
Even when Shi Yan's spirit called for it, the Ice Cold Flame had no strange
reaction.
Opposite to the scorching dazzling light, the miraculous soul appeared clearer.
After having obtained the sun power of the Sun Refined Spirit, the Earth Flame was
going through a fast transformation; its soul gradually formed and had a self-
controlled consciousness.
When Shi Yan's spirit concentrated on the other area, and his consciousness went
through many layers of obstacles, he realized that the Earth Flame's area was full
of burning fires and flooded with light and terrifying heat. If it wasn't because
of the Sun power that had tempered his body and soul nor the scorching Sun power
inside his consciousness, his soul consciousness could have been burnt to ashes
already.
The burning fires burst up, radiating dazzling light and releasing great heat as if
it had to burn everything down completely.
"You... you come here..." Suddenly, a fragile stream of consciousness slowly went
into Shi Yan's spirit from those fires.
In the dark stone chamber, Shi Yan's eyes shot out the electric light; his body
slightly shivered. The Earth Flame sent out a complete message for the first time.
It meant that its form would be shaped for real in a short period. It also meant
that from now, it was able to communicate conveniently with him like the Ice Cold
Flame.
"You, finally you can send out a clear message. That's superb. No need to rush;
continue cultivating. You and I can have a real conservation soon." Shi Yan beamed
out a smile from the corner of his mouth and gently fondled the Blood Vein Ring,
sending out his message.
"I... I will quickly, can quickly transform to be like it..." The Earth Flame's
voice was like a baby practicing to speak. Although it was not fluent, Shi Yan
still could understand it.
"Good, I am waiting for that day."
Inside the Blood Vein Ring, the Earth Flame's spirit violently vibrated in the
middle of the burning fires. When Shi Yan's spirit observed inside of the Blood
Vein Ring, he could see each thin stream of burning fires twisted and condensed,
weaving into a mysterious magnetic field.
Burning fire fibers like human brain nerves became the life source of the Earth
Flame.
After having received Shi Yan's consciousness, the life of the Earth Flame twisted
and refined faster through some miraculous ways.
Each thread of the fire stream of souls was like a lively animal, dancing inside of
the magnetic field and emitting firepower that made people's souls trembled.
Shi Yan's mood was very good while he slowly retrieved his consciousness.
Although he could not communicate with the Ice Cold Flame, the Earth Flame's
transformation made him very happy. With the current transforming speed, the Earth
Flame would have a complete form in no time, turning into the Heaven Flame like the
Ice Cold Flame.
After finishing this step, the Earth Flame would be considered the genuine Heaven
Flame. Absorbing the sun power of the Sun Refined Spirit had apparently helped its
transformation.
Inside the dark stone chamber, Shi Yan was sitting cross-legged and breathing
regularly. He was in deep thought. A moment later, he sent his spirit into the
Blood Vein Ring again to observe the huge sword's hilt in the Blood Vein Ring.
The gigantic sword was like a brilliant fire crystal. There were many closing evil
eyes on the sword. The sword hilt had lost all its former splendid power since it
had entered the Blood Vein Ring. It did not release any special powers; the former
attacking power that easily destroyed the others' souls also completely
disappeared.
The gigantic sword hovered about in the Blood Vein Ring. It seemed to have turned
to a regular big sword. Shi Yan's spirit observed for a while but still could not
find anything special.
His consciousness could hardly connect with the sword. He wanted to take the
gigantic sword's hilt out of the Blood Vein Ring to observe it carefully, but he
realized that he could not do so.
Although he had worn the Blood Vein Ring on his finger, he still did not have a
profound understanding about this ring nor command the Blood Vein Ring until now.
He realized that he was always in a passive mode with the Blood Vein Ring and let
the Blood Vein Ring lead him around by the nose. He didn't like this feeling but
could do nothing.
A ray of light flashed up from a corner of the Blood Vein Ring. The light was not
dazzling nor as glowing as the Earth Flame's light.
Shi Yan had wanted to retrieve his spirit out of the Blood Vein Ring before
detecting the existence of the light as well as layer upon layer of forces of the
formation technique from that light.
While being shocked, Shi Yan suddenly remembered that after having entered the
Earth Realm, he hadn't continued to break the protection wall of the Blood Vein
Ring.
Inside of the Blood Vein Ring had a peculiar memory soul. Both the Rampage Martial
Technique and the Life and Death Seal came from the Blood Vein Ring. Every time the
forces in his body increased to a specific level, he would receive a beneficial
martial technique from the Blood Vein Ring.
After contemplating for a while, Shi Yan retrieved the spirit from the Blood Vein
Ring. In the stone chamber, Shi Yan quietly hauled out the Refine Pill, swallowed
it, and started to restore his profound Qi.
After regulating for a long time, until he felt his energy peaked, he suddenly
launched powers.
The massive profound Qi like a flood breaking dikes poured into the Blood Vein Ring
aggressively and became a powerful light beam. With its highest speed, it went
straight to the hard protection wall inside of the Blood Vein Ring.
"Thud."
An echoing sound from inside of the Blood Vein Ring came out; the solid protection
wall shattered into pieces all of a sudden.
A wave of memory with different symbols dispersed out from behind that protection
wall like a surging tide, jumping into Shi Yan's sea of consciousness and becoming
a memory engraving on his brain without being removed easily.
A bunch of strange symbols in his head congregated and formed a strange Heaven
Formation. This formation could gather the negative feelings which were the Five
Devils in the Sea of Mind.
The sea of consciousness churned up. These strange symbols slowly flew up in there,
causing some abnormal changes.
At the same time, Shi Yan's body slightly trembled. The negative feelings from the
meridians of his entire body started to be uncontrollable, spreading out vigorously
and assembling in the sea of consciousness.
The soul consciousness gathering in the sea of consciousness was stirred up.
Strange symbols from the Blood Vein Ring started to absorb the soul consciousness'
forces in the sea of consciousness and engraved on Shi Yan's spirit.
Gradually, those symbols turned to be five tiny transparent figures whose

appearances were exactly identical to Shi Yan's. Each of those dwarves was immersed
in the sea of consciousness, absorbing the power in the sea of consciousness. Shi
Yan's living aura gradually developed inside of the transparent dwarves as if they
were given some Life Seal.
Inside the dark stone chamber, Shi Yan's eyes were sparkling like twinkling stars
in the sky. Different uncontrollable negative feelings spread out and then flew
towards the sea of consciousness very fast. Those flows of negative emotions rolled
into the five transparent dwarves.
Despair, fear, bloodshed, greed, and resentment were five different kinds of
feelings. Once they poured into the sea of consciousness, they immediately
dispersed. The five feelings divided into five flows which were like separated long
fibers going into each different transparent dwarf.
Shi Yan was sitting motionlessly and suffering everything passively.
After the five feelings of Despair, Fear, Bloodshed, Greed, and Resentment poured
into these five transparent dwarves, the dwarves' appearances gradually
transformed.
The skin of the dwarf with Despair became dark blue; his shoulders started to be
covered with Pangolin' scales; two extra arms grew from underneath of his two
original arms.
The dwarf absorbing Fear grew a peculiar sharp horn. His two eyes became a strange
silver white.
The dwarf with Bloodshed had blazing red eyes, an angry face, and a long thin fang
growing out from the two corners of his mouth.
The dwarf absorbing Greed closed his two legs while a tail grew behind him at his
waist.
The eyes of the Resentment dwarf became deep blue and cold. The black veins wrapped
its entire body; its nails were like sharp knives.
Different uncontrollable emotions flooded into the sea of consciousness and poured
into the five dwarves. After that, the five dwarves slowly transformed, becoming
more and more devilish with full of the wicked aura covering their bodies, making
others' spirits frightened and panic.
Shi Yan did not know what had happened; he just could passively accept everything.
He then gradually realized that although his living energy had been instilled into
the five dwarves in the sea of consciousness, they became more and more different
from him and almost identical with the phantom which he had condensed and refined
by making use of the negative forces.
Devil of Despair, Devil of fear, Devil of bloodshed, Devil of greed, and the Devil
of resentment.
The five dwarves' appearances became more and more ferocious. From each flow of his
bobbing consciousness in the sea of consciousness, the ancient symbols appeared
again, went into the five dwarves' bodies flaring up and then disappearing right
away. It seemed to check and identify these five dwarves.
Those Devils were condensed and refined by the negative feelings.
Shi Yan's body was agitated. A stream of spirit light appeared in his head. For a
moment, different kinds of profound Upanishads related to the formation technique
of the Five Devils in the Sea of Mind started to respond from the five Dwarves.
These Upanishads also poured into Shi Yan's head, becoming a part of his memory.
In a blink, Shi Yan seemed to master everything about these five Dwarves. He had
found a way to control them and figured out exactly how to use them.
All kinds of negative feelings kept flowing out non-stop from inside the and
quickly pouring into the five dwarves. After they had received the feelings of
Despair, Bloodshed, Fear, Greed, and Resentment, the ferocious auras on their
bodies were getting stronger and stronger that could violently intimidate others'
spirits.
"Get out!" Shi Yan shouted out loud.
The five dwarves in the sea of consciousness instantly disappeared. Right after
that, five illusory ten-meter-tall Devil images reappeared behind Shi Yan. These
were the five Devils of Despair, Bloodshed, Fear, Greed, and Resentment in his sea
of consciousness.

Chapter 247: He is very special
"Roam Roam."
Outside the Giant Stone Ancient City, grunts and growls of the Sound Beasts
regularly reverberated from a thick and immense forest.
A bunch of the Demonic Sound Clan's people stayed inside of the city without daring
to leave the City because they were afraid of being attacked by the beasts outside.
In the past few days, the Sound Beasts had been fleeing away from the Sound Beast
Mountain because the formation technique had been weakened, messing everything up.
There were also the sixth or seventh level Child Devils among those Sound Beasts.
The Child Devil was the natural enemy of the Demonic Sound Clan. The Child Devil's
existence deliriously frightened the Demonic Sound Clan's pagans. Once hearing the
bitter cries of a Child Devil, they instantly felt scared out of their wits.
In the Giant Stone Ancient city, the old dark gray lava rock wall was full of
different Beasts drawings. Luminescent stones were encrusted into the wall,
emitting sparkling light.
A powerful flow of energy engulfed the entire City. This flow of energy always
existed like big surging waves that impetuously intimidated the Sound Beasts.
The Defensive Formation technique covered the Ancient City, preventing all the
Sound Beasts from intruding from the outside. They could only stay outside the City
howling without daring to invade the Ancient City.
On the Ancient Stone City's Wall, Yi Tian Mo was standing straight in a blue tunic;
his face was somber. He, together with the other two leaders Ya Meng and Ka Ba of
the Demonic Sound Clan, were looking far away.
Yi Cu Bi and Ya Ji were behind the three leaders, also looking out toward the same
direction with a serious manner.
Outside the city, the Sound Beast were flying around, their growls and shrieks
reverberated nonstop. Yin aura was hovering about without dispersing. All kinds of
Sound Beasts surrounded the Ancient City, seeming to wait for something.
The three leaders were standing on the City's Wall, discussing with each other in a
low tone. They didn't seem optimistic.
"Cu Bi, where is the human warrior you have captured?" Ya Ji asked while holding
some green orbs in his hands. There were faint vibrating souls inside those pearls.
The pearls collided with one another in his hand and constantly flashed out a
little of strange spirit aura.
"How is this related to you?" Yi Cu Bi slightly knitted her eyebrows as she didn't
seem pleased to answer him. She turned around, glancing at another girl nearby and
asking her, "Xue Fei, your father is very familiar with the Sound Beast Mountain as
your people often go there. Do you know why the formation technique of the mountain
has been weakening?"
Xue Fei was the sole daughter of the leader Ka Ba. She had glowing snow-white skin,
picturesque eyelashes, and deep eyes. She was also an exceptionally beautiful girl
of the Demonic Sound Clan.
"I don't know. The formation technique keeps getting weaker incomprehensibly. It is
strange this time. Many of the Child Devils have run out of the Sound Beast
Mountain, surrounding this place for many days already. They don't seem to leave
here soon. What do they want to do afterward?" Xue Fei shook her head, indicating
that she did not know about it.
"Cu Bi, that human warrior is dangerous. You should trade him." The pearls in Ya
Ji's hand collided continually; the weak spirit vibration circulated inside of the
pearls.
"I have taken the captured human warriors' souls and used a secret technique to
create and refine these Yin Pearls. They are very useful for our soul cultivation.
If you me that guy, these Yin Pearls are yours."
"Ya Ji, since when did you become so generous?" Xue Fei was curious, looking at Ya
Ji and asking with surprise. "You are willing to exchange these pearls just because
of one human warrior. Is he very special?"
"The warriors that I have captured have been hunting that guy down. Unexpectedly,
he is not scared of them; it appeared that his body has some secrets. Hmm, I think
he is a little special."
Xue Fei noticed that Cu Bi still didn't want to exchange, and thus she guessed that
Cu Bi might also know something special about Shi Yan. She wanted to clarify more.
"Is it true, Cu Bi? As you have captured him for long, you should have realized
something special about him?"
"There is nothing to discover." Yi Cu Bi coldly said.
Ya Ji smiled and apparently didn't believe her. "Let's do this. You come to my
place, and I can let you choose five human warriors. I will use those five warriors
to exchange for that guy. What do you think?"
"Ya Ji, you are so annoying." Yi Cu Bi's face was uncomfortable.
Ya Ji coldly snorted; his eyes beamed out a cold and displeased ray of light.
"Roam Roam."
At this moment, the angry howls of the Sound Beasts resounded from far deep inside
of the forest outside the ancient city.
"Swoosh swoosh."
The Sound Beasts were besieging a Birdman with five or six-meter long gray wings.
It shrieked and flapped his wings flying away in fear.
Under the violent attack of the Sound Beasts, the elderly man of the Gray Wings
Clan was not scared at all. His body projected dazzling wind blades, making made
the Sound Beasts ward off. He daringly stormed into the Ancient City of the Demonic
Sound Clan and arrogantly walked on the walls of the City.
The defensive formation technique on Ancient City's walls of Demonic Sound Clan
strangely shrank a little bit when his figure appeared, letting him freely enter
the Ancient City.
"Duo Long ge, what brings you here?" Ya Meng raised his head with full of white
hair laughing out loud and then clasped his hands towards the patriarch of the Gray
Wings Clan from a distance. "We are discussing if we should visit the Gray Wings
Clan. It is unexpected that Duo Long-ge already came here first. That is very
good."
Yi Tian Mo's ashy gray eyes flashed up a stream of worry. He secretly exchanged a
glanced with Yi Cu Bi.
Yi Cu Bi was talking to Ya Ji, Xue Fei. As soon as she saw her father's signal, her
faces slightly changed. She secretly nodded without letting anyone notice and then
spoke to Xue Fei and Ya Ji, "I have something to do, I am leaving now."
Upon her words, without waiting for Ya Ji's and Xue Fei's reaction, she instantly
leaped up, and her slender body disappeared in a blink.
Duo Long, the patriarch of the Gray Wings Clan, was staring at Ya Meng, Yi Tian Mo,
and Ka Ba with murderous eyes. He shouted, "I've heard that you have captured some
human beings?"
"That's right." Ya Meng's face looked astonished. "Some human beings have appeared
in the forest near here earlier without any known reasons. We have captured and
confined them. Why do you concern about these human beings? Does your Gray Wings
Clan also want to use humankind's souls to refine something?"
"Bring out all those warriors; I am looking for someone." Duo Long's eyes like
ferocious poisonous snakes shot out the malignant light. "Han Long my son, has been
killed by a human being. I want to crush his bones to ashes, making him suffer all
sorts of painful tortures."
"What?" Ya Meng, Ka Ba, and Yi Tian Mo couldn't help but yell; their faces looked
terrified.
"Ok, I know what to do." Ya Meng nodded, understanding that this matter was
serious. He turned to Ya Ji and ordered, "Bring all human warriors here."
Ya Ji bent his body and left quickly.
"Yi Tian Mo, I have heard that you've also captured one human warrior. Should you
also...?". Ya Meng looked at Yi Tian Mo.
"Yi Feng, you go back and bring that human here." Yi Tian Mo didn't say much; he
commanded a young man who was standing not far away from him. Yi Feng also quickly
left.
"Duo Long ge, is it true that many Sound Beasts were invading into the Gray Wings
Clan' territory?" Ka Ba suddenly asked.
"Only your area is in danger. Not many Sound Beasts appeared in our area; it is
easy to wipe them out." Duo Long's face was cold when he replied. It seemed that he
didn't want to talk about anything before taking his revenge.
Ka Ba wanted to ask something, but when seeing Duo Long's cold face, he smirked and
stopped asking.
Ya Meng and Yi Tian Mo did not say anything more either; they all wore a strange
face while waiting in silence.
Not long after that, Ya Ji and other men of the Demonic Sound Clan used several
beasts to pull the big cage imprisoning Cao Zhi Lan, Pan Zhe, and the other
warriors.
Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long, Pan Zhe, and Qi Yang Qing were sitting at a corner of
the cage. Their faces kept changing while they were quietly observing the Demonic
Sound Clan and Duo Long of the Gray Wings Clan.
In the past few days, their servants had been taken away one by one and disappeared
completely.
They understood that Ya Ji's people had already killed those men who had been taken
away. Although Cao Zhi Lan did not dare to use her Spirit God Martial Spirit, she
still vaguely knew those men's souls had been extracted from their bodies and
refined into a special cultivation medicine for the Demonic Sound Clan.
After Cao Zhi Lan had disclosed what she had detected, all of those alive were
immersed in despair, starting to feel regretful, thinking that they shouldn't have
entered the Chasm Battlefield to hunt Ying Mu and Shi Yan down. They should have
let go of it.
Resentment flooded in Duo Long's eyes. He cast his eyes on those captured warriors
over and over, shaking his head nonstop.
A dark green crystal orb suddenly emerged in Duo Long's palm. When he slightly
flipped his hand, each green circle of light irradiated from the crystal orb.
In the middle of the green light, Shi Yan's appearance like an illusion upside down
in the water gradually appeared.
"Shi Yan." Cao Zhi Lan, Pan Zhe, Gu Ling Long, and Qu Yan Qing, those who were kept
inside of the cage, all shouted with fear in their eyes; their spirits were
agitated. They immediately knew who Duo Long was looking for; that was the one who
put them into this desperate situation.
"That's him!" Ya Ji also shouted.
"Who?" Duo Long clenched his teeth.
"The guy who has been captured by Cu Bi. I used to meet him before". Facing Duo
Long's cold eyes, Ya Ji did not dare to lie but quickly said, "He is a little
special. Those people I have captured came to this place to hunt him down. However,
they couldn't kill him although there are many of them."
"Yi Tian Mo!" Duo Long's body suddenly emitted a tremendous aura. He angrily
shouted and screamed out loud. "Bring that guy to me, quick!"
Ashy gray ray of light emerged in Yi Tian Mo's ashy gray eyes. A strange flow of
soul exploded in his head; the profound Qi quickly gathered in his body and rapidly
ran through his veins. He was ready to take risks with Duo Long.
"I have already told Yi Feng to bring him out." Yi Tien Mo was in alerting mode; he
said with a cold face, "He will bring that guy here shortly. Duo Long, you should
not be too agitated."
"Ok, I hope your man can bring that guy here. Otherwise, don't blame me for not
having mercy." Duo Long slowly nodded his head while glaring at Yi Tian Mo.

Chapter 248: History repeated
On the wall of the Ancient City, Duo Long emitted murderous aura; his eyes
contained maximum resentment. He was waiting in silence.
The three people of Ka Ba, Ya Meng, and Yi Tian Mo stayed beside him without saying
anything.
Many of the Demonic Sound Clan's people did not even breathe hard nor dared to look
at Duo Long. They all stood straight up.
The overall strength of the Wings Race was stronger than the Demonic Sound Clan's.
When fighting with Wings Race in recent years, if it was not because of the
internal confliction inside the Wings Race, the Demonic Sound Clan might have had
been conquered already.
The Wings Race's build was sturdy; their profound Qi was large and powerful.
Moreover, they were not afraid of the invasion from the Demonic Sound Clan's souls.
That was their God-given advantage when fighting with Demonic Sound Clan.
Duo Long was the patriarch of the Gray Wings Clan. Although the Gray Wings Clan's
strength was not as strong as the Black Wings Clan and the White Wings Clan, they
were very combative. Duo Long's Gray Wings Clan was the main force who exhorted the
Demonic Sound Clan's enslavement.
Therefore, the Demonic Sound Clan's people hated Duo Long of the Gray Wings Clan
the most, but they were scared of him the most as well.
Duo Long coming here was an intimidation for the three people of Ka Ba, Ya Meng,
and Yi Tian Mo. For the rest of Demonic Sound Clan, Duo Long could be considered a
violent murderer. They didn't know what he would bring about.
In the cage, Cao Zhi Lan's eyes were translucid, sweeping Duo Long's body and
quietly staring at the crystal ball in Duo Long's hand. She was very astonished.
She didn't know what crime Shi Yan had done to Duo Long after all. However, looking
at Duo Long's face, she was afraid that Shi Yan would soon receive more bad news
than good news this time. This time was not just a game.
Cao Zhi Lan secretly released a sigh. She had hoped that Shi Yan could have
attacked the Demonic Sound Clan so that she had a chance to escape from the soul
confinement of the Demonic Sound Clan. However, Duo Long's arrival had caused Shi
Yan to become a target for everyone. Now everyone considered him a thorn in their
eyes. After all, what exactly did he do?
Cao Zhi Lan could imagine that Shi Yan would be soon brought in here being tied up.
Duo Long surely would make him suffer all kinds of tortures that he would rather be
dead than alive. He would probably be dead even before Cao Zhi Lan's group.
Qu Yan Qing and Pan Zhe had the same thought as hers.
Suddenly, Yi Feng's figure appeared from afar.
Even before arriving here, Yi Feng already screamed out, "Great Master, that guy
has escaped. We don't know when he left the city. He should be outside of the city
already."
"What?!" Yi Tian Mo couldn't help but scream.
"Which direction?" Duo Long shouted stridently.
"Over there!" Yi Feng pointed towards outside of the city.
"Yi Tian Mo, hope it was not you who did it. Wait until I arrest him, I will
question him." Duo Long's body hovered up furiously into the air. "If I know that
is was you who did it, don't blame me for having no mercy." Upon his words, Duo
Long quickly flew out.
Ya Meng, Ka Ba, Yi Tian Mo and the other high-level warriors of the Demonic Sound
Clan were all astonished for a while before flying towards Duo Long's direction to
another Wall of the Ancient City.
On another wall of the ancient city.
Ya Meng, Ka Ba, Yi Tian Mo, Ya Ji and the Demonic Sound Clan's people were looking
ahead in the distance.
Flocks of the Sound Beasts, one by one, were coming and assembling at a place in
the forest. A sixth level Child Devil kept shrieking, seeming to call for more
Sound Beasts.
Counting up, not less than a thousand of Sound Beasts gathered as crowded as a
cloud of mosquitos.
Behind a large number of Sound Beasts discharging many flows of dazzling light.
From afar, it was possible to see many high-level long-wing warriors of the Wings
Race aggressively fighting with the Sound Beasts
A stream of dark red burning fires like a red lightning was now zooming towards the
place where numerous Sound Beasts were gathering.
Closely following that stream of red burning fires, Duo Long with full of wind
blades around his body churned up the air. He goggled and showed his teeth and then
raised his head up to the sky laughing.
"Burning fires' power is powerful! That guy is the one whom you have captured?" Ka
Ba stared at the burning fires' figure and carefully observed for a while. His face
suddenly changed. "That's not right! Burning, this burning fire is not the ordinary
one. It's not. It...., this is the Heaven Flame! It is the Heaven Flame! Yi Tian
Mo, you did well."
Yi Tian Mo's eyes sparked a bright ray of light while his body lightly moved
swayed. He then said with a sickly smile, "I did not know..."
"You didn't know?" Ya Meng' s face was suspicious. "That guy's body has your soul
confinement seal. If you put the formation technique on his body, how could you not
know the secrets of his body? Yi Tian Mo, are you not scared of playing with fire?
It would burn you to death in the end. You are the leader, and you didn't know the
dangerous the Heaven Flame could be to our tribe?"
"I didn't know this moron could have that Heaven Flame." Yi Tian Mo shook his head.
"However, don't worry, Duo Long has gone there. No matter if this moron has the
Heaven Flame or not, he cannot hide from Duo Long's deadly strike. Things are
turning out to be like this, no need to be worried too much."
When Yi Tian Mo was talking, Cu Bi's body quietly reappeared.
"You still claim that it was not related to you?" Ka Ba's face was cold. "Perhaps
you have even already known that that moron had killed Duo Long's son. If not, you
would not have let Cu Bi free him. Yi Tian Mo, do you know what you are doing?
After Duo Long arrests that moron, interrogates him and kills him, he still can
hunt you down to take revenge. You know Duo Long's personality very well, why did
you do that?"
"I don't know what you are talking about." Yi Tian Mo's face remained unchanged.
"Even if Duo Long wants to find me to take revenge, it's not related to you. Why do
you care so much?"
"Very good!" Ka Ba turned to Yi Tian Mo nodding his head with a cold face. He
suddenly seemed to understand something and thus burst into laughter. "I
understand, I got it now. Yi Tian Mo, Yi Tian Mo. It turns out that you already had
some intention for us. Hahaha, the Heaven Flame is the Demonic Sound Clan's
nemesis. You want to use that guy to control Ya Meng and me? Finally, I
understand."
Ya Meng's face changed, slowly nodded his head as well. "So, that's it. Yi Tian Mo,
Yi Tian Mo, your plan sounds very good. Regretfully, Duo Long came here and ruined
it. You didn't expect that Duo Long could know who had killed his son; that's how
your plan went wrong."
"You guys surely have the gift of speculation." Yi Tian Mo shook his head with his
unchanged face.
"You will regret this." Ka Ba forced out a faint smile.
Ya Meng's face got darkened; he apparently discontented with what Yi Tian Mo had
done. He seemed to have some secret forethoughts to deal with Yi Tian Mo.
A flow of burning fires spread out from Shi Yan's body; he turned to be a rocket
accelerating towards the place where the Sound Beasts were gathering.
After Yi Cu Bi had told Shi Yan that Duo Long had come, Shi Yan immediately ran out
of the city with the speed of light.
When he had killed Han Long, he had also killed the other two warriors who
accompanied him because he had wanted to prevent the superior man of their tribe
from knowing it. He had thought they would have never found out what had happened
as he had cleaned up everything. But he was wrong, so he could only flee away and
hide.
He knew his advantage. He had the Heaven Flame, and he was not afraid of the Sound
Beasts. Therefore, the place where the Sound Beasts gathered was the place for him
to hide.
Inside the Sound Beast Mountain.
Shi Yan knew from Cu Bi that there was a large, strong Defensive Technique on the
Sound Beast Mountain. This Defensive Technique was isolated from the Sound Beast
Mountain. Even the three leaders of the Wings Race could not remove the shelter.
Inside of the Sound Beast Mountain was overwhelmed with Sound Beasts, and the sky
and earth icy Yin aura was very intense over there. Except for the Sound Beasts,
ordinary people's power would decrease if passing through the mountain.
As long as Shi Yan could arrive in the Sound Beast Mountain, he would not be afraid
of the Sound Beasts' attacks with the Heaven Flame inside of his body. The Heaven
Flame could burn everything, and thus perhaps it could even destroy the Defensive
Technique inside the mountain. The Sound Beast Mountain was dangerous for the other
people, but it was the only place that could save him from Duo Long's pursuit.
While the burning fires inside his body were boiling, Shi Yan urged the Electric
Shift, quickly dashing towards the place where the sound beasts gathered like
lightning.
Almost a thousand of Sound Beasts were assembling and besieging ten people of the
Black Wings Clan and the White Wings Clan. There were some sixth or seventh level
Sound Beasts among them. These Sound Beasts emitted the yin aura everywhere,
creating a layer of gray clouds that could be seen from afar.
Shi Yan was like a rocket shooting towards those Sound Beasts. The yin aura like
moving black clouds hit on Shi Yan's face. Shi Yan took a deep breath and instantly
felt that his spirit was comfortable and his mind became extremely lucid.
Shi Yan carefully sensed his body for a while with surprised eyes. His body
slightly shivered, and his face was full of joy. Three meridians on his chest
created a Yin Swirl which was slowly circulating. The Yin Swirl's movement was
related to the nearby yin aura. As soon as the Yin Swirl began to circulate, his
body also started to absorb the aura proactively.
At the same time, another whirl quietly formed on top of his head. As soon as this
whirl appeared, it immediately projected a mighty power.
The surrounding yin aura like a gray cloud, under the attraction of the whirl,
quickly flew toward that whirl, becoming the supplement for it, making it bigger
and bigger.
Black Formula!
This special martial technique originated from The Three Gods Sect. It could take
in a lot of the sky and earth aura. If launching the Black Formula in a dense yin
aura area, it would automatically form a whirlwind absorbing all the sky and earth
aura of that area and turned it into the Yin Pearl inside of the Yin Swirl.
That year in the Yin Field, Shi Yan had used the Black Formula to resist the yin
aura. When having unintentionally urged the Black Formula, he had also
subconsciously absorbed all yin aura in the Yin Field.
That scene was still very clear now. Currently, seeing the transformation of the
Yin Swirl and a whirl formed on top of the head, Shi Yan suddenly felt that it
could happen again.
When his body was still floating around in the air, and the burning fires were
running inside of his body, a whirl, which had been condensed and refined by the
yin aura, was hovering about on top of his head. The center of the whirl emitted
powerful gravity, aggressively gathering aura from everywhere.
In this area, more than one thousand of the Sound Beasts had already recognized
some strange changes in the sky and earth. They all resentfully stared at Shi Yan.
From the Wall of the Ancient City far away, the three people of Ka Ba, Ya Meng, and
Yi Tian Mo could not believe what was happening. They looked towards Shi Yan's
place with their eyes and mouths wide opened.

Chapter 249: Bad things turned out to be good
"Yin Qi Condensation Refining, Yin Condensation Formed Power. What is happening?"
"I don't know. That guy is apparently a human being, how can he have the ability to
gather the yin aura for cultivation that is similar to that of the Sound Beasts?
Furthermore, his yin gathering speed is even several times faster than the Sound
Beasts."
"Humankind cannot have these powers. Even the Demonic Sound Clan cannot aggregate
the yin power that quickly. Our bodies cannot suffer that much yin power! After
all, who is that guy?"
The three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan were frightened with their astounded
eyes wide open.
At the place where the Sound Beasts were gathering, a middle-aged man of the Black
Wings Clan with black wings and a peculiar outward appearance was standing shoulder
to shoulder with a beautiful mature lady of the White Wings Clan with snow-white
wings. From a distance, they were watching Shi Yan's body being immersed in the
intense burning fires and the yin whirl emerging on top of his head.
"Di Shan, the thing emitting from that guy's body is truly the Heaven Flame?" The
beautiful lady with snow-white wings asked with a soft melodious voice.
"It is the Heaven Flame!" Di Shan, the patriarch of the Black Wings Clan, replied
her; his peculiar eyes flared up a strange beam of light. "First was the defensive
technique getting weakened, and now there appears a guy who possesses the Heaven
Flame. Perhaps we can get out of this place this time. Yu Rou, we have to prevent
that combative Duo Long. I have recognized that this human rascal has the Heaven
Flame. According to Duo Long, he should be the one who has killed Han Long."
"Yeah, we have to deter him, we cannot let anything happen with this little
rascal." Yu Rou, the matriarch of the White Wings Clan slightly nodded.
Di Shan, the patriarch of the Black Wings Clan and Yu Rou, the matriarch of the
White Wings Clan discussed with each other before quickly leaving.
Many high-level warriors of the Black Wings Clan and the White Wings Clan were
currently dealing with the Sound Beasts' siege at the same place where Di Shan and
Yu Rou had just left. However, it was not too difficult for them to defeat those
beasts.
The number of high-level warriors of the Black Wings Clan and the White Wings Clan
was even much more than that of the Gray Wings Clan. They were all outstanding,
experienced warriors; their experience in fighting with Sound Beast was incredibly
profound. They all had powerful strength.
Facing the Sound Beasts' attack as well as having no support from Yu Rou and Di
Shan, they were still very composed.
Ka Ba of the Demonic Sound Clan carefully considered for a while with a somber face
before saying, "We need to go over there to see. This little rascal is very
special; maybe he is the key for us to get out of this damn place."
"That's right; this guy cannot be dead. If he dies, perhaps we will never be able
to get out." After Shi Yan had released the Heaven Flame and implemented the Black
Formula to gather the Sky and Earth yin aura, Ya Meng's attitude had marvelously
changed. He started to defend Shi Yan's life.
"You aren't afraid of the danger of the Heaven Flame to our tribe now, are you?" Yi
Tian Mo secretly smiled.
"This guy's cultivation is only at the Earth Realm; we can still control him. Wait
until we get out of this sh*tty place, we will handle him." Ka Ba coldly said.
"Isn't it so?" Yi Tian Mo smiled. "I know that everyone is curious about the way he
gathers the yin aura. Anyway, the Demonic Sound Clan's cultivation has a great
relation with the yin aura. If we can have his method of yin condensation, it is
indeed a notable improvement for our tribe."
"Uh, this is a major matter of our tribe." Ka Ba said with a low tone.
"What are we waiting for then? We should go now. If Dou Long kills him, we will
have nothing." Ya Meng excitingly shouted and quickly flew out. He was not even
scared of the Child Devils' threat.
"Yi Feng, Cu Bi, you two stay here and do not leave the Ancient City at any cost."
Yi Tian Mo instructed them before following the other two leaders.
The burning fires hovered around Shi Yan's body while the Sky and Earth yin aura
revolved above his head. In just a short time, this yin whirl was dozens of times
bigger than before.
At this moment, that whirl turned out to be an ordinary one. The yin aura compacted
in the air like a giant gray dragon twisting and absorbing the Sky and Earth yin
aura nearby at the same time.
More and more Sky and Earth yin aura gathered. The yin power also affected the
Heaven Flame on Shi Yan's body. The burning fires inside his body gradually
disappeared.
While the yin power had fully covered the place, the twirling thick gray yin layer
was still tightly wrapping Shi Yan's body.
It seemed that the Sound Beasts intended to storm towards him because they had
realized that his body was heavier and became motionless.
Shi Yan's body quietly hovered about in the air. While the whirl on top of his head
pulled his body up with fast speed, it suddenly ceased one hundred meters above the
ground.
The yin whirl had formed, but he couldn't control it. At the moment, Duo Long, the
patriarch of the Gray Wings Clan, was still chasing him. Shi Yan wanted to get out
of his current state, but he realized that the abnormal change of the Yin Swirls
inside his body had been no longer under his control.
Damn the Three Gods Sect!
Shi Yan could not help but curse. He couldn't control both of the Black Formula and
the Star Martial Spirit of the Three Gods Sect.
At this critical point of time, the anomaly of the Black Formula and the Star
Martial Spirit of the Three Gods Sect could put him in an everlasting perdition.
Like this time.
At this crucial moment, when Duo Long was chasing behind, he couldn't move his body
because of the anomaly of the Black Formula. His body was tightly locked in the
air. In a short moment when Duo Long arrived, he could easily kill him. The anomaly
of Black Formula would cause his death.
Being still in the air, he helplessly tried to stop the Yin Swirls. Regardless of
life or death, the Sky and Earth yin aura on top of his head were still rolling
into that swirl. Sensible flows of yin power gathered in the center of the Yin
Swirls first before slowly pouring into meridians. The three little Yin Pearls
inside the Yin Swirls quickly formed.
The three Yin Pearls rapidly fell into meridians as soon as they formed. The icy
yin power started to stir up in meridians fast, making the circulation speed of the
Yin Swirls and the whirl on top of his head even more quickly.
Shi Yan did not know whether to laugh or cry. The Sky and Earth yin aura in this
place were much denser than that in the Yin Exhaustion Land.
In such a short time, the three Yin Pearls had been formed inside of his meridians.
If Duo Long were not chasing him, he would have felt that the current change was
magnificent. He was so fortunate to be able to make the Black Formula absorb the
yin aura from everywhere.
However, Duo Long's pursuit suppressed his excitement. Regardless of how much of
the yin aura he gathered this time, once Duo Long arrived, the only option left for
him was to die.
According to Yi Cu Bi, Duo Long was at the Supreme of the Sky Realm. It was true to
say that one of his legs had stepped to the profound God Realm with the Black
Profound Magical Power.
Those with that level could easily kill him. When facing the one with several
Realms higher than him, gathering more or less yin aura was not really of much use
at this point.
While quietly sensing Heaven and Earth yin aura, Shi Yan could not do anything but
wait for Duo Long's arrival.
"Boom."
As soon as Duo Long jumped to a gray cloud layer of yin aura, the two black-white
wavy circles violently struck him out.
Duo Long's body was constantly agitated. Being attacked by the two waving circles,
he kept moving a hundred meters backward before standing steadily on the ground.
"Di Shan! Yu Rou!" Duo Long was livid with rage, shouting in anger. "Why did you
stop me?" It was unknown when Ka Ba, Ya Meng, Yi Tian Mo had also quietly appeared
there, hundreds of meters behind Duo Long. They all knitted their eyebrow and
looked towards Do Long.
"And you too!" Recognizing the intention of those three people, Duo Long turned his
head around looking at them and coldly said, "You want to stop me as well?"
"If you want to kill that little rascal, three of us will unite to stop you." Ya
Meng nodded and replied.
"You dare to confront me!" Duo Long raised his head up to the sky laughing
frigidly. He fiercely said. "Dare to mess with Gray Wings Clan. Did you consider
the consequences yet?"
"Enough, Duo Long!" Di Shan's voice suddenly rose up, and black lightning emerged
immediately after that. Di Shan flapped his wings and appeared in front of Duo Long
in a blink.
Yu Rou gently flew over like a feather, appearing behind Di Shan. She unhappily
looked at Duo Long and said, "Duo Long, calm down, let's talk. Three of them have
good intentions. They are here also because of our two tribes, don't misunderstand
them."
Di Shan and Yu Rou, one on the left, one on the right, were blocking Duo Long's
approaching way.
Duo Long's expression changed continually. When facing the three people of Ka Ba's
group, he could howl or growl whatever he wanted to intimidate them. However,
facing Di Shan and Yu Rou, he did not have the same determination. The strength of
the Black Wings Clan and the White Wings Clan were stronger than the Gray Wings
Clan's. Di Shan's and Yu Rou's abilities were also one level higher than his.
Di Shan was wicked; Yu Rou was insidious. Duo Long understood well their
advantages. Him alone against any one of them was not a smart move, not to mention
that these two people were on the same side already.
Ka Ba, Ya Meng, Yi Tian Mo would obviously stick together. He had to be alert to

their unity.
"Why do you protect that little rascal?" Duo Long clenched his teeth and asked. He
was gradually cooling down.
"He can bring us out of here. The Heaven Flame in his body could completely burn
out the Formation Technique of the Sound Beast Mountain. As you have known, there
should be a way for us to get out of this place inside the Sound Beast Mountain."
Di Shan smiled and spoke to Duo Long. "That little rascal will die but not now.
Wait until we find a way to get out of here, you then can freely handle that little
rascal. But before that, you are not allowed to harm him."
"You all have the same thoughts?" Duo Long looked around.
Yu Rou, Ka Ba, Ya Meng, and Yi Tian Mo all nodded. Everyone agreed with what Di
Shan had just said.
"OK, I won't touch him, for now. I hope your judgment is correct." Duo Long said
with a dark face after contemplating for a while. Under the pressure of those five
people, he could do nothing but agree with them. He nodded and said, "I leave you
this place. I will come back to the Gray Wings Clan. If there is any change, let me
know. One more thing, you have to give me that little rascal later. I want him
alive!
"Hmm, I can do it." Di Shan calmly said.
Duo Long said no more and left with an odd face, instantly disappearing out of
others' sight.
"I think we can go see that little rascal now. He is a lovely human being; he
brings us a bright light of hope to get out of this place." Yu Rou smiled
mesmerizingly.
"Hmm, I know the danger of the Heaven Flame to your Demonic Sound Clan, but I hope
you would accept the situations and should not do anything wrong. Otherwise, don't
blame me for having no mercy."
The faces of Ka Ba, Ya Meng, Yi Tian Mo continually changed. Under scrutinized

glare of Yu Rou, they all nodded showing their obedience.
"If we all have agreed with it, let's go over there." After finishing the sentence,
Di Shan immediately rushed to Shi Yan's location that was now flooded with the yin
aura. The other people closely followed Shan with full of curiosity about what Shi
Yan had done to that area and how it had turned out.

Chapter 250: Casually Response.
Masses of black clouds hovered about without dispersing. The condensation of the
nearby Sound Beasts' yin aura had created those clouds.
The Sound Beasts running out from the Sound Beast Mountain brought heavy yin aura
along with them because the Sound Beasts' bodies contained the yin aura. The yin
aura was the power resource of the Sound Beasts, the most primary source allowing
them to survive.
The whirl originated from Shi Yan had a powerful gravitation. The whirl's existence
made the yin aura hovering around those Sound Beasts' bodies fly out and then went
back to the center of the whirl. After that, the yin aura turned into the yin power
absorbing into Shi Yan's body and finally becoming the Yin Pearls on his chest.
The Black Formula was excellent. It unexpectedly had a terrifying power to take in
the yin aura from the surrounding Sound Beasts.
In the middle of the black cloud layer, the big whirl was circulating on top of Shi
Yan's head and getting bigger and bigger. The gravitation also increased violently.
A lot of yin aura gathering here rolled into the whirl, turning into the pure yin
power pouring into the center of the Yin Swirl.
More than one thousand nearby Sound Beasts were showing their fear and
insecurities. Even the Sound Beasts at the sixth level could not control the yin
aura outside of their bodies, helplessly watching the yin aura flying towards Shi
Yan crazily. Thus, those Sound Beasts started to be frightened.
A few of high-level Sound Beasts wanted to storm in and kill Shi Yan instantly
while he was absorbing the yin aura. However, as soon as the high-level Sound
Beasts came closer to Shi Yan, they realized that there was the mighty Heaven flame
inside of his body.
The Heaven Flame was the nemesis of all Sound Beasts. Although they stayed far away
from him, they still could sense the scorching Heaven Flame on Shi Yan's body that
was strong enough to incinerate them.
Being terrified by the Heaven Flame, the Sound Beasts that had previously wanted to
jump into Shi Yan to kill him instantly moved backward without any hesitation.
The Sound Beasts' devilish growls and howls reverberated in the air; they seemed to
be aroused by something. They ignored the Wings Race's pagans and did not dare to
come any closer to Shi Yan. Instead, they quickly flew back to the Sound Beast
Mountain.
As long as the Sound Beasts came close to Shi Yan, they immediately realized that
the yin aura inside of their bodies was uncontrollably spreading out, quickly and
quietly gathering at the whirl on top of Shi Yan's head. Those Sound Beasts had a
feeling of insecurities. They knew that if they stayed here, their yin aura would
be continually decreasing.
Therefore, almost a thousand Sound Beasts had already run away. Just right after
Sound Beasts had fled, the Sky and Earth yin aura coming from those Sound Beasts
segregated less and less until it stopped. The big whirl hovering around above Shi
Yan's head started slowing down. Because less and less yin poured in, it gradually
disappeared afterward.
The thick black clouds slowly faded and gradually vanished.
Shi Yan's body also started to descend slowly when the black clouds vanished.
Without the black clouds and the Sky Realm cultivation base, he could not maintain
the arrogant standing pose in the air. He fell into a thick forest eventually.
"Thud."
Shi Yan fell on the ground. The whirl above his head disappeared without leaving a
trace. The yin power staying hidden inside the Yin Pearls of the three Yin Swirls
on his chest also fell into the meridians.
At this moment, the meridians on his chest contained six Yin Pearls. The Yin Power
inside of the Yin Pearls was terrifying, refreshing his entire body, making him
feel comfortable. The Yin Power seemed to affect the Yin Swirls on his chest as
well, helping the Yin Swirls be efficient and enhancing the refining speed.
The Yin Swirls had refined all the yin power before they slowly stopped afterward.
Shi Yan had also opened his eyes. As being surrounded by many people, he couldn't
help but scream. After calming himself down, he asked with a low tone, "What do you
want?"
A strange beam of light flared up in the eyes of the three leaders Ka Ba, Ya Meng,
and Yi Tian Mo who all were standing beside him. It seemed that they were
overwhelmed with suspicion. On the contrary, Di Shan of the Black Wings Clan and Yu
Rou of the White Wings Clan were looking at him interestingly, nodding their heads
after seeing him awake.
"Little rascal, your body has the Heaven Flame, doesn't it? Do you know how to use
the Heaven Flame?" Yu Rou, the matriarch of the White Wings Clan, was stunning with
a smile on her face. Her moderate and melodious voice made others feel very
pleasant to hear.
Di Shan squinted slightly; his squinted eyes seemed to see through Shi Yan. Shi Yan
didn't feel comfortable with Di Shan's eyes fixing on his body. He could feel that
there were unknown forces that inaudibly went into his body, observing everything
inside of him.
Shi Yan felt frozen inside; he did not know the others' intentions. He couldn't
help but glance at Yi Tian Mo.
Since he had been captured, he and Yi Tian Mo had at least involved in some
exchange. He knew for sure that it was Yi Tian Mo's plan when Yi Cu Bi had informed
him about Duo Long's arrival soon enough for him to run out of the City. He guessed
that Yi Tian Mo didn't want him to die yet.
Therefore, he wanted to find out some useful information from Yi Tian Mo's
expression.
"You would be better to answer honestly. It is regarding whether you will be alive
or dead." Yi Tian Mo secretly nodded and calmly said. "This is Yu Rou, the
matriarch of the White Wings Clan. This is Di Shan of the Black Wings Clan. The
strength of these two clans is much more comparable to the one of the Gray Wings
Clan. Thanks to their help, you were able to get away from Duo Long this time."
Shi Yan was frightened; he quietly stood up clasping his hands towards Di Shan and
Yu Rou and respectfully said, "Thank you."
"No need to be grateful. Little rascal, you have not answered my question yet."
Beautiful Yu Rou beamed out a faint smile.
Shi Yan calmly glared at her; fear appeared on his face. This Yu Rou lady had a
charming look, a snow-white skin, and an appealing build. Also, she had remarkably
snow-white wings. That amazing look could have strongly mesmerized other people.
When she revealed her beautiful smile, her body radiated modesty which no men could
resist.
Shi Yan was not an exception. He kept staring at Yu Rou; his eyes changed from
lucid to passionate. He gradually felt so close to Yu Rou; he felt that she was
very trustworthy; she was worthy enough for him to share all of his secrets inside
of him; she definitely would not harm him.
The sea of consciousness churned up all of a sudden. It seemed that the five
dwarves in the sea of consciousness were quietly moving, pouring the five
miraculous emotions into Shi Yan's sea of consciousness, slowly restoring his
consciousness.
His eyes returned to be lucid; Shi Yan was startled out of the enchantment of Yu
Rou; he sweated all over his body as if he just went through an earth-shaking
battle.
Adamant!
Shi Yan was frightened and panicked. He did not dare to look at Yu Rou any longer,
submissively bowing his head. Her smile could make other people unconscious; even
Shi Yan who considered himself of having a strong consciousness almost disclosed
everything to her. That enchantment was incredibly terrifying.
Under Yu Rou's mesmerizing interrogation, if it wasn't because the sudden strange

move of the five dwarves in Shi Yan's sea of consciousness, perhaps he would have
had divulged all of his secrets including the Mystery Martial Spirit.
"Da jie (Chinese way to call an older sister), you should not use this ploy, I
cannot stand it." Shi Yan bowed his head with a miserable smile. "I have been
cultivating a particular martial technique. Thus, if you keep on doing it several
times more, I am afraid I will not be able to stand it any longer. My soul will fly
away and scatter. Hmm, by that time, despite whatever you want to know from me, I
will have no more energy to disclose anything of use to you."
Yu Rou's beautiful eyes rolled a few circles before she slightly grinned, slowly
nodding and speaking, "Such an interesting guy. You still could wake up after it.
Your consciousness is very strong; it was beyond my expectations. It is
understandable that you can conquer the Heaven Flame."
"Heaven Flame and I are friends, friendship. It is not a conquest like you said.
After all, what do you want from me, could you please elaborate?"
Under the five top-class warriors' stares, Shi Yan knew it was useless to fight
back, so he willingly cooperated with them.
"Very simple, go and observe the Sound Beast Mountain. Use the Heaven Flame inside
of your body to remove the Formation Technique inside the Sound Beast Mountain." Di
Shan of the Black Wings Clan said.
"I will do what you've said. But once I remove the Formation Technique inside the
Sound Beast Mountain, is it the death sentence for me? I know Duo Long will not
forgive me, and neither will you." Shi Yan fearlessly pointed towards Ya Meng and
Ka Ba.
"We have to make this clear. By that time, will you kill me?"
"Little rascal, you worry too much." Ya Meng harrumphed coldly. "If you do not
cooperate now, I can kill you right away."
"Ok, could you start now?" Shi Yan smiled with a shrug and then said, "If I have to
die sooner or later, why would I need to help you. Hmm, you can kill me now, that'd
be better for me."
"Hmm, you know how to negotiate. You are smart." Yu Rou beamed out a faint smile.
She thought for a minute before speaking to Di Shan, "If this little rascal can
remove the Formation Technique, let spare his life. It is worth it. Our two tribes
have tried so much to get out of here; we have already sacrificed a lot. He is our
only chance. If he can help us fulfill our wish, I desire to spare his life. How
about you?"
Di Shan squinted and then slowly nodded after considering for a while, "Ok."
"Clap clap clap."

Yu Rou clapped her hands while glancing at Shi Yan. She burst into laughter and
said, "Little rascal, you don't need to worry anymore. If you can remove the
Formation Technique, Di Shan and I will spare your life."
"How about them?" Shi Yan looked towards Ya Meng and Ka Ba.
"if we said we would spare your life, you will not die!" Di Shan coldly shouted,
looking at Ya Meng and Ka Ba and asked, "Is it so?"
Under pressure from Di Shan and Yu Rou, Ya Meng and Ka Ba, the two leaders of
Demonic Sound Clan, reluctantly nodded without saying a word although they were
outraged.
"Now go, I will bring you to the Sound Beast Mountain." Yu Rou of the White Wings
Clan did not say anything further. She stretched her hand grabbing Shi Yan's
shoulder, flapping her wings and flew away. They had already cross a few thousand
meters like a teleport towards the Sound Beast Mountain in just a blink.
Di Shan gradually closed his eyes; his figure faded and slowly disappeared.
"What should we do?" After Di Shan and Yu Rou had left, Ka Ba's face became gloomy.
He looked towards Ya Meng and Yi Tian Mo. "That little rascal has the Heaven Flame.
Once he reaches the higher level, he will obviously be a dangerous threat for our
Demonic Sound Clan."
"Di Shan and Yu Rou are on the same side now, but the three of us can also unite
with Duo Long. Wait until the Formation Technique is destroyed, it will not be
difficult for us and Duo Long to kill that little rascal." Ya Meng cruelly said.
Ka Ba was startled for a while before grinning and speaking, "That's right.
Together with Duo Long, we will not be afraid of Yu Rou and Di Shan."
"Let's go see if that little rascal can actually destroy the Formation Technique or
not." Yi Tian Mo didn't say much; his face looked indifferent. He seemed to have
another plan.

Chapter 251: Transformation of the sea of consciousness.
Sound Beast Mountain
Groups of the small Heaven Flames gathered one by one, creating many flows of
torrid fireballs that were violently rolling into a big mountain cave in the Sound
Beast Mountain.
The cave entrance was full of strange icy yin energies that gathered and refined
continually. Once the Heaven Flame poured in, these yin energies would be
incinerated, producing the sound "boom boom" and the blur yin aura all over the
place.
Near the Sound Beast Mountain, the thunder and lightning struck down fiercely and
violently. Lightning like the Spiritual Snake plunged down from the sky, hitting
the mountain.
Shi Yan was standing not far from the cave entrance. He was condensing the Heaven
Flame's forces to destroy the Formation Technique inside of the cave.
When the Sound Beasts flew out and saw Shi Yan, they were so frightened like 'a
burnt child dreads the fire.' They immediately went back into the Sound Beasts
Mountain without daring to venture out afterward.
Not only did Shi Yan have the ability to absorb the yin aura on their bodies but he
also had the capacity to use the Heaven Flame to burn them, making them all
terrified without being able to do anything.
Even the high-level Sound Beasts also recognized the nemesis aura on Shi Yan's
body. They did not take risks in coming close to him as they were afraid of being
burnt to death by the Heaven Flame. Moreover, the special attraction force inside
Shi Yan's body could also destroy all the yin aura that they had arduously refined.
Shi Yan's existence was not only the nemesis of the Demonic Sound Clan but also of
the Sound Beasts.
Many billows of the Heaven Flames advanced outwards into the cave. Shi Yan could
realize that the Formation Technique at the cave entrance was like billions of
durable filaments twisting tightly together that could be partly destroyed by his
projected Heaven Flame in a short time.
However, before the Formation Technique was completely broken apart, a lot of power
from another cave nearby churned up and poured into the cave to fix the damages.
He also made another attempt in the other caves, but the results were all the same.
The caves in the Sound Beast Mountain were like beehives; they seemed to have a
special connection. Once the Formation Technique of one cave was intruded, the
power of the other caves would swarm quickly, uniting to defend the attack.
The Heaven Flame could burn everything including the different kinds of the
Formation Techniques. Theoretically, the Heaven Flame could implode the Formation
Technique, opening up the entrance to the caves.
However, even though he had already tried many different alternatives, Shi Yan
realized that the shelters' solidity was totally beyond his imagination.
Once he used the absolute Heaven Flame power, thunder and lightning would strike
down from the sky, and thus he reluctantly had to spare some of his energies to
shield him from it. Therefore, he could not concentrate all of his powers to
destroy the Formation Technique.
"Phewww."
Breathing lightly, gradually retrieving the burning fires, and fondling the blood
vein ring, Shi Yan sent out his message to the Thousand Year Earth Flame, "Can I
not thrust out more burning fires' power?"
"Possible, but you may not be able to withstand it. One more thing, as I am at the
point of critical transformation, it is not a suitable time to project the power
continually. Maybe with a little more time, it will be possible. Wait until I can
refine more of necessary forces, perhaps I will be able to help you more." The
message coming from the Earth Flame was a little chaotic and interrupted. It was
telling Shi Yan its current disposition.
"Boom."
Lightning violently struck down. Shi Yan instantly moved away and immediately
stopped connecting with the Earth Flame. He hesitated for a while before trying to
use the Black Formula again.
The Yin Swirls at the three meridians on his chest started revolving slowly under
the influence of the Yin Pearls.
The yin aura massively flowed out from numerous caves nearby and quickly gathered
into the whirlwind on top of Shi Yan's head, turning into the yin power in his body
that was then absorbed and refined by those three Yin Swirls.
Meanwhile, the forces of the Formation Technique in this cave were also getting
weakened a little bit after he had used the Black Formula.
While the Yin Swirls revolved, Shi Yan's sea of consciousness also rose up in
strong waves, and the five devils in the sea of consciousness were also under way.
Five flows of emotions gradually changed his feelings, pulling along the negative
energies from the meridians throughout his whole body. Shi Yan entered the First
Sky of Rampage in the blink.
Negative energies in his entire body hovered about without dispersing. The
attractive force of the whirlwind on top of his head which had been created by the
Black Formula increased tremendously when Shi Yan entered the Rampage status.
The Sound Beasts' frightened howls constantly resounded from numerous caves in the
Sound Beast Mountain. They seemed to sense that something was horribly wrong. When
the Formation Technique became unstable, the Sound Beasts started to shriek and
growl in panic.
"Waa waa," "creak creak," "howl howl."
Waves of sound like a monstrous tide abruptly reverberated from a group of the
mountain caves. Those waves of sound became chaotic noises causing the anomaly of
the Sound Beast Mountain. Suddenly, lightning hovering around above the Sound Beast
Mountain like a gigantic dragon suddenly struck down from the sky. At the same
time, a few unusual howls of the Sound Beasts created a terrifying soul attack
power as well as an invisible impulsive eye of the soul that went into Shi Yan's
sea of consciousness instantaneously.
The five Devils in the sea of consciousness became abnormally hasty. Being attacked
by the souls, the five Devils gathered all Shi Yan's negative feelings to form its
counter attack.
"Boom."
A big long lightning abruptly struck down on Shi Yan's back. The lightning energy
like a filament absorbed into his body, a part of which invaded into his sea of
consciousness. The pain crawled throughout his entire body in an instant.
A while later, after the pain had spread out, the Yin Swirl also stopped moving,
and the whirl on top of his head vanished without leaving a trace.
Shi Yan's sea of consciousness was painful. The five devils flew around in the sea
of consciousness, showing their fangs and claws, diffusing all kinds of negative
feelings. They seemed to obliterate Shi Yan's consciousness, driving him crazy.
Shi Yan gritted his teeth and quickly ceased in moving the Rampage. Seeing the
lightning strike down from the sky, he had to retreat rapidly, running down
crossing the Sound Beast Mountain in one breath.
The sea of consciousness rose up in big waves; the five devils inside were the
leaders. Being invaded by lightning and struck by the soul attack of the Sound
Beasts, the five Devils became uncontrollable. Shi Yan's soul consciousness
gradually lost the control over the five devils, almost falling inwards into
permanent insanity.
When having cultivated this Devil Spell, Shi Yan had known that he always had to
take control over the five devils. If not, once the five Devils got out of his
control, he would become a crazy murderous devil and hardly awake from it.
If it happened, the five Devils in the sea of consciousness would replace his soul,
and his consciousness would disappear little by little. The five Devils and the
Mystery Martial Spirit absorbed a lot of negative forces and emitted plenty of
negative powers which made him insane. Although being attacked by the negative
energies, his consciousness would be able to recover soon after his meridians
refined those energies.
Once the five Devils controlled his spirit and then replaced his soul, he would
possibly end up in everlasting perdition and never awake from it again.
Repressing the sea of consciousness's anomalous condition, Shi Yan ran down to the
foot of the Sound Beast Mountain in a single breath. He then saw Ka Ba, the
Mountain Emperor, and Yu Rou who had already been there.
"You just need a little bit more. I can feel that if you try to force a little bit
more of your forces and released more of the Heaven Flame's power, you will be able
to break that Formation Technique." Di Shan's closing eyes suddenly opened. "Only a
little more, why did you retreat?"
"I was counter-attacked. If I didn't withdraw, I wouldn't have had a chance to

attack the Formation Technique again." Shi Yan slightly clenched his teeth and
breathed heavily; his eyes shot out a fierce beam of light. He didn't seem to be
scared of the pressure from the five top-class warriors. He calmly said in a low
tone, "You should have a solution. Otherwise, once I am struck dead by the counter
attack, I cannot help you whatsoever at all. I can assure that if you give me a
little more time, I can break that Formation Technique for sure."
Yi Tian Mo's face slightly changed. He suddenly spoke up, "His soul is strange, the
frequency of the soul vibration is extremely furious. Inside his sea of
consciousness, it seems to be going to explode soon."
"The sea, the sea of consciousness." Di Shan and Yu Rou could not help but scream,
looking at Yi Tian Mo with astonished faces.
The Wings Race's knowledge of soul was of far less than that of the Demonic Sound
Clan. Di Shan and Yu Rou hadn't known that Shi Yan had already formed the sea of
consciousness. Therefore, they were immediately frightened after hearing what Yi
Tian Mo said.
"Ah, little rascal, we didn't know you have the sea of consciousness." Ka Ba and Ya
Meng hadn't carefully observed Shi Yan's brain area earlier. After Yi Tian Mo had
disclosed this information, both of them hurriedly released their soul power to
check if it was true and realized that Shi Yan's sea of consciousness was at the
Nirvana Realm.
"This little rascal, is he only at the Earth Realm?" Yu Rou rubbed her forehead
with a confused face and asked.
"That's right. I don't know how he could possess the sea of consciousness, but it
is the sea of consciousness. Currently, there are five kinds of strange souls with
different attributes inside of it; moreover, they are conflicting with one another,
starting to affect his sea of consciousness. It can even implode his sea of
consciousness." Yi Tian Mo said with a low tone. "He cannot die."
Di Shan's face slightly changed, he coldly said, "Little rascal, what should we do
to help you avoid the counter-attack?"
"Females." Shi Yan's eyes gradually turned red, he said while gasping for air, "I
need women to give vent as soon as possible. Give me the three human females that
Ya Meng had captured and confined. These three ladies can help me avoid the counter
attack. Once I recover, I can break the Formation Technique in a few days.
"Only females?" Di Shan got stunned. "That simple?"
"Yes." Shi Yan nodded his head.
Yu Rou's face turned red with her watery eyes. She beamed out a smiled and said, "I
don't know what kind of wicked technique this little rascal has cultivated. Hehe.
You are also a lustful little guy. If it is about females, it's easy then. Ya Meng,
let's go to your place and ask your son Ya Ji to bring this rascal the three human
females. Do you have any problem with that?"
"No, not at all." Ya Meng threw a glance at Shi Yan and reluctantly agreed.
"Take him." Di Shan nodded with Yu Rou. He then flapped his black wings and
gradually disappeared.
"Little rascal, if you can break the Formation Technique, don't even mention of the
three human girls, even the girls of Demonic Sound Clan or the Wings Race, if you
desire them, I can give them all to you. You can do whatever it is that you wish."
Yu Rou smiled slightly.
"We do not lack beautiful, extraordinary girls. You can also enjoy the amorous
pagan girls to the fullest extent that you are capable of."
Bringing Shi Yan, Yu Rou teleported on and off in the sky, approaching the Giant
Stone Ancient City.
Shi Yan's eyes had turned totally red; his breath was getting heavier; he could
smell the orchid fragrance from Yu Rou's small hand that was grabbing him. He could
not help but imagine wickedly.
In the middle of the air, Shi Yan raised up his head looking at the beautiful,
noble woman with snow-white skin. His eyes gradually became enchanted.

Chapter 252: What is there to be scared of?
In the thick forest, Yu Rou was gently flapping her snow-white wings flying around
in the air. Her slender body flashed up and then instantly disappeared like
lightning.
"Little rascal..." Yu Rou bowed her head looking at Shi Yan with strange eyes. She
shook her head and sped up.
While being dragged along, Shi Yan breathed heavily while his pupils were full of
blood veins like a bloodthirsty beast with a murderous look. His current look could
terrify and scare people out of their wits.
Being the matriarch of the White Wings Clan, although Yu Rou didn't have a deep
soul cultivation, her knowledge of the special forces was much more thorough that
that of the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan. After she secretly released a
stream of profound Qi to explore the nerves and vessels inside of Shi Yan's body,
her pupils suddenly trembled, and her eyes sparked a splendid beam of light.
"Impossible..." Yu Rou was petrified, mumbling to herself. She again released many
streams of profound Qi and gathered all of her spirits to understand the unknown
condition of Shi Yan's body. Those streams like thin filaments went searching,
moving in and out of Shi Yan's veins. They carefully explored his nerves, veins,
bones, and intricate systems inside of Shi Yan's body. After that, they would
respond Yu Rou in detail, helping her see through everything in Shi Yan's body.
Not long after that, the eyes of the matriarch of the White Wings Clan lit up again
and then stopped in the middle of the void. She bewilderedly looked at Shi Yan.
"Little rascal, are you a human warrior?" Yu Rou contemplated for a while before
asking him with a serious face. Her voice like lightning sharply went into Shi
Yan's head, making his ambiguous consciousness lucid. In his sea of consciousness,
the five Devils were still stirring up. Plenty of negative emotions from inside of
the five Devils' bodies fleeted out and rolled into his sea of consciousness,
making it transform and slowly influence his mind.
While his mind was getting more lucid, Shi Yan raised his head looking at the
heart-touching beautiful lady of the White Wings Clan and smelled the mesmerizing
fragrance from her body. He could not help but react; his breathing became heavy.
"Why do you ask me this?" Shi Yan inhaled many times to control his feelings. He
knitted his eyebrows and asked.
"Humankind's body cannot be that sturdy. Your nerves and veins are firm and large;
it seems that they should be trained for a very long time as there are no
impurities within it. Each cell within your body is vivacious, containing a
terrifying implosion. Without using any profound Qi, the power from your body is
not that less of a standard Disaster Realm warrior. Are you humankind?" Yu Rou's
face looked strange. She thought for a while before continuing, "As far as I know,
even the sturdiness of the Demon Race's body at the same Realm could not be better
than yours. At the same Earth Realm, the builds of the outstanding men of the Wings
Race are not as good as yours. What did you do to attain it after all? A sturdy
body, as well as the Earth Realm which was protected by the sea of consciousness,
together with the profound soul competency, how did you..." Yu Rou was terrified.
While exploring Shi Yan's body, she unintentionally found out this little rascal's
special spiritual soul as well as his mysterious sturdy body. Once this peculiarly
talented man got mature, no one could imagine the possible levels that he would be
able to reach. She started to feel regretful in promising to spare his life after
this newfound knowledge.
"Suffering such tough cultivations and weaving in and out through life and death
can make you become like this." Shi Yan repressed the messing feelings in his sea
of consciousness. He slightly gritted his teeth gasping for breath and urged, "Do
not waste more of the others' time. Quickly bring me to the Giant Stone Ancient
City over there. I am afraid that I cannot withstand it any longer."
"Damn you little rascal, what a low-class guy." Yu Rou burst out laughing, shook
her head and reluctantly said, "Leave it aside then. Wait until we solve the
counter attack problem, I will interrogate you later."
Upon her words, Yu Rou promptly urged the power from her body, bringing Shi Yan to
the Giant Ancient Stone City of the Demonic Sound Clan.
However, at this moment, a strong flow of soul vibrations dispelled out from Shi
Yan's body. This flow was ferocious; it spread out all over his body in a blink and
immediately attacked Yu Rou.
The five emotions of despair, fear, bloodshed, greed, and resentment turned into
many flows of vibrating souls, instantly covering the matriarch of the White Wings
Clan. The Five Devils in the Sea of Mind was a strange martial technique from the
Blood Vein Ring. It was created by the combination of the negative emotions that
dispersed outwards from Shi Yan's meridians and his Spiritual Seal in the sea of
consciousness. Not only did it have a part of his consciousness but it also
possessed a tremendous soul power. While Shi Yan was talking to Yu Rou, a crazy
thought of killing Yu Rou sprang to his mind uncontrollably.
This idea came up in the sea of consciousness, causing the reckless action of the
Five Devils in the Sea of Mind. The five Devils in the sea of consciousness had
already been restless and now suddenly became disorderly, considering Yu Rou as a
target and attacking her.
"Soul Attack..." Yu Rou beamed out a smile and slightly shook her head. "To our
Wings Race, the Soul Attack is the stupidest move that one could make."
The five emotions of despair, fear, bloodshed, greed, and resentment turned into a
subtle beam of the soul, quickly twisting towards Yu Rou, wanting to influence Yu
Rou's mind and put her under the control of these emotions to become a puppet of
the five Devils.
"Still very bad..." While the five emotions were absorbing into her head, Yu Rou
suddenly whistled when her body was still motionless. Melodious whistle hovered
around in the forest; it was like a sharp sword that cut through the soul
filaments, wiping out the soul vibrations emitted by the five Devils. Quickly, the
whistle thoroughly obliterated the Soul Attack released by the five Devils without
any traces remaining.
Shi Yan's eyes was a little more lucid. He suddenly said, "Let go of me!"
"Why?" Ru You sickly smiled, "Now, you are not in a hurry to find girls anymore?"
"Let me go, let me stabilize first. By cutting those emotion souls, you have helped
me escape from the counter attack of the sea of consciousness. Give me a little
more time, I can recover soon."
"As you wish." Yu Rou slightly smiled and let go of him.
Shi Yan's body rolled over in the air. He quickly urged the profound Qi while his
eyes scanned around looking for any branches that he could land on.
At the distance of hundreds of meters from the ground, the matriarch of the White
Wings Clan had freely let go of him as he had wished without worrying whether if
Shi Yan would die from his fall or not.
"You dared to implement the soul attack upon me. You are brave..." Flapping her
snow-white wings, Yu Rou hovered about in the air. A frigid beam of light in her
eyes flashed up and instantly disappeared.
"Crackle crackle! Rustle rustle!"

Constantly breaking more than ten branches which were as big as a man's arm, Shi
Yan's painful body gradually stabilized. Lying down in the midst of the ancient
tree's leaves and raising his head looking at the beautiful mesmerizing lady in the
sky, he angrily shouted, "Did you want me to fall to my death?"
"No." Her snow-white wings slightly swayed; her mesmerizing straight legs shot a
few kicks before she slowly descended from the sky. She laughed out loud and said,
"Aren't you alright?" A strange, hard-to-see light flared up from her eyes while
her wings were flapping.
"Crackle crackle."
The branch of the three on which Shi Yan was lying down broke again. It had been
hard to stabilize himself, but now, he continued to fall again. His entire body was
agitated in extreme pain.
"Oh, why did you fall again?" Yu Rou gently landed and smiled encouragingly.
"That's not bad. You fell from up high above and did not die. Little rascal, your
body is sturdy. It is not bad, not bad. I like men with vigorous bodies."
"So, do you want to give it a try? I am good at everything and can guarantee that
you will be most definitely satisfied." Shi Yan said while he gritted his teeth.
Yu Rou's watery eyes flashed up a cold light; she said with calm, "I want to see as
well if you could do so. Do you dare come?"
As being the matriarch of the White Wings Clan, it was not because of Yu Rou's
beauty that her rigidity would be less. Until now, there had been no one who had
dared to tease and play with her like this. She became angry, but a strange feeling
of excitement also appeared at the same time.
"What's not to dare?" Shi Yan's face was emotionless; he stood up while rubbing his
ass. After warming up a little bit, he walked straight toward Yu Rou's place.
Yu Rou's snow-white wings on her back quietly retracted. At this moment, the
matriarch of the White Wings Clan was a little nervous. Her eyes shot out a strange
beam of light, staring at Shi Yan who was coming step by step. Her entire body
radiated solemnity and power which could have been only found from the top-class
warriors. Her body had mighty power which was enough to backlash and killed Shi
Yan. This power slowly dispersed and covered her.
Previously, when Yu Rou intentionally expressed her solemnity and impetuosity, all
of the male warriors would flinch and felt shameful in front of her. They did not
even dare to look at her, let alone expressing their lusts towards her. Even
lustful Duo Long had to be humble towards her. He had never dared to disclose his
lust in front of her. Yu Rou had assumed that Shi Yan was not an exception.
Coming step by step, Shi Yan displayed the innocent look on his face as if he
didn't know what was about to happen. He kept walking through her strong waves of
power without any hesitation.
Yu Rou was still leisurely lolling, but the anxiety lit up in her eyes. She coldly
looked at the big, strong man coming towards her and felt weirdly startled.
At this moment, a satiric smile appeared at the corner of Shi Yan's mouth. He
stopped ten meters away from Yu Rou, looking at her attentively, and then said,
"Are you scared?"
"Am I scared?" Yu Rou felt disgraced. She burst into laughter and puffed out her
big breasts and then said, "I am here. If you dare, come and touch me."
A strong flow of vibrating power like a whirlwind emerged behind her. This mighty
power emitted terrifying vibrations non-stop. It was as brutal as demons' desire to
devour beings. It meant that she was scared of Shi Yan.
"I don't even know what I should be scared of." Shi Yan burst into maniacal
laughter and urged the Electric Shift to advance towards the matriarch of the White
Wings Clan in just a blink. Big hands stretched out and placed themselves on those
big firm breasts of hers without any fear of death. After strongly groping and
rubbing her breasts for a good while, he shouted out loud even before enjoying the
wonderful feeling, "If you kill me, your tribe will never be able to leave this
place. Only I can help you and your tribe get out of here."
He knew that the Wings Race and the Demonic Sound Clan urgently wanted to get out
of this place and had no regret in leaving this place. Therefore, he believed that
regardless of how angry the matriarch of the White Wings Clan was, as long as he
mentioned this, she would always forgive him.
Thus, his hands deliberately pressed and massaged her breasts. He then he shouted,
stopped daring to enjoy the feelings that were aroused from fondling her big,
voluptuous breasts.

Chapter 253: Arrogant Bluster
Deep in a forest.
Shi Yan's big hand laid on the stunningly round and firm breasts of the matriarch
of the White Wings Clan. After the terrible hair-raising scream, he waited for the
rage of the hurricane and thunderstorm to come. Unexpectedly, the brutal attack of
Yu Rou did not rise yet.
To protect himself against a deadly strike which could dreadfully kill him, not
only did Shi Yan implement the Petrification Martial Spirit but he also used the
Dark Shield. Also, he circulated the profound Qi in his body and accumulated all
the forces into his body for the defense.
However, after ten seconds of anxiously waiting for the violent repercussion attack
that was supposed to happen after he had fondled her white, silky breasts, the
attack, finally, did not come as expected.
Shi Yan was bewildered looking at the matriarch of the White Wings Clan. He
surprisingly realized that her skin had turned red, her eyes were dreamily
infatuated, her breathing was rushed. She was standing there motionlessly. Even her
snow-white wings were tremblingly retracted and then stretched out again.
There was a warm, elastic feeling where he laid his hands. On top of the beautiful
bosom perked a grape sized bead that was gradually getting bigger. Oh...
"Boom."
Furious lust like a volcano exploded. The calmness in Shi Yan's eyes suddenly
became a burning flame, and the lusty fire in his body rose up nonstop.
In just a moment, Shi Yan lost his mind again and was dominated by lust. The other
hand of his also stretched out and laid upon the round bottom of the noble lady. He
rubbed it unceremoniously for a cool while before suddenly dashing forward biting
her pinky red lips.
Fragrance came up through to his nose. The mesmerizing feeling was running through
his big body like an electric current, making Shi Yan's body slightly tremble and
feel extremely pleasurable.
Shi Yan was nibbling on the beautiful cherry blossom lips of the matriarch of the
White Wing Clan. His two hands were not free; they kept caressing her body, freely
disgracing this hebetate lady.
"Um..." Yu Rou gasped for breath when being compelled to kiss Shi Yan; she couldn't
help but moan.
The matriarch of the White Wings Clan had never been violated by any man before.
After letting out a moan, her mind quickly recovered and got out from a deep valley
of temptation.
Her beautiful dreamy eyes flashed up a cold, threatening beam of light. Right after
that, a flow of horrendous power gushed out from her delicate body.
"Boom."
That terrifying flow of power like a huge mountain pounded on Shi Yan. His body
like a kite with its broken string was blown far away by the wind. He spat out a
mouthful of blood while his body was still in the air. The Dark Shield on his body
was broken into pieces; his skin and flesh were torn apart. After falling, the
forces of his entire body were agitated and in a total mess.
"You dare! You dare..." The face of the matriarch of the White Wings Clan was cold
and grim. The murderous look in her eyes was like real sharp swords shooting
outwards.
Shi Yan's entire body didn't have any energy left. All kinds of forces were
stirring up and about. He wanted to move, but he couldn't use even a single beam of
power except for helplessly staring at the dazzling sunbeam that was advancing
toward him.
His body got seriously injured just in a blink. The five Devils in the sea of
consciousness, on the contrary, were more restful; they no longer dared to revolt
at this particularly critical moment.
"I can help the Wings Race get out of here!" Shi Yan said through his clenched
teeth. "If I am dead, you will have to stay here forever."
The beautiful eyes of the matriarch of the White Wings Clan flared up a strange
white ray of light; her gruff feeling started cooling down little by little.
White beams of light advancing towards Shi Yan abruptly diverted and zoomed over
the two sides of Shi Yan's ears, intensively plunging deep into the ground.
Shi Yan silently released a sigh and took out his hands wiping away the blood at
the corners of his mouth. He still fearlessly said, "You are too mesmerizing. Don't
blame me. Any man in front of you will not be able to control himself. Hmm, it is
unbelievable that you have never experienced any relations between a man and a
woman. Actually, I have earned a good bargain." Not only did Shi Yan not even try
to be pitiable given the current situation but he also dared to say perverse words.
Such a formidable lust indeed.
The sharp backfire from Yu Rou's body instantly struck out Shi Yan away. The
strange beam of light uncontrollably flew straight out from her eyes. If it weren't
for Shi Yan's timely scream, even if he could avoid it for one time, he would not
be able to avoid it for the second time. Although his body was intensively firm, he
wouldn't have been able to bear it.
"You deserve to die." Yu Rou breathed hastily. Her eyes were sparkling with many
cold beams of light; her body was full of sharp, murderous looks. She gritted her
teeth fiercely, glaring at Shi Yan. She was so angry that her delicate body
shivered.
Shi Yan slowly sat up. His skin and flesh were torn down; fresh blood ran freely
all over his body. However, under Yu Rou's angry look, he bloomed a bright smile
and said, "Hahaha, death is worth it! You are too mesmerizing. Even if I have to
die to kiss you, I would still be happy to do it. Hahaha."
Yu Rou's snow-white wings slightly wavered; her graceful body moved forward to Shi
Yan. A white sword made by the profound Qi slowly emerged from her palm and was
placed on his throat. Looking at Shi Yan with her dull eyes, she said with an icy
voice, "You are not scared of being dead?"
"I am." Shi Yan laughed out loud and calmly nodded. "Of course, I am scared of
being dead. But I know you will not kill me. Hahaha. I am the first man who ever
kissed you, aren't I?"
"You still dare to say..." Yu Rou was convulsive and so agitated that she burst
into laughter. "You think I won't dare to kill you? Even if I don't kill you now,
wait until you break the Formation Technique, not only will I kill you but I will
also make you die miserably because of what you have done today. By that time, you
will know that falling into my hands will be worse than Duo Long's."
"I believe it." Shi Yan nodded and deliberately said. "I know that your cultivation
Realm is higher than Duo Long's. If you want to kill me, I absolutely cannot die
easily."
Yu Rou's beautiful eyes were in a daze in a short time. The more she looked at the
boastful guy in front of her, the angrier she got. This detestable little rascal
was lusty and did not care about life or death when disgracing her. He freely did
offensive things to her flawless, virgin body. She regretted not to be able to cut
Shi Yan into thousands of pieces, but she knew that this was not the right time to
kill him.
For the Wings Race to get the hell out of this damn place, she had to be patient.
"You are incredibly mesmerizing..." Shi Yan softly said, quietly observing and
slowly moving his neck out of the attacking area of the dazzling light sword in Yu
Rou's hand. When he was in the safe zone, he stood up.
Yu Rou's arm with the sword in her hand stretched straight out. She looked at him
and revealed a cold smile. After a while, the light sword slowly retracted and
disappeared into her palm.
After Shi Yan silently let out a sigh of relief, his eyes flared up. He suddenly
took one step forward, determinedly held the white, jade-like hand of this charming
noble lady, and gutsily said, "Things between us have already happened, so will you
be my woman then?"
"You!" The matriarch of the White Wings Clan suddenly vigorously waved her arms and
furiously glared at him. "You, crazy little rascal, you want me to be your girl?! I
have never met any insanely dreamy man like you. What do you have? What can you
give me? Based on what reasons do you dream to have me? Only because that you've
kissed me?" Yu Rou sickly smiled; her eyes were very cold. She continually calmed
herself down, pulling herself together and restraining herself from killing him
right now.
"Your cultivation base should be the First Sky of the Spirit Realm." Shi Yan
leisurely smiled and said. "This is the terrifying Realm. I only have the Earth
Realm cultivation base. The gap between you and me are the Nirvana Realm and the
Sky Realm. It should take an ordinary man hundreds of years to break through these
two Realms. Most people cannot reach these two Realms in their entire life."
Yu Rou was stunned, looking at Shi Yan with astonishment. "You are not stupid. You
know the difference between us two, but you still dare to speak rubbish. Based on
what?"
"In fifty years maximum, I can surely reach the Spirit Ream." Shi Yan suddenly
shouted. "In sixty years at most, I will surpass you."
"Hahaha." Yu Rou abruptly burst into laughter till she cried. She pointed to Shi
Yan with a mocking face. "Fifty years to reach the Spirit Realm, sixty years to
surpass me! Hahaha, that is so funny. I have never seen any dreamy, arrogant man
like you. Nowadays, are the guys in the outside world all short-sighted like you?"
"No, it's not like that." Shi Yan shook his head. "Ordinary men do not even dare to
come close to you, not to mention having guts to disgrace you regardless of being
alive or dead."
The mocking face of Yu Rou loosened. "Very good, you are more daring than the
others indeed. But this doesn't mean anything."
"I think an ordinary warrior at the Earth Realm would implode to dead when
receiving one of your powerful strikes. Even a Nirvana Realm warrior hardly survive
if being hit by that shot. However, I am still standing in front of you now."
Yu Rou's beautiful eyes suddenly brightened. She had been convulsive by Shi Yan's
weird behaviors and thus hadn't noticed that. However, when Shi Yan reminded her of
that now, she realized that the fact that Shi Yan was still alive was a miraculous
magic itself.
She could completely believe in her strength and knew how tremendous the power of
her ruthless strike was. Exactly as what Shi Yan had said, not to mention a warrior
at the Earth Realm, even a Nirvana Realm warrior would be surely dead under her
strike.
Shi Yan, on the contrary, was still standing in front of her and boasting.
"You are genuinely competent." Yu Rou had to admit it. "However, your crazy
aspirations do not match with your current capabilities. If you were at the Spirit
Realm now, I would have considered your proposal. Hmm!"
Shi Yan had a little headache.
He knew that in this devilish place, neither the Demonic Sound Clan nor the Wings
Race had any good intentions for him. He did not believe in the previous promises
that Di Shan and Yu Rou had made. He knew that right after he broke the Formation
Technique, death surely awaited him.
The reason that he had taken risks in disgracing and disturbing Yu Rou was his hope
in leaving a special feeling in Yu Rou's heart. If Yu Rou had a little crush on
him, his chances of survival would be a bit better. After having realized this
experience with the beautiful lady who had never tasted such sexual affections, he
was more confident in carrying on his plan. However, when having started his plan
for real, he had realized that it was much difficult than he had thought.
Regardless of how much he tried to convince her, she was still steady.
"It is too difficult..."
"Oh, you, your body..." Yu Rou suddenly covered her mouth and screamed out
astonishingly. Her beautiful eyes beamed out a strange light as if she was
witnessing a magical thing.
Shi Yan bowed his head to see and realized the Immortal Martial Spirit was starting
its efficiency. The healing speed of his wounds was fantastically remarkable.
"Immortal God King! You are the descendant of the three God Kings from the Ancient
time." The matriarch of the White Wings Clan was bewildered for a while before
shouting out loud. Her eyes flickered, her beautiful face was in fear, and her
lithe body slightly trembled.

Chapter 254: God's Will
Shi Yan stood still in front of her. Even though he was motionless, the wounds on
his body were healing with remarkable speed.
After a moment, all the open wounds on his body had completely closed. Only a few
blood scars left on his chest, and they were also gradually fading.
After the Immortal Martial Spirit had entered the third phase, the recovering speed
of his body was much faster than of before. While fighting with other people, his
wounds could immediately heal, keeping him to be immortal.
The matriarch of the White Wings Clan surprisingly looked at him and mumbled to
herself with a dazzling look, "Immortal God King, is it the will of God?"
Shi Yan squinted with a big question mark in his mind. He did not know why the
matriarch of the White Wings Clan had such a harsh reaction. Did the God blood of
the Three God Kings in the Ancient time had anything related to the Wings Race?
With that thought in his mind, he hesitated for a while before speaking, "I have
the Immortal Martial Spirit. The God blood running inside of my body is indeed
similar to the God blood of the Three God Kings. Is this somehow also related to
you?"
Yu Rou's eyes gradually regained its normal state. She was reluctant a little bit
and then nodded, "The Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race had great gratitude for
the Three God Kings in the Ancient time. Without their help, our two tribes would
have been exterminated instead of being deported here."
Shi Yan was agitated.
Yu Rou raised her head looking at him. After thinking for a while, she said with a
confused face, "This information has been mentioned in our ancestors' ancient book.
In that year, the two tribes were deported here and could not get out of this place
until now. The ancestors of the two tribes used to swear that if the Three God
Kings or their descendants could help the two tribes escape from here, the two
tribes would crown him and obey him forever."
"What?" Shi Yan's eyes brightened, he suddenly revealed a smile. "As you said,
according to your ancestor's guidance, if I can help the two tribes get out of this
damn place, you will have to serve me as a master? Am I misunderstanding it?"
Yu Rou miserably smiled and nodded. "According to ancestor's guidance, if you can
accomplish this feat, we will serve you as our master indeed. However, it has been
a very long time, many things have changed, our ancestors have been long gone. That
time was much too long ago. I am not sure if everyone still follows the ancestor's
guidance."
Shi Yan was surprised. After contemplating for a while, he looked at Yu Rou with
blazing eyes and asked, "First, disregard the other people, how about you? Will you
follow the ancestor's guidance?"
"I..., I don't know" The matriarch of the White Wings Clan slightly shook her head,
murmuring to herself. "Is it the will of God? Is it because the ancestors have
broken the space limit to transmit their oath to the Three God King that leads to
the current situation? If not, why does that little rascal have the Heaven Flame,
and how come he has the blood of the descendants of the God Kings in the Ancient
time. Is it destiny? Is it that some things have been defined already?!"
The matriarch of the White Wings Clan mumbled with a panicked face. She felt as if
she was deeply immersed in a huge maze, struggling inside of her mind.
"The Three God Kings in the Ancient time, besides the Immortal God King, who were
the other two?" Shi Yan suddenly asked.
Although the Ice Cold Flame had mentioned about the God blood before, it was still
very ambiguous. This matter was a very long time ago, and thus it was not easy to
find a person who had the information about the ancient times. He did not want to
let this chance slip by easily.
"Besides the Immortal God King, the other Gods were the True Dragon God King and
the Heaven Poison God King. They had the True Dragon God Constitution and the
Heaven Poison God Constitution. The True Dragon God King could take the form of the
God Dragon and possessed the strength of the God Dragon who was exceedingly mighty.
The blood of the Heaven Poison God King could poison any living creatures; a drop
of his God blood could poison the entire sea, eroding all creatures inside of it."
When the matriarch of the White Wings Clan talked about the Three God Kings' hidden
information, she looked severe; her voice was deliberately earnest, her face was
full of respect. "The Three God Kings were the supreme existence in the Ancient
time. Without their defenses, our two tribes should have perished. Therefore, even
though the two tribes have been deported here, we were still very thankful. Our
gratitude towards them has been carried on throughout every generation to forever
engrave their merits."
"That's good." Shi Yan smiled. "If Di Shan, Duo Long, and Ka Ba follow their
ancestor's guidance, all of you will serve me as your master after I help you get
out of this damn place. Hahaha, that is perfect."
"SShhh, such a dream." Yu Rou shook her head. "Those people have wicked intentions;
they will not be content with it. As they all occupy a lofty position, they
absolutely will not lay any eyes on you except if your Realm and strength are
higher than theirs. Only that may they reluctantly follow the ancestor's guidance.
However, you are only at the Earth Realm; you are apparently a stupid dreamer to
want them to submit to you."
Yu Rou stopped a bit and then continued, "You better not show the Immortal God
King's features; otherwise you will bring the death upon yourself much faster. Ah,
I will first ask Di Shan to see his attitude regarding the ancestor's guidance. If
Di Shan is willing to follow it, perhaps you may still have hope. But if Di Shan
does not want to abide by the ancestor's guidance, you should not have any further
thoughts."
After her words, Yu Rou again grabbed Shi Yan and flew up, advancing towards the
Giant Stone Ancient City of the Demonic Sound Clan without saying anything further.
On the Wall of the Ancient Castle.
The outstanding geniuses of the new generation of the Endless Sea including Cao Zhi
Lan, Gu Ling Long, Pan Zhe, and Qu Yan Qing were all confined in a cage. Their
faces were gloomy, and their eyes were dull.
In the Endless Sea, these people were ranked on the top of the combat list. Their
families had a very high position with many servants for everything.
However, they were just ordinary prisoners in this place. They could always be
killed at any single given moment by their jailers. The feelings of hopelessness
had taken their previous inherited arrogance away from them. A group of people with
bowed heads and retracted necks all retreated to a single corner with more fear
than ever.
Ya Ji rubbed his chin; his dull eyes kept sweeping over Cao Zhi Lan's and Gu Ling
Long's alluring bodies, considering a good time to take these two girls. Both Cao
Zhi Lan and Gu Ling Long had Martial Spirit on their bodies as well as powerful
souls that were very useful for his cultivation.
Although Qu Yan Qing's appearance was normal, the energy in her body was very
peculiar. Ya Ji felt that there should be some hidden secrets in her body, and he
planned to unclothe her to see if there was something hidden underneath her
clothes.
The two girls, Xue Fei and Cu Bi were on the other side talking to each other in a
low tone. They sometimes glanced at the people confined in the cage.
Many figures were descending on the Wall of the Ancient City from the sky. Besides
Ka Ba, Ya Meng, Yi Tian Mo, there was also Di Shan of the Black Wings Clan. Di
Shan's arrival startled Ya Ji, Yi Cu Bi, and Xue Fei very much; they all kowtowed
respectfully in a hurry.
Being the patriarch of Black Wings Clan, not only did Di Shan have great power but
he also had an unimaginably high cultivation base. Whenever the Demonic Sound Clan
and the Wings Race had a conflict, Di Shan's decision was always the most important
one. His utterance of a single sentence could turn the entire Demonic Sound Clan
into a sea of blood. That was why the people of the Demonic Sound Clan were
terribly scared of him.
After Di Shan had arrived, he threw a glance at Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long, and Qu
Yan Qing, and then frigidly asked, "Are these the three female prisoners?"
"Yes, these three female prisoners." Ya Meng nodded his head.
"Wait until that little rascal arrives, let him take these three female prisoners."
Di Shan slightly nodded and coldly said. "That little rascal has a good taste
apparently. These three human women are beautiful. They are indeed the exceptional
beauties among the human women."
Cao Zhi Lan's beautiful face slightly changed. She sat straight up in silence,
glancing at Qu Yan Qing while attentively listening to the conversation of those
pagans.
Qu Yan Qing's and Gu Ling Long's eyes also slightly changed; their faces looked a
little frightened. They also turned around, listening to the conversations.
Since they had been captured and confined, although they had encountered the bad
things, they still had each other, going through hardships altogether. However,
this time was different. They were obviously the target of the Wings Race's people.
Therefore, these three women started to be worried and had the feeling of
insecurity. They did not know how their lives would turn out after all.
"Father, this thing?" Ya Ji hesitated for a while; a little discontent beamed out
from his eyes. "I have captured these three women. You see..."
"Stop talking nonsense." Ya Meng coldly shouted. "You will not dream of these three
human women any longer. Everything is done."
"Father!" Ya Ji shouted.
"Your son is not satisfied?" Di Shan smirked and threw a sharp glance at Ya Meng.
"You even cannot handle your son?"
Ya Meng's face turned pale; he outragedly looked at Ya Ji.
Ya Ji's body was convulsive; he suddenly calmed down. He then enduringly nodded and
said, "Father, I understand. I will listen to your direct order."
"We..." Cao Zhi Lan hesitated a little before looking straight at Di Shan
fearlessly. "What have you arranged for us?"
Di Shan was a little astonished, gazing at her with a strange look, and said, "You
are brave. No worries, we will not kill you, we only need your bodies."
The three women Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long, and Qu Yan Qing suddenly changed their
facial expressions. Their gentle bodies trembled; their eyes were full of anger and
disgrace.
"Compare to being killed, losing your virginity is extremely lucky." Di Shan's face
was heartless. "It is not the Wings Race's or the Demonic Sound Clan's men who will
do the deed. That little rascal is also of the same race as you all. It is your
luck."
"Same, same race?" Gu Ling Long was astonished and abruptly asked, "Who?"
"You will know soon." Di Shan smirked; his face was very strange. He did not
mention anything about Shi Yan.
The three women exchanged their bewildered looks. They were now flooded with the
feeling of insecurity. They seemed to figure out who it was to be but did not dare
to continue thinking.
"Zoom Zoom Zoom."
The sound of flapping wings came up to the people's ears. Not long after that, a
white lightning zoomed overhead. Right after that, the matriarch of the White Wings
Clan gently descended from the sky with her hand grabbing Shi Yan. His face was
apathetic.
Throwing Shi Yan onto the floor without regarding his pain, Yu Rou revealed a faint
smile, glancing at the three women. She burst into laughter and said, "His taste is
not bad. Each of the three women here is all beautiful. The girl with the mask is
also charming. This little rascal is a lusty devil indeed."
"It, it is you?" Ya Ji's body was agitated again; his eyes were full of resentment.
The three women of Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long, and Qu Yan Qing couldn't help but
tremble, bewilderedly looking at Shi Yan who had just fallen to the ground. All of
them goggled at him at the same time without knowing what to do with the target
that they had initially chased.

Chapter 255: Desire wealth in danger.
After falling on the ground, Shi Yan warmed up his arms and legs a little bit
before turning towards Di Shan and others and revealing a faint smile. He then gave
a look at Cao Zhi Lan's group who were held in the cage.
Right at the moment Shi Yan appeared, Cao Zhi Lan, Qu Yan Qing, and Gu Ling Long
felt as if their world just collapsed.
Before having entered the Chasm Battlefield, they had gone through a long pursuing
way from the Sky Sea to here. In the combat with the Yang family, they had suffered
many losses to step into the Chasm Battlefield. Inside that crumbled palace, they
again had suffered severe losses because of Shi Yan's sudden outbreak.
Thinking carefully over and over, Cao Zhi Lan realized that since their initial
confrontations with Shi Yan, their luck had kept decreasing, they could never have
obtained anything from Shi Yan's body.
Currently, they were being detained in this damn place. Shi Yan, on the contrary,
became the distinguished guest of these pagan races. Not only could he comfortably
laugh and talk with the pagan leader Di Shan but he also received many rewards
including the people of Cao Zhi Lan's group. What happened?
They were all human beings, why was there such a big difference between them and
Shi Yan?
Not only Cao Zhi Lan and the others were so angry that they wanted to vomit blood,
but Ya Ji was outraged as well. He wanted to ask something, but Ya Meng just shut
him up. Thus, Ya Ji couldn't do anything except for restraining his resentment.
"Shi, Shi Yan...". Yi Cu Bi was in a daze. Her beautiful face turned red. "Hey,
these three women are for you?"
The faces of Cao Zhi Lan and the others slightly changed while each of them
resentfully gritted their teeth.
Shi Yan coldly looked at Cao Zhi Lan and smilingly nodded, "You didn't expect this
could ever happen, did you?"
"You will not have an easy death sooner or later." Gu Ling Lung's graceful body
shivered a little. The angriness and panic glinted in her eyes. "If you dare to
disgrace us, even being a ghost, I will never forgive you."
"Being a ghost?" Shi Yan burst into laughter. "I am afraid that you will not even
have a chance to be a ghost. If I wanted to kill you, I definitely would have made
both your soul and spirit perish and never transmigrate. Thus, even being a ghost,
you cannot and will not take revenge on me."
When those words came out, Shi Yan's expression glowed with joy as if crushing
people to ashes and perishing people's souls and spirits were just his natural
pleasures.
Di Shan raised his eyebrows and nodded his head, "Little rascal, you are very
cruel. No wonder why you have so many pursuers but are still alive."
"That is obvious. If not, he wouldn't have the Heaven Flame."
The patriarch of the Black Wings Clan slowly stepped towards the cage where Cao Zhi
Lan and the others were held. He then swung his arm, and different streams of
silver light like a chain of clouds went into the cage and then alternately crept
into the bodies of Cao Zhi Lan, Qu Yan Qing, and Gu Ling Long. The three of them
were terrified.
"Boom."
The cage cracked open leaving a hole. Cao Zhi Lan and the other two felt as if they
were being grabbed by an invisible hand, floated out of the cage towards Shi Yan,
and slowly descended in front of him.
The three women stood up. Their charming bodies slightly trembled; the brightness
in their eyes faded gradually. Their entire body's energies were also sealed.
"Currently, these three women have no more powers to use and are no more than
ordinary people, and thus they cannot harm you." Yu Rou smiled, gently looked at
Shi Yan. "From now on, you can freely violate them as you wish. Hahaha, for the
future of our two races, sacrificing these three women was still a very good
bargain."
Ya Meng's expression was stern. A God light flashed up from the point between his
eyebrows. Three strange soul flows flew out and then seeped into the point between
the eyebrows of the three women.
Cao Zhi Lan's and the other two girls' faces showed pain. They couldn't help but
hold their heads and groan.
"I have put the Death Binding Thought into their heads. If they have suicidal
intentions, that seal will spread out, and their bodies will be unable to move." Ya
Meng spoke to Shi Yan with a wicked smile. "You can be comfortable in using their
bodies freely without having to worry about them committing suicide."
Shi Yan was surprised and then nodded with a smile, "Thank you!"
"Rotter!" Cao Zhi Lan and other two girls simultaneously shouted. Their eyes were
flooded with hatred; they resented Shi Yan to the bone. If they could have gotten
out of the constraint, they would perhaps have risked their lives in killing Shi
Yan.
"No need. You just need to do your job well for our two races. Not to mention these
three women, even the Demonic Sound Clan's girls can also be yours as easily as
flipping your hand." Ya Meng harrumphed coldly. "But if you cannot help our two
races, hahaha, I will make you feel it is better to die than to live!"
"Don't waste more time." Di Shan frowned showing his impatience. "This little
rascal's cultivation progress is related closely to the future of our two races. I
will stay here to watch for his progress temporarily."
The matriarch of the White Wings Clan beamed out a gentle smile. "I think everyone
should try a little harder. I remember that our two races have some useful things
in improving the Realm of human warriors. For everyone's benefit, I think we should
be more generous."
Shi Yan slightly laughed out loud with an excited face. Di Shan, Ka Ba, and the
others looked at one another; everyone had a freakish face while their eyes kept
moving.
"The White Wings Clan owns the White Jade Spirit Fruit which has a big effect on
stabilizing one's mind. The White Jade Spirit Fruit have been refined for more than
a thousand years and produced only three fruits at a single time. I have commanded
my people to bring one here. For the welfare of our two races, we've already given
our fortune." Yu Rou smiled and said.
Upon her words, the faces of Di Shan and the others drastically changed.
"White Jade Spirit Fruit!" Ya Ji, Di Cu Bi, Xue Fei, and the new generation's
youths of the Demonic Sound Clan could not stand but scream. Ya Ji's eyes showed a
trace of conspicuous greed.
The White Jade Spirit Fruit was the pagan treasure of the White Wings Clan. It
could only be produced in the abandoned area where there were no three gods of the
Sun, Moon, and Star. Each of the White Jade Spirit Fruit was extremely precious. It
was highly useful for stabilizing and nourishing the soul. Even though the Wings
Race had difficulty in soul cultivation, using one of the White Jade Spirit Fruit
could make a significant breakthrough in one's soul mind.
For the people of the Demonic Sound Clan, the White Jade Spirit Fruit was even more
precious. They were true experts in soul cultivation; thus, after using one White
Jade Spirit Fruit, their soul accomplishment would grow tremendously.
After a baby of the Demonic Sound Clan was born and took one White Jade Spirit
Fruit, that child's soul would be remodeled and directly reached the strength of a
Disaster Realm warrior. It was a miraculous treasure which could make a soul
mutate.
In this abandoned land, the White Jade Spirit Fruit of the White Wings Clan was an
extremely precious treasure which had a great attraction to either the Wings Race
or the Demonic Sound Clan.
Yu Rou had gone insane?
She dared to give out one White Jade Spirit Fruit just because of one human guy?!
Was she public-spirited and selfless like this? She devoted a fortune for the
future of the two races.
Ya Ji gasped for breaths. His face turned purple with rage. He threw an abnormally
furious glance at Shi Yan, regretting that he could not put Shi Yan in his mouth
and devoured him.
Such a waste of a heavenly gift. Such a disgrace to a divine gift. What

qualifications does that little human rascal have? How come he can have a White
Jade Spirit Fruit? What is it that the matriarch of the White Wings Clan wants to
do? Can it be that she has a crush on this little rascal? Hasn't it been said that
the matriarch of the White Wings Clan should always be pure, that she could not be
married her entire life?
With many thoughts flashing across his mind, Ya Ji angrily gritted his teeth and
said to himself that if he had a White Jade Spirit Fruit, he would efficiently make
the most use of this fruit to increase his power to become one level higher.
What a pity!
"Matriarch Yu Rou, you are not kidding?" Ka Ba's face was odd with goggling eyes.
"This little human brat is worth enough for you to use one of the White Wings
Clan's treasures?"
Ya Meng, Yi Tian Mo and Di Shan were also in a daze looking at Yu Rou.
At first, Shi Yan hadn't known about the wonder of this White Jade Spirit Fruit.
However, after carefully observing Ya Ji, Ka Ba, and the others, he understood that
the White Jade Spirit Fruit was a fabulous treasure. Otherwise, these people would
not have been that surprised with such freakish faces.
What did Yu Rou want to do?
"Is it true that she already has a big crush on me even though I have played with
her just a little bit? Do I have such a big lustful attraction like that?" Shi Yan
thought to himself but kept back all his astonished feelings with a stony face,
pretending not to know anything about the White Jade Spirit Fruit.
"Didn't you see the unusual change of the Sound Beast Mountain?" Yu Rou's eyes got
stern; she spoke with a dark face. "The formation technique outside the Sound Beast
Mountain has been bigger and bigger. The Formation Technique inside of it has also
been getting stronger and stronger. Do you not think of anything? Shouldn't the
ancestors of the two races have already shared the same thoughts about this
anomaly?"
Di Shan, Ya Meng, Yi Tian Mo, and Ka Ba were shocked, seeming to realize something
all of a sudden. Their eyes were now full of fear.
"You are saying...?" Di Shan wanted to say something but then stopped, glancing at
the others nearby. He eventually didn't say anything further.
"I think this should be it." Yu Rou forced a miserable smile. "This is our only
chance but maybe also a route towards our utter destruction. What to do
specifically, I think everyone already had your plans."
"I will go back to the Black Wings Clan. In five days max, I will come back with a
Black Head Lotus. I hope he will not disappoint me." Di Shan displayed a trace of
uncertainty on his face while staring at Shi Yan. He then swung his arm and left.
The huge black wings had flapped a couple of times before his shadow disappeared
out of sight.
"Black, black Head Lotus." Ya Ji felt cotton mouth and swallowed consistently. His
eyes sparked peculiar beams of light; his facial expression was half smiling and
half crying.
On the Wall of the Ancient City, the youths of the Demonic Sound Clan including Xue
Fei and Yi Cu Bi were in shock; they dazedly looked at Shi Yan. Their faces looked
fierce as if they wanted to devour him.
"Di Shan, stop by Duo Long and convince him to offer a bottle of the Heaven
Fountain Concentrated Water." Yu Rou looked towards Di Shan's leaving direction and
hastily spoke to him.
Di Shan had disappeared out of sight, but his voice came up from afar. "OK."
"What?" Ya Ji, Xue Fei, and Yi Cu Bi could not stand anymore; they boisterously
screamed out as if they saw ghosts in the daytime. When they looked towards Shi
Yan, their faces could not be any weirder.
"This, this is really..." The youths of the Demonic Sound Clan mumbled in a daze
and seemed to be terribly convulsive.
"Khoff khoff, we..." Yi Tian Mo expressed a little bit of shame. He awkwardly

turned towards Yu Rou and said, "As you have known, all of the good areas in this
abandoned land have all been conquered by the Wings Race. The three of us have
nothing to offer. It is not that we don't want to participate, but only, only..."
Ya Meng and Ka Ba were also slightly embarrassed, constantly smiled miserably,

showing their indigent gesture.
"I know, I know. You are a little poor indeed. All the good things here accurately
do not belong to you, but..."
Ya Meng and the other two were silent, listening to Yu Rou's words with a humble
manner.
"The Demonic Sound Clan's knowledge of soul is much better than that of the Wings
Race." Yu Rou smiled and deliberately said. "Regarding soul cultivation, the
Demonic Sound Clan has many supreme Comprehensions. To the Wings Race, they are
useless, but to this little rascal, they are very useful. What I mean is that the
three of you should open up the Secret Scripture sources for this little rascal to
study. You have already known that the Realm progress cannot lack the soul
comprehension, haven't you?"
The three leaders' faces changed. They all uttered at the same time, "This..., how
can it be?"
"The Soul Comprehension of Demonic Sound Clan is our tribe's essence, how could we
let a human being learn about it?"
Ya Meng was in shock for a while before suddenly jumping up. "If he studies the
secrets of the Demonic Sound Clan and once he progresses, doesn't it mean that he
will become our tribe's danger?"
Yi Cu Bi and Xue Fei were also confused and frightened. These two girls knew the
Demonic Sound Clan's advantage. Although the Demonic Sound Clan was in an
unfavorable position, thanks to the soul competency, they were still a deadly
threat to humankind who naturally had feeble souls. Their soul secrets could easily
deprive the ability to resist of human warriors at the same level.
The Heaven Flame on Shi Yan's body was genuinely the nemesis of the Demonic Sound
Clan. Once he knew about the secrets of the Demonic Sound Clan, it would become
tough for them if and when they wanted to use those soul secrets to control and
kill him. If one day Shi Yan could reach the Sky Realm, there would not be any
masters of the Demonic Sound Clan who was able to defeat him.
If that day came, Shi Yan could rely on his ability to enslave the entire Demonic
Sound Clan. This was a terrifying thing.
"If he doesn't quickly progress, death will come even faster to the Demonic Sound
Clan. It is not necessary to wait for him to reach the Realm that you are scared
of, the Demonic Sound Clan should have perished before that."
Yu Rou coldly snorted; her eyes suddenly became furious. "Stupid little rascal,
when we are talking, you better shut up!"
Ya Ji was terrified, quickly shut up, and bowed his head without daring to look at
Yu Rou.
"What did you say?" The matriarch of White Wings Clan was cheerful again, looked at
Yi Tian Mo and said, "You can understand the situation, don't you?"
"Ok, I will open my soul secret source for him." Yi Tian Mo hesitated a little
before being the first one to agree.
Ya Meng and Ka Ba were not willing to do it; however, thinking about the unusual
change of the Sound Beast Mountain gave them a bone-chilling feeling. They
eventually followed Yi Tian Mo's decision, reluctantly agreeing to sacrifice their
secret scriptures.
The expression of Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long, and Qu Yan Qing were stunned. These
consecutive upheavals made them feel as lost as the mists around them.
They did not know what Shi Yan had done for these two races that made them
voluntarily sacrifice their belongings. They not only fulfilled whatever he wanted
but also offered him their most valuable treasures.
In these pagan tribes' eyes, Shi Yan was even more attached to them than their
biological fathers. On the contrary, the three women became their prisoners
although they were also from the outside world. They had not been killed yet, but
they were to be offered to Shi Yan and became tools for him to give vent sexually
and to do whatever he pleased to his heart's content.
Comparing between the two different conditions, Cao Zhi Lan felt so distressed that
she wanted to vomit blood several times and silently cursed that God was unfair.
"That's it; this matter can be easily solved." Yu Rou was deliberate. "Let it be
like that. The three of you arrange a house for this little rascal to stay. I will
choose and pick up the secret scriptures from your scripture sources. Of course, I
will not peep at your secret scriptures; you will be with me when I select them. Is
it ok?"
Ya Meng, Ka Ba, and Yi Tian Mo did not want it at all, a thousand times over, but
they could not do anything else but to agree.
"There is a house at the center of the area where the three of us are staying. It
is not far from our places. We will arrange for him to stay there." Yi Tian Mo
thought for a while before talking to Yi Cu Bi. "You bring Matriarch Yu Rou and Shi
Yan to that house. Let's arrange for him first; then we will see what to do next."
"Yes, Father." Yi Cu Bi nodded her head with a confused face.

No matter how she could imagine, she would have never expected that not only had
Shi Yan not been killed by Duo Long but he had also been escorted back by Yu Rou
and Di Shan. Furthermore, the behavior of the patriarch and matriarch of the Wings
Race, Di Shan, and Yu Rou, towards Shi Yan was unusual. They did not even regret
the treasures that they gave to Shi Yan.
What was it all about?
Cu Bi felt her head get heavy. She thought about the time when Shi Yan had
timorously looked around in the forest without enabling to do anything as he had
been under the control of her soul secret skill. However, when looking at all the
treats for him now, she did not know what was the best to say instantly.
"Little girl, you lead the way." The matriarch of the White Wings Clan pressed her
lips and faintly smiled. When she raised her hand pointing to Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling
Long, and Qu Yan Qing, a long colored ribbon flew out of her sleeve and tied up
those three women.
Yu Rou pulled the ribbon on one hand as if she was walking her pets and brought
these three women flying up to the sky; her other hand grabbed Shi Yan's arm. It
seemed that she even comfortably joked with Shi Yan in a low tone when they were
gliding in the sky.
"Little rascal, it is not that I am helping you, I am helping our two races. If you
don't put effort, don't blame Di Shan and us for tearing your skin apart."
"Aida, whatever, I have to thank you. Hahaha, it was so unexpected of you that you
could have earned such a big benefit. Hahaha, don't worry, I will be nice to you."
"Be nice to me? Little rascal, you don't care about life or death. If you are not
useful anymore now, I will instantly make you wish to die than to live."
"Don't be so serious. I know you treat me well. Hahaha, don't worry, because of
you, I will try to break through soon to have stronger forces to control the Heaven
Flame, and thus help you break the Formation Technique of the Sound Beast
Mountain."
"I hope you have that kind of power. If not, no one can protect you."
Not long after that, a mighty fifty-meter-high stone castle appeared in front of
Shi Yan.
Yi Cu Bi was leading the way. After descending the castle, she waved towards Yu
Rou.
Yu Rou followed Yi Cu Bi's signal and landed on the highest story of the castle,
dragging Shi Yan and the three women along. Yi Cu Bi was standing in the middle of
a big stone hall which had the size of a basketball court, pointing to each of the
tightly closed stone doors nearby, introducing to Yu Rou and Shi Yan, "There are
nine rooms here, there are places for bathrooms, for..."
"It's alright." Yu Rou swung her arm stopping Cu Bi and threw the three women down
without caring about them falling dizzily on the ground. "You, go back to your
father. I need to arrange here a little bit, and then I will see your father to
check on the submission of the soul secrets. Now go and tell your father in
advance."
"Yes." Yi Cu Bi did not dare to say more. She nodded while confusingly looked at
Shi Yan. She then slightly sighed and quickly left.
"Oh. Little rascal, you are good. That girl seems to pay special attention to you.
Have you also done something to Yi Tian Mo's daughter already?"
"Who?" Shi Yan pretended innocently.
"Hihihi." Yu Rou chuckled. She swayed her white jade-like hand, the colored ribbons
that were wrapping around the three women sneaked back into her sleeve like a
snake. While flipping up the sleeve, the matriarch of the White Wings Clan
indifferently said, "I know your sea of consciousness is temporarily not unusual,
it is just indeed special. The five strange flows of souls were always restless and
possibly caused any upheavals. I leave these three women to you. If they are not
enough, I will have a solution to find more. I will also go to get the secret soul-
scriptures of the Demonic Sound Clan for you. I will get you everything that you
need; you will not be short of anything. I just hope that your Realm can progress
as soon as possible. We can't wait for so long."
"Is it possible that the Sound Beast Mountain will have a major incident?" Shi Yan
asked.
Yu Rou nodded and said, "I will not hide from you. Currently, the Sound Beast
Mountain is very special indeed. It is highly possible to have a major change
there. Once that change occurs, our two races can perish. Hmm, to be exact, once
the Sound Beast Mountain has an upheaval, this abandoned land will not exist
anymore. It means that you will hardly avoid the death as well."
Shi Yan was surprised and paused for a while. After inhaling a deep breath, he
said, "Finally, I know why Di Shan and the others were so generous."
"Uh, I want you to know that your Realm progress is related not only to the safety
of the two races but also your safety. Therefore, because of your life, you should
put more effort in doing it; otherwise, even if we want you to be alive, we do not
have the ability to do so." Yu Rou seriously said.
"I know." Shi Yan nodded his head.
"Ok, I won't talk more. These three women don't have any more strength to resist.
While cultivating, if there is anything unusual, you can give vent to them at any
time. Hmm, you can even do it until they die, as long as you are ok with it. And if
they do die, I can find other girls for you. You only need to break through
quickly." Yu Rou looked straight to the three Cao Zhi Lan and the other two. Her
words were very cold-hearted. In her eyes, those three women were merely tools.
The three future leaders of the Endless Sea all had glum faces after hearing of Yu
Rou's words. Their charming bodies slightly trembled, but there were not any
reactions.
"You ought to take care of yourself." Yu Rou flapped her wings, her body gently
swayed and slowly flew away.
"This place is very quiet and also very safe. You don't need to be worried at all,
just focus on your cultivation..." Yu Rou's voice slowly came out while her figure
had already been gone.
In the vast stone hall, Shi Yan was standing inside the huge stone hall. He seemed
to be deep in thoughts with a somber face.
At the distance of five meters away, the three women of Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long,
and Qu Yan Qing were anxious with a feeling of insecurity. While sitting on a stone
surface, they could see the fear in each other's eyes.
Time passed.
Shi Yan still did not talk. Cao Zhi Lan's toneless eyes quietly looked at Shi Yan.
After waiting for quite a long time, she impatiently cleared her throat as Shi Yan
still did not show any intentions in talking.
Being awake from the meditation, Shi Yan frowned, coldly looked at the three women,
and then said, "Your luck sucks."
"I know that you just luckily stepped in some dog shit." Gu Ling Long clenched her
teeth and resentfully looked at him. "I can't believe you are such a rotter. Not
only did you cooperate with the pagan tribes but you also want to help those crazy
pagan people get out of here. Do you know what you are doing?"
"Making me angry is not a wise thing to do." Shi Yan revealed a wicked smile. His
figure zoomed over and landed in front of Gu Ling Long. He stretched his hand
rubbing Gu Ling Long's soft white chin with a lusty look and said, "You know, I can
always disgrace you here. No one here can say a word."
Gu Ling Long's face slightly changed. She suddenly threw a punch towards Shi Yan
but forgot that her energy had been lost. As soon as her small punch dashed out,
she felt very painful.
"Uh, very unruly. I hope that when I play with you, you are also crazy like this."
Shi Yan coldly smiled while boldly squeezing Gu Ling Long's soft breasts for a
while. "Uh, small but very resilient. It indeed matches your name, Ling Long."
"Ah!" Gu Ling Long could not stand the pain and moved backward. Tears flooded in
her eyes; she stared at Shi Yan resentfully. "I will kill you; I will kill you."
"Maybe your family can still have a chance, but you don't." Shi Yan's expression
was cold-hearted. His figure quickly leaped up and appeared right behind Gu Ling
Long's back. His big hand slapped one of her round butt cheeks and coolly said.
"Butts are big. Not bad. I will take good care of you."
"Enough! Bully a girl who cannot even tie up a chicken, what kind of man are you?"
Qu Yan Qing's eyes were full of anger; she couldn't help but shout.
"Oh?" Shi Yan burst into laughing. "At the beginning, nearly one hundred guys have
pursued us. Hasn't it been courageous? Is it Qu Yan Qing? Holy Maiden of the Heaven
Lake Divine Land. Do you remember how you treated Xin Yan and me in the Menluo
Island? At that time, in your eyes, we were nothing, like an ant that could easily
be crushed to death?"
Qu Yan Qing's eyes slightly changed. She obviously remembered what had happened in
the Menluo Island.
In the beginning, she had not known about the status of Shi Yan and Xia XinYan. To
get the secret of the Ice Cold Flame, she had put Shi Yan and Xia XinYan to death.
She eventually let Shi Yan fall into a deep icy abyss which had irritated the Yang
family. The Heaven Lake Divine Land then had to suffer a great loss because of it.
Because of her wrong anticipation which had led to this major loss of the Heaven
Lake Divine Land, many elders of the Heaven Lake Divine Land had been very
disappointed with her and had almost abolished her status of Holy Maiden. She
resented Shi Yan to the bone for it.
This time, when the Yang family was on edge, she was the first one who had
volunteered to join the battle in the Sky Sea to take revenge on Shi Yan.
Just as life was unpredictable, many of the top-class warriors had entered the
Chasm Battlefield, but not only could they not kill Shi Yan but also had the same
consequence as they were having right now.
"So, you cannot say?" Shi Yan coldly smiled. He then leaped and quickly appeared in
front of Qu Yan Qing. Her scream resounded when Shi Yan boldly stretched his arm to
fondle her face several times, and then pulled her fine mask like a thin wing of a
mite off her face.
Her eyebrows were high like a mountain; her face was a delicate picture with no
makeup but incredibly charming. She was indeed an exquisitely beautiful girl, not
inferior to Cao Zhi Lan.
It seemed that it was also the first time that Cao Zhi Lan and Gu Ling Long saw Qu
Yan Qing's real face. The moment that her face was revealed, her graceful body
slightly trembled, and she could not help but start screaming.
Women always tended to compare their appearances to each other no matter what. Even
in the constraining situation like this, Gu Ling Long and Cao Zhi Lan still
secretly compared themselves to her.
After Cao Zhi Lan compared for a moment, she slightly smiled and realized that in
all aspects, Qu Yan Qing was not inferior to her. She was quite surprised.
Gu Ling Long seemed to be sad and fretful; her facial expression was not good. She
knew she was inferior one level to Qu Yan Qing and could not be happy.
Shi Yan was startled a little, stared at Qu Yan Qing for a while, and suddenly
burst into laughter, "It is quite obvious. The Heaven Lake Divine Land could not
select an ugly girl to be Holy Maiden. Hahaha, such a beautiful body, that's even
better. When I play with you, it will be less boring."
Qu Yan Ying knew even if she resisted, it was useless. Under the lusty observance
of Shi Yan's eyes, she coldly looked at him with furious eyes and said, "Although
the Yang family people are perverse and ambitious, they have no kind of hero who
bullies feeble girls. It looks like you are an exception."
"That's right." Shi Yan laughed loudly, flirtingly soothed Qu Yan Qing's chin. "I
think in the Endless Sea, no one was able to see you or to soothe you like this. I
can't believe I have such a good luck here. In this damn place, my luckiness in
love keeps coming; I can deliberately enjoy it."
"Shi Yan, can we discuss this together?" Cao Zhi Lan was always in a deep thought
from the beginning, and now she suddenly spoke up. She was much calmer than Gu Ling
Long and Qu Yan Qing. She was still composed with a smile and said, "In the current
situation, although you are respected, you are still not treated differently from
any of us."
Shi Yan harrumphed coldly, momentarily left Qu Yan Qing, and frigidly looked at the
woman who was boasting. He beamed out a disdain smiled and mocked her. "Not
differently? Why didn't I realize it? I know these pagan tribes. To win my heart,
they voluntarily devote the races' treasures to me. I know that these pagan people
brought you here for me to enjoy! And you, what do you have? You are just a tool, a
tool for me to give vent. Besides that, I don't know what other values that you
have."
"Shi Yan, you should practice a little charity, ok?" Qu Yan Qing coldly shouted;
her face displayed unbearable tiredness. If she still had some strength, she would
have been the first one to tear Shi Yan's mouth apart. Gu Ling Long's charming body
slightly shivered, she also gritted her teeth in rage. However, she had just
suffered his misbehaviors, so she did not dare to provoke him again. Shi Yan was
impudent and perverse, and she had experienced it already. When two sensitive
places on her body had been violated, Gu Ling Long's arrogance was torn down. She
understood her situation. In this damn place, when the body's strength was
imprisoned, risking to provoke Shi Yan was just burning her fingers.
"Practice charity?" Shi Yan's expression was weird. "You also practice charity? You
are just a courtesan. Please stop pretending to be a Goddess."
The beautiful face of Qu Yan Qing suddenly turned white like paper; her delicate
body trembled. She tightly clenched her teeth, seeming to restrain herself from
risking her life with Shi Yan.
Cao Zhi Lan forced a miserable smile and said, "We are all nails in those pagan
tribes' eyes. I know that you, Shi Yan are a little different from us, so what?
Currently, you are still useful. But when your advantages are no more, your outcome
will perhaps be even worse than ours. By that time, the way that the pagan tribes
treat you will obviously be more brutal than the way they treat us."
Shrugging his shoulders, Shi Yan indifferently said, "Have you finished?"
Cao Zhi Lan helplessly nodded.
"Regardless how my future is, at least I do not get any harm right now and also
leisurely enjoy everything of the pagan tribes, and you are one of them." Shi Yan
coldly smiled. "Cao Zhi Lan, I know what you want to say. You want you and me to
conjoin to save you guys and deal with these pagan tribes together. Is it right?"
Cao Zhi Lan nodded.
"With you guys?" Shi Yan didn't give a damn for it. "Even if I saved you, you think
you could help me? Only one pagan of the Demonic Sound Clan alone could easily
capture you all and confine your souls. So, how can you fight with them? For Ka Ba
and Ya Meng, although those people have weak bodies, their soul competencies have
reached the Spirit Realm. They just need to trigger their consciousness, and your
souls will instantly explode. You are so stupid to think that you can be of a
benefit to me?"
The expressions of Gu Ling Long and Qu Yan Qing were like ashes.
On the contrary, Cao Zhi Lan had no reaction. She hesitated a little bit and then
said, "You said it right. We don't have a solution in resisting these pagan tribes.
But if you can recover our strengths and give me one night to prepare, I can
contact the Cao family. I just need to send out the information, and I think our
families will have a solution."
"Contact with the outsiders?" Shi Yan was a little bit agitated.
"That's right. I just need to have enough time to prepare so that I can make
contact with the Cao family." Cao Zhi Lan assured and said, "Once I send out the
information, with the intelligence of our top-class warriors in the Endless Sea, we
can quickly know these pagan tribes' origin and find a way to deal with them."
"Oh!" Shi Yan nodded, rubbed his chin, and carelessly said, "Your ways are not bad.
But so sorry, I don't accept it. Not only that, but I will also watch you carefully
to prevent you from contacting with the outsiders."
After those words had come out, the beautiful faces of Gu Ling Long and Qu Yan Qing
changed. They both resentfully looked at Shi Yan.
"Shi Yan!" Cao Zhi Lan insisted. "I am begging you to think about it. The Demonic
Sound Clan have the God-given advantage to deal with us. Their particular souls can
help them destroy us easily. There are also the other three leaders of the Wings
Race; each of them has wicked intentions as well as extraordinary powers. Once they
enter the Endless Sea, it will be a nightmare for all the warriors of the Endless
Sea. Many ordinary people will die. Even though you don't like us, you should see
the big picture."
"The issues regarding your life and death does not matter to me." Shi Yan's
expression was indifferent.
"I know all of you will not forgive the Yang family and surely will not forgive me.
I am not that great man. Damn you, don't manipulate me."
"You!" Gu Ling Long could not stand it anymore. "Do you still have a good sense or
not? You know how much loss when these two races entering the Endless Sea will
cause? How many people will die because of your decisions?"
"What?" Shi Yan coldly smiled. "You cooperated with the people of the Fourth Demon
Area, was it a good sense? Because of you, the Fourth Demon Area and the Underworld
could massively invade into the Endless Sea. Perhaps, people in the Endless Sea
have already been in misery. Adding these two pagan tribes will be nothing, or
these two pagan tribes can probably control the Fourth Demon Area and the
Underworld."
"What?" Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long, and Qu Yan Qing simultaneously shouted with
astonished faces.
"The Fourth Demon Area and the Underworld have possibly conjoined. The Demon
Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers have united with each other. First, they killed all
of the Yang family, destroyed the defenses where the Heaven Gate linked with the
Demon Area. Not long after that, the Demon Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers will
enter the Endless Sea together. As of now, the Endless Sea perhaps has belonged to
the Demon Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers already. Even if you send out information,
it is f*cking useless." Shi Yan revealed a cold smile and said.
The three girls were stunned with confused eyes. They felt cold and hopeless within
their hearts for the first time.

Chapter 256: Unexpected cake from Heaven
In the large stone hall.
Shi Yan was composedly sitting in the middle of the stone hall with a serious face.
His bright eyes stared at the jade bottle and the two jade boxes in front of him
without blinking. Seven antiquated dark-yellow scripture books laid in a line
behind the jade boxes.
Yu Rou and Di Shan kept silent, standing in front of Shi Yan, one on his left while
the other one on his right.
Ya Meng, Ka Ba, and Yi Tian Mo miserably glared at the seven dark-yellow scripture
books. It seemed that they wanted to say something but couldn't. They apparently
regretted this decision and did not want to hand over these Demonic Sound Clan's
books. However, they had no other choices.
In a big chamber inside the stone hall, Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long, and Qu Yan Qing
were overwhelmed with the feeling of worry and insecurity. They were observing the
scene happening in the stone hall with dark faces.
"You can directly take the White Jade Spirit Fruit. After consuming it, meditate
instantly and attentively absorbed the soul refining power of the Spirit Fruit.
This method is very simple. You just need to carry the internal powers to the
brain. The energy inside of the Spirit Fruit will unblock the nerves and veins in
your brain, making your soul extremely sensitive as well as helping you meditate
well. If you can absorb all of the powers of a White Jade Spirit Fruit into your
brain, it will be very useful for your cultivation as well as the reinforcement of
your mental state and soul purification. It makes the powers of your soul very
sensitive and increases the coverage range and intensity of your mental state." Yu
Rou's expression was somber. With her gentle voice, she slowly explained Shi Yan
the consumption method and the efficacy of the White Jade Spirit Fruit.
"The Black Head Lotus is even simpler. A slice of the Black Head Lotus can be
compressed into plenty of juice. You just need to apply that juice all over your
body and let your pores absorb the juice of the Black Head Lotus. It will get into
your body and gradually form a lotus tattoo on your chest. This lotus tattoo can
enhance the refining speed of the Sky and Earth aura five times during five years.
Once you cultivate, as long as the Black Lotus Tattoo doesn't disappear, the Sky
and Earth aura will gather within five-times faster and flowed in that Black Lotus
Tattoo. Through this Black Lotus Tattoo, you can refine, transform, and then slowly
pour your profound Qi in to help increase your cultivation speed." Di Shan squinted
while his black wings retracted. He clenched his lips, seeming to be a little
heart-rending.
"Heaven Fountain Concentrated Water is the treasure of the Gray Wings Clan. The
usage is also simple. Hmm, if you are injured, or your profound Qi has a
significant loss, you just need to drink one drop of the Heaven Fountain
Concentrated Water. It will instantly supplement your Profound Qi for you and also
cure your wounds very fast. You temporarily do not need it now. Wait until you
break the Formation Technique, if your energy is consumed too much, you can use the
Heaven Fountain Concentrated Water to recover it. It will increase your powers." Yu
Rou smiled and continued. "Di Shan has put a lot of effort to convince Duo Long to
give you one bottle of the Heaven Fountain Concentrated Water. He almost fought
with Duo Long. Thus, do not disappoint us."
Shi Yan sat still as a stone. His expression was calm and severe. "Don't worry. If
I have these three things from you and yet could not break the Formation Technique,
you can do anything with me as you wish."
Di Shan nodded. He then looked at Ka Ba, Ya Meng, and Ti Tian Mo and neglectfully
asked, "How about you?"
Ka Ba was stunned, pointing at the scripture books on the ground said miserably, "
We have placed all of the scriptures over there."
"You think he can understand them? Those are antiquated books. If you don't give
him any guidance, do you think that he can still understand them?"
"Argh." Ka Ba scratched his head without knowing how to answer. He replied

eventually, "Ok, I will show him."
"No." Ya Meng and Yi Tian Mo spoke up simultaneously.
All of the seven scripture books did not belong to Ka Ba alone; Ya Meng and Yi Tian
Mo preserved five of them. These five books could not be spread out to the others.
If Ka Ba knew the contents of these five books, he possibly could capture the other
two leaders' secret soul techniques in his hand.
Shi Yan revealed a wicked smile. Although he was under a tight watch of the top-
class warriors of the two tribes, he still deliberately walked to the scripture
books and picked one of them up. He glanced at it and said, "No need to bother you.
I can understand these ancient scriptures."
The five leaders' expressions slightly changed. Astonishment exposed on their

faces.
"Shi Yan, what did you say?" Yu Rou shook her head with doubt and said, "Don't
bluster. It is not the time to boast. These scriptures were from our ancestors. It
should be tens of thousands of years ago, how could you know about them?"
"Seven Manipulation Gods." Shi Yan pointed at the scripture book in his hand,
looking towards Ka Ba and asked, "Am I pronouncing the title correctly?"
Ka Ba's eyes lit up; his face was very odd, but he still gently nodded his head,
"That's correct. These are the three words 'Seven Manipulation Gods'. I didn't
expect that you know it."
The eyes of five leaders of the pagan tribes expressed an astonishment and
suspicions at the same time. They did not know how he could read these ancient
scriptures.
"Alright. You have brought everything here. I can now start my cultivation." Shi
Yan leisurely stretched his hands touching the treasures and ancient scripture
books in front of him. The Blood Vein Ring in his finger flared up several times;
those things then disappeared one by one into the ring.
"Ah, if there is nothing important, please don't disturb me." Shi Yan raised his
head looking at the five leaders.
"Ok, ok. You focus on your cultivation. I will be around to watch out. Call me if
you need anything." The matriarch of White Wings Clan revealed a beautiful smile.
After thinking a while, she threw a glance at the three women of Cao Zhi Lan's
group in the distance and said, "If those three women are not enough, I will
arrange more for you. You can set your mind to rest about this fact. Duo Long has
captured a human woman named He Qing Man. I have bargained with Duo Long. He will
bring that girl here in a moment."
An idea suddenly popped up in Di Shan's mind. He said, "That woman is quite

beautiful too. She will also be handed to you to stabilize your emotions. So, you
don't need to worry about girls."
"He Qing Man?" Shi Yan's face slightly changed. His eyes kept moving before
speaking, "The girl that I need should be a virgin. Virgins have the most
efficiency. If not, the results will be a lot less."
"What?" Di Shan was startled for a while before talking to Yu Rou, "We perhaps have
to put more pressure on Duo Long."
"I think Duo Long will also sacrifice that small thing for the bigger thing." Yu
Rou looked at Shi Yan while revealing a faint smile. After mumbling to herself, she
reluctantly nodded and said, "So, we will go to discuss much more with Duo Long."
"Hmm, sorry for having to bother you this time." Shi Yan said with an excited face.
"Only human women are suitable for me. I am not sure if the women of your two
tribes can be suitable or not. That's why I hope the woman whose name is He Qing
Man will be sent here unharmed. With four girls at hand, I think that I will not
have any problems."
"Damn you little rascal." Yu Rou shook her head and said helplessly, "Alright,
because of our two tribes, we will bring that girl here intact as you wish."
"Korf, korf. That's good." Shi Yan's face remained unchanged. He hurriedly said
with an impatient expression, "Now, I need carry on my cultivation. If there is
nothing else to say, please..."
"Let's go." Di Shan leaped up, the pair of black wings on his back flapped gently.
His figure gradually faded and disappeared completely out of sight.
Ka Ba, Ya Meng, and Yi Tian Mo stared at Shi Yan before leaving without saying
anything further.
Yu Rou was the last one to leave. She waited until the four of them had disappeared
to speak to Shi Yan, "Little rascal, you now take care of this matter by your own.
If you cannot help our two tribes break the Formation Technique, no one can save
you."
"Thank you." Shi Yan sincerely said while looking straight into Yu Rou's eyes.
"No need to say thank you. I only think for the welfare of the two tribes." Her
beautiful eyes blinked; her mouth revealed a secret smile. Yu Rou paused for a
while before she slowly turned around and flew away.
Eventually, only Shi Yan alone was sitting straight and motionlessly in the stone
hall. He knitted his eyebrows and contemplated.
After the three women of Cao Zhi Lan's group had been watching him in silence for a
while, they quietly walked out of the stone chamber but still kept a safe distance
with Shi Yan. They looked at him with a confused expression; it seemed that they
wanted to say something but couldn't find any topics to talk about.
"The three of you should be obedient. This place is not the outside world. You were
something in the outside world, but you are nothing here." Shi Yan turned around
and said in a low tone. "Do not disturb me. Be obedient over there. Female slaves
should behave as female slaves."
"Female slaves?" Gu Ling Long's complexion suddenly changed. Her look was chilled-
to-the-bone; she fiercely stared at Shi Yan's back. Her big breasts heaved nonstop.
"What did you say?" Gu Ling Lung secretly gritted her teeth; she now looked like a
little tigress showing her fangs and claws. She resented not to be able to jump
over to Shi Yan to tear him apart.
"As I have said, the three of you are slaves. I can play with you whenever I want."
Shi Yan turned his head around, coldly glancing at the three of them with a mocking
face. "If you are not well behaved, I would not mind teaching you a bit about your
manners."
"You," Gu Ling Long's and Qu Yan Qing's beautiful faces instantly turned pale. They
were so angry that their bodies trembled, they looked like they were ready to risk
their lives to kill Shi Yan.
Only Cao Zhi Lan was not mad, but she felt a little dreary within her own heart.
She released a long sigh and then walked towards Gu Ling Long and Qu Yan Qing to
comfort them. She helplessly said, "We cannot do anything when facing this
emotionless rascal. Don't hurt yourselves."
Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing clenched their teeth but did not dare to storm in and
fight with him. They knew that it was not good to irritate Shi Yan at this moment.
In the past few days, whenever Shi Yan had gotten irritated by them, he had
violated all the sensitive places on their bodies.
When Shi Yan was waiting for the two pagan tribes to bring their treasures, he
closed his eyes meditating; it was like he was reviewing all the secrets in his
cultivation. The three women could not do anything except insulting him with their
words and curses, and the results were always woeful. It always ended up with their
bodies being disgraced.
Except for Cao Zhi Lan who hadn't been violated as she was obedient since the
beginning, Shi Yan had already manipulated all the sensitive places on Gu Ling
Long's and Qu Yan Qing's bodies.
The two girls were very embarrassed. However, whenever they thought about
committing suicide, they got a terrible splitting headache and did not have any
abilities to do it.
Having been violated for many, many times, the two women were gradually getting
more obedient. They did not dare to irritate Shi Yan too much; they immediately
stopped if they saw Shi Yan start to get angry.
"I am almost done cultivating. Lower your voices. Do not disturb me." Shi Yan stood
up glancing at the three frightened women. After that, he entered a vast stone
chamber on the right side of the stone hall. After closing the door, he closed his
eyes and began meditating.

Chapter 257: Soul perception.
Shi Yan's eyes were tightly closed; his breath was regular. Many flows of negative
aura spread out from his body.
In the secret chamber, Shi Yan was meditating and devotedly cultivating, gradually
entering a marvelous Realm and even almost forgetting himself.
From his appearance, his body did not have any special transformations yet.
However, if there was a person who had a mighty sea of consciousness here, he would
recognize that the spirit fluctuation inside of Shi Yan's mind was extremely
chaotic and confusing.
Five different flows of soul aura clustered inside his sea of consciousness. These
flows were full of emotions of despair, fear, bloodshed, greed, and resentment
accordingly. They were condensing little by little, seeming to be constantly
absorbing the negative feelings inside his body.
As many negative feelings gathered, the five Devils in his sea of consciousness,
which had been created by the gathering of the five negative emotions, had a fierce
look. It seemed like they wanted to get out of the sea of consciousness, intruded
into Shi Yan's brain and plundered his spirit.
When conducting the negative feelings, Shi Yan didn't dare to relax his mind, he
still kept his spirit stabilizing to take control.
The Five Devils in the Sea of Mind cultivation technique originated from the Blood
Vein Ring. It was like a miraculous spell which had been customized for his body,
and it also perfectly combined with his Mystery Martial Spirit.
Like the Third Sky of Rampage, the cultivating method of the Five Devils in the Sea
of Mind also required the Mystery Martial Spirit. This cultivation happened through
the gathering of the negative feelings inside of his meridians. These negative
feelings could normally push him into a critical situation where he could not
control the five Devils. Even when they were still under the control of the Sea of
Consciousness, they had already scared Shi Yan out of his wit. Once the five Devils
could be free from the control of the Sea of Consciousness, they would then
dominate Shi Yan's consciousness completely.
Shi Yan had already known about this when he had been cultivating the Five Devils
in the Sea of Mind.
Before he successfully finished cultivating this marvelous martial technique, the

Devils' backfire could happen at any given time. This was actually the Devils'
experiment for Shi Yan. If he could not break the Devils' mind, he would probably
get a bad consequence for himself once the Devils were formed.
He understood that cultivating the Five Devils in the Sea of Mind was much more
dangerous than breaking through the Third Sky of Rampage. However, once he
successfully cultivated this, he would obviously have a tremendous intimidation
like the Third Sky of Rampage. Therefore, even though he knew that cultivating this
martial technique was very dangerous, he had never hesitated. Once he had got the
method of cultivating the Five Devils in the Sea of Mind down, he immediately began
the cultivation.
He was interested in the challenges from the hard-to-cultivate Martial Techniques.
All types of the negative feelings gathering in the sea of consciousness had turned
into nutritious sources for the five Devils. Shi Yan used his soul consciousness to
penetrate into the five Devils' bodies in order to affect them and then build a
harmonious relationship with them.
However, after those five Devils had received a lot of negative feelings, they
gradually attained consciousness. Because the Devils had Shi Yan's soul imprint,
they could be also considered as having his intelligence. They seemed to know of
his intentions; thus, once his consciousness came close to them, they promptly
boycotted it.
After many attempts, Shi Yan could only control a little bit of his Mind's area,
and thus, his mind wasn't affected so much when the negative feelings filled his
sea of consciousness. However, he had failed to penetrate the five Devils with his
soul consciousness to create a connection with them to be able to control them
genuinely.
Very long time later.
Shi Yan gradually opened his eyes and contemplated for a while before taking the
seven soul scripture books of the Demonic Sound Clan and starting to read them one
by one.
The seven ancient soul scripture books did not mention the cultivating methods of
the martial techniques in detail. Instead, they were about the research of all the
miraculous soul transformations, mentioning the features and different methods of
soul cultivations in a very detailed and clear way.
Only after reading them for a short time did Shi Yan's eyes brightened up; his face
revealed an excitement.
These seven ancient soul scripture books contained all kinds of profound
comprehensions about the soul's marvelousness. The soul comprehension's level of
the Demonic Sound Clan had indeed far surpassed that of the other tribes. It seemed
that Yu Rou actually knew which ancient scriptures would be the most useful for him
now. These seven ancient scripture books, with no exception, all mentioned
Upanishads that were related to the soul.
It was as if Shi Yan had just gotten a treasure. He did not hurry to control the
Five Devils in the Sea of Mind anymore. Instead, he spent all of his time in
reading the seven ancient scripture books of the Demonic Sound Clan.
He did not know that the seven ancient soul scripture books were the Soul
Upanishads' essence of the Demonic Sound Clan.
These seven ancient scripture books were the foundation for all of the Demonic
Sound Clan's soul secret skills. Understanding them would allow him to master of
all kinds of the Demonic Sound Clan's soul secret skills.
Shi Yan conducted his host soul into deep inside the spirit and the sea of
consciousness, and then used the sea of consciousness to nourish the host soul,
gradually formed the God Soul. Once the God Soul was formed, it would break the tie
of the spirit and obtain terrific power.
An ancient scripture book related to Upanishads of the host soul attracted Shi
Yan's attention. He researched it so deeply that he even forgot the time and the
binding in the cultivation. He now simply used his mind to perceive everything that
was related to the host soul.
According to this ancient scripture, everyone had a host soul. The host soul was
the core of soul.
An ordinary person could not sense the existence of a host soul nor had no way to
control it or take its forces.
For warriors who cultivated martial arts, if they purified themselves and refined
their blood to break through their minds, their souls would slowly intensify. One
day, they would finally be able to sense the host soul of the core of soul.
Once a warrior broke through the Nirvana Realm to form the sea of consciousness, if
they could conduct the host soul into the sea of consciousness, the sea of
consciousness and the host soul would support each other and develop together.
When the host soul entered the sea of consciousness, it would be nourished by the
sea of consciousness and gradually had transformations once the Nirvana Realm
improved.
One day, if the warriors had entered the God Realm, their host souls would then
evolve to a higher level, transforming to the God Soul in the Sea of Consciousness.
Once the God Soul was formed, it meant that the warriors officially became a
Supreme God Realm master. The God Soul and the sea of consciousness supporting one
another could then develop unimaginable soul forces.
Shi Yan worked hard to understand and carefully remembered all the ancient
scripture books. He gradually gained a special perception of the Demonic Sound
Clan's soul comprehension.
If the host soul was conducted into the sea of consciousness and nourished by the
sea of consciousness, could the host soul then control the five Devils?
In a moment, an idea popped up in Shi Yan's mind. He suddenly felt that it could be
done. After this thought appeared in his mind, he could not restrain himself and
was impatient in finding the host soul that was hiding deep inside his soul to
conduct the host soul into the sea of consciousness.
White Jade Spirit Fruit!
Shi Yan's expression completely changed; he suddenly revealed a smile.
According to Yu Rou, this White Jade Spirit Fruit could feed the spirit up, and
thus the host soul would be also able to benefit from this peculiar fruit. Once
taking the White Jade Spirit Fruit, the strange powers of the fruit would scatter
and pour into the spirit, so that both the spirit and the host soul would receive
more power.
If it happened that way, after taking the White Jade Spirit Fruit and meditating to
sense the White Jade Spirit Fruit's power running inside, was it then easy to find
the host soul? Shi Yan's eyes lit up.
After Shi Yan slightly fondled the Blood Vein Ring, a ray of light glinted, and the
jade box immediately appeared.
As soon as the jade box was opened, a passionate fragrance rose up.
The White Jade Spirit Fruit inside of the box was fulgent. At the first glance, it
looked like a marvelous crunch of jade with sparkling lights inside. It seemed to
have some strange powers hidden inside of the White Jade Spirit Fruit.
Shi Yan squinted and took a good look at the White Jade Spirit Fruit. He noticed
that there were numerous silk lines that twisted together like the nerve system of
the brain. It was extremely miraculous.
Smelling the fragrance from the White Jade Spirit Fruit had already agitated Shi
Yan's spirit. He felt as if his spirit had been shot out from the mundaneness and
been purified by some exotic thing.
Shi Yan was stunned for a moment. He did not dare to think too much and hastily put
the White Jade Spirit Fruit into his mouth and swallowed it. Then, he quickly urged
the profound Qi to digest the White Jade Spirit Fruit.
"Boom"
Inside of his body suddenly appeared a flame which came from the heart within his
chest. As soon as the White Jade Spirit Fruit ran down to his stomach, that flame
instantly enclosed the White Jade Spirit Fruit.
The fulgent White Jade Spirit Fruit like a chunk of jade inside of Shi Yan's belly
suddenly inflamed. Wisps of power rose up and hovered around like a mist of smog.
They gradually gathered and rolled toward Shi Yan's brain.
Shi Yan immediately had strange feelings which were similar to what he had felt
when he had absorbed the power of the Soul Gathering Pearl, only did the feelings
this time be stronger. When he had taken in the soul of the Soul Gathering Pearl,
plenty of soul forces chaotically scattering toward all directions. As soon as the
soul power poured into his brain, it abruptly flushed over every corner of his
brain.
However, the strange power of the White Jade Spirit Fruit was quite unique. This
unusual force seemed to have its own target. They gradually approached Shi Yan's
brain but only gathered into a special corner of his brain. His forehead.
A dazzling marvelous ivory-white beam of light suddenly shot out from between of
his eyebrows.
It looked like an extra strange flashing eye just appeared in between of Shi Yan's
eyebrows. Inside of that dazzling beam of light formed a vortex of intense soul
forces that seemed to be stirring up strong winds and big storms inside his brain.
Shi Yan's sturdy body vibrated tremendously. A radiating a glowing ray of light
shot out from the middle of his eyebrows and gradually covered his entire brain
which then started to emit many bright halos one after one. He now looked like a
saint, very mysterious and anomalous.
Found it.
Shi Yan was overjoyed. His spirit was constantly taking in the peculiar forces of
the White Jade Spirit Fruit which then converged in a mysterious area in the middle
of his forehead.
In that mysterious area, he could see 'another him' and witnessed a glittering
scene.
In the mysterious area, his 'another him' was sitting cross-legged with tightly
closed eyes. God light flared up from between of his eyebrows. It was exactly like
himself.
In that area with the seven-colored halos, an elf was sitting cross-legged; the
corners of his mouth revealed a beam of excitement. There was a white God light on
top of his head. A blinding light flared up in between the eyebrows again.
When Shi Yan's spirit came here, that elf seemed to feel something and suddenly
opened his eyes.
Those eyes were like a bottomless lake which reflected the images of Shi Yan's life
imprint.
All milestones in Shi Yan's life emerged in those eyes. When his spirit arrived
here, it seemed to be attracted and immediately went inside those eyes, turning
into a period of his soul imprint.
"Bang."
Shi Yan's head seemed to implode. His soul consciousness was horribly shaken; his
sea of consciousness became extremely chaotic. The elf gradually got out of that
mysterious area, following the soul light to enter the sea of consciousness.
Everything became quiet again.

Chapter 258: Raving waves.
As soon as the host soul entered the sea of consciousness, the Five Devils in the
Sea of Consciousness suddenly became restful and did not dare to be rebellious.
The Host Soul and the Sea of Consciousness contacted with each other. Each fiber of
the soul consciousness in the Sea of Consciousness tightly twisted with the host
soul.
At this moment, the host soul and Shi Yan's soul consciousness formed a marvelous
connection. Soul consciousness turned into beams of miraculous light which were not
easy to be seen by naked eyes. They then abruptly went into Shi Yan's eyes.
His eyes seemed to receive a streak of lightning as soon as he opened them. Thin
and delicate rays of lightning quickly moved inside his eyes.
After walking out of the stone chamber to the big stone hall, Shi Yan looked out in
the distance and suddenly realized that his vision range had been tens of times
greater than before.
Everything within the range of more than ten miles became apparent in his eyes. He
could even see the wrinkles on the faces of Demonic Sound Clan people with minute
detail.
His soul consciousness covered the entire area and could detect every single life
fluctuation in the area. Even a worm under the ground could not avoid his soul
consciousness.
At this time, Shi Yan had an incredible feeling as if he had turned into a God.
Small things nor weak little lives in the adjacent areas could not escape from his
eyes and his soul consciousness. Everything seemed to be under his control.
The host soul entering the Sea of Consciousness had unexpectedly brought him such a
marvelous feeling. This kind of feelings made him crazily overjoyed; his heart was
even moved.
In the Sea of Consciousness, the host soul and the soul consciousness were bound to
each other. The host soul seemed to turn into another brain while the soul
consciousness fibers connecting with the host soul appeared to turn into nerves,
bringing him new comprehensions.
With the host soul staying in the Sea of Consciousness, the Five Devils also calmed
down.
After perceiving carefully for a while, Shi Yan discovered that the soul
consciousness connecting with the host soul also wrapped around the Five Devils.
After entering the Sea of Consciousness, the host soul continuously emitted and
transmitted the life fluctuations to the Five Devils through the soul
consciousness. Under the effect of those life fluctuations, the Five Devils
suddenly became restful. They seemed to know that they were not able to dominate
the host soul, and thus they stopped acting recklessly.
When he triggered his mind, the host soul delivered his thoughts to the Five
Devils. The Five Devils immediately immersed themselves in the Sea of
Consciousness. The soul imprint inside of the Five Devils which belonged to him
seemed to have been effective. It had started to slowly tie up the Five Devils,
preventing them from emitting negative feelings.
The streak of lightning in Shi Yan's eyes faded; his face regained the previous
somber expressions. He stood in the middle of the stone hall, seeming to think
about something.
After a long while, he finally sat down in the middle of the stone hall. Without
worrying about being disturbed, he soothed the Blood Vein Ring and took the Black
Head Lotus out.
As he opened the jade box, a huge big black halo suddenly scattered from the petals
of the Black Head Lotus. These petals were of an inky black color with black halos
flaring up from the inside which gave a miraculous and anomalous feeling to others.
Without hesitation, he stretched out his hand grabbing the petals and then put it
right on his chest. The Profound Qi from his fingers concentrated and then radiated
a beam of light into the petals.
The shining black liquid abruptly flew out from the petals, absorbing into his body
through the pores of the skin on his chest.
A warm and pleasant feeling spread all over his body.
It seemed that there were thousands of worms that were gnawing on his chest. In a
short moment, Shi Yan felt itchy, painful, and uncomfortable. The liquid of the
Black Head Lotus diffused and quietly amended his flesh, causing the
transformations of every single molecular cell within his body.
A black drawing which was as big as a fist gradually become visible on his chest
while he was still enjoying this marvelous feeling of comprehension.
Shi Yan was astonished and dazedly watched the transformations on his chest. He
wondered if the liquid of the Black Head Lotus was that miraculous or not.
The formerly faint black drawing gradually became clearer. Not long afterward, each
of the petals appeared on his chest. Shining black petals blossomed little by
little until a Black Lotus was formed. It looked highly exotic at first glance.
After the black lotus had been formed, a fresh surge of energy immediately ran out
from the middle of the lotus bloom.
Taking a deep breath, Shi Yan sat straight up, closed his eyes, and meditated.
The Profound Qi in his body slowly moved, carrying out the circulation in his
vessels. Right at the time that the refining process had just started, the
surrounding Sky and Earth aura was unusually lively all of a sudden. The gathering
speed was many times faster, and the Profound Qi was massively pouring into the
black lotus on his chest.
It was miraculous indeed.
Shi Yan was overjoyed; he quickly closed his eyes, concentratedly putting all his
efforts in gathering the Sky and Earth aura. He used his spirit energy to refine as
much of the profound Qi as possible and enhanced the intensity of the Profound Qi
within his body.
Time had quickly passed. It had been ten days just in a blink.
"Squeak."
The door of the next stone chamber was pushed open. Three stealthy and delicate
figures quietly walked out of the stone chamber and then stood ten meters away from
Shi Yan, watching him cultivating in the middle of the stone hall in silence.
"Lan jie" Gu Ling Long frowned and looked at Cao Zhi Lan. A cold light flashed
across her eyes.
Qu Yan Qing's beautiful face was icy cold. Her eyes kept moving as if she had
wanted to do something but still hesitated.
Cao Zhi Lan knitted her eyebrows. While Gu Ling Long and Qu Yan Qing were staring
at her, she shook her head implicating that they should not do anything rash.
In the stone hall, Shi Yan was meditating with his eyes closed. His half-naked body
was gathering a big amount of the Sky and Earth aura. A malignant black lotus
emitted a black halo which was like a bloody big mouth biting and swallowing the
Sky and Earth aura before transferring them to Shi Yan.
Shi Yan was motionless and completely oblivious of himself. It seemed like he
didn't know that the three women were staring at him from not that far away.
It was unknown how much time had passed. Shi Yan's body quietly projected faint
silver light. The light was very gloomy at the beginning but then became brighter
due to more and more of the Sky and Earth aura pouring in.
The Sky and Earth aura were as dense as a cloud of smoke hovering beside Shi Yan
without dispersing.
The silver light from inside Shi Yan's body gradually dispersed out and seemed to
lead to the mutation of the Sky and Earth aura. This mutation made the Sky and
Earth aura become chaotic and continuously revolve around him forming small streaks
of electricity. These streaks of electricity were closely approaching to his body
as if they wanted to seep into his body.
"Lan jie, this, this is ..."
"He is about to enter the Second Sky of the Earth Realm."
"What? How come is it so fast? When he entered the Chasm Battlefield, he was only
in the Disaster Realm."
"The leaders of the two tribes have given him their treasures. As he has absorbed
the energy of these treasures, together with his outstanding innate abilities,
being able to break through this fast is within reason."
"Lam jie, this is the most crucial moment. I think he surely doesn't have any
protection. If we can ...?"
"No, we should not do anything rash. Even if we do manage to kill him, what is
next? This place is full of Demonic Sound Clan people. Even if we can get out of
here, the results might be even more tragic."
"But, but we may never know, one day, his animal-like characteristics might break
out, he would possibly then violate us savagely. What will we do then?"
"Oh, at least we will still survive. Being violated by the same kind is better than
being disgraced by the pagans. Didn't you see Ya Ji's intentions? If we had fallen
into Ya Ji's hands or the Wings Race's hands, the outcome should have been much
worse than now."
"..." (Everyone contemplated for a while)
After a short discussion, the three women were quiet again and stayed at the side
watching Shi Yan without any actions.
Far ahead outside the stone castle, on the top of a very high arch, Yu Rou, the
matriarch of the White Wings Clan was leisurely lying down on a bamboo swing,
swaying her long thin legs. However, her mesmerizing eyes was still fixing on the
stone castle in the distance, paying attention to any commotions inside of the
stone castle.
Besides Yu Rou, Di Shan, the patriarch of Black Wings Clan, was like a dominating
stone statue with his cold yet attractive appearance. He stood motionlessly without
saying a word.
Behind Di Shan's back, He Qing Man was looking towards the stone castle in the
distance with her wide-open eyes and a confused face. She could vaguely saw Shi
Yan's figure in there.
"In the last half month, although he has had help from the White Jade Spirit Fruit
and the Black Head Lotus, this little rascal's innate ability is not bad at all as
he can enter the Second Sky from the First Sky of the Earth Realm."
A long while later, Di Shan suddenly exclaimed, "It is regretful that he is

humankind. If he were our Wings Race's youth, we would have fostered and trained
him."
Di Shan swung his arm while speaking. A black cage appeared and enclosed He Qing
Man in the blink, preventing her from listening or seeing anything.
"Di Shan, I have promised that little rascal that after he finishes the job, we
will spare his life." The swing of Yu Rou gradually stopped swaying. She frowned
while looking at Di Shan and then coldly said, "Being the patriarch and the
matriarch of our tribes, we need to keep our words. What do you think?"
"I will try my best to protect him." Di Shan contemplated for a while before
speaking. "But if the Demonic Sound Clan and Duo Long unite to kill him, I will not
risk my life for him."
Yu Rou's expression slightly changed. She shouted, "They dare do it?"
Di Shan forced a miserable smile and slowly nodded his head, "This little rascal is
outstanding. That's why the Demonic Sound Clan wants him dead. However, to help him
improve faster, you have asked the other three guys to give him their ancient
scriptures. As he now can understand the Upanishads, if he does not die, his soul
accomplishment will be extremely tremendous. That should be a catastrophe for the
Demonic Sound Clan. If I were a person of the Demonic Sound Clan, I would also have
not let him live. I would have killed him at all costs."
Yu Rou was bewildered and then slowly nodded. She said with a confused face, "So,
my way has pushed him to the everlasting perdition."
"Anyway, he is just a little human brat. No need to be that worried. We have

sacrificed that much to break the Formation Technique. Don't care too much about
his life or death." Di Shan coldly said.
"Di Shan." Yu Rou suddenly called out to him loudly. After hesitating for a while,
she raised her head looking at the patriarch of Black Wings Clan and said, "If that
little rascal was the descendant of the three God Kings, will you follow our
ancestors' guidance and spare his life?"
"What?" Di Shan's face suddenly changed.
"The blood of the Immortal God King is running in his body. It is destiny.
Moreover, he came here with the Heaven Flame. Everything is needed as conditions in
helping us get out of this abandoned place. Tell me, is it because that the
ancestors have sworn of the breaking of the Formation Technique which has been
transmitted to the God King that we are now encountering this current situation?"
Yu Rou's eyes glinted with God light. She looked straight at Di Shan with a serious
face.
"Immortal God King?" Di Shan took a deep breath; he was obviously in shock. After a
while, he said in a low tone, "Haven't you been mistaken?"
"I have checked carefully. He is absolutely the descendant of the Immortal God
King." Yu Rou nodded her head. "I know that Duo Long does not respect the
ancestors' guidance. These things are meaningless to him. I want to hear it from
you directly."
"If we follow the ancestors' guidance, we have to serve him as our Master. This
thing ..." Di Shan beamed out a faint smile and hesitated for a while before
continuing, "We will see. If this little rascal shows some potential which can make
me admire him, I will reconsider. But if he cannot, I will not have any mercy.
Ahem, Di Shan has to serve him as a Master, I would rather go against the
ancestors' guidance than do it."

Chapter 259: The younger generation who surpassed the older
Shi Yan wide opened his eye. Sparkling light glinted in his eyes. The shiny silver
light around his body gradually retracted until it left no trace.
"Congratulations!" Cao Zhi Lan moved forward one step with an honest face.
"Although you have some help from the anomalous treasures, being able to break
through the Second Sky of the Earth Realm is exceptional. If you go back to the
Endless Sea, you can definitely rank on the top five of the Power Rankings."
The beautiful faces of Gu Ling Long and Qu Yan Qing slightly changed, showing
suspicion. "The top five of the Power Rankings?"
Shi Yan guffawed shaking his head and said, "I don't care about those rankings. I
am not interested in it. Only top-level warriors with wicked intentions like you
care about the rank on Power Rankings."
"You, you look down on us?" Gu Ling Long angrily said.
"That's right." Shi Yan did not refuse it, nodding his head. "When I was still in
the Disaster Realm without any help from the beasts, I could already sustain one
full-power strike of yours. You also rank on the top of the Power Rankings but
still cannot defeat even one Disaster Realm warrior. So, you tell me, are the Power
Rankings meaningful?"
Gu Ling Long got irritated while glaring at Shi Yan. She said with anger, "You
think everyone is a monster like you?"
"Shi Yan, you are no an ordinary warrior. You could enhance your strength several
times more in just a blink. Even the top-level warriors in the Power Rankings can
never possess this kind of power. We shouldn't compare you to ordinary warriors."
Cao Zhi Lan laughed comfortably as if she and Shi Yan were friends.
Cao Zhi Lan had always wanted to cool down the relationship with Shi Yan. During
this time, regardless of what she said or did, she should just simply follow and
comply with Shi Yan. Her purpose was simple. She hoped that Shi Yan would have some
sympathy for them and did not see them as his enemies.
"I don't need you to remind me." Shi Yan frowned, gradually stood up, and stared at
Gu Ling Long and Qu Yan Qing. He suddenly said, "If you still have bad intentions,
don't blame me for disgracing you even before my cultivation encounter any
troubles. Ahem, you dared to have the intentions of killing me while I was
cultivating. You are such stupid women. Learn more from Cao Zhi Lan. You should
better understand your current situation."
The expressions of Gu Ling Long and Qu Yan Qing slightly changed, but they did not
dare to say anything further. They only felt strange how Shi Yan could have still
overheard their conversations while he had been in the critical point of his
breakthrough.
They apparently did not know that after Shi Yan's host soul had entered the sea of
consciousness, the sense power of his soul consciousness had reached an
unimaginable level. Even in the devoted cultivation, any commotions around could
not escape from his sense power.
At that time, he had not entered the stone chamber for his cultivation; instead, he
had chosen to cultivate in the middle of the stone hall to be on the alert against
unexpected incidents.
"Swoosh swoosh."
The flapping sound of wings came up from a distance. Not long after that, Yu Rou
and Di Shan simultaneously landed. Yu Rou was holding He Qing Man who was
cheerfully surprised.
"Thud."
After throwing He Qing Man on the floor, without glancing at Cao Zhi Lan and the
other two women, Yu Rou turned her head around to look at Shi Yan and said, "This
woman's body is still pure. I brought her here specifically for you to do as you
please with her. How much more time will it take? We don't have much time left. We
should go to the Sound Beast Mountain soon."
"Give me some more time. I need to reinforce the Realm." Shi Yan was jubilant; he
nodded his head while looking at He Qing Man and then said, " I am sure that I will
be able to break through the Formation Technique in one month max. Believe me; I
will help you deal with the Sound Beast Mountain after one month."
"One month ..." After raising her head looking up to the sky, Yu Rou looked at Di
Shan and asked, "Do we still have enough time?"
"No worries." Di Shan calmly nodded his head, looking at Shi Yan. "I give you one
and a half months. Don't disappoint me. If you do, you will live to regret it."
Upon his words, Di Shan turned around and left. He disappeared without a trace in
just a blink.
Yu Rou said with a faint smile, "To take that girl here, he had to fight with Duo
Long, making Duo Long suffer much harm himself. Eventually, Duo Long could not say
no to him. Although Di Shan is cold-hearted, he will keep his words."
"So, I should be grateful to you." Shi Yan stonily said and nodded, looking at Di
Shan's back shadow leaving.
"Remember, one and a half months. After that, I hope you can bring us a big
surprise. Otherwise, we will make your soul fly and scatter in this place. You will
never get out of here."
Yu Rou released a long sigh in her heart, stretched her hand patting He Qing Man's
shoulders, and then spoke to Shi Yan, "I leave her here for you. You know what to
do."
Yu Rou also followed Di Shan.
"He Qing Man, you ..." Cao Zhi Lan was astonished, staring at He Qing Man for a
while before speaking, "You, you have almost reached the Third Sky of the Earth
Realm. What is this about?"
Shi Yan was also curious.
Although the power in He Qing Man's body had been constrained, continuous sounds of
the wind kept howling inside her delicate body, the profound Qi was intensifying,
and her mind was stable. It seemed that a significant transformation had happened.
Entering this damn place together, Cao Zhi Lan and her companies didn't have any
improvements. As soon as they had just gotten in, they had been immediately
captured.
Because the leaders of the two pagan tribes had not regretted in giving him their
precious treasures, Shi Yan had been able to break through that fast. However, He
Qing Man apparently didn't have that privilege, but what she had gained was not
bad. It surprised Cao Zhi Lan a little bit.
"I did not expect to see you this time." A streak of misery gleamed on He Qing
Man's beautiful face. "I had thought that my soul would have flown and scattered in
another short amount of time. Hmm, in fact, in another ten more days, I will be ...
killed by Duo Long who will absorb all of the powers of my body. If Di Shan and Yu
Rou did not come to take me, I would definitely have not been able to survive."
"What happened?" Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows and asked.
"After entering this place, I have fallen into the Gray Wings Clan's area. Because
my body has the Wind Martial Soul, Duo Long had confined me in a place where the
wind energy was intense. He has used my body as a container to store the wind
energy, and then he would absorb that energy from me ..." He Qing Man's face was
still miserable when she told them her story. "If Shi Yan did not ask for me, I am
sure that I would not be able to have escaped from Duo Long's brutal blow. I knew
about his wicked intentions, but I didn't have enough strength to resist him."
"You are thanking him?" Gu Ling Long laughed coldly. "Currently, I am not sure if
you have actually escaped the brutal blow. Haven't you heard about his intentions
of asking for you?"
"I have heard that he needs girls to give vent to." He Qing Man's face suddenly
pinkened. She looked at Shi Yan without any fear and said, "Have you asked Di Shan
and Yu Rou to bring me here so that you could do it with me? Shi Yan, why ..."
"Khoff khak khak ..." Shi Yan dry coughed and then said, "You have thought too
much. You ... you are not the same as the other three women. I will not do anything
to you. That thing... I do not consider you my enemy, so I will not do anything to
you."
"Indeed." Cao Zhi Lan slightly burst into laughter. "I know He Qing Man will be
okay. She has originally not considered the Yang family as her enemy. She will not
have bad luck like us."
The expressions of Gu Ling Long and Qu Yan Qing was unsightly.
"Shi Yan, will you treat them that way?" He Qing Man was little surprised.
"Although these women have chased you for a long time, will you feel guilty with
XinYan if you do that?"
Shi Yan's face suddenly changed. He harrumphed and said with a cold voice, "I know
what I am doing."
He Qing Man frowned but said no more. She let out a long sigh and shook her head.
"Find a room by yourself. It is very safe here. If I am still alive, nothing will
happen to us." Shi Yan's face was stony. He turned around walking to the secret
chamber without saying anything more to He Qing Man.
If the Five Devils in his Sea of Consciousness hadn't had any abnormalities,
killing Cao Zhi Lan and the two others would have been the best way to take
revenge.
However, cultivating with the Five Devils was very dangerous. Even after the host
soul had entered the Sea of Consciousness, he knew that if he did not finish
cultivating the Five Devils in the Sea of Mind, he might encounter danger later. It
was with a reluctance to keep those three women with him to prevent unforeseen
occurrences.
Regarding the feature of the cultivation of the Five Devils in the Sea of Mind, it
was not convenient for him to have explained it to He Qing Man. Therefore, even if
He Qing Man had thought that he was a lustful man, he still had to accept it.
In the secret chamber, Shi Yan sat cross-legged with his back straight up. He held
his breath, calmed his mind, and once again entered the Sea of Consciousness. He
observed every commotion of the Sea of Consciousness to understand the
transformation speed as well as the consciousness conveying process of the host
soul. He also sensed the waves of the Sea of Consciousness on after one and
perceived the marvelousness of the soul.
His soul gradually approached the intangible Realm.
The host soul in the Sea of Consciousness quietly released the spirit consciousness
which emerged with the soul consciousness in the Sea of Consciousness. The spirit
consciousness borrowed the strength of the Sea of Consciousness to improve and
nourish the host soul and gradually enhanced the host soul's forces. His spirit was
immersed in the host soul and continuously moved inside the host soul. It
eventually reached an empty area of the spirit consciousness.
A black spore in that spirit area released a cloud of black smoke. As soon as the
black smoke flowed out, it immediately diffused and quietly spread all over that
area.
Found it! Shi Yan's heart was shaken. He gathered the soul consciousness in the Sea
of Consciousness and the burning fire power inside his body to transform them into
many wisps of soul consciousness light. He then dashed these wisps of light towards
the black spore inside of the host soul.
"Crackling."
The scorching light of the soul consciousness burned the black spore in a fire.
Under the attack, the black spore fumed more and more black smoke. However, the
light of the soul consciousness promptly enclosed and torch it up, destroying it
little by little. Not long after that, the black spore inside the host soul had
been incinerated completely.
... ... ... ... ... ... ...
In a large gloomy hall, many of Demonic Sound Clan pagans were kneeling on the
floor to listen to Yi Tian Mo lecturing about the knowledge of the soul.
Yi Cu Bi and Yi Feng were also in the hall, focusing on the lecture.
On the chairman's seat above, Yi Tian Mo suddenly trembled tremendously. Faint

black smoke emitted from his eyes.
"Father, what happens to you?" Yi Cu Bi hastily screamed out loud.
Yi Tian Mo's face got serious. The black smoke from his eyes gradually dispersed.
After a while, his eyes returned to normal; his body also stopped trembling.
"The younger generation who surpass the older ..." Yi Tian Mom muttered with a low
voice and a confused face. A strange light flashed across his eyes.

Chapter 260: Hunting
Half of a month had passed as fast as a blink.
Shi Yan had been staying in the secret chamber for half of a month without caring
about eating or sleeping. He had been concentrating on studying the ancient soul-
scriptures of the Demonic Sound Clan.
After a half month, Shi Yan quietly walked out of the secret chamber without
letting the people of Cao Zhi Lan's group know and the others. He got out of the
ancient castle alone.
After he had just walked a few steps onto the streets of the Ancient City, the
matriarch of the White Wings Clan, Yu Rou, suddenly appeared beside him, laughing
out loud and then said, "Shi Yan, why did you suddenly want to leave?"
"I just wanted to take a walk and check on the Sound Beasts outside the city. By
the way, I will practice some of the Heaven Flame Control techniques. Of course,
You can, of course, follow me." Shi Yan said with a smile.
"I will go with you. In case you encounter any danger, I can help you out right
away. You are now our two tribes' sole hope. The matter of your safety is very
crucial to us. I don't want any bad things happening to you." Yu Rou spoke with a
thoughtful and sincere voice.
"Not a problem.''
Shi Yan quickly went out of the ancient city's gate together with Yu Rou.
Ka Ba's group from the Demonic Sound Clan were also astonished as well as puzzled
after they had been informed that Shi Yan had left the city. However, knowing that
Yu Rou had gone with him, they did not prevent him nor say anything.
Di Shan was in the city and was also the first one who had been informed about Shi
Yan leaving the city, yet he had not stopped him.
After going out of the city, Shi Yan accompanied by Yu Rou went straight to the
Sound Beast Mountain.
The Sound Beasts on the Sound Beast Mountain had begun to rebel again after more
than a month in silence. They massively flew out of the Sound Beast Mountain,
plunging into all different directions on this abandoned land.
Shi Yan spread out his soul consciousness and quickly located the place where the
Sound Beasts had gathered.
There were approximately ten Sound Beasts besides a swamp, some of which were
playing. They did not know that danger was coming close.
"Sound Beasts live in the Sound Beast Mountain all year round, absorbing the Sky
and Earth yin aura from the mountain to cultivate. Either some fish swimming in the
water or some stones on the bottom of the swamp are useful for the cultivation of a
few of the Sound Beats. Therefore, the Sound Beasts cannot live relying only on the
Sound Beast Mountain's yin aura." Yu Rou explained with a gentle voice.
Shi Yan nodded. His figure suddenly flashed up like lightning, darting towards the
swamp.
He slightly triggered his mind. Radiant flames suddenly emitted from his palms like
a rainbow flying directly towards those beasts.
The oppressively hot Heaven Flame could burn everything up. All the creatures were
very sensitive to scorching fires, let alone the Heaven Flame which was the Sound
Beasts' nemesis. As soon as glints of the blazing fire soared to the sky, the Sound
Beasts immediately got frightened, hastily heading back towards the Sound Beast
Mountain.
Shi Yan's expression was cold and heartless. The corner of his mouth had curled up
into a gloomy smirk. He slowly closed his eyes.
The host soul in the Sea of Consciousness had transformed considerably. Each stream
of his thoughts gradually poured into the soul consciousness. Then, wisps of soul
consciousness massively scattered clinging to the Heaven Flame's lights.
The Heaven Flame was hovering about in the air as if it had its life. Its orbit was
very flexible, marvelous, and spectacularly miraculous.
Not long after that, each beam of light condensed by the Heaven Flame weaved
together to create a dazzling arc of light, rushing down from the sky and covering
the entire herd of the Sound Beasts.
"Sputter sputter sputter."

As soon as the Heaven Flame touched the Sound Beasts, their bodies were immediately
incinerated, fuming colorful clouds of smoke and then quickly dissolved.
Shi Yan was motionless while sending the soul consciousness into each stream of
light of the Heaven Flame and steadily increasing the Heaven Flame's calefaction.
Since the host soul had entered the Sea of Consciousness, his sensing abilities had
surprisingly been enhanced several times, being more competent in controlling the
Heaven Flame than before. With the soul consciousness dominating, every move of the
Sky and Earth had been deeply engraved in his mind, allowing him to be able to see
everything now.
The strength of the soul consciousness had helped him significantly improve his
abilities to control the Heave Flame. Under the effects of the host soul, his soul
consciousness was like tentacles, flexibly and precisely wrapping up all the Sound
Beasts.
Not long after that, the bodies of the ten Sound Beasts that were incinerated by
the burning fire of the nemesis Heaven Flame completely vaporized and dispersed.
Colorful Demons Crystal Pearls, under Shi Yan's strength, were floating on the
swamp which looked like several special stars.
Shi Yan finally opened his eyes, beamed a smile and then calmly stretched out his
hand grabbing the Demons Crystal Pearls.
When he reached his hand out towards those floating Demon Crystal Pearls, it seemed
that some unknown force pulled those pearls into his palms; and then they quickly
disappeared into the Blood Vein Ring on his finger.
"Twelve Demons Crystal Pearls, hmm, it is not a bad harvest. But it is still not
enough." After mumbling to himself, he continued to emit his soul consciousness to
cover the further range.
Shi Yan's eyes suddenly brightened a few minutes later. He triggered the Electric
Shift and quickly left.
The matriarch of White Wings Clan's eyes lit up with astonishment, staring at the
direction that Shi Yan had just left. It seemed that she was thinking of something.
With her profound cultivation base, she had been quietly watching Shi Yan's
behaviors for several days. She had understood Shi Yan's body and the improvement
of his realm. As he had effortlessly killed many of the Sound Beasts this time, she
knew that regardless of his Realm or the ability to control his forces, Shi Yan had
broken through and entered a higher level.
This time, it was not a waste for Shi Yan to project the Heaven Flame. He did not
lose much of the Heaven Flame's energy when it glided over the air. At the point
when the Heaven Flame had formed a fire net, the Heaven Flame's forces seemed to
shape a miraculous formation which had upgraded itself several times in just a
flash.
Such progress had helped Yu Rou understand that Shi Yan's devoted cultivation was
not useless. In only more than a month, Shi Yan's knowledge of the forces in his
body had apparently reached the new realm.
"Not bad, but it's not enough. I hope you can expose stronger powers soon.
Otherwise, you can't convince that stubborn Di Shan ..." The matriarch of the White
Wings Clan mumbled and then slightly smiled. She gently flapped her wings and
quickly followed Shi Yan.
Shi Yan had been wandering through the adjacent areas of the Sound Beast Mountain
to search for more Sound Beasts during the entire day.
Every time that he detected a flock of the Sound Beasts, he immediately emitted the
Heaven Flame and then skillfully used the Heaven Flame's force to tie up the Sound
Beasts and burn them into ashes before taking their Demons Crystal Pearls.
At this moment, there were nearly one hundred Demon Crystal Pearls of different
levels of the Sound Beasts in his Blood Vein Ring. The lowest among them was the
third level pearls and that the best were the sixth level pearls. The harvest was
quite big.
"That should be enough."
Raising his head looking at the immeasurably high Sound Beast Mountain that pierced
up into the sky, Shi Yan mumbled with a low voice before speaking to Yu Rou. "Let's
call it a day. Let's go back."
"Shi Yan, can you try to sense the Sound Beast Mountain again to see if there are
any changes?" Yu Rou hesitated a little bit before asking. "You have absorbed the
Sky and Earth yin aura of the Sound Beast Mountain, so you should be very sensitive
with the Sky and Earth yin aura. You should check to see if the Sky and Earth yin
aura in the Sound Beast Mountain are more intense or more diluted."
"Ok." Shi Yan did not know what Yu Rou's plan was exactly, but he still pleasantly
satisfied her requirements. After sitting down and resting a little bit, he
released his soul consciousness, urging the yin energy inside of the Yin Pearl at
the meridian within his chest to combine with his soul consciousness and gradually
diffused towards the Sound Beast Mountain.
Not long after that, Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows, stood up, and then mildly said,
"Thunderbolts outside of the Sound Beast Mountain seems to get weaker and weaker.
However, the Sky and Earth's yin aura in the Sound Beast Mountain is getting more
intense. I can feel that something strange is happening in the Sound Beast
Mountain."
"Uh, what you feel is not wrong. Look at the sky above the Sound Beast Mountain."
Yu Rou pointed at the mountain peak, which pierced up straight through the clouds
and said with a somber face. "Did you find anything?"
Shi Yan raised his head looking up to the sky. His eyes glinted with a stream of
light. It seemed that wisps of light consistently converged in his eyes.
The Sound Beast Mountain's peak was ten thousand Zhang tall (1 Zhang is equivalent
to 3.33 meters), reaching the sky where gray clouds were gathering. Thunderbolts
intertwined as if they wanted to cut the sky into pieces. Zooming through the sky
with full of cuts, dazzling leaks of light were visible through those slits.
"The space over there, it seems ... became more unstable." After watching for a
while, Shi Yan said in a low tone.
"You have been observing very carefully." Yu Rou nodded and replied with an odd
smile. "Lightning seems to be able to tear the sky apart. It means that the time
and space here is getting weaker. Perhaps, only one attacking strike of that
terrifying energy could destroy this space. Once this space crumbles, the whole
space will turn into ashes just in a blink. No creatures will be lucky enough to be
able to escape."
Shi Yan' face changed dramatically.
Yu Rou continued, "In recent days, changes in the Sound Beast Mountain have
directly affected the space at the peak of the Sound Beast Mountain and weakened
it. In another two months, if we do not have any solutions for getting out of this
place, our two tribes' souls will vanish as soon as this space collapses." Yu Rou
miserably smiled.
"You and Di Shan both have God Realm cultivation base; can't the both of you
escape?" Shi Yan was astonished while asking.
After helplessly releasing a long sigh, Yu Rou said, "You don't know that this
abandoned land was used to restrain our two tribes. We have lived here for millions
of years, and some of us have reached the True God Realm. However, whenever someone
enters the True God Realm, a horrendously destructive god light appears in the sky
above the Sound Beast Mountain's peak. When a wisp of the god light struck down,
the soul of the person who has reached the True God Realm completely perishes."
"What?" Shi Yan was terrified.
"Entering the True God Realm means having the forces to control the time and space.
Once warriors at the True God Realm reinforce their realm steadily, they will have
a chance to get out of this space safely. The sky above the Sound Beast Mountain's
peak is of the god power which binds and controls us. It will not let any of our
fellow pagans escape from it. Anyone entering the True God Realm will have their
souls vanish if they encounter that God power."
Yu Rou's eyes were gloomy. She continued, "So many years have passed, and many of
the top-class warriors of the two tribes have known that they would have
immediately perished as soon as they've entered the True God Realm. However,
they've still put forth their efforts because they believed that if the warriors at
the True God Realm were able to endure the one strike of the god light, they could
then rely on the forces of the True God Realm to bring the two tribes out of this
devilish place. Regretfully, those predecessors have all failed."
Shi Yan's face was confused. This was the first time he felt pity for these two
tribes.
"Our ancestors have imparted their last instructions to us. One day, if a mutation
happens in the Sound Beast Mountain like today, the chance of our two tribes in
escaping has finally come. If we cannot catch this chance, the two tribes will
truly vanish from the world's history."
Yu Rou stared at Shi Yan and spoke in a serious voice. "Shi Yan, you are our
chance. I honestly hope that you can help our two tribes get out of this land. I
don't know what the others may think, but I can assure you that if you can complete
this successfully, I will put all of my efforts to protect you."
Shi Yan looked stern as he responded with a low voice, "I will try my best."

Chapter 261: Mercy
Giant Stone Ancient City.

Shi Yan and Yu Rou came back together. After that conversation, their relationship
had remarkably been changed.
This change was not easy to describe. However, Shi Yan was confident that their
relationship was no longer just a mere exploitation.
After returning to the Ancient City, Shi Yan walked directly towards the stone
building where Yi Tian Mo stayed to find Yi Cu Bi. He wanted to talk to her.
In the dark hall, Yi Tian Mo was instructing Yi Cu Bi about something. After

knowing about Shi Yan's request, Yi Tian Mo was a little surprised. He hesitated
for a while before speaking to Yi Cu Bi, "You go out there and see what he wants.
That little rascal is the hope of our two tribes. We will do our best to meet any
of his requirements to facilitate his cultivation."
"Yes, father." Yi Cu Bi nodded.
Yi Cu Bi quickly walked out of the hall. She stood in front of Shi Yan, asking him
with a careless face, "What do you want?"
Since Shi Yan had asked the Demonic Sound Clan for the three females of Cao Zhi
Lan's group to be the objects for his sexual satisfaction, he became a lustful jerk
towards all of the clan. Even Yi Cu Bi, who had a feeling for him in the beginning,
did not want to see him anymore.
Shi Yan neither cared about how the others thought about him nor blamed Yi Cu Bi
for changing her attitude.
"Here, I have 93 Demon Crystal Pearls of the Sound Beasts."
Shi Yan calmly hauled a gray bag from the Blood Vein Ring. He threw it to Yi Cu Bi
from a distance and said with a smile, "These beasts' levels are not bad. I know
that they will be very useful for the cultivation of the Demonic Sound Clan. They
are a valuable source of support for your advancements."
Yi Cu Bi was bewildered with an amazed expression. She asked, "Why do you give me
this many of the Sound Beasts' Demons Crystal Pearls?"
"It is to ask for your help."
"About what?"
"These Demon Crystal Pearls will be exchanged for the human warriors who still
survive in YaJi's hands. They are useful to me."
"Warriors?" Yi Cu Bi's pretty face expressed a weird look. Her cold eyes
attentively looked at Shi Yan's face, then said, "Are you interested in males as
well?"
The delicate body of Yu Rou, the matriarch of the While Wings Clan, slightly
shivered. Her eyes gazed at Shi Yan with an incredible look.
She came here with Shi Yan without having known about his intentions. She hadn't
expected that Shi Yan had killed so many of the Sound Beasts to harvest the Demons
Crystal Pearls in exchange for the other human male warriors' lives.
Thinking about the fact that Shi Yan had asked for Cao Zhi Lan's group before, Yu
Rou's false thoughts were inevitable. She lowered her voice with a strange face,
"Shi Yan, do you have those preferences for real?"
"Ouch ..." Shi Yan was dumbstruck for a while before he could understand what was
happening. He quickly explained, "Women's thoughts are complicated. I need those
male warriors only for my cultivation, but it is not what you have imagined ..."
"When you had asked for those females, you had also said that it was for your
cultivation ..." Yi Cu Bi coldly said, "I didn't expect that your tastes would have
been so fickle. You don't mind either cold or hot, right or wrong. I have
underestimated you."
"Shi Yan, you ..." Yu Rou's eyes displayed a disgusting look; she proactively moved
several meters away from Shi Yan. It seemed she had wanted to say something but
kept silent at the end.
"Damn it. It is not as what you think." Shi Yan beamed a forced smile. "I need
those male warriors for a different purpose. Can you please have some pure
thoughts?"
"Why don't you go find YaJi by yourself?" Yi Cu Bi frowned, temporarily believing

Shi Yan's explanations. She continued, "With these Demon Crystal Pearls, he will
certainly be happy to do some business with you."
"That little rascal has a deep hatred for me. I am afraid he won't listen to any of
my reasonings." Shi Yan revealed a faint smile and spoke to Yi Cu Bi. "That's why I
have to bother you."
After those words had come out, he did not say anything further. He turned around
walking towards the stone building which was temporarily his accommodation.
Yi Cu Bi was stunned. She held the bag of the Demons Crystal Pearls and went into
the hall with doubts.
After just a few steps, Yi Tian Mo suddenly appeared in front of her and asked, "Cu
Bi, what did that little rascal want to see you for?"
After Yi Cu Bi had briefed him the story that had just happened, Yi Tian Mo became
pensive. Not long after that, Yi Tian Mo's eyes brightened; he mumbled to himself,
"Could it ..."
"What happened?" Yi Cu Bi surprisingly asked. "Father, do you know what he wants?"
"No, nothing. You should visit YaJi and do the exchange. I will find out what he
wants later." Yi Tian Mao frowned. He felt a bit surprised within his heart and
somehow had figured something out. Impossible! Could that little rascal have
actually perceived the soul Upanishads of the Demonic Sound Clan in just a short
time? Does he know how to use the Spirit Seed?
Outside the hall, Yu Rou was asking Shi Yan with a puzzled face, "Why do you need
those warriors? Do you want to fight with them to improve your experience? It's not
necessary. We only need you to break the Formation Technique. We do not ask you to
fight with the others. What do you want to do after all?"
"Almost the same as what you've just said." Shi Yan forces a smile without
explaining anything furthermore. As he almost entered the building, he waved his
hand to her and said, "You should mind your own business. I need to think about
some more things."
Yu Rou's picturesque eyebrows slightly knitted. Although she was still full of
suspicion, she didn't ask any further. After thinking for a while, she shifted and
quickly landed on top of another distant building. Di Shan was sitting motionlessly
like a stone there.
Di Shan slowly opened his eyes when Yu Rou came and asked her with a light,
surprising look, "Has that little rascal left the city?"
"Yes, he's gone out of the city to kill several Sound Beasts. He's harvested nearly
one hundred Demon Crystal Pearls and used them in exchange for the warriors who are
now in YaJi's hands." Yu Rou added, "I don't even know what he wants. His actions
are strange; he seems to have some ulterior plans."
"Regardless of what he wants to do, it's okay as long as he knows his mission." Di
Shan did not move, he contemplated for a while before continuing, "When you have
followed him to kill the Sound Beasts, have you notice if his power has had a
significant improvement?"
"Significantly." Yu Rou replied with a serious face. "His perception of power and
realm has been upgraded to another level just in a half of a month. I believe he
will be able to break the shelter in a very short time. His potentials are indeed
hard to imagine. If he has enough time to develop, he will become an outstanding
warrior of the humankind's new generation."
Di Shan was astonished and bewildered for a long moment. After that, he said with a
strange face, "Yu Rou, is that little rascal as good as you have said?"
"You go see for it yourself. I am certain that you will have different thoughts
about him by that time. Perhaps he would become our two tribes' only hope in the
near future." Yu Rou gently said. After being pensive for a while, she continued,
"I don't know why I always have a feeling that this little rascal is still hiding
something. I don't think he is that plain and simple, maybe ..."
"Maybe what?" Di Shan slightly raised his voice.
Yu Rou softly replied, "Maybe inside of his body, besides the Immortal Blood, there
is somewhat another miraculous thing."
"What?" Di Shan suddenly stood up with an astounded face. "What makes you say
that?"
Yu Rou inhaled a deep breath before speaking again, "I still vaguely feel that an
unknown force seems to control his Immortal Blood. It appears that there is a flow
of power which is even stronger than the Immortal Blood in his vessels, but it
stays hidden extremely well within him. My feeling about it is sometimes on,
sometimes off. That wisp of power can somehow fool us."
Di Shan was in a daze with his eyes and mouth wide open.
After a while, he mumbled with a low voice, "Is his coming here because of the
God's will? If he has transmitted strength from the Immortal God King, I don't
think we need to hesitate any longer. Let's see; we will have the answer soon."
"Yeah, I feel that his appearance in this place might be the beginning of our two
tribes' rise to glory."
... ... ... ... ...
In the middle of the spacious stone hall.
Shi Yan had just come back. The four girls of Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long, Qi Yan
Qing, and He Qing Man walked out from the next stone chamber. Four pairs of
mesmerizing eyes simultaneously stared at Shi Yan, giving him a scary feeling of
being loved too much.
"Shi Yan, where have you been?" Gu Ling Long immediately asked.
"How is it related to you?" Shi Yan coldly smiled and sat down in the middle of the
stone hall with a casual gesture.
Gu Ling Long was angry, but she didn't know how to trouble him or irritate him. She
could only stand at the side, showing her rage by pouting.
"Shi Yan, are you sure about what you are doing after all?" He Qing Man seemed to
be concerned, asking him with a sullen face. "If you cannot handle the Formation
Technique, I don't think that anyone will be able to get out of here alive."
"I've only said that I would try my best."
Shi Yan slowly closed his eyes. After that, regardless of whatever that those girls
had asked, he was just unconcerned.
The four girls couldn't do anything but glare at him.
Half of a day later.
Yi Cu Bi and Yi Feng were leading many warriors who were under Yi Tian Mo's
command. They were pushing a huge cage forward.
There were Pan Zhe and the other thirty-five warriors from the Endless Sea in the
cage.
Pan Zhe dolefully bowed his head; his spirit was exhausted. He was only skin and
bone. It seemed that his life had recently been extremely tragic.
The other warriors also looked skinny and sickly as if they had not eaten anything
lately. Together with their constrained powers, they were in a dreadful condition.
As soon as Pan Zhe saw Shi Yan, his dull eyes were lit up. However, in no time, he
shook his head and released a long sigh.
"Shi Yan, I bring you these people as you wished. There are thirty-five survivors.
It is lucky that you have asked for them soon. Otherwise, in a few days, I am
afraid that there would have been no one left out of these thirty-five people."
Yi Cu Bi looked towards the Demonic Sound Clan's warriors and nodded, signaling
them to push the cage with Pan Zhe and the others inside into the stone hall. After
that, she explained, "YaJi has been outraged. It seems that he had wanted to kill
all of them at once for his cultivations. He's started doing that. If it weren't
for the extreme value of those Demon Crystal Pearls which were certainly much
higher than that of these warriors, those warriors should have indeed died
already."
The eyes of Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long, and He Qing Man suddenly lit up.
"Shi Yan, have you asked for them?" Qi Yan Qing was astounded for a moment and then
gently spoke, "You seem not to be a totally heartless jerk. I did not expect it for
you to have been merciful as well."
After hearing what Yi Cu Bi had said, those warriors inside the cage could not help
but look at Shi Yan in gratitude.
On the contrary, Shi Yan was still motionless. Even though his appearance was cold-
hearted, he kept laughing in his mind. He thought to himself that if those guys
knew the real reason why he had asked for them, he couldn't imagine what they would
have thought.

Chapter 262: Didn't consider them humans
In the stone hall, all of the luckily survived imprisoned warriors from the Endless
Sea displayed a trace of elation on their faces. They looked towards Shi Yan with
grateful eyes.
After Gu Ling Long and Qu Yan Qing had known Shi Yan had saved those warriors from
YaJi's hands, their thoughts about Shi Yan also changed a little bit.
However, Shi Yan's eyes remained emotionless. After telling Yi Cu Bi to bring more
food the next time, he turned around and talked to the warriors in the cage, "I
have saved your lives. You will just be a little bit less miserable in my hands,
but the consequences will be the same."
As soon as these words came out, the faces of those warriors in the cage
dramatically changed.
"What do you want?" Gu Ling Long quietly clenched her teeth. "They are all in
danger like us. Do you want to kill them?"
"My cultivation requires some living people. They are just objects for me to
cultivate. In my eyes, they are already dead." Shi Yan coldly laughed and did not
say anything further. He deliberately sat down, ignoring the others' vengeful eyes.
His soul consciousness slightly flicked. Shi Yan suddenly stared at one of the
skinny warriors from the Gu family in the cage.
Being scrutinized, that warrior's body trembled and suddenly grabbed his head,
screaming painfully. "What have you done to me?"
Shi Yan was motionless and continued enhancing his soul consciousness' force. The
soul consciousness had intruded that warrior's brain and moved inside to search for
YaJi's soul Formation Technique that had been placed inside that warrior.
"Shi Yan, what are you doing after all?" He Qing Man could not stand but shout. She
continued, "Everyone boards the same boat, facing the pagan tribes' threats. We
should unite to deal with them. Don't you remember the old resentments?"
Qu Yan Qing and Gu Ling Long both sharply criticized him.
However, it seemed that Shi Yan did not hear them. He focused on using his soul
consciousness to encroach on the warrior's brain, shifting around to search for his
host soul's location and features, trying to find out where YaJi had initially put
his Formation technique.
During this period, thanks to the Demonic Sound Clan's Seven Secret Scriptures, Shi
Yan had a thorough understanding about the spiritual Upanishads which help him have
completely removed the Spirit Seed that Yi Tian Mo had planted in his host soul and
thus have escaped from Yi Tian Mo's soul oppression.
After Shi Yan had killed Duo Long and returned to the Ancient City, Yi Tian Mo had
discreetly affected his soul. Yi Tian Mo's soul accomplishment was extremely
exceptional. He had secretly planted a Spirit Seed in Shi Yan's host soul without
Shi Yan's awareness.
Yi Tian Mo had spared his life because he believed he could have had controlled Shi
Yan at any given time through that Spirit Seed.
In fact, Shi Yan had vaguely speculated that Yi Tian Mo had done something to him,
but he hadn't been sure.
However, as he had recently received the Seven Secret Soul Scriptures of the
Demonic Sound Clan, he had gained the profound understanding about different kinds
of the magical, spiritual Upanishads of the Demonic Sound Clan after studying them
day and night. Until then, he had realized he could have had been killed by Yi Tian
Mo earlier.
To prevent himself from being the others' puppet during the critical moments, he
still kept studying the essence of the Secret Soul Scriptures of the Demonic Sound
Clan.
Eventually, after he had sent his host soul to the Sea of Consciousness and
completely relied on his new soul perception, he had found the black Spirit Seed.
He then used the force created by the unity of the soul consciousness and the fire
power of the Heaven Flame to burn the Spirit Seed down.
After escaping from the latent danger of Yi Tian Mo's spirit seed, Shi Yan suddenly
felt that different magical souls of the Demonic Sound Clan were peculiar and
terrifying. To prevent a similar incident from occurring, he needed to perceive the
spiritual Upanishads more profoundly. That was why he had the intentions to study
it deeper.
If he wanted to have a significant improvement on the spiritual Upanishads, relying

only on his own was obviously not enough. Anyway, his knowledge about the spiritual
Upanishads was still ambiguous. There were many things that he did not understand
thoroughly; and if he had used himself in conducting the experiments, he would
perhaps have vanished his soul negligently.
Using others' souls for the experiment could help avoid some unforeseen occurrences
of his soul. That was why he had asked for those warriors and Pan Zhe to study
further with.
As his soul consciousness got into that warrior's head, Shi Yan slightly triggered
his mind. His soul consciousness was now divided into ten of millions of flows that
quickly moved inside of that guy's head to understand his brain's complicated
structure first.
After an unknown amount of time, Shi Yan's soul consciousness in that guy's head
gradually got weakened. When his soul consciousness almost reached that warrior's
host soul, the warrior's host soul suddenly emitted a spiral wave and exploded.
"Boom!"
Shi Yan could sense the powerful explosive sound coming out from that warrior.
As soon as the explosive sound echoed, Shi Yan hurriedly retreated his soul
consciousness in fear.
"Gu Ke!" Gu Ling Long roared an ear-piercing sound.
Shi Yan stared at that gaunt warrior with his eye wide open. He could see that
guy's eyes and nose were bleeding. His face's expression was heart-rending, his
pupils were enlarged. He was dead.
"Shi Yan, you have done another good deed." Gu Ling Long was like a little tigress
showing her fangs and claws, jumping towards Shi Yan. "You have to pay soul for
soul. The bastard like you is worthy of having thousands of slashes. You will not
have a decent death."
"Get the hell out of my way." Shi Yan angrily raised his arm releasing one strike.
Gu Ling Long's petite body was pushed back by an invisible force. She kept rolling
on the ground until hitting the corner of the wall of the next stone hall. As she
stood up, her face was full of dust with a blowzy appearance. She completely lost
her usual noble dignity.
"Shi Yan, what you've done is very cruel." Cao Zhi Lan let out a long sigh, shook
her head, and said, "You could have just killed them directly. Why did you need to
torture them, use them as objects for your cultivation? This is really, really ..."
"I didn't kill him." Shi Yan laughed coldly, "The Demonic Sound Clan has put a
Formation Technique in his soul. My soul consciousness has entered his head but
hasn't approached his soul yet. Then, the Formation Technique exploded crushing his
soul. The one who killed him is the Demonic Sound Clan who had activated that
Formation Technique.
Cao Zhi Lan was dumbstruck; she hesitated for a while before saying, "If you didn't
send your soul consciousness into his head, the Formation Technique would not have
been scattered, and he would not have died."
"The consequences are the same. If the Formation Technique exists and the opponent
wants him to die, he won't be able to resist. I've used him as an object for my
studies of the spiritual Upanishads. I would perhaps find a way to break the
Formation Technique. Although some people probably have to die, I believe as long
as I have a thorough understanding of the Upanishads, I will be able to break those
Formation Techniques." Shi Yan harrumphed and then continued, "They will die sooner
or later anyway. Dying sooner probably still has a little value; it is a lucky
thing. I haven't considered them as human beings. If you can also think the same
way, you will not be so broken-hearted anymore."
After talking, Shi Yan continued his studies without caring about Cao Zhi Lan
anymore.
The four warriors of the Gu family had become Shi Yan's objects for his soul
cultivation within two days. Their souls had exploded to dead one by one.
Gu Ling Long still wanted to risk her life with Shi Yan, but Cao Zhi Lan had
advised her not to do so.
Gu Ling Long's pretty face was ferocious. She kept screaming and cursing Shi Yan
not to have a decent death. She threatened that once she went back to the Endless
Sea, she would use all sorts of different brutal ways to torture him. Every time
that Shi Yan was irritated because of her words, he angrily tore apart a piece of
her clothes to teach her a lesson.
Until her snow-white skin was gradually exposed including her big breasts, Gu Ling
Long was finally frightened enough, but she was still outraged. She temporarily
kept silent and stayed at the side looking at Shi Yan with the intense resentment.
She looked like she wanted to devour him whole.
Shi Yan continued his study on understanding the souls.
His soul consciousness once again intruded the brain of another one of the Gu
family warriors. This time, he divided his soul consciousness into three flows and
also added his soul imprint into them. The three currents of the soul consciousness
formed a small soul formation of the Hidden God Soul, secretly running towards the
warrior's host soul within his brain.
The Hidden God Soul was a particular spirit skill of the Demonic Sound Clan which
used the condensed flows of the soul consciousness to create a miraculous spirit
Formation. This spirit Formation could then hide his spiritual aura, preventing
others' souls from detecting it.
It was a new method that had taken Shi Yan half of a day to figure out. Taking
advantage of the Demonic Sound Clan's special spirit skills, the three flows of his
soul consciousness quietly approached that warrior's soul.
Nothing abnormal happened.
Previously, whenever Shi Yan's soul consciousness had come here, the Formation
Technique in those warriors' souls would have promptly scattered and made their
souls explode.
However, this time, the soul forces in that Formation Technique apparently did not
detect Shi Yan's soul consciousness. It still stayed hidden deeply inside of that
warrior's soul without any commotions.
Shi Yan continued using his spirit to control the three flows of the soul
consciousness to get into that warrior's soul. A triangle-shaped soul Formation
Technique hidden deeply inside gradually emerged.
This soul Formation Technique had a triangle shape; its surface was full of dense
soul strings like thin silken fibers. Those tangled soul strings then formed a
miraculous Soul Formation, consecutively emitting soul fluctuations to observe the
every move of this warrior's soul.
Shi Yan did not feel strange with the Demonic Sound Clan's spirit skills. He knew
that a person who had placed this Soul Formation Technique could also easily
activate it to either make one's soul explode or control one's soul in a short
amount of time.
Three flows of the soul consciousness suddenly spread in and violently wrapped that
Formation Technique. The scorching fire power inside these flows also erupted
violently.
"Sputter."
Shi Yan's forces completely burned down the Soul Formation Technique that Ya Ji had
placed inside that warrior.
Not long after that, Shi Yan suddenly stared at the warriors of the Gu family in
the cage and stolidly said, "The Formation Techniques in your souls have been
dissolved."
Everyone in the stone hall was very surprised at first; their faces glinted with
extreme joy.
"Only using souls of alive people can improve one's knowledge indeed." Shi Yan
mumbled in a low voice.
While the other people were overjoyed, he indifferently said, "Actually, I have
dissolved that warrior's Formation Technique to replace it with my Formation
Technique in his head. Right now, I control his life."
"You, bastard." Gu Ling Long scolded irritatingly.
Shi Yan's expression remained unchanged. He cold-heartedly said, "Now, I have to

lift all of their Formation Techniques, and then I will replace them with my Soul
Formation Techniques. After all of these are done, I can be assured to use them as
objects for my soul study freely. If they are not dead after being used for my soul
cultivation, I will perhaps spare those lucky people's lives."
Upon his words, the warrior's eyes which had just parked with full of hope
instantly expressed disappointment.
"You are the devil!"
Gu Ling Long, Qu Yan Qing, and even Cao Zhi Lan could not stand but angrily shout
out loud. Their delicate bodies were trembling with extreme resentment.

Chapter 263: Ruthless
"What has that little rascal done recently?" On top of a sky-high ancient fortress,
Duo Long of the Gray Wings Clan coldly asked with an unhappy countenance.
Yu Rou and Di Shan were also at the same place with Duo Long. Both of them frowned
and swept their eyes at Duo Long from a distance but did not reply to him.
Not long after that, Ya Meng, Ka Ba, and Yi Tian Mo, the three leaders of the
Demonic Sound Clan also flew towards that fortress. They all descended with strange
faces.
Three of them had an exceptional cultivating Realm. Their soul power was ecstatic
and miraculous. They could sense any commotions on the Sound Beast Mountain while
they still stayed inside of the Giant Stone Ancient City.
At this moment, six of the top-class pagan warriors were standing on top of the
ancient fortress, looking towards the Sound Beast Mountain from a distance and
shuddering terrifyingly.
The sky over there looked like it was being torn into pieces. Each of the cracked
rifts could have devoured and swallowed all of the creatures. All kinds of dazzling
light interlaced at one point.
Deep inside the sky, thunder and lightning were just raging on and became chaotic,
being tremendous enough to wreck the Sky and Earth.
Those six pagans had a feeling that a powerful explosion could happen any time at
the Sound Beast Mountain's peak.
Once it exploded, this whole land would instantly turn into a void. All the
creatures living on this land would be wiped out.
The six of them understood that a major incident was coming close.
Time was tight now. Even the Sound Beasts inside of the Sound Beast Mountain seemed
to sense the changes and started to get into a flurry. They began to act
disorderly, trying to get out and survive.
"We are running out of time..." Yi Tian Mo's eyes were solemn, "In another month,
if we still cannot find the way out, I don't think any of us will be able to escape
from this catastrophe alive."
All six of them looked extremely grave.
"Di Shan, Yu Rou, to help that little rascal improve faster, I've given you guys
the Heaven Fountain Concentrated Water as well as the female human beings. How is
it going after all?" Duo Long asked with a cold-blooded voice. "Because of our two
tribes, I've restrained my anger and agreed to let everything go. However, if that
little rascal isn't worth it, hmm, before I die, I will peel his tendons, skin him
alive, and let him suffer all kinds of tortures."
Di Shan harrumphed but did not say anything.
"He still has half of a month. After that, we will all take him to the Sound Beast
Mountain." The matriarch of the White Wings Clan seemed to be the calmest.
"Don't worry; Shi Yan has entered the Second Sky of the Earth Realm. His knowledge
and ability to control the Heaven Flame have also reached a higher level. After
half a month, his cultivation will be probably stable. At that time, his ability to
use the powers will be extremely skillful and profound. That is the right time for
us to enter the Sound Beast Mountain."
Yi Tian Mo looked towards Shi Yan, quietly activating his soul sense.
Yi Tian Mo's gray-white eyes suddenly flashed up a surprising light after a short
moment. It seemed he'd just found out about something.
Regarding soul aspect, Di Shan, Duo Long, and Yu Rou, the three leaders of the
Wings Race could not be compared to the Demonic Sound Clan; thus, they did not
recognize Yi Tian Mo's sneaky act. However, when Yi Tian Mo retreated his soul
sense, the other two leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan, Ya Meng and KaBa, had
noticed something.
"Yi ge, did you discover something?" KaBa felt that something was a bit odd. He
looked at Yi Tian Mo while asking.
Yi Tian Mo slowly nodded when his countenance resumed to normal. He said, "That
little rascal has not been idle during this time. I have to say that this guy is
indeed extraordinary. After just scanning the ancient scriptures of the Demonic
Sound Clan, he could have already broken through all the Formation Techniques that
YaJi had placed in those human warriors' souls. Then, he planted his own Spirit
Seed inside their souls. That genius can genuinely shock me."
"What?" Ya Meng's face changed, he screamed out in shock, "Without our

instructions, only relying on those ancient scriptures, how could he have known of
the ways in using the Spirit Seed? How could he have disarmed the Soul Formation
Technique of my son? How could he?"
Di Shan's eyes brightened up.

"You can check it yourselves." Yi Tian Mo coldly smiled.
Ya Meng and Ka Ba were astonished for a while. They did not hesitate to send out
their soul senses to check if Yi Tian Mo was right or not.
After ten minutes, Ya Meng and Ka Ba both showed a surprised face; they chucked his
tongue and nodded towards Di Shan and Yu Rou.
"What does it mean?" Duo Long asked with a puzzled face, "Let's say he could
understand the essence of the spiritual Upanishads of the Demonic Sound Clan, what
can it prove? How useful can it be towards breaking the Formation Technique if he
can explain the spiritual Upanishads? If it doesn't help in breaking the Formation
Technique, his understanding is useless, just a waste of time."
Yi Tian Mo glanced at Duo Long with a contemptuous look and frigidly said, "When a
soul perception has reached a new level, its ability to control the surrounding
circumstances are much more thorough, power handling will be more skillful, and the
mental state will also develop. The Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race are not
similar. Progress regarding the soul will bring us many good things that we can
hardly imagine."
"He is not lazy. The stronger that his soul is, the easier it can be for him to
break the Formation Technique." Yu Rou said with a faint smile, "There are still
two weeks to go. I long for his performance after that amount of time. I believe
that this guy can help us get out of this damn place, returning to the Grace
Mainland."
"Why do you trust him that much?" Duo Long was very surprised. He had initially
looked down on Shi Yan. He also thought that if he were at the Earth Realm and
possessed the Heaven Flame like Shi Yan, it wouldn't have been easy for him to
control the Heaven Flame skillfully.
"I think that God will not let our two tribes perish." Yu Rou's eyebrows tightly
knitted while saying, "No matter what, we have to trust him. If we don't trust him,
it means that we don't believe that we could survive. When the Sound Beast Mountain
has had a major change, a little rascal who can use the Heaven Flame suddenly
appears out of nowhere. I have a feeling that our destiny had been settled when he
showed up here. Perhaps our ancestors have heard our pleas ..."
"Destiny has been settled ..." Yi Tian Mo mumbled again with a small voice. His
eyes became eccentric. After a while, his face suddenly changed. He said, "This
little rascal's existence is the result of our ancestors invoking the God King?"
Ka Ba, YaJi, and Duo Long trembled while their faces changed dramatically.
Only Yu Rou and Di Shan remained calm. Yu Rou even chuckled and gently said, "Who
knows, if he is an 'autograph' of a God King, I think that I will follow the
ancestor's guidance. Our ancestors used to say that if a descendant of the God
Kings could bring us out of this devilish place, we would have to serve him as our
Master."
As soon as Ka Ba, Ya Meng, and Duo Long heard what Yu Rou had just said, they were
all dazed with confused faces while their eyes kept moving. No one said anything.
... ... ...
"Ptui."
Inside the cage, Pan Zhe of the Penglai Divine land suddenly gushed out a mouthful
of blood, staring at Shi Yan resentfully.
In the stone room, Shi Yan was neglectfully motionless and slowly closed his eyes.
There seemed to be a vague moving nimbus on his body.
Under the attraction of the strange tattoo on his chest, the Sky and Earth aura
quickly converged to his chest, continuously seeped into the black tattoo, and then
turned into a purified force spreading all over his body.
When condensing and refining the aura, the meridians in his entire body quietly
transported and purified the aura which Shi Yan had just absorbed from some
freshly-dead warriors. He then turned it into a mysterious force and poured it
right into the middle of his abdomen.
Half of a day later, Shi Yan slowly opened his eyes, casually shifted his look
towards Pan Zhe, and calmly said, "You're lucky that you're not dead yet. Ease your
mind. If you can survive more than two weeks, I will spare your life."
Currently, there were only twelve warriors of the Endless left. The rest had been
dead as Shi Yan had carelessly experimented them for his studies on the spiritual
Upanishads.
The Demonic Sound Clan had different kinds of magical Spiritual Upanishads which
were extremely mysterious and marvelous. When he practically experimented with it,
mistakes were hard to be avoided.
When he made mistakes, he had to pay a big price, which was someone's life.
These warriors taken from YaJi became the best specimens for his cultivation. By
having risked their lives, Shi Yan had progressed incredibly in understanding the
spiritual soul as well as the different kinds of Upanishads of the Demonic Sound
Clan.
For those who were his experimental objects, once their souls had been destroyed,
the refined aura in their body would spread out and went into Shi Yan's body,
turning into a mysterious and purified force inside of his body.
With the significant progress on the soul, profound Qi in his body also had been
enhanced steadily. He felt that he would soon have upgraded to a new level,
entering the Third Sky of the Earth Realm.
"Shi Yan, you will not have a decent death." Pan Zhe clenched his teeth and angrily
said, "You'd better kill me soon. Otherwise, I will make you pay a big price for
this!"
Pan Zhe had formerly controlled his emotions very well. However, during the time
his soul had been tortured, he collapsed.
When Shi Yan's soul consciousness actively stirred in Pan Zhe's head, Pan Zhe could
still feel something because Shi Yan's skill was still immature.
Every time Shi Yan had triggered his soul consciousness, Pan Zhe had a feeling of
hundreds of little worms gnawing his brain. This feeling had made a steadfast
person like Pan Zhe fearfully scream out.
Pan Zhe was just better off dead as Shi Yan treated him badly time after time. An
image of a hero in the past had no remnants left. Resentment was burning violently
inside Pan Zhe's heart. He was angry that he could not tear Shi Yan's body apart.
"Hmm, if you can survive, I will be waiting for your revenge in the future." Shi
Yan revealed a faint smile. He thought, "Even if you can survive, I will place many
formation techniques in your soul. In the future, if you return to the Endless Sea,
you will be my eye in the Penglai Divine land and also possibly help me collect the
latest information there."
Ignoring Pan Zhe's screams, Shi Yan deliberately stood up, knitted his eyebrows
looking at the stone door closing tightly nearby with suspicion.
During this time, it was either because of their inability to resist Shi Yan or
having other purposes that Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long, and Qi Yan Qing persistently
stayed inside of the stone chamber. After contemplating a little bit, when Shi Yan
was about to find He Qing Man to ask about it, he suddenly noticed that the Blood
Vein Ring had just flared up a stream of light.
"Oh!?"
After flickering his mind, Shi Yan immersed himself into the Blood Vein Ring. He
immediately realized that the Earth Flame was slowly condensing and refining the
Heaven Flame; its living form was getting more and more flawless, seeming to have a
little of aura similar to the one of the Ice Cold Flame.
"Has the evolution already been completed?" Shi Yan was astounded. He instantly
sent out his soul consciousness.
"Already done. I feel like ... like I have a new life. I am really, really
different." The Earth Flame sent back its message.

Chapter 264: Intimidating Heavenly Prestigious Power
Half of a month later.
Three headsmen of the Wings Race including Di Shan, Duo Long, and Yu Rou, together
with the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan, entered the stone hall where Shi
Yan was temporarily staying.
Shi Yan was as calm as water, sitting motionlessly inside of the stone hall. Pan
Zhe and the other six warriors of the Endless Sea were standing in front of him
with sullen faces, disappointing eyes, and a dopey look.
The four girls of Cao Zhi Lan's group were hiding in the stone chamber for a long
time without stepping out once.
Shi Yan opened his eyes, welcomed them with a stony face and a cold smile, "There
you are."
Yu Rou nodded and smiled, "How is it going? It's time. I think we should depart at
once. How about you? Are you ready?"
Di Shan squinted; his eyes scanned over Shi Yan's body for a while with applaud.
After two weeks, Shi Yan was only one step away from the Third Sky of the Earth
Realm. His mind was stable; refined forces in his body were enormous and powerful.
Mature composure and confidence radiated from his attitude. It seemed that he was
not bothered even though he was undergoing a dangerous situation.
From what Di Shan had observed, Shi Yan, for sure, was very special. Not only did
he have the Immortal Blood, but his body was also unimaginably sturdy. Together
with Shi Yan's heartless and cold-blooded behaviors, Di Shan believed that Shi Yan
was the sort of a man who would achieve greatness in the future.
During this time, he had been quietly watching Shi Yan. He had witnessed the
warriors from the Endless Sea become specimens for Shi Yan to experiment his soul
studies. Shi Yan's countenance had remained unchanged when his specimens' souls had
been exploded to death, one by one.
Shi Yan's cruel deeds were a good trait in Di Shan's eyes.
"Everything is ready."
Shi Yan slowly stood up, raised his head looking up towards the sky and said, "The
Sky and Earth on the Sound Beast Mountain are constantly changing. We should
hurry."
After pausing for a little bit, he continued, "Are you ready?"
"We?" Ya Meng surprisingly said, "What should we be ready for? Isn't it only you
who will go there?"
Ka Ba's and Duo Long's expressions were also confused.
Duo Long, Yu Rou, and Yi Tian Mo slightly knitted their eyebrow as they seemed to
have figured out what Shi Yan meant.
"Once the Formation Technique at the Sound Beast Mountain is destroyed, the six of
you will immediately go in there." Shi Yan contemplated for a moment before
speaking seriously, "Certainly, there are some anomalies inside the Sound Beast
Mountain. Maybe the gate leading to the outside world is in there. Once this gate
appears, perhaps this land will also have earth-shaking transformations and quickly
collapse. It is easy for you to leave, but how about your people? Won't you need to
bring any of your properties that you have been saving during the past years?"
Ka Ba's and Ya Meng's complexion had suddenly changed.
"You should prepare; otherwise, don't blame me for not telling you." Shi Yan
neglectfully said, "You'd better bring your people to the foot of the Sound Beast
Mountain. When things tragically change, you all should leave at once. If this
space collapses and you still don't leave yet, you've already known what the
consequences will be."
Ka Ba, Ya Meng, and Duo Long did not say anything further, immediately turned
around and left hastily with a little panic.
"You ..." Shi Yan looked at Di Shan, Yu Rou, and Yi Tian Mo with surprise because
three of them still stayed back.
"Don't need you to be worried. I have already prepared, as soon as you leave the
city, my people will catch up." Yi Tian Mo said.
"Di Shan and I have planned everything. Once we send out our message, the people of
the two tribes will depart at the same time with us. Our Wings Race is quite close
to the Sound Beast Mountain. When we arrive there, perhaps our people might already
be there." Yu Rou said with a smile and didn't seem to be worried, "Shi Yan, I did
not expect that you were that provident. You've known that the termination day of
the Sound Beast Mountain is also the day that we have to leave."
"It's obvious." Shi Yan said with a smiley face, looking ahead and continued, "It
seems like we have to delay one or two days for Ka Ba and the others to prepare.
Whenever they are ready, we can depart right away."
"We can go now." Di Shan seemed a little impatient.
"No need to worry about the other guys. Breaking the Formation Technique also needs
some time. Perhaps when you are done with it, they should already be there."
"So, ..." Shi Yan thought for a moment, then said, "That's good."
Shi Yan spoke to Yi Tian Mo while looking at Pan Zhe, the other warriors, and the
four frightened girls who were just walking out of the stone chamber, "You help me
take them along. They are still useful to me."
Yi Tian Mo raised his eyebrows and coldly said, "Didn't you need to use these four
virgins to prevent the backfire?"
Shi Yan nodded, "My fortune is still good. I have not encountered any anomalies
while cultivating. However, after breaking the Formation Technique, I don't know if
it will occur or not. That's why I have asked you to help me bring them along. In
short, those girls are my possessions. Do you have any problem with that?"
Di Shan and Yu Rou both looked at Yi Tian Mo with a questioning look.
Yi Tian Mo slightly harrumphed then replied with a cold face, "I will have them
come along. Do you have any other requests?"
"None other."
Shi Yan glanced at the four girls then turned to Di Shan, Yu Rou, and said, "We can
go now."
"Let's go."
Yu Rou walked over to Shi Yan and placed her white hand on Shi Yan's shoulder. Her
snow-white wings flapped slightly; she gently leaped up at the same time and
quickly disappeared out of others' sight.
"I'll let you handle these people." Di Shan said to Yi Tian Mo before leaving.
Yi Tian Mo raked over Cao Zhi Lan, Pan Zhe and the others with a somber
countenance. His white-gray pupils flared up a strange beam of light. Many flows of
Yi Tian Mo's soul consciousness flew out from his eyes one by one and quietly
sneaked into their heads.
The way that Yi Tian Mo used his spiritual forces were much more skillful than Shi
Yan's. When his soul consciousness penetrated into their souls, even Cao Zhi Lan
did not realize nor felt it at all.
His soul sense did not leave any clear traces like Shi Yan's, but it made the
others feel as if there were hundreds of worms creeping in, bringing them lots of
fear.
Cao Zhi Lan, He Qing Man and the others were having a feeling of insecurity. They
did not dare to look at Yi Tian Mo, and thus they did not know what he wanted to do
to them.
A long time later.
Yi Tian Mo deliberately retreated his soul consciousness, coldly harrumphed, and

said, "You guys follow me."
After having investigated for a while, he discovered that Shi Yan had removed the
Soul Formation Techniques planted in them. Even inside the four girls' heads, there
were no Formation Techniques that bounded their powers.
However, many new mysterious Formation Techniques appeared in the other male
warriors' heads. Shi Yan had placed those Formation Techniques so deep inside their
souls that the ordinary people could hardly feel them. The three girls that
included Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long and Qi Yan Qing could not avoid it either.
Shi Yan had also planted the Spirit Seeds in the three women's souls. Those three
Spirit Seeds were going to germinate, which meant that in the future, once they
left Shi Yan, Shi Yan's soul consciousness could still be able to sense every
single move of theirs.
Only He Qing Man's soul had not been touched.
Yi Tian Mo could certainly remove those spirit seeds before they rooted if he
wanted. However, he didn't dare to do so as he was worried that Shi Yan would not
easily let it go and would trouble him.
While secretly cursing how cruel Shi Yan was, he leaped up and flew away.
Not long after that, Yi Tian Mo sent out a message to Yi Feng's group. Following Yi
Tian Mo's order, they brought Pan Zhe and the others along, flying up to the sky
towards the Sound Beast Mountain.
Inside the Ancient City.
All the Demonic Sound Clan's people started the preparations after receiving their
leaders' direct orders. Yi Tian Mo's flock were already departing in line out of
the city.
Meanwhile, Ka Ba's and Ya Meng's people were very anxious. Under the pressure of
their leaders' shouts and urges, they hurriedly packed their stuff, cleaned up
their properties in panic. Everything became a mess.
Even though many of the Demonic Sound Clan's people were nervous, confused and
busy, all of their faces displayed a trace of joy and didn't know the danger ahead.
The only thing in their minds was that they finally could return to their ancestral
land.
The three leaders kept putting a lot of good things about their ancestral land into
their people's minds. Therefore, every single of them had imagined that the
ancestral land to be a holy place where they could have everything; they felt that
all of the good things there belonged to them.
... ... ... ... ...
On the Sound Beast Mountain where its peak pierced straight up to the sky.
Numerous Sound Beasts had spread out at every corner. Hundreds, thousands of them
were gathering and having a feeling insecurities. They all got out of their caves,
seeming to feel the imminent danger.
Deep in the sky, lightning was striking, and the wild wind was growling. Dazzling
lightning flashed on and off quickly in the sky. Deep inside of the lightning, many
brilliant, colorful lights segregated; they were the actually rifts of the time and
space continuum, containing the tremendous heavenly power that could eradicate all
life.
Any pagans of the Demonic Sound Clan or the Wings Race knew that the sky above the
Sound Beast Mountains' peak concealed the Heavenly power which was capable of
destroying any warriors of the True God Realm. They all knew that the Heavenly
power's existence was the warriors' nemesis, preventing the pagans of the two
tribes from ever getting out of this place.
The phenomenal scene in the sky scared the Sound Beasts out of their wits and
panicked the two tribes' pagans who were having feelings that a brutal accident
could come at any time.
"Boom."
A wisp of dazzling Heavenly light suddenly projected from the sky. The Heavenly
light was like a giant sickle, striking down straight into the Sound Beast
Mountain's peak. As soon as the Heavenly light visibly appeared, a block of
hundreds-meter-long ancient stone had been cut off from the Sound Beast Mountain's
peak and violently rolled down.
Right when the Heavenly light swept over and hit a growling giant Sound Beast, the
beast turned into a mist of blood just in a blink, leaving nothing behind. It was a
severely catastrophic death.
Many of the Sound Beasts terrifyingly growled and howled, instinctively retreated
into the Sound Beast Mountain. They didn't dare to stick their heads out.
While the Heaven was showing its intimidation and mightiness, Shi Yan, who was
brought here by Yu Rou, arrived at the foot of the Sound Beast Mountain with a
somber face.

Chapter 265: Watch me!
A flash of Heavenly light struck down, instantly turning the giant and aggressive
Sound Beasts into ashes. It had even cut off a huge block of stone from the Sound
Beast Mountain's peak.
That was the Heaven's solemn.
Deep inside the sky where the thunders were exploding, the Heavenly light glinted
dazzlingly.
This Heaven's solemn strike shocked every single warrior of the Wings Race and
scared all the Sound Beasts on the Sound Beast Mountain.
Di Shan, Yu Rou, Yi Tian Mo, and even Shi Yan all had the extremely grave
countenance. They looked up to the major changes happening in the sky and did not
know what else to say.
"That is the Punishment Force. Every ten thousand years, whenever the two tribes
had warriors entering the True God Realm, this Heavenly light from the sky would
strike and burn the warriors into ashes; their souls and spirits both perished." Yu
Rou looked up to the sky with resentful eyes, "This bloody Heavenly light has
confined the two tribes for ten thousands of years."
Di Shan and Yi Tian Mo contemplated with serious faces.
Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows looking at the sky above the Sound Beast Mountain with
a distressed feeling. He could feel the severely horrendous power there which
likely destroyed both the Sky and Earth. He even did not dare to release his soul
consciousness to observe around.
He felt that once he released his soul consciousness, it would be struck into ashes
before it could even reach that deep place in the sky.
Inside of that place existed the destructive powers that could crush the warriors
at the True God Realm. Being at the Earth Realm, if he riskily went for a
confrontation, death was undoubtedly the only consequence for him.
"Are you confident?" Di Shan contemplated for a while. His two eyes squinted
creating a straight line on his face. There seemed to be a spike of electricity
that flashed up inside of his eyes.
"No matter what, you have to break the Formation Technique at the entrance of Sound
Beast Mountain. Otherwise, when this space is destroyed, even if we don't attack
you, you are unable to escape from this catastrophe anyway."
"No worries. If I were not sure, I could not have been calm like this." Shi Yan
revealed a faint smile and nodded to Yu Rou, "Bring me to the cave entrance on the
Sound Beast Mountain. Then, you guys watch me."
"Are you sure?"
"Sure!"
The matriarch of the White Wings Clan nodded. Her snow-white hands grabbed Shi Yan
and instantly flew up to the sky. A white light emerged when Yu Rou's figure
appeared right at the foot of Sound Beast Mountain.
"Thud thud thud."
Explosive thunder sounds reverberated from the gloomy sky. Each flash of the
lightning from the nine tiers of the sky was as big as a flying and twisting
dragon, striking straight at Yu Rou.
Di Shan and Yi Tian Mo were already floating in the air. As they saw the striking
lightning, their faces dramatically changed; they immediately prepared to deal with
it.
"Bang."
Thunder and lightning struck down at the flank of the mountain, smashing rocks into
pieces. When the lightning struck some of the Sound Beasts who had not prepared
yet, they instantly got incinerated.
Yu Rou reacted superfast. She had quickly teleported to another cave right before
lightning struck down and then quickly unhanded Shi Yan.
"Boom boom boom."
Up there, the thunderclap exploded massively; lightning flashed up tearing down the
sky. More and more lightning appeared as if it had to burn everything on earth.
"Yu Rou, those flashes of lightning were aiming for you. You should leave." Yi Tian
Mo lifted his head looking up and quietly observing for a while. He suddenly
shouted, "You have not reached the True God Realm, so there is no Heavenly light
striking down at you yet. However, don't underestimate its power. You should not
come close to Shi Yan because even if you could avoid it, he would not." Being
reminded by Yi Tian Mo, Yu Rou finally understood. She did not dare to stay with
Shi Yan; instead, she teleported back outside the mountain.
Soon after that, her delicate and appealing body appeared beside Di Shan and Yi
Tian Mo.
The thunder and thunderbolt seemed to have instincts. While Yu Rou was leaving,
they kept chasing after her, turning into an electric dragon storming towards her.
When the three people of Di Shan, Yi Tian Mo, and Yu Rou saw that electric dragon
terrifyingly dash forward, they were all ready to confront it.
Colorful lights were congealed and refined in the void; transpicuous flows of light
emerged from their hands, collided with the twisting electric dragon and broke it
into pieces. It turned into tiny streaks of lightning retreating deep into the sky.
"The Formation Technique over there has been aiming at our two tribes indeed."
Di Shan squinted, raised his head looking up to the sky and then said with a low
voice, "Every time we approach closer to the Sound Beast Mountain, the Formation
Technique outside will be immediately activated and regularly attack us without
letting us off. On the contrary, Shi Yan is still unharmed."
Yu Rou and Yi Tian Mo released their consciousness to observe around. They realized
that lightning hadn't attacked Shi Yan. There weren't any changes in the area where
he was standing. The flash which had previously aimed at Yu Rou also disappeared
without leaving any trace.
"As he is human, he doesn't seem to be struck by lightning ..."
Yi Tian Mo nodded and said, "However, it seems that those Sound Beasts are also
afraid of the lightning's attack. Our two tribes are not the only target, so are
those Sound Beasts."
"Hmm, don't know why those Sound Beasts have suddenly become that strange."
Di Shan nodded and guessed, "A major change has undoubtedly been occurring inside
of the Sound Beast Mountain. Otherwise, the Sound Beasts shouldn't have such
strange behaviors. Those Sound Beasts that have been struck to death by the
Heavenly light were already at the seventh level, the strongest ones of all the
Sound Beasts; but, the Formation Technique had still attacked them out of
expectation. It is very peculiar indeed..."
"Don't mess with them. Wait until Shi Yan breaks the Formation Technique, we will
then enter the Sound Beast Mountain and see why the Sound Beasts have behaved that
strange." Yu Rou said with a smile.
Di Shan and Yi Tian Mo slowly nodded. Their eyes were full of hope, looking towards
Shi Yan's direction.
... ... ... .. ...

On the flank of the mountain, Shi Yan held his breath and meditated with a serious
face. He slowly gathered forces and released his spirit to make contact with the
Earth Flame inside of the Blood Vein Ring.
"Right now, I need your powers to break this damn Formation Technique."
"Okay, I have finished my evolution. My forces now are much stronger than before. I
can break that Formation Technique. If it's not because my soul is still feeble
because it has just formed, only do I need to go out of this ring, I can already
burn that Formation Technique down."
"Your soul is not stable now, plus there are many warriors of the Demonic Sound
Clan who have the profound understanding about the souls. As soon as you go out of
the Blood Vein Ring, they will attack your soul. They are only afraid of your fire
power. But now, your soul has not fused with the burning fires; it's not sure
whether you will be able to withstand their soul attack. You should not be
reckless. Before your soul and the burning fires can fuse together, don't get out
of the Blood Vein Ring."
"Got it."
After discussing with the Earth flame, Shi Yan slowly stretched out his hands
towards the cave entrance.
"Sizzling."
Small flames flickered from his fingertips as if there was a spiritual snake
curling up out on his palms, igniting the burning fires hovering around his hands
with the extreme heat.
The host soul inside the Sea of Consciousness quietly budged. Many wisps of soul
consciousness spread out from the Sea of Consciousness, observing small
transformations of the burning fires on his hands.
The Blood Vein Ring glinted with red light; each of the fire snakes crawled out of
the ring.
As soon as fire snakes had got out, Shi Yan sent his soul consciousness into them.
When the fire snakes wrapped around the backs of his hands and his palms, profound
Qi massively also rolled out and assembled with these fire snakes.
The scorching fire from his hands burned up the Formation Technique of the cave,
fuming layers upon layers of gray smoke. The dense yin aura also spread out
inaudibly.
Many of the Sound Beasts retracted their heads, staying inside of the cave and
frighteningly watched the Heavenly Flame flared up from Shi Yan's hands. They
didn't dare to come any closer.
Time had passed. Both of Shi Yan's hands were wiggling with the Formation Technique
for a long while.
Powerful burning fires of the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame in the Blood Vein Ring
kept radiating and then converged with his soul consciousness. His profound Qi
turned into the raging Heavenly Flame which could wipe out everything. It was now
wildly incinerating that Formation Technique.
The invisible Formation Technique which was violently burned by the vigorous
burning fires seemed to be broken little by little.
The other forces from other surrounding caves appeared to support and enhance the
Formation Technique's strength. However, they could not resist the burning power of
the Heavenly Flame. The Formation Technique which Shi Yan's hands were placed on
was getting weaker. The defending forces hidden inside were being consumed bit by
bit and about to be completely broken.
Ka Ba, Duo Long, and Ya Meng had also arrived at the Sound Beast Mountain. They
were standing together with the other three leaders including Di Shan, Yu Rou, and
Yi Tian Mo. They all attentively stared at Shi Yan without a second of negligence.
Wings Race's pagans and the youth of the Demonic Sound Clan under Ka Ba's and ya
Meng's commands were all assembling at this place. The Wings Race and the Demonic
Sound Clan people were flooding towards the Sound Beast Mountain from all
directions.
After realizing that the two pagan tribes were bringing all of their people here,
many Sound Beasts running out of the mountain went back into the Sound Beast
Mountain in fear immediately. They didn't dare to confront these two tribes.
Numerous Sound Beasts hopelessly hid inside of the Sound Beast Mountain after
seeing the Heavenly light from the sky have struck their leaders into ashes.
Hiding inside of the cave, the Sound Beasts were extremely nervous. They wanted to
go out but were scared of being ambushed by the people of the Wings Race and the
Demonic Sound Clan. They were indeed in a dilemma.
Anyone of these two pagan tribes could somehow figure out that the major occurrence
inside the Sound Beasts Mountain had frightened the Sound Beasts that much.
Otherwise, those Sound Beasts wouldn't have been so terrified and urgently ran out
of the caves.
Knowing that things were changing abnormally inside the Sound Beast Mountain, those
pagans still hoped that Shi Yan could break the Formation Technique soon.
After their six leaders had explained to them, these pagans understood that the
perdition was coming. If they could not get out of this land, they would completely
disappear from the world's history.
Everybody was frightened.
"Cao jie, do you think we can go back to the Endless Sea?" Inside the rattan cage,
Gu Ling Long's eyes brightened with a hopeful look.
"I don't know. Let's see what he can do." Cao Zhi Lan forced a miserably smile and
pointed to Shi Yan.
"If I can return to the Endless Sea and recover my powers, I will torture him to
death." Gu Ling Long clenched her teeth with full of resentment.
"Without our family's support, none of us is strong enough to be his opponent." Cao
Zhi Lan slightly whined and groaned, "Yang Tian Emperor is such a genius. He has
found that rascal from nowhere. That rascal is such a monster. Even if the Yang
family perishes, unless that guy is dead, they still can rebel again. Hmm ..."
After Pan Zhe, Qu Yang Qin, and Gu Ling Long had listened to Cao Zhi Lan, the look
on their faces all changed into those of fear.
They obviously admitted what Cao Zhi Lan had said was true. All of them had to
accept Shi Yan's intimidating strength.

Chapter 266: Breaking the Formation Technique
Scorching flames flew out from Shi Yan's hands one after one, rolling into the cave
in front of him.
After pulling one another about, the Formation Technique at the cave entrance which
had been blazingly burned by the Heaven flame didn't seem to be able to resist any
longer, finally exposing a small burnt hole.
Everybody's faces were excited.
Shi Yan's eyes also brightened up as if he could see a ray of glory through that
small hole. He put all his efforts to continuously pour the Heaven Flame's
blistering power into that hole.
After all the flames of the Heaven Flame had entered that hole, they eroded the
cave entrance little by little, quickly enlarging the hole. Di Shan, Yu Rou and
other leaders of two pagan tribes showed an extreme joy.
It was evident that with that blazing speed, the cave would be soon broken, and the
hole would be broadened enough for everyone to get in.
Lightning flashed across Di Shan's eyes. He contemplated for a while before quietly
coming closer to Shi Yan.
Duo Long and the other people also followed behind without much hesitation. They
all gathered thirty meters away from Shi Yan and kept staring at every single move
from him.
If they didn't enter the Sound Beast Mountain, the lightning from the sky above the
peak wouldn't strike them.
The miraculous Formation Technique in the sky seemed to have its own consciousness.
It had a duty to make sure that no top-class warriors of the two tribes were able
to penetrate into the Sound Beast Mountain. As soon as they moved one step in, this
Formation Technique would be instantly activated, striking down tremendous
lightning.
"Let's wait for a while. Once the cave entrance is enlarged enough, we will enter
right away." Di Shan turned around, glancing at the other five leaders and then
said with a somber face, "Everyone should watch out. There is certainly the anomaly
in there. It may be a deadly danger; you should not be imprudent."
Five of them nodded, implicating they had already understood.
From a distance of thirty meters away, those six supreme leaders of the two tribes
were gazing at every move of Shi Yan with stony eyes. They were ready to enter at
any time.
Sweat beaded on Shi Yan's forehead; the fabric on his back was also wet. It was the
result of consuming too much power.
His body had been trained by the Heaven Flame for a long time; thus, his vessels
and blood were adapting more with the Heaven Flame's heat. However, burning fires
spreading out from the Blood Vein Ring this time were much hotter than any previous
times. The scorching heat of the Earth Flame had successfully transformed, being
several times stronger than before. Until now, Shi Yan got to know that the Earth
Flame previously had not been considered as the Heaven Flame. At best, it had been
only deemed to be mutated Earth Flame that hadn't reached the Heaven Flame's
temperature just yet.
Nevertheless, the current Earth flame had a massive transformation after having
absorbed the Sun Refined Spirit. Not only had it had a complete soul and a perfect
living form but its burning fire power had also been enhanced to another new level.
The Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame somehow had transformed to make a balance with
the Icy Cold Flame which owned a miraculous earth-shaking power.
As the Earth Flame had evolved, its burning power was also much stronger than
before. Shi Yan almost could not stand it. When he poured the profound Qi into each
flame, a lot of his power had drained including his soul consciousness.
The Heaven Flame evaporated his sweat quickly as soon as it continued pouring out
again.
Even though Shi Yan's entire body was not comfortable, he still tried to restrain
it, focused his mind, and kept releasing his soul consciousness. He let his
profound Qi massively roll into his palms to fuse with the flames of the Heaven
Flame, creating the Heaven Flame's power with a tremendous attack strength.
"Sizzling."
The Heaven Flame was furiously inflaming, enlarging the hole in front of him.
Gradually, it became as big as a human's head.
Shi Yan's face was joyful, but he did not dare to relax now. He kept urging the
profound Qi inside his body to pour into the conflagrate burning fires on his
hands. The burning fires then flew straight into the hole.
Torrential Heaven Flame was blazing on his hands. There was as if a fire snake
wrapping around each of his fingers, twisting and sticking its tongue out.
Miraculously, inside of those vivid-red flames appeared a faint purple color. That
was a strange color resulted by the fusion of the Heaven Flame, his soul
consciousness, and the profound Qi.
Shi Yan stretched out his hands through the hole, sending powerful burning fires of
the Heaven Flame to his two hands and then forcefully tore the hole apart.
More and more Heaven Flame's burning fires flew up from the backs of his hands and
his palms. The Thousand Year Earth Flame had sensed his urge, emitting stronger
burning fires to support Shi Yan tearing the hole.
"Swoosh."
A crispy sound suddenly came up from that hole. Shi Yan's hands had violently
pulled and tore that hole which had been originally as big as a human head size.
Now the hole was big enough for an adult to get through.
"Go!" Di Shan shouted while his black wings flapped hastily. He flashed up like a
black lightning and disappeared instantly.
Shi Yan was bewildered for a while. Before he could realize what was happening, Di
Shan had already gone through the Formation Technique, getting inside of the Sound
Beast Mountain.
Not far from that, after seeing Di Shan's action, Yu Rou and Yi Tian Mo also turned
into flows of light without hesitation, going inside of the Sound Beast Mountain
with blinding speed.
At the foot of the Sound Beast Mountain, people of the Wings Race and the Demonic
Sound Clan began to cheer and applaud. All of them were overjoyed. They soon
congratulated each other. Some of them even started drinking to celebrate. A few of
the high-class warriors leaped up and flew towards Shi Yan's direction. At this
moment, cheerful sounds and noises echoed crazily.
After being dazed, Shi Yan saw the ten warriors of two tribes approaching closely.
They were about to jump into the cave entrance.
"Boom boom boom."
An earth-shaking thunder sound suddenly came up from deep inside the sky.
Horrendous streaks of lightning covered the entire Sound Beast Mountain all in a
sudden just like a heavy shower.
Simultaneously, the Sound Beast Mountain was immersed in a dense net of lightning.
With a quick glance, that net of lightning looked like a curtain being pulled down.
The scream like ghost's wail and wolves' howl also followed the lightning, piercing
into people's ears.
Being continually struck by those streaks of lightning, the bodies of those Wings
Race's and Demonic Sound Clan's top-class warriors were immediately incinerated and
then fell not long after having wiggled fiercely in the air. Their bodies exploded
before they could have reached the ground. Flesh and blood scattered everywhere.
The ten warriors of the two tribes were dead without leaving any bones in just a
short moment.
All the pagans, who were standing everywhere around the Sound Beast Mountain,
changed their countenances dramatically after seeing the terrifying scene. The
cheering noises had also died out.
No one could have ever imagined that the ten Sky Realm warriors could have been
struck to death that fast. There was not a single sign nor a minute spared for
preparations. Those ten warriors were dead just like that.
Those pagans dazedly watched flesh and bones falling like a heavy blood shower.
Everybody ceased suddenly.
Some of the other warriors were still lingering in the air with the initial
intention of entering the cave. However, after what had happened, they hurriedly
stopped and didn't dare to come any closer to the Sound Beast Mountain.
Shi Yan's complexion had also changed tragically. Soon after that, he realized that
while he was in a daze, the hole which had been torn apart was slowly shrinking.
After raising his eyebrows with a little hesitation, he then suddenly jumped
through the Formation Technique, entering inside of the Sound Beast Mountain.
"Shriek Shriek Shriek."
Ear-piercing growls of the Sound Beasts resounded as soon as he got into the Sound
Beast Mountain.
Echoing growls of the Sound Beasts were not less loud than the ones of thunderbolts
outside. While earth-shaking sounds kept coming up, six figures of Di Shan and the
other five leaders were getting further and further, dashing towards the center of
the mountain.
Yu Rou was the last one of the line.
Waiting for the other five figures to disappear, the matriarch of the White Wings
Clan with an alluring figure looked at Shi Yan from a distance then gently said,
"Let's go in there together."
Shi Yan was startled. He hesitated a little before saying, "Don't you need me to
keep this Formation Technique open?"
Yu Rou revealed a faint smile and gently shook her head, "If you have been able to
break it, you can also do the same from the inside. Wait until we solve the problem
inside the mountain, and then you will break this Formation Technique again. With
the thunder and lightning outside that close the cliff, no one else can go in. You
only uselessly waste your powers if you stay here. We don't know how long it would
take in there. Until we can solve the problem inside, if your powers have already
drained by that time, it would have been such a waste."
Shi Yan nodded and stopped holding the Formation Technique open. He zoomed towards
Yu Rou.
"Shi Yan ..." Yu Rou suddenly lowered her voice when he arrived next to her.
"What happened?" Shi Yan asked with a low voice; a suspicious look showed up on his
face.
"Be careful."
Yu Rou gently spoke up after hesitating, "You should not keep yourself too far away
from me to avoid any unexpected events. You also need to be aware of Duo Long and
the other three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan. Perhaps you will be their target
there..."
Shi Yan frowned and said, "Don't they need me to break the Formation Technique?"
"It's hard to say ..." Yu Rou's face got serious, "You've probably realized that
when thunder and lightning cover the outside of the mountain, the Formation
Technique inside of the Sound Beast Mountain starts to weaken. If we can enter
here, it means the Formation Technique is not effective anymore. After we solve the
problems inside of the mountain, the oppressive forces of the Formation Technique
may no longer exist. Until then, you don't have any value to them ..."
Shi Yan's face suddenly changed. He nodded firmly after thinking for a while, "I
understand."
"As I have promised, as long as you break the Formation Technique, I will try my
best to protect you. I will keep my words."
Yu Rou was inside a dark, dull cave, her eyes, on the contrary, were very bright.
"I will try my best. However, if it does not happen as I wanted, don't blame
me ..."
Shi Yan still felt warm although he was inside a cold dark cave. He bravely placed
his hands on Yu Rou's wings and honestly said, "I will still be grateful to you."
Suddenly, the body of the matriarch of the White Wings Clan reddened while her
charming face also blushed. Her beautiful eyes got mused while her body was
slightly shivering.
"Oh?!" Shi Yan asked with surprise, "Are you ok?"
"Little pervert!" Yu Rou angrily stared at him. However, she had no power to
resist. She was even more exquisitely dainty and ravishingly beautiful that all men
would have undoubtedly committed a crime.
Clenching her teeth tightly, Yu Rou scolded, "Don't you know that the wings of the
Wings Race's women are even more sensitive than our breasts and preserved area? We
are not allowed to let any of the opposite genders touch them."
"I didn't know" Shi Yan looked shocked, innocently shaking his head.

Chapter 267: The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame
In the murky stone cave, looking at Shi Yan's innocent appearance, the matriarch of
the White Wings Clan felt so angry that she just wanted to smash him down. However,
thinking about the unknown problems inside the mountain, she had to restrain her
irritations. She stared at him with her fiery eyes, forcefully pulled his hands,
and flew into the center of the mountain.
With the flame of anger inside, Yu Rou's movements were not gentle at all. Her
small hands were like a pair of metal pincers, secretly squeezing Shi Yan's hands.
"Oh!?"
Although Yu Rou continuously put more strength to the squeeze, she realized that
Shi Yan did not utter a word as if he did not feel the pain. With her astonishment,
she kept tensioning her clamp.
Yu Rou was surprised. The strength that she was using was enough to break the
Nirvana Realm warriors' bones. Nevertheless, even though Shi Yan was just ranked
Second Sky of the Earth Realm, he was still all right, only slightly knitted his
eyebrows.
"Do you think it is enough?" As Yu Rou kept squeezing harder and harder, Shi Yan
had to reluctantly say, "If you keep doing that, I can't help but scream. You have
already discharged your anger, don't continue torturing me."
"You little rascal, you are no ordinary indeed. Your meridians seem to transform
and contract continuously. Each of them is very peculiar as if some strange energy
keeps condensing and refining in it ..."
Yu Rou still clamped his hands tightly. She did not have any intentions to reduce
the strength of her fingers. She continued to speak with a gentle voice and a very
strange look. "Shi Yan, your body is not the same as ordinary people's. I have a
vague feeling that the meridians in your entire body seem to have great differences
compared to the regular ones. What did you do after all?"
She still wanted to explore all secrets inside Shi Yan's body. Last time when she
had returned to the Ancient City, she had found out that there were peculiar forces
in Shi Yan's blood and vessels which repressed his Immortal Blood. She had some
understanding about the antiquity time's secrets, so she couldn't imagine if any
forces could dominate the Immortal Blood in the Immortal God King's descendant.
She guessed that Shi Yan was still hiding an earth-shaking secret. She somehow
realized that there were mysterious forces whose strength were as strong as the one
of the Immortal Blood inside his body; otherwise, the Immortal Blood could not be
easily dominated like this.
"Nothing ..." Shi Yan shook his head.
He had to keep anything related to the Mystery Martial Spirit on the down low. He
would not disclose anything to anyone. Not to mention it was Yu Rou, even if Xia
Xinyan asked him, he would still shut his mouth.
"Shi Yan, maybe you don't know yet, but I have told Di Shan about your situation."
Yu Rou suddenly spoke up after contemplating for a while. "Di Shan is an arrogant
person who has a high-level cultivation and brutal means. In the Demonic Sound Clan
and the Wings Race, Di Shan can be considered the number one of all the top-class
warriors. Even I could hardly be his rival. If you can have Di Shan's support, once
he decides to follow the ancestor's guidance, he will accept you to be his master.
Moreover, he will also protect your life, so you don't need to worry about your
safety. After leaving this abandoned land, you will have tremendously powerful
backup forces. With the unity of Di Shan and me, as well as your Heaven Flame,
which is the nemesis of the Demonic Sound Clan, perhaps you will be able to subdue
the Demonic Sound Clan. Don't you understand what this means?"
"What?" Shi Yan looked shocked; his eyes brightened up. Apparently, he had been
touched.
"However, Di Shan is extremely arrogant. Even though you are the Immortal God
King's descendant, you are just an Earth Realm warrior. Obviously, it's not easy to
make him obey you." Yu Rou continued, "Therefore, if you want to get Di Shan's
agreement, you have to show more of your capabilities, you shouldn't keep hiding
them. Otherwise, unless Di Shan sees your real competencies, he will not respect
you nor treat you like a future top-class warrior." Yu Rou gently explained to him
the situation.
Shi Yan listened attentively. After Yu Rou had finished talking, he nodded slowly
and said, "I understood."
As Shi Yan looked like he had grasped the seriousness of the situation, Yu Rou said
no more and slightly smiled. She suddenly accelerated, turned into a white halo and
dashed towards the center of the mountain.
... ... ... ... ...
"Roam Roam."
"Shriek Shriek."
Deep inside the mountain, the Sound Beasts' growls resounded constantly. The earth
was violently shaken by those ear-splitting sounds together with the thunders
outside the mountain.
Yu Rou, with Shi Yan being grabbed along, flew straight inside of the mountain. The
initially gloomy cave turned to be as black as ink as it was impossible to see the
surroundings.
However, as Yu Rou knew every single path inside the mountain, she could still
follow the directions of Di Shan and Yi Tian Mo. She was rapidly chasing after
them.
It was uncertain of how much time had passed, Shi Yan suddenly heard, besides the
Sound Beasts' growls, a big explosion that was caused by some attacking forces.
At the same time, Yu Rou's figure slowed down. A faint silver light was approaching
them, lighting up the dark cave.
"Di Shan!" Yu Rou shouted in shock. She let go of Shi Yan and stormed forwards.
"Boom Boom Boom."
Incredibly horrendous powers collided and consecutively exploded in the cave. Huge
blocks of lava rock instantly turned into ashes, dispersing everywhere in the cave
after being hit by those forces.
Shi Yan stood on a solid lava rock. He wanted to have a clear view of the scene in
front of him, but thick gray dust blocked his vision. A lot of dust had flown into
his eyes, causing the irritating itchiness.
Right after he had released his soul consciousness, it detected that a kind of
soul's magnetic field was revolving inside of the cave.
That soul's magnetic field instantly crushed down his soul consciousness. The
consciousness attached with the Soul Consciousness also left no trace behind.
He immediately got himself together in fear. He did not dare to send out his soul
consciousness again. Instead, he just circulated the profound Qi to his eyes,
covering his pupils with a layer of the profound Qi shield.
Even when he could not see what was happening inside the cave nor released his soul
consciousness, it didn't mean that he could not sense anything.
Furious forces were striking and destroying many blocks of rock of the Sound Beast
Mountain. Rock fragments scattered, and dust was everywhere. Through the surging
tremor, he was certain that top-class warriors were fighting somewhere in the cave.
Yu Rou had terrifyingly shouted when she had seen Di Shan's enemy. Therefore, she
urgently let go of Shi Yan and dashed towards Di Shan.
Even though Di Shan was the best of the top-class warrior of the Demonic Sound Clan
and the Wings Race, with the given brutal situation, his opponent was either the
Sound Beasts' supreme leader or the most bloodthirsty monster of the world.
Regardless of who it was, Di Shan's enemy was not the one whom he had the ability
to defeat.
Therefore, Shi Yan stood right at his place motionlessly, calming himself and
waiting.
... ... ... ... ...
A faint red light appeared in the dark cave. It flickered then scattered around.
Dust and ashes blocking his vision were blown away by invisible forces. So were the
dust and ashes around Shi Yan.
"Oh!?" Shi Yan was astonished, surprisingly looked at the Blood Vein Ring on his
finger. He saw the red light flying out from the Blood Vein Ring.
Wherever the red light swept over, Shi Yan's vision was not blocked anymore.
Everything around him became clearer.
This was a huge cave. The red light kept diffusing further, clearing all the dust
and ashes. Shi Yan was watching the cave expanding endlessly.
A brown jade was hanging at thirty meters above his head. Its surface was full of
holes which were as big as fingertips. Dense Sky and Earth yin aura hovered around
it.
This place was certainly the core of the Sound Beast Mountain.
His eyes followed the red light which was expanding further. Until the red light
could cover an area that as large as five football fields combined, he suddenly saw
many pairs of eyes flashing up different colored lights. While the red light
continued diffusing, figures of those who possessed those eccentric eyes gradually
appeared.
Sound Beasts were everywhere, hundreds or thousands of them. From a distance, each
of them was staring at him with full of hatred.
Shi Yan obviously was not frightened; he only revealed a faint smile. A red halo of
burning fires suddenly emerged from his palms, and the Heaven Flame's power emitted
from his body. The Sound Beasts were apparently scared, moving backward little by
little.
"Where is this place?"
The icy aura of the Ice Cold Flame flew out from the Blood Vein Ring all in a
sudden. The Ice Cold Flame sent out its message. "The Sky and Earth Yin aura here
is very dense. Inside of it contains the icy yin aura that could destroy souls.
This is, this is ..."
"Has the Blood Vein Ring removed the restraint on you already?" Shi Yan promptly
replied in joy.
"The Blood Vein Ring has realized that the danger is coming. Moreover, because the
current living form of the Earth Flame has completely formed already, it no longer
controls me." The Ice Cold Flame quickly answered him. Then, it suddenly urged Shi
Yan, "Leave this place. It's extremely dangerous here. The yin aura here could
destroy the souls of any beings. It is ..."
"What?"
"It is the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, one of the Heaven Flames, the most
parlous one. Its burning fires cannot inflame real entities, but it can destroy all
souls of any creatures. Any subject that has a life can hardly resist its Devouring
Fire. As soon as the Devouring Fire touches your body, it will immediately burn
your soul to ashes."
"Have you said that it's there?"
"It is right there. I can feel it. You'd better leave right away."
"Boom Boom Boom."
Aggressively fighting sounds, along with Yu Rou's screams, came up from the earth-
shaking growls and howls.
Shi Yan's face changed dramatically. He immediately looked towards that direction.
The Blood Vein Ring's red light spread out, blowing away dust and ashes around Shi
Yan. His vision became gradually clearer.
With a careful look, he realized that some figures were fighting with several Sound
Beasts where the explosion had occurred. This flock of Sound Beasts was extremely
aggressive with no fear of death. Their giant bodies were covered with scales,
which looked terrifying and ferocious.
Those beasts were emitting heavy yin aura. Their eyes' color was all silver, those
eyes were attached to the body that was greatly vigorous as if they were made of
cast iron. These Sound Beasts were not the same as the ordinary ones. Although they
were very mighty, there was no streak of vitality in them as if their souls had
been completely withdrawn. Their entire bodies were full of deadly aura.
These Sound Beasts were giving the pagan leaders, Di Shan, Yu Rou, Duo Long, a very
hard time in fighting with them.
"That is The Nine Serenities Spirit Beasts. The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring
Flame have used the Nine Serenities Yin Qi to condensed and refined those Sound
Beasts. As they don't have souls, they won't feel painful or being wary of death.
Their powers are even stronger when they are dead. It is very hard to deal with
these Zombie Spirit Breasts. Except turning them into ashes, otherwise, even with
only a bone remaining, the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame could still control
them to attack other people." The Ice Cold Flame explained.
A beam of fear flashed across Shi Yan's eyes.

Chapter 268: Peculiar Treasure appeared
The Seven Dead Spirit Beasts looked as if they were made of cast iron with furious
powers and full of benevolent energy.
None of them had the aura of a living thing. However, they had lightning speed and
tremendous strength. When they leaped up, they could pull the Sky and Earth yin
aura along with them, causing the increase of their bodies' energies and the
terrible destructive powers.
The Seven Dead Spirit Beasts seemed to be protecting something. Behind them was a
dark and sinister area where extremely dense fluctuating yin aura spread out. It
was like many flows of soul oppressive forces were floating and dispersing,
subduing the others' minds and bodies, giving them a strong feeling of
insecurities.
Among the six leaders of the two pagan tribes, Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng all
had the soul cultivations at the Spirit Realm. Although their bodies were feeble,
their soul powers were enough to deal with most of the creatures there fearlessly.
However, when confronting those soulless Dead Spirit Beasts, the three leaders of
the Demonic Sound Clan with tremendous soul power became inefficient. The only
thing they could do now was to besiege those seven Spirit Beasts with their weak
bodies.
The consequences could be easily imagined.
Losing the biggest advantage, together with their weak bodies, the three leaders of
the Demonic Sound Clan were having a tough time fighting with those beasts. Once
those beasts attacked them, they couldn't do anything but dodge and didn't dare to
confront them directly.
As a result, the pressure of fighting against the seven Dead Spirit Beasts
obviously fell on the other three leaders of the Wings Race. Although the three of
them, Di Shan, Yu Rou, and Duo Long were much better than the other three, they
still could not gain the initiative in the combat.
The Dead Spirit Beasts originally had no souls but had a sturdy build. Moreover,
these seven beasts used the bodies of the seventh-level Sound Beasts that had
cultivated for thousands of years. Thanks to this fact, their strong bodies'
advantages were amplified several times; they were not scared of any weapons or
different kinds of energy attacks.
Among the three leaders of the Wings Race, Duo Long was at the Third Sky of the Sky
Realm, half a step away from the Spirit Realm. With his sturdy build and furious
strength, he was a first-class warrior outside the mountain.
The other two, Di Shan and Yu Rou were stronger than Duo Long. They were both at
the reputable First Sky of the Spirit Realm warriors.
However, they were strenuously struggling with those beasts despite their unity.
Their attacking forces unlikely crushed those Spirit Beasts into pieces. If those
beasts were not smashed into ashes, they would not get injured. With the support of
the Sky and Earth yin aura from behind, they would continue receiving energy from
endless sources.
As long as the Sky and Earth yin aura was everlasting, and the Spirit Beasts'
bodies were not destroyed, their energy would never have been depleted, and their
attacks would have kept going on.
The seven Spirit Beasts' movements were as fast as the lightning. Their speed was
even more quickly than that of the Wings Race's leaders. Their energies were
extremely ferocious.
Shi Yan meditated and used his sense to observe the situation carefully. He
realized that the seven Dead Spirit Beasts could go through the mountain
effortlessly; their movements were lightning-like. Every time that they moved
forward, their giant bodies had unexpectedly traveled dozens of meters deep through
the lava rock mountain wall. It was like a huge drill which could easily pierce
through the hard and robust mountain wall.
At this moment, he understood that because the Dead Spirit Beasts' attacking
strength were so tremendous that they were able to break through everything, like
perforating the mountain wall.
The seven Dead Spirit Beasts aggressively surrounded and pursued to kill the six
leaders in the cave. Under the attack of the beasts, it was as if they were
encountering their archenemies; their faces were extremely grave while they were
trying to use all kinds of forces to kill the beasts.
Di Shan's and Yu Rou's strikes on the beasts were as if they had collided with a
three-hundred-thousand-kilogram mountain wall. Those beasts were shot out more than
a hundred meters away; their bodies were devastated into pieces but unable to be
destroyed.
As their soul attacks were not efficient, the three leaders of the Demonic Sound
Clan were in a strenuous situation. Their feeble bodies were not able to resist the
Dead Spirit Beasts' attacks. If they were not very flexible and agile in dodging,
they should have been out of breath and dead in no time.
"Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh."
Suddenly, the dense Sky and Earth yin aura emitted from the seven Dead Spirit
Beasts. Space was immediately filled with strange dead spirit aura.
Some of the Sound Beasts, which were hiding from a distance, all scattered away as
soon as they saw the dispersing Sky and Earth yin aura.
More than ten of the Sound Beasts weren't able to avoid it and were completely
enveloped by this peculiar yin.
With their miserable growls, their fluctuating souls became very strange. Their
living aura was disappearing and replaced with the intensified dead spirit aura
little by little.
Not long after that, more than ten of the Sound Beasts under cover of the strange
yin aura started to get crazy. They seemed to have transformed into the Dead Spirit
Beasts and began to attack the six leaders. These Dead Spirit Beasts, into which
the Sound Beasts had just turned, apparently couldn't be compared to the other
seven ones. Their bodies were not as sturdy, and their strength was far less than
the others'. That was why when the six leaders attacked these new-formed beasts,
these beasts were soon completely smashed until their blood scattered everywhere.
However, very soon after that, those seven Dead Spirit Beasts leaped up quickly.
More and more of the Sky and Earth yin aura spread out surrounding them.
Hundreds of the Sound Beasts ran away outwards from the cave in fear. However, they
quickly got covered by the Sky and Earth yin aura before being able to get away.
All the Sound Beasts inside the mountain had been turned into Dead Spirit Beasts
after a short while. They started to attack the six leaders aggressively without
fear of death.
The burning fires of the Heaven Flame suddenly shot out from Shi Yan's body. His
face was grievous.
He had figured out that the Sound Beasts had to run away out of the mountain
because they were scared of the Dead Spirit Beasts inside of the mountain. To be
more exact, they were frightened of the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame that
those Dead Spirit Beasts were protecting.
It was because the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame could destroy their souls
and turned them into the soulless Dead Spirit Beasts.
These Sound Beasts obviously knew the power of that Nine Serenities Soul Devouring
Flame. After the Formation Technique inside the mountain had weakened, they felt
something wrong and realized that the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame was
getting developed. Therefore, they ran out of the mountain to avoid being turned
into the Dead Spirit Beasts by the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame.
If the Demonic Sound Clan's and the Wings Race' people hadn't invaded it, the Sound
Beasts certainly would not have stayed inside the mountain. Currently, inside the
mountain, hundreds of the Sound Beasts who had stayed close to the Nine Serenities
Soul Devouring Flame couldn't have avoided its attack. Their souls were destroyed,
and they turned into the Dead Spirit Beasts.
In such a short time, the Spirit Beasts were packed inside the cave. After the
Sound Beasts' souls had been destroyed, they were no longer fearful. They were not
even scared of the Heaven Flame's power on Shi Yan's body; they all stormed towards
him.
"Let's go!" The Ice Cold Flame sent out its message.
"Let me help you." The Ten Thousand Earth Flame also communicated with him from the
Blood Vein Ring.
"Boom."
Oppressively hot burning fires expanded everywhere with Shi Yan as the center.
The Ten Thousand Earth Flame flew out from the Blood Vein Ring all of a sudden,
emitting its inflammable power when it saw more than ten of the Spirit Beasts
approaching.
The temperature of the mountain instantly plummeted several times with burning
fires everywhere.
Every time the Dead Spirit Beasts advanced, they were completely swallowed by the
Ten Thousand Earth Flame in just a blink. Once these beasts fell into the sea of
fire, they had no more strength to resist and turned to the scattered shower of
blood. All of them were dead.
The burning fires of the Heaven Flame continued spreading out.
The Heaven Flame devoured more and more Dead Spirit Beasts. Once being burned by
the Thousand Earth Flame, none of the Dead Spirit Beasts could withstand it.
Everywhere that the Heaven Flame had passed by, the Spirit Beasts were incinerated
into ashes with nothing remaining.
Even the Seven Dead Spirit Beasts which had been tempered by the Nine Serenities
Soul Devouring Flame could not prevent the horrendous burning fires of the Ten
Thousand Earth Flame. Three of them had been wrapped up in flames. They were
wriggling and being dissolved little by little into the dark red masses; then, the
heating power would evaporate them into a mist of smoke.
As the other four Dead Spirit Beasts seemed to sense the danger, even before the
burning fires of the Thousand Earth Flame came close, they had already hidden deep
inside of the dark without lingering.
"Stop!" From deep inside of Shi Yan's soul, a strong vibration surged up. Shi Yan's
mind was violently agitated; his head was in extreme pain.
At the same time, he saw two strange flows of souls approaching towards the Ten
Thousand Earth Flame. The Earth Flame's soul immediately returned to the Blood Vein
Ring as soon as it realized the danger was coming.
The burning fires also withdrew into the Blood Vein Ring after the Ten Thousand
Earth Flame's Soul went back into it.
Those two flows of souls belonged to Ka Ba and Ya Meng. After hovering around the
Blood Vein Ring and realizing it was not easy to have penetrated it, the two flows
were retrieved.
Shi Yan harrumphed, coldly looked at Yi Tian Mo who was standing one hundred meters
away from him.
"The Heaven Flame's power is indeed terrifying. Even though it can be used to deal
with those strange dead spirit creatures here, the three of us cannot endure it
either. If you let it expand, the three of us will be burned into ashes." Yi Tian
Mo said.
Shi Yan's eyes remained stony.
"Little rascal, don't you want to kill us all? If your Heaven Flame doesn't have
the ability to dominate these strange creatures, I would have savaged your soul
already." Ya Meng wiped his sweat off. He was the one who was standing closest to
Shi Yan. When the Heaven Flame diffused towards his direction, he got terrified.
His powers had drained off more than half even though the Heaven Flame hadn't come
close to him yet. That was why he got angry with Shi Yan the most.
"Hiss Hiss Hiss Hiss."
Four Dead Spirit Beasts that were hiding in the dark released bizarre whistles.
A Flying Shuttle flashed up a sparkling light which was on and off in the darkness.
It seemingly wanted to get out but was detained by some unknown forces. It kept
struggling to try to escape.
A flow of ferocious soul came out from the dark where the four Dead Spirit Beasts
were hiding.
"It's the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame! That thing seems to be sealed.
Right now, its forces are increasing; the sealing power will get weakened soon.
Leave now. Once it wakes up, no one can resist him." The Ice Cold Flame hurriedly
communicated with Shi Yan.
Shi Yan was still motionless as if he did not hear what the Ice Cold Flame had
said. He kept looking forward, seeming to be thinking of something.
His eyes lit up, looking at the Flying Shuttle which was hovering around in the
dark. He seemed to consider something.
Five seconds later, Shi Yan was crazily overjoyed; his entire body was shaking. He
couldn't help but shout, "Sky-breaking Shuttle!"

Chapter 269: I can help you
Sky-breaking Shuttle was an extraordinary treasure in the legends. It could tear

off the sky or break any Formation Techniques.
It kept flying around in the darkness and consecutively emitted sharp lights. Each
stream of the light seemed to be able to destroy everything. They were dispelling
the darkness and shattering the wall of the cave into pieces. Eventually, it
hollowed out the Sound Beast Mountain, creating an enormous bottomless hole.
As the darkness had been dispersed, the scene inside there was gradually revealed.
The first thing that struck Shi Yan's eyes was the three sparkling small silver
strings which were wrapping around the end of the shuttle, pulling it so firmly
that it could not fly away.
The other end of the three silver strings hid inside the darkness so they could not
be seen as of now.
Being wrapped around by the three silver strings, the Sky-breaking Shuttle no
longer promoted its real attributes as it had lost its owner; instead, it could
only fly disorderly in the air and wasn't able to escape from the three silver
strings.
Those six leaders were standing one hundred meters away from the Sky-breaking
Shuttle. They all had a somber countenance and were motionlessly concentrating at
that area.
Yu Rou had heard his shout from a distance, so she turned around and asked, "Shi
Yan, do you know it?"
She Yan nodded and replied honestly, "That is the Sky-breaking Shuttle. I have
entered the Chasm Battlefield because of it. It is said that this thing can tear
every partition of space apart and break all kinds of Formation Techniques. Because
it has lost its owner, otherwise, it would not have been restrained by anything.
The six leaders' faces brightened up in joy.
"The ancestor's guidance was not fake indeed. At the time the Sound Beast Mountain
vanishes, we can find a way to go back." Duo Long laughed out loud while pointing
to the shuttle which was wriggling nonstop, "That thing has apparently been
prepared for us. As long as we can get it, we will be able to get out of this damn
place for real."
"There is Heaven Flame over there, but it is the most brutal and ferocious one of
the Heaven Flames." Shi Yan warned them after contemplating for a while.
"What?" Yi Tian Mo's expression changed dramatically. He could not help but move
backward a few steps. It looked obvious that he was extremely scared of something
that was hiding in the darkness over there, "You've just said that another kind of
Heaven Flame exists inside there?"
"How could you know?" Di Shan asked.
The other people were also suspicious, looking at Shi Yan and waiting for his
explanation.
"Heaven Flames could sense each other; thus, they know about each other's
existence." Shi Yan walked forward slowly. He alertly looked at Yi Tian Mo, Di
Shan, and Yu Rou and explained, "The Heaven Flame there should be the Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame. In legends, it has existed since the beginning of
the Sy and Earth. It cannot burn substances, but it can burn any creatures' souls."
"The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame!"
The three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan screamed out simultaneously with a
traumatic change on their faces. They all moved backward to Shi Yan's direction.
"Not good ..." Di Shan's eyes sparked out an intense light. A light blue crystal
chunk suddenly flew out from his hand. As soon as it came out, it exploded,
emitting a faint blue color which then quickly dispersed, enclosing him and Yu Rou.
When Duo Long saw Di Shan taking out the blue crystal, he was a little astonished.
He seemed to remember something and then walked over to Di Shan's place.
Without waiting for Duo Long to come closer, Di Shan harrumphed and looked towards
him with unpleased eyes.
Duo Long felt ashamed, embarrassingly changed his direction and did not continue
approaching that blue aureole.
"Blue Star Crystal!" The Ice Cold Flame sent out a message. "It is one of the
extraordinary treasures which can resist the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame.
The Blue Star Crystal is said to be the most mysterious crystal of the Blue Planet
in the Galaxy. It projects Blue Star Heaven Light which can prevent the penetration
of all kinds of souls' forces. Even if it is the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring
Flame, it cannot immediately break the Blue Star Heaven Light. If you can get
inside of its protection, you are certainly able to sustain the Nine Serenities
Soul Devouring Flame for a while."
"I've prepared this crystal to deal with your Demonic Sound Clan. I didn't expect
that I have to use it now." Di Shan caressed the precious crystal, pouring more of
his powerful forces into it to stimulate the miraculous halo inside it. He said
with a regretful tone, "The Blue Star Crystal is the consuming object. Its power is
limited. The longer it is used, the more power it consumes. I am not sure how long
this Blue Star Crystal can last ..."
"We can use this Blue Star Light to enter that place over there. Even the Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame cannot instantly destroy our souls. As long as we
can prevent it long enough to get the shuttle out, we will go back immediately.
What do you think?" Yu Rou suggested.
Di Shan nodded after considering for a while. He said nothing more and stepped
towards the shuttle which was flying deep inside the darkness.
Duo Long and the other three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan all showed their
surprise. They wanted to advance with Di Shan and Yu Rou, but they were still
scared. They finally stayed at their location with confused faces.
"You can go as well. If you hide inside the Blue Star Light's protection, the Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame cannot harm you. Who knows, perhaps you would be
able to tame it?" The Ice Cold Flame communicated with Shi Yan.
"What?" Shi Yan's face changed slightly. "Is it possible to tame the Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame? How could it be?"
"I don't know, but your devilish ring does." The Ice Cold Flame continued, "Earth
Flame and I are both Heaven Flame and are in confinement of this ring. If it's not
because the ring's spirit has loosened, none of my forces can be released. If this
ring can constrain both of us, it must be strong enough to deal with the Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame. As long as your soul is not destroyed immediately,
you have a chance."
"Sounds right." Shi Yan felt excited. He suddenly walked faster towards Di Shan and
Yu Rou.
Di Shan, who was leading, stopped abruptly. He turned his head looking at Shi Yan
and shouted with a cold face, "What did you come here for?"
"I can help you."
"What?"
"The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame is extremely dangerous. Even though you
have the Blue Star Crystal, you are still scared of its soul devouring ability.
Hmm, I think I have a way to deal with it. If you let me in, if the Nine Serenities
Soul Devouring Flame appears and behaves perversely, I can probably detain it!"
"Do you have the ability to detain it?"
"I can't guarantee one hundred percent, but I am still very certain about it. We
need to try to see if it's possible or not." Shi Yan was extremely honest when
explaining, "Currently, I have two kinds of Heaven Flames at hand. Because I can
keep these two Flames with me, I surely have the experience to deal with that kind
of Flame there. You should trust me ..."
"What?" The six pagan leaders all screamed out at the same time. They looked at Shi
Yan as if he was a monster.
Yu Rou covered her mouth; her beautiful eyes were petrified. She said with
suspicion, "Did you just say that you have two kinds of the Heaven Flame? Aren't
you kidding?"
Di Shan's breath was heavy; his eyes rolled up like a buffalo's eyes.
Shi Yan nodded and replied calmly, "That's right. Besides the Earth Flame, the
other one is the Ice Cold Flame. Watch it."
In a moment, the Icy aura of the Ice Cold Flame spread out over Shi Yan's body. His
body was quickly frozen, turning into a big transparent ice chunk which was
sparking out glorious and splendid lights.
Six pagan leaders goggled their eyes with their mouth wide opened.
Di Shan finally reacted after a long while, he waved at Shi Yan and said, "You, you
can come here ..."
While saying, Di Shan urged more forces to pour into the Blue Star Crystal. More of
the blue light beamed from inside of the Blue Star Crystal. These blue lights
seemed to be gradually controlled, condensing into a chunk of lights and forming a
human body shape.
"Thank you."
Shi Yan was very determined. He retrieved the icy power and quickly returned to
normal. He instantly got inside of the chunk of blue lights and leaned closely
against Yu Rou.
When standing inside the blue lights, Shi Yan felt as if he was soaking in an
ocean. It was comfortable.
"Let's go." Di Shan waited for Shi Yan to get in completely before advancing
forwards. He did not want to waste any more powers of the Blue Star Crystal.
The other four people, Dua Long, Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba could only stare at
the other three getting into the mysterious darkness. Their eyes beamed out a
greedy light. They were also interested in the thing called "Sky-breaking Shuttle."
However, because they knew how dangerous the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame
was, they could only watch it from a distance.
Until the three people of Di Shan disappeared into the darkness, the four of them
gathered and quietly discussed with each other.
The three of them, Di Shan, Yu Rou, Shi Yan, kept walking further in the dark. The
distance between them and the shuttle got shortened. Some beams of light ahead
became visible. When the three of them could plainly see the shuttle, a dazzling
halo suddenly radiated in the dark. It was unknown where this halo had come from.
A huge block of stone appeared in front of their eyes.
The stone platform had an octagonal shape and looked like it was made from some
strange inky-black lava. The block was as huge as half of a basketball field. A
sparkling white chunk of the crystal was as big as a washbasin lay in the center of
the stone platform. Inside this crystal chunk, there was a stirring silver burning
flame.
Miraculous heavenly light struck down to the acute angle of the octagon-shaped
platform which connected to the sky above the Sound Beast Mountain. The heavenly
light covered the stone and created forces that sealed the crystal chunk as well as
the silver flame inside it.
Dense Sky and Earth yin aura from everywhere inside the Sound Beast Mountain was
like they just found a way out; they urgently stormed towards the stone platform,
joining the burning fires inside the crystal chunk, making the silver burning flame
lively. More and more of the forces were gathering.
The four Dead Spirit Beasts that had escaped from the sea of fire created by the
Thousand Earth Flame were quietly hiding behind that huge stone platform. Their
murderous eyes stared at the invaders who daringly intruded here.
The shuttle which was as long as an arm was circling the huge stone. The three
radiant silver strings that were wrapping it connected to the crystal chunk.
Despite how much the shuttle was struggling, the three silver strings still got it
tied so tightly that it couldn't get out of the huge stone.
"That's good. Your souls would help us get out of this place." A peculiar ambiguous
spirit suddenly came out from inside the stone. The silver flames inside the
crystal chunk condensed into a blurry human face. After receiving more Sky and
Earth yin aura, that face was exposed clearer little by little.
"

Chapter 270: The Great Destruction
Many flows of silver light blindingly flashed out from the white crystal chunk in
the center of the stone. Those silver lights pierced through the seal forces
outside the stone and darted towards Shi Yan, Di Shan, and Yu Rou like a shower of
arrows.
Di Shan and Yu Rou were terrified.
Without thinking too much, the two leaders of the Wings Race instantly stretched
out their black and white wings. Black and white waves rippled out from their wings
one by one and fused with the faint blue lights of the Blue Star Crystal.
After all the silver lights hit the cover of blue light, numerous dazzling colorful
beams of light instantly radiated all of a sudden. The colorful light scattered
everywhere. Wherever that light had zoomed over, the Sound Beasts ceased
frighteningly, and the cave's wall exploded.
An earth-shaking explosion reverberated inside the cave. The ten-thousand-meter

tall mountain couldn't help but shake violently. Abnormal vibrations appeared on
the ground; the massive mountain was shaking as if it was about to collapse.
The Demonic Sound Clan's and the Wings Race's people who were standing outside the
Sound Beast Mountain showed some signs of horror while looking at the mighty
mountain.
Beneath the sky where the mountain dominated the skyline, an impetuous explosive
sound reverberated together with countless scattering giant rocks and flashing
light.
"Boom boom boom."
The ear-piercing crash kept coming up. The enormous mountain seemed as if it was
about to collapse. The mountain flanks were shaking while hundred-meter-long blocks
of rock were rolling down to the mountain foot. People of the two tribes were
scared out of their wits.
Some of the people who were a little bit slow got hit by the giant rocks. They were
crushed into a mashing pulp of flesh on the spot.
Inside the mountain, Duo Long, Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng were all having grave
faces. They wanted to move forward to understand what was happening thoroughly;
but, at the same time, they were scared of the destructive power of the Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame. They did not dare to act recklessly except for
passively waiting there.
However, a long time had passed, and the upheaval of the Sound Beast Mountain
didn't stop; it even became more brutal.
In the sky, the dense interlocking thunder net was slowly contracting.
The mountain collapsed, and numerous giant rocks were rolling down. Peculiar
streams of light in the gray clouds flashed up and disappeared. The whole world
encountered a great change while the Sound Beast Mountain was crumbling. It was as
if the sky was falling.
Clouds of thick ashes fully engulfed the earth and sky. The entire abandoned gloomy
dark land was like it was completely swallowed by the bright light.
From a very far distance, many seismic upheavals consecutively happened. The ground
turned to be an irritating ocean that was roaring and surging violently nonstop.
People of the two tribes at the foot of the Sound Beast Mountain felt as if the
apocalypse was coming. Warriors with high cultivation base were floating in the
air, looking far ahead, and detecting that the layer of gray clouds adjoining the
ground already.
With the severe tremor, at the place where the ground had been wrecked, there
appeared a bottomless abyss from which the destructive aura emitted continuously.
Space crumbled.
Some high-class warriors with a little knowledge promptly knew what was about to
happen. Their faces exposed a disappointing look while looking up to the Sound
Beast Mountain which was now sealed with thunders.
"Blue Star Crystal!" Inside the mountain, the face in the crystal chunk appeared
with fine eyebrows and sharp eyes; its pupils beamed out a devilish silver light.
That face opened its mouth and uttered a sharp human voice, "Even the Blue Star
Crystal cannot resist for long."
More and more silver light radiated from the white crystal chunk and struck on the
blue aureole that was projected by the Blue Star Crystal.
The blue halo was twisting because its power was draining faster when they got hit
by the silver light.
Although the Blue Star Crystal in Di Shan's hand was still emitting dazzling
aureole, its power was being quickly consumed. The Blue Star Crystal had shrunk
one-fifth in such a short of time and continued shrinking rapidly.
Di Shan's eyes expressed coldness and cruelty. While he kept looking ahead, a smirk
appeared on his face. He suddenly said, "Shi Yan, you told me you could help me.
Now it's time."
Shi Yan got stunned with embarrassment, "What?"
Di Shan's face got furious. He stared at Shi Yan and shouted, "So, did you just
want to fool me?"
Yu Rou looked anxious. While urging more power from her wings to pour into the blue
halo, she looked towards Shi Yan anxiously. "Time is very tight now. If you
actually can oppress that Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, bring it on. As you
see, even though it is still under the control of the seal forces, it is already
that dangerous. If it can be free entirely, no one can stop it. Don't waste any
more time, do it now."
"It's too far. I am not sure if it works or not." Shi Yan forces a miserable smile.
"I thought I could have touched it; but with this far distance, I have no way ..."
"Don't waste time." Di Shan shouted with an annoyed face. "The Blue Star Crystal's
power is getting drained every single second. Once it dries out, Yu Rou's and my
souls cannot prevent the Soul Devouring Flame. We cannot do anything except for
running. If it's impossible to deal with it right now, we will die here together!"
"I know." Shi Yan nodded; his face seemed somber.
"Little rascal, you've not even reached the Sky Realm, and you still dare to
confront me? Such a dream!" The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame inside the
white crystal chunk burst into wicked laughter. "Not to mention you, even the Third
Sky of the Spirit Realm warriors are unable to prevent my Soul Destructive Burning
Fires. In this space, there is no True God Realm warrior; so, no one can resist my
soul destructive power. Don't waste your energy."
"Do you have any other solutions?" Shi Yan did not care about the mocking words of
the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame. He took a deep breath to calm himself
down and communicated with the Blood Vein Ring.
"My living form has just formed, so I am still far less than that dangerous thing.
Its soul is incredibly powerful; its forces are also very terrifying. My burning
fires can only prevent the Sky and Earth yin aura surrounding it but can't destroy
its life seal..." The Ten Thousand Earth Flame sent out its first reluctant
message.
"The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame is one of the Heaven Flames; its rank is
much higher than mine. Among the nine Heaven Flames, it is ranked the third while I
am ranked the eighth. Its living form and life have been evolved more perfectly
than mine. Also, my forces have recently drained too much. Even if this ring didn't
constrain me, I could only protect myself when confronting that Flame. I am not its
match for sure; now it's even worse ..." The Ice Cold Flame sent out a dilemmatic
message after a little hesitation. "Among the nine Heaven Flames, it is the most
difficult to cope with. I've never heard of anyone that could ever have conquered
it. Its forces keep increasing. It doesn't seem like it has been tempered by
anyone. I am not a match for it ..."
The answers of the Ten Thousand Earth Flame and the Ice Cold Flame stiffened Si
Yan's face. Now, he knew the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame was even stronger
than the Ice Cold Flame. He was afraid that he could not rely on the Ten Thousand
Earth Flame and the Ice Cold Flame this time. He could only count on himself.
"Try to use the ring to deal with it. Except for that, I don't know what else you
can do to handle it." The Ice Cold Flame sent out another message. "But, it is too
far now while you cannot control this ring. If you throw the ring out recklessly, I
don't know what will happen ..."
"That's the only way!" Shi Yan's pupils shrunk while he reminded them, "You two
should be careful. I don't know how dangerous it is after all. I hope this solution
wouldn't harm you two."
After talking, Shi Yan took the Blood Vein Ring from his finger. After hesitating
for a while, he threw it over to the crystal chunk on the stone platform.
Live or die! Wait and see!
Shi Yan silently sent his spiritual sense to the Blood Vein Ring.
The red light suddenly beamed out from the Blood Vein Ring. As soon as the Blood
Vein Ring had gotten away from Shi Yan, it turned into a sparkling ray of light
striking straight into the stone platform.
"Boom."
When the Blood Vein Ring struck on the shield around the platform, it got prevented
by the Heavenly Light and could not get through the shield to come to the stone
platform.
Shi Yan's face changed dramatically.
"Cling Cling."
The Blood Vein Ring fell on the ground. Aggressive blood-color light was shot out,
and the delicate pattern on the Blood Vein Ring's surface started to move. A flow
of solemn ancient aura slowly rose up.
"That ... is that your solution?" Di Shan's face turned severely grave and furious.
He looked at Shi Yan and disappointedly shook his head. "We should leave."
Yu Rou's beautiful eyes darkened. She bowed her head, let out a sigh, and then
said, "God wants us to perish ..."
"Leave here?" Di Shan revealed a mocking smirk. "To where? Space outside has
started to break into pieces. In one day at most, this abandoned land will no
longer exist. After leaving here, we will be crushed into ashes by those forces
that are tearing the sky apart right now. Without the True God Realm capacity, our
bodies could not withstand those forces. We will die no matter what. Even in this
abandoned land, God does not even spare us a way to live ..."
The two leaders of the Wings Race were extremely hopeless at this moment. They had
completely lost their fighting will.
However, they did not notice that after Shi Yan had thrown the ring out, the Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame inside the white crystal chunk had lost its mocking
intimidation. The handsome face gradually exposed an insecure look.
The devilish silver pupils stared at the Blood Vein Ring without blinking. It
seemed to sense that something was unusual.
"It has some changes. There are some changes inside it. Very strange. We have hope;
we have hope!" The Ice Cold Flame transmitted a feeble sense from the Blood Vein
Ring. The Ice Cold Flame inside the Blood Vein Ring was terrified and seemed to
have figured out a major earth-shaking change.
"My God, it is ... it is building a new barrier inside the platform based on the
shape of the stone. It is ..."
"What?" Shi Yan was stunned. A blinding stream of light shot out from his eyes.
A condensed blood aureole like fresh blood slowly spread out from the Blood Vein
Ring. The Blood Vein Ring quietly fell on the outside of the stone. The pattern on
the Blood Vein Ring's surface gradually transformed, forming a mysterious formation
...
Slowly, that formation turned into a Bagua figure (describes eight trigrams used in
Taoist cosmology to represent the fundamental principles of reality). A flow of red
light flashed up in the middle of the formation and then instantly disappeared.
Right after that, the hilt of the mysterious giant blazing red sword hidden deep
inside the Blood Vein Ring flew out all of a sudden.
The mysterious giant sword dragged the hundred-meter blood halo along,
traumatically shot out destructive aura, and then slashed down the barrier of the
huge stone block.
"Swoosh."
The giant sword could easily tear down the barrier which was refined by the
heavenly light, just like it was made from thin paper. The barrier immediately
shattered into pieces.

Chapter 271: Confine it!
As soon as the giant sword swung up, the barrier was torn off in a blink.
In the center of the stone platform, the handsome face of the Nine Serenities Soul
Devouring Flame inside the crystal chunk changed dramatically.
Di Shan and Yu Rou had originally been hopeless and hadn't believed in Shi Yan
anymore. However, after seeing what happened when the giant sword had slashed down,
they regained their hope.
The two of them were in shock while excitedly looking at the mysterious giant
sword. They were waiting for more remarkable changes that the giant sword could
make.
Shi Yan pressed his lips and joyfully smiled. His face showed an exciting look as
he felt that the Blood Vein Ring was miraculously getting more unpredictable.
Only one slash of the giant sword could tear the barrier apart. After it flew up
dragging a bloody one-hundred-meter-long halo, it struck down another slash.
This slash was like the creation of the world. The aggressiveness and the toughness
could be seen in it. The body of the sword had emitted the massive murderous aura,
which seemed to be able to crush everything into ashes.
"Ripping."
The splendid white crystal chunk was splashed into many small pieces just like soft
tofu, releasing the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame.
"Boom boom boom."
An explosive sound like thunderbolts came out from deep inside the Sound Beast
Mountain. The explosion was extremely devastating.
Even though the Sound Beast Mountain was so enormous, after that earth-shaking
explosion, it violently shook and rapidly collapsed. Many huge hundred-meter-long
rocks rolled down massively.
Many high-class warriors of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race, who had
intentionally come closer to the mountain, were threatened to death and ran out
away from the mountain as fast as they could.
Some other high-class warriors were hovering in the air and looking over ahead.
They saw the world be immersed in scattering dust and ashes and the Sound Beast
Mountain collapsing. The world was disappearing and soon returned to the chaos as
it used to be at the beginning of the universe. They started to feel hopeless,
nervous, and terrified.
Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Lung, Qu Yan Qing, He Qing Man, and the other warriors from
the Endless Sea were still confined in the cage. They could also feel strong
vibrations and changes of the earth. They had a feeling of insecurities and some
signs of shock on their faces.
Shi Yan had freed the Soul imprint that had been planted inside Cao Zhi Lan. In
this critical moment, she could not wait any longer and immediately used the Spirit
God Martial Spirit to check everywhere outside. Her sense reached out towards the
Sound Beast Mountain's direction.
"Not good. An extreme ferocious creature has appeared inside the Sound Beast
Mountain." After checking for a while, Cao Zhi Lan's expression suddenly changed
while talking to the other three women. "Inside the mountain, its living form is
unique. I've never seen anything like this before."
Everyone was all frightened.
"They are being screwed there..." Cao Zhi Lan mumbled to herself. An intention of
escape suddenly sprang into her mind while she looked at the warriors of the Cao
family next to her.
"The Sound Beast Mountain has started to collapse."
"There is certainly a major change over there."
"Let's go there to see?"
Duo Long, Ka Ba, Ya Meng, and Yi Tian Mo were at a corner inside the mountain,
discussing together with serious faces. They could understand each other's thoughts
through their eyes.
"Once the Sound Beast Mountain collapses, according to the ancestors' guidance,
this space will also be destroyed soon. When this place returns to nihility, we
cannot change our fate even if we hide inside here." Yi Tian Mo said with cold
eyes. "If it is like this, we should go to see what has happened after all. Perhaps
we can find a way to survive."
"That's right. If there are any ways to get out of here, it will be where the Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame is. We might have a chance to get out of here
there. Staying here cannot do anything good for us anyway, it is like waiting for
death." Duo Long agreed. He was the first one who rushed towards the other three
people of Shi Yan's group without hesitation.
The other three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan also instantly followed him after
just a little bit of hesitation.
"Stupid humankind, you've just helped me to get out of the seal."
After the splendid white crystal chunk had been broken, the silver Nine Serenities
Soul Devouring Flame appeared in the center of the stone platform.
The devilish faces condensed by the burning fires made others feel ambiguous and
unreal. However, its destructive soul aura was extremely tremendous. Anyone who had
soul consciousness could feel that its murderous aura could make people's souls
tremble in fear.
The mysterious giant sword had whipped out two slashes in total. One had broken the
barrier which sealed the stone; the other had broken the white crystal chunk which
confined the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, facilitating it to escape from
the seal.
After the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame had flown out, the giant sword made
no moves as though it knew even if it could attack again, it would be useless. The
giant sword with brutal aura hovered around in the air and slowly moved towards the
Blood Vein Ring.
"Woo woo."
The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame did not notice this sword. As soon as it
got out, it immediately dashed towards Shi Yan, Di Shan, and Yu Rou as fast as
lightning.

The faint blue halo was hit by a bundle of burning fires, sprinkling embers
everywhere. The Blue Star Crystal in Di Shan's hand contracted quickly.
Di Shan's face changed dramatically. He shouted to Shi Yan while looking at him
with a stern face, "I can't hold it any longer. You'd better find a solution."
Just in a short time, the Blue Star Crystal in Di Shan's hand shrank to a child-
sized fist. With this reducing speed, the Blue Star Crystal would only last for a
few minutes more, and then its power would completely drain.
The Blue Star Crystal projected the powerful halo which could prevent the burning
fires of the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame. Di Shan had decided to come
inside here because of this Blue Star Crystal. Once the Blue Star Crystal consumed
all of its power, there was no more protection from the blue halo. By that time,
the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flames burning fires would instantly incinerate
their souls to ashes.
Especially Shi Yan, as he was only in the Earth Realm, even if he had the Sea of
Consciousness, he wouldn't be able to prevent one strike from the Nine Serenities
Soul Devouring Flame. He would be burned to death in a blink.
"Don't rush." While Di Shan and Yu Rou was nervous, Shi Yan was still calm. He
slowly said with a faint smile, "Wait and see. It will be unable to attack for
long."
Di Shan and Yu Rou was dumbstruck. With suspicion, they wondered where Shi Yan's
confidence came from.
"Di Shan, you, what are you guys doing?"
Right at this moment, a voice came up from a distance. Duo Long's figure suddenly
ceased and then moved backward immediately.
As soon as he saw the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, he could feel the
destructive soul power from it, especially when he saw it leaving Di Shan's place
and was now approaching towards him.
Duo Long shouted in fear, turned around, and ran away from that place while
beginning to regret his decision to come here.
The three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan were lagging behind Duo Long because of
their particular feeble bodies. When they were on the way coming in, seeing Duo
Long fleeing fast, they instantly turned around without thinking and ran away even
more quickly than Duo Long.
Duo Long screamed out frighteningly and nervously, hoping that Di Shan would help
him out of this deadly situation.
Di Shan ignored him.
Yu Rou's beautiful eyes lit up a cold light. She said with a smirk on her face, "He
probably wanted to have a part of the treasure. Regretfully, he came here at the
wrong time. It's good if he dies anyway. If he dies, we will be more peaceful.
Without Duo Long, the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan can do nothing. Is
that right Di Shan?"
Di Shan replied with cold eyes, "He unites with the three leaders of the Demonic
Sound Clan to kill Shi Yan. It means he has taken a stand against us. It looks like
he will not complete his wish."
"No worries. If Duo Long dies, at least I can assure that there will be no more
danger for you." Yu Rou smiled and gently said. "The other three leaders are not
the match for Di Shan and me. Now you can feel at ease."
While Di Shan and Yu Rou were talking, the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame was
attacking towards Duo Long. The devilish handsome face quickly went into Duo Long's
body and head.
Duo Long suddenly held his head and screamed out miserably. The scream was
exceedingly sorrowful which meant that he was suffering severe pain and bitterness.
"Duo Long's doomed ..." Di Shan shook his head. He suddenly looked at Shi Yan and
said, "Don't you need to hurry up? This Blue Star Crystal will die soon."
Shi Yan raised his eyebrows, bowed his head, and threw a glance at the Blue Star
Crystal in Di Shan's hand which was now as big as a soap bar.
"Uh, I know it's time to bring it on." Shi Yan said emotionlessly, but actually, he
felt miserable inside while looking at the Blood Vein Ring on the ground. After
hesitating for a moment, he walked to the Blood Vein Ring.
"Woo."
When he just started his first step, the Blood Vein Ring instantly flew up and
turned into a flow of bloody pink light advancing straight to him.
Shi Yan dazedly lifted his hand to catch the Blood Vein Ring. However, as soon as
his five fingers opened, he realized that the Blood Vein Ring had already been on
one of his fingers.
At the same time, the giant sword, which was floating in the air, also shrank and
plunged towards the ring, dragging the devastating aura along.
Di Shan's and Yu Rou's pupils shrank instantly, showing a feeling of insecurities
These two God Realm warriors could feel an earth-shaking power from the giant
sword. That surging power was extremely outrageous which also scared them a little.
They were certain that there were many mysterious secrets hidden inside this sword
which could intimidate them.
Eventually, the sword disappeared into the ring on Shi Yan's finger without leaving
any trace.
Di Shan and Yu Rou slightly let out a sigh. Two of them gave each other a quick
glance, implying that they had discovered more of Shi Yan's secrets.
Shi Yan did not notice the changed expression on their faces. After getting the
Blood Vein Ring back on his finger, Shi Yan immediately released his soul
consciousness to check on the situation inside the Blood Vein Ring.
Inside the Blood Vein Ring, besides the Ice Cold Flame, the Earth Flame and the
area of the mysterious giant sword, there was a newly created area.
In the ambiguous white blank, there were an enormous octagonal-shaped stone block,
a splendid white crystal chunk, a hollow mountain ...
After looking at the scenery carefully and sensing the time inside the Blood Vein
Ring, Shi Yan's face was bizarre; his eyes kept sparking while his eyebrows were
slamming together tightly.
The fourth space inside the Blood Vein Ring was totally the same to where he was
standing right now.
Everything in his current place, lava rock mountain flanks, the stone block, the
crystal chunk, even the sealing forces on the stone were set up exactly the same
inside the Blood Vein Ring. He did not notice any tiny differences between the
scene inside and outside of the ring.
The Blood Vein Ring had prepared everything to seal the Nine Serenities Soul
Devouring Flame.
"Confine it!" Shi Yan shouted while he lifted the Blood Vein Ring with the ring's
surface towards the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame.
The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, which had penetrated Duo Long's body,
suddenly screamed out loud, "What is it? I can't believe, can't believe it can drag
me out!"

Chapter 272: Make you my Master.
The ear-piercing scream of the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame was even louder
than the sounds of the Sound Beast Mountain's collapse. It was staying inside Duo
Long's head with extreme fear.
Duo Long's eyes were gradually losing its vital signs. Deep inside of his pupils
had a dull bold silver color. It was obvious that the soul of the patriarch of the
Gray Wings Clan had been burned, and he had lost his life in just a short time.
Both Di Shan and Yu Rou showed their panic when they saw Duo Long's death.
However, the ear-piercing cry of the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame gave the
two of them hope. They focused more on Shi Yan and considered their ancestors'
guidance more seriously.
Had the fates already been soon arranged!?
That thought couldn't help but come across their minds. Thinking about making that
unweaned rascal their Master, the two of them did not even know whether they should
cry or smile.
However, they could not smile.
Di Shan knew that if Shi Yan didn't come here, the Sound Beast Mountain might not
have collapsed this fast and the land here would not have been in chaos in such a
short time like this. However, they still wouldn't escape from the chain of their
fates and would certainly be confined in this place forever.
Moreover, the two of them had reached the Spirit Realm. If they had more time, they
could hopefully enter the True God Realm.
If they stayed in this devilish space, once they reached the True God Realm, what
awaited them would not be applauses but the Punishment of God from deep inside the
sky.
The other three leaders including Ka Ba, Yi Tian Mo, and Ya Meng had hidden away
leaving no traces as soon as they saw that the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame
had gotten out.
The Sound Beast Mountain continued falling. The earth-shaking thunder kept roaring.
Those people inside the mountain knew better than anyone else that space here was
going to become a void, possibly in the next second. Time was extremely tight.
"Capture it!" Shi Yan coldly shouted while raising his finger with the Blood Vein
Ring on, pointing the ring's surface towards Duo Long from a distance.
The Blood Vein Ring suddenly emitted the dazzling pink lights. Many flows of the
pink light like torrential waves of the sea impetuously stormed towards Duo Long
and quickly covered his dead body in just a blink.
"No!" The handsome peculiar face hidden inside Duo Long's head was forcefully
pulled out.
After it had been drawn out of Duo Long's head, it uncontrollably flew towards Shi
Yan.
Di Shan's and Yu Rou's visage had greatly changed. They instinctively moved
backward. They immediately felt thrilled. After being stunned for a second, they
hastily stopped receding. There were no other ways to retreat.
Only staying inside the blue halo could help them avoid that soul attack. No matter
wherever that they ran away, if they got outside of the blue halo's protection, it
was impossible to prevent their souls from being incinerated.
Di Shan and Yu Rou reacted promptly. They immediately stopped.
"No! No!" The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame frighteningly screamed while
constantly struggling to escape from the Blood Vein Ring's attraction.
However, despite how much it tried, it became weak and powerless when the pink
light hit it.
Under the attentive look of Shi Yan, Di Shan, and Yu Rou, the miraculous Heaven
Flame, which had been sealed inside the Sound Beast Mountain for a very long time,
had no more powers to fight against being drawn into the Blood Vein Ring little by
little.
Shi Yan's finger poked out of the blue halo and pointed towards that Flame from a
distance.
Eventually, the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame turned into a flow of silver
light, flashed up and disappeared into the Blood Vein Ring on Shi Yan's finger.
Sky and Earth yin aura suddenly stirred up disorderly and could not condense itself
anymore.
"Boom Boom Boom."
The Sound Beast Mountain looked like it had just lost its last essential meaning of
existence. It was collapsing with the speed that was even several times faster than
before.
Di Shan and Yu Rou were still in a panic, looking at Shi Yan with unbelievable
eyes. It was hard to believe what had just happened.
After the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame had been attracted into the Blood
Vein Ring, Shi Yan did not even bother to release his spirit to check the inside of
the ring. Instead, he immediately approached the huge stone platform, picked up the
Sky-breaking Shuttle on the stone and put it into the Blood Vein Ring right away.
"Let's go." Shi Yan looked at Di Shan and Yu Rou and said with a faint smile, "We
should be safe now."
The sky radiated a blinding halo which diffused a surging flow of mighty power.
The thunder and thunderbolts were roaming and booming. Rocky stairs suddenly
appeared one by one from nowhere, linking up the huge stone platform with the sky.
The rocky stairs led to the halos converging in the sky; it was like Heaven
Stairway connecting with the ether.
"The Heaven Stairway appears ... The ancestors' guidance. I can't believe, can't
believe it is true ..." Di Shan raised his head up to the sky, mumbling to himself
with an astonished face. He seemed to be deeply immersed in some old memories that
he looked dazed for a while.
Yu Rou was also amazed. Her beautiful eyes brightened. After a moment, she suddenly
burst into laughter, guffawed, and laughed until her stomach hurt. She no longer
kept her usual delicate manners.
Shi Yan looked at the two people with suspicion. He wondered what had made the two
of them go insane at this sensitive point of time.
"It is you indeed!" Yu Rou laughed until tears almost rolled out. She held her
belly, pointing to Shi Yan while talking to Di Shan without stopping laughing,
"What else do you have to say?"
Di Shan's sturdy body was shocked. His countenance was extremely complicated.
After contemplating for a while and without bothering about the collapsing mountain
or scattering rubble, Di Shan suddenly got down on his knees in front of Shi Yan.
He bowed his head and said with a low voice, "Di Shan, the patriarch of the Black
Wings Clan, from now on, I swear to make you my Master. It will never change until
death."
"Yu Rou, the matriarch in power of the White Wings Clan, swear to make you my
Master. It will never change until death." Yu Rou smiled gently, respectfully
kneeled down with a serious face and swore.
Shi Yan was shocked with his eyes and mouth wide open.
"Boom boom boom."
The Sound Beast Mountain was about to collapse completely. The mountain looked as
if it was cut and slashed by hammers and sabers, resulting in many giant rocks and
stones rolling down.
It was unknown when the compact thunderbolt net had disappeared without a trace.
The sky was getting calmer. In the dark sky, there gradually appeared a bright blue
area.
"This, this thing?"
Shi Yan was in a daze on the spot. He did not know what Di Shan and Yu Rou wanted
to do after all, or if they were honest about it. At this time, he was so confused;
he didn't know what else he could say.
The two of them did not wait for Shi Yan's reaction either. After having kneeled
down, Di Shan and Yu Rou stood up at the same time, raised their heads looking at
the Heaven Stairway piercing up straight to the sky. Yu Rou said with a smile,
"Master, let's take the Heaven Stairway. We can finally get out of this devilish
place."
Master ...
Shi Yan thought carefully about this heavy word with his tightly knitted eyebrows.
"Are you sincere?"
"From now on, you are the Master of our two tribes. So, even without Duo Long, we
will make the other pagans earnestly follow the ancestors' guidance." Di Shan's
eyes flared up a strange light. "Master, you now have three kinds of Heaven Flame.
Your existence is the biggest fear of the Demonic Sound Clan. Moreover, with Yu
Rou's and my pressure, I think the Demonic Sound Clan shouldn't be unlikely to be
subdued."
"This thing ..."
"Master, the fact that you have come here is the God's will. We only follow the
predestined fate of God." Yu Rou revealed a smile, looking at Shi Yan. "I've
explained to you Master. Because you have helped our two tribes to get out of this
abandoned land, and also, you have the blood of the Immortal God King, you will
become the Master of the two tribes. We have to follow the ancestors' guidance."
"This place is going to collapse. Master, let's take the Heaven Stairway first." Di
Shan lightly shouted.
Shi Yan was still not sure what the two of them wanted, but he did not feel their
wickedness anyway. He immediately stepped up and stood on the Heaven Stairway after
a little bit of hesitation.
Di Shan and Yu Rou also stepped on the stairway only after Shi Yan had already
stood there. They were standing two steps lower than his.
The Sound Beast Mountain tremendously exploded as expected. The explosive sound
reverberated; the mountain, which had lasted for so many years, was collapsing
little by little. From the Heaven Stairs where they were standing on, the mountain
was tumbling down and scattered everywhere.
While Shi Yan was standing on the Heaven Stairway, he realized that even though the
Sound Beast Mountain was crashing into pieces, it did not affect him at all.
To be exact, the collapse of the Sound Beast Mountain seemed to be tied up by an

invisible force so that no rocks could touch the Heaven Stairway. The area
surrounding the stairway was safe from all the scattering rocks and debris.
Despite the fact that that thing was abnormal and just somehow had naturally
happened, it brought Shi Yan a feeling that it was originally supposed to be like
this.
In no time after the explosion, the Sound Beast Mountain no longer existed.
The massive, mighty mountain collapsed in a very short period. Giant rocks strewed
everywhere. Under the blue sky, the place where the Sound Beasts had used to live
remained only a stairway running up to the sky. Three people were standing on it.
Outside the Sound Beast Mountain, the top-class warriors had soon fled away very
far to avoid the mountain's collapse which could harm them.
After the brutal breakdown, they now could surprisingly see the Heaven Stairway
piercing up to the sky as well as three people standing at the bottom end of the
stairway.
The three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan, Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng were
shocked with the incredible look in their eyes, dazedly looking at those three
people on the staircase.
Di Shan frowned while glancing at those three people from a distance then shouted,
"Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, Ya Meng, come here. I have something to tell you."
The three of them were dumbstruck for a while before obediently rushing towards Di
Shan.
Tens of millions of pagans surrounding raised their heads up to the sky, looking at
the Heaven Stairway, wondering what had happened after all.
The three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan had arrived by Di Shan's side just in a
blink. They all spoke up simultaneously, "That Nine Serenities ..."
"He has been subdued it." Di Shan lifted his hand. A miraculous circle of waves
diffused and temporarily blockaded the surrounding area, not letting any sound out.
The expression of the three leaders changed dramatically.
"Let me introduce again to you. "Yu Rou suddenly stiffened her face, pointing at
Shi Yan and said, "This is our Master who has three kinds of Heaven Flame. The
blood of the Immortal God King is running in his veins. I think you all know about
the ancestors' guidance. As being the leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan, do you
know how to behave in front of him?"
"What?" Ya Meng shouted in fear.
"Did I not make myself clear?" Yu Rou frowned and said with a cold voice, "As he
can bring our two tribes out of this place, together with that bloodline, we have
to make him our Master. The three of you, do you want to ignore the ancestors'
guidance? Do you understand what it means?"
Yi Tian Mo's face was shivering. He couldn't help but ask, "Where is Duo Long?"
"He's dead." Di Shan frigidly looked at the three leaders, "He was incinerated to
ashes by the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame which is now in our Master's
hand. Hmm, although the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame cannot be used at
present, the other two Heaven Flames are still enough to destroy your Demonic Sound
Clan entirely."
Yi Tian Mo's complexion changed dramatically. He suddenly bowed towards Shi Yan
with respect after hesitating for a while and then said, "I am one of the leaders
of the Demonic Sound Clan, Yi Tian Mo, now take the vow to make you my Master."
Ka Ba's and Ya Meng's pupils shrank. They let out a sigh, bowed their heads
dolefully, bent down towards Shi Yan, "We vow to make you our Master."

Chapter 273: The path to return (the way home)
Make you my Master!
The three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan bowed their heads in front of Shi Yan.
Although they were not very pleased, they still did it.
From this moment, the destiny of the Demonic Sound Clan was in Shi Yan's hands.
Di Shan and Yu Rou gave them a despised glance with a smirk on their faces as if
they had already known in advance that these three people of the Demonic Sound Clan
could not avoid Shi Yan's intimidation.
Shi Yan was like he had gotten lost in the misty cloud, dazedly looking at the
three leaders of Demonic Sound Clan as if he was in a dream.
Is it that simple?
No resistance, no bargain, no discontent. Those three leaders just simply submit

like that?!
Revealing a big grin, Shi Yan said to the three leaders with a happy face, "Are you
serious?"
The three of them Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng nodded reluctantly, accepting Shi
Yan's status.
"Very good. I think we've all come to an agreement." Di Shan frowned and said.
"Only we know about this. Wait until the right time to tell the others. I think our
people will not understand our decision and persistence for now. Only when our
Master becomes truly more powerful, they will then accept him as their Master."
Di Shan looked at Shi Yan.
Shi Yan also understood it. He nodded with a smile and said, "I will not talk about
it to anyone."
"Everything will be carried out as usual. Only from now on, everyone needs to
follow the rules."
Yu Rou smiled, thought for a while before speaking seriously, "I think the most
important thing to do first is to figure out how to get out of this place."
"The Heaven Stairway has appeared. Our way out is just right in front of us." Di
Shan raised his head and confidently said. "We can arrange to bring people out of
here. We don't need to stay here any longer. But time is tight; we should hurry."
"Master, we'll go and arrange it now." The three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan
respectfully asked for permission, looking at Shi Yan and waiting for his approval.
Shi Yan was bewildered. He still couldn't adapt to the sudden changes of those
three people. After musing for a while, he reluctantly flipped his hand and said
contently, "You should go check and prepare. I don't thoroughly understand the
situation right now. Moreover, to be honest, my competencies are still limited, and
my experience is not as much as yours. You do whatever you think is right and
reasonable. Later on, you don't need to ask for my opinions."
After his words, the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan and the two leaders of
the Wings Race all got astounded, looking at Shi Yan strangely.
They had assumed that as Shi Yan just took his accession, as well as being young,
ambitious and aggressive, he would have his thoughts and viewpoints.
He was a young man anyway. The youth always wanted to show off and usually had many
opinions. Of course, he would have to pay for it, but wasn't it the way that all of
the influential leaders will grow up and get stronger?
The five of them had been well prepared to listen to Shi Yan's opinions before they
gave out their viewpoints and showed him the right direction.
However, they did not expect that Shi Yan was that determined, so determined that
it seemed he was not excited about becoming their two tribes' Master.
If this guy were neither so stupid nor confident, after going through too many
dangerous incidents, he would have rested peacefully without caring about fame and
fortune.
After all, what kind of person was Shi Yan?
"I don't know anything about this place, so I am not able to bluster." Under the
scrutinize gazes of those five people, Shi Yan shrugged and revealed a faint smile,
"I just want to get out of this place quickly. If you can arrange and finish this
soon, I am already appreciated. Anyway, I don't think we have much time left."
As he looked toward a further distance, the vast ground was gradually turning into
the void.
It was unknown what changes this space had gone through. However, at this moment,
this space seemed to base on some previous orbit and was vanishing little by
little. It had started to collapse completely.
The five leaders got frightened after hearing what Shi Yan had said. They
subconsciously looked around without saying anything further. They then nodded to
Shi Yan, gently leaped up and left.
"Line up. Climb on the Heaven Stairway. Keep going up no matter what you see or
hear!"
"This Heaven Stairway is the way leading to the outside world. Hurry up. We can't
be late anymore."
"All of the Black Wings Race's people, listen ..."
After the five of them left and flew up to the sky, they descended on the place of
their clans and started to either shout or command their people.
Not long after that, the pagans of the two tribes started to be convulsive.
Everyone lined up as commanded.
"That, that is ..." Cao Zhi Lan's beautiful face displayed an insecurity while she
looked towards Shi Yan who was standing alone on the Heaven Stairway far from her.
She began to worry if she was to be left behind or not.
Although she could have used the Spirit God Martial Spirit, she still didn't dare
to do it recklessly as there were so many Demonic Sound Clan's high-class warriors
around.
However, she was good at observation. Through the conversation among Di Shan, Yi
Tian Mo, and Shi Yan, she somehow figured out something.
Those pagan leaders seemed to respect him very much. Was this possible?
"Father." Yi Cu Bi suddenly shouted, rushing towards Yi Tian Mo.
"What?" Yi Tian Mo annoyedly frowned as he was busy arranging his people. "What
happened?"
"How about them?" Yi Cu Bi pointed towards Cao Zhi Lan and the other warriors of
the Endless Sea in the cage.
"Should we bring them along, or we don't need to care whether they live or die?"
Yi Cu Bi did not like those women of Cao Zhi Lan's group. As she had extraordinary
soul competency, she could easily realize any of the movements inside their souls.
She knew that those women always considered and planned something ominous.
Since Yi Cu Bi was little, she had been taught that the outsiders were very
treacherous, dishonorable, unreasonable, and resentful towards her people. The
outsiders were her people's enemy.
Yi Tian Mo's teachings made her have no sympathy for the humankind. That was why
when she had found Shi Yan, she immediately captured him without any hesitations.
"They ..." Yi Tian Mo could not decide even after considering for a while. He
finally had to raise his head towards Shi Yan, who was still on the Heaven
Stairway, and sent out a soul message to ask for his opinion.
Shi Yan was using his soul consciousness to observe everywhere and suddenly
received Yi Tian Mo's soul fluctuation. At first, Shi Yan astonishingly thought
that Yi Tian Mo had wanted to harm him discretely, so he urged all his power to
defend. However, he then realized that his soul sense was neither wicked nor
dangerous.
After sensing that soul sense carefully, he knitted his eyebrow and instantly
loosened himself. He turned to Yi Tian Mo from a far distance and nodded.
Yi Tian Mo understood his thoughts and slightly bent towards Shi Yan. He then
immediately spoke to Yi Cu Bi, "Bring them along. They alive will still be useful.
You are in charge of arranging for them to go on the Heaven Stairway."
Yi Cu Bi felt incomprehensive as she did not expect that her father and Shi Yan had
been close like this.
Although having some doubts, she still followed her father's instruction. She
called Yi Feng and his group to assign them the mission.
No one noticed that Cao Zhi Lan's beautiful eyes had suddenly brightened up. A
violent tremor surged up deep inside her pupils.
The special point of her Spirit God Martial Spirit was that even though she did not
put all of her efforts to observe around, she could still realize that Yi Tian Mo's
body had transmitted out a feeble soul stream within this short distance. And, its
direction was, unbelievably, towards Shi Yan.
She plainly saw Shi Yan nod his head towards Yi Tian Mo from the distance of
thousands of meters. After that, Yi Tian Mo had agreed to spare their lives
afterward.
What was it about?
No matter what Cao Zhi Lan had imagined, she couldn't believe the truth that she
had just seen with her own eyes.
The leader of the Demonic Sound Clan asked for his opinions?
Is this for reals?
What has happened to them after all?
Cao Zhi Lan's heart was like it was sinking to the bottom of an abyss.
Shi Yan did not see Cao Zhi Lan's expression. He was still standing on the Heaven
Stairway which ran up to the cloud, wondering what mighty existence could have
imposed such a powerful Formation Technique in this abandoned land.
The Chasm Battlefield, the abandoned land, who has created all of these things?
If the fact that I come here is the predestination, so who is it, who could foresee
everything?
With many doubts in his mind that were not easy to be removed, Shi Yan wanted to
find a clue but couldn't think of anything.
Anyway, he didn't initially belong to this place.
"We are almost done." Yu Rou flapped her white wings and smiled. She delicately
came next to Shi Yan and said gently, "It starts to fall outside the mountain. I
think we should climb. I am longing, longing to see our ancestral land where there
is the sun, the moon, and the stars. I've dreamt about many wonderful things
there ..."
Yu Rou said those words with full of passion and desire. As she was born in this
abandoned land, her knowledge since she was little was all about this land, but the
desires were always inflaming inside of her.
Every member of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race had a desire of coming
home.
"Ok." Shi Yan revealed a smile. Although Yu Rou didn't explain anything, he knew
that the Heaven Stairway had connected straight to the cloud in the sky, creating
the way out of this place.
When thinking about this, he let out a sigh of relief. Although he had got the Sky-
breaking Shuttle, he still didn't know how to use it.
If he had to use this Sky-breaking Shuttle to bring the two tribes out of this
sorrowful land, he didn't know how long it would have taken.
However, he knew that if he wanted to discover the secrets of the Sky-breaking

Shuttle, he needed time and a lot of spirit strength. But right now, he obviously
did not have much time.
Shi Yan climbed to the end of the stairway while thinking. He was the first one who
stepped on the cloud of the sky.
Yu Rou, the matriarch of White Wings Clan followed him with a light smile and also
climbed to the sky. She stepped up on each of the rocky steps without using any of
her flying powers, advancing to the sky.
Shi Yan was in the front; Yu Rou was behind him on the stairway in front of the
attentive eyes of thousands of the Demonic Sound Clan's and the Wings Race's
pagans. Shi Yan and Yu Rou slowly stepped onto the steps towards the sky. Their
figure gradually vanished inside the bright halo, disappearing from this abandoned
land.

Chapter 274: Snow Dragon Island
The moon shone like a shining silver tray, and the stars twinkled in the sky.
Human heads emerged from the calm sea surface one by one like watermelons floating
on the sea, scattering everywhere.
The chilled waves were lapping. There were no islands around, only huge reefs like
enormous horns jutted out from the water in the middle of the sea.
Shi Yan stood on one reef, looking up to the sky. He curled his lips revealing a
silent smile.
They had finally returned.
The presence of the stars and the moon in the sky meant that this place was not
that abandoned gloomy unlighted land. No matter where this was, being able to see
the stars in the sky and feel the energies that radiated from those stars was so
welcoming to him.
Energies of numerous stars from the sky quietly poured in and gathered into the
Star Martial Spirit in his heart. He did not know how to make the most use of this
martial spirit yet, but he was aware that the Star Martial Spirit was
extraordinary. Especially after he had absorbed the Sun Refined Spirit, he somehow
felt that the Star Martial Spirit had a significant transformation.
He could not describe that transformation, but he knew it was marvelous. It seemed
that the transformed Star Martial Spirit had something more compared to the
beginning.
His spirit was gradually immersed in the Blood Vein Ring. The Ice Cold Flame and
the Thousand Earth Flame promptly sent out their messages to ask for his opinions.
"It's ok." Shi Yan replied. While he was investigating in silence, he realized that
space where the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame was being confined was exactly
similar to the setup of the seal inside the Sound Beast Mountain. The Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, neither its aura nor its surge soul, was still
impounded inside the huge crystal chunk.
Shi Yan could see it but couldn't sense its living aura except for his strange
feelings about the flame.
When the Blood Vein Ring confined the Cold Flame, Shi Yan could still sense and
communicate with it. Although he could not use its forces, he could still feel its
aura and icy energies.
However, the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame was different.
It seemed that the Blood Vein Ring was very careful with it, hiding all of its aura
and soul. When Shi Yan's spirit entered the Blood Vein Ring, he could only see it
but was impossible to have any interactions with it.
After slowly retrieving his spirit, Shi Yan stood on the reef, observing around
with his knitted eyebrows.
On the sea, the pagans of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race slowly rose
above the water. They all found something to cling onto and stand up.
Reefs were everywhere nearby. They easily found a place to rest upon.
Those pagans from the abandoned land were insanely happy after they firmly stood on
the reefs. They cheerfully looked up toward the starry sky and kept praising.
The sparkling stars and the shining moon were something they had never seen before.
Those pagans had been placed in confinement for countless years. When they raised
their heads looking up towards the sky, they instinctively felt emotional as if
they were now alive again. Many eyes were filled with tears.
Even the pagan leaders Di Shan, Yu Rou, and Yi Tian Mo couldn't help but sob as
well. When they looked up to the starry sky, their bodies trembled, they impossibly
restrained their emotions.
Very long after that, the five leaders quietly held back their feelings and flew
over beside Shi Yan.
"We are eventually here ..." Yu Rou's voice was full of sensation. "Having been
confined for so many years, we've always known that this world is very beautiful.
That starry sky still brings us so many emotions. Master, we are grateful to you."
Slightly knitting the eyebrows, Shi Yan contemplated for a while before saying, "I
don't know about your ancestors' guidance, but I am not familiar with the way you
are addressing me."
"What?" Yu Rou was a bit startled and then said with a smile, "According to the
ancestors' guidance, you are our two tribes' Master. From now on, your commands are
the truth. Isn't this respectful address right?"
"Just call me by my name." Shi Yan shook his head. "Besides, I don't have the
intention of constraining your two tribes too much. You can freely do whatever it
is that you want. I don't care about your ancestors' guidance, and I don't think I
am qualified enough to lead the two tribes to acquire some earth-shaking
achievements."
The five leaders looked at him with surprise.

Any warrior who had the wicked intentions of subduing the two tribes would never
give up this chance. Why did he say something like that? Did he not care about
these forces?
"As we've made a vow, regardless of what you think, you are still our Master." Yi
Shan was the one who had had the biggest resistance before, but he now seriously
said with a low voice out of expectation, "The ancestors' guidance is something we
have to follow. As long as you are still alive, we will have to obey your
commands."
"Master, although your cultivations are not too strong, we do believe you will
become a top-class warrior of this continent just in a short time. With your innate
abilities, you will enter the True God Realm sooner or later and even possibly
reach the King God Realm." Yu Rou's eyes glinted with a strange beam of light.
"Therefore, we believe our Master will lead us to a bright future as our two tribes
have wished for."
"Master, you have three kinds of Heaven Flame, the bloodline of the Immortal God
King, the tremendous innate abilities, as well as the knowledge of using the
Demonic Sound Clan's spiritual Upanishads. Also, you seem to have a terrifying
giant sword which emits a horrifying aura that can even frighten me. No matter
what, Master's future will be very glorious. Our longevity is very long; we can
wait until the day when you become the most magnificent warrior." Di Shan slightly
said.
The faces of the other three Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng were also stern.
Shi Yan was dazed for a while. He then shook his head and forced a miserable smile,
"I don't know what you are thinking. But right now, I will give you one more
chance."
After taking a deep breath, Shi Yan looked towards the Demonic Sound Clan's pagans
and said, "I will make myself clear. I don't have the intentions of ruling over
your two tribes. I've cooperated with you just to find the way to come back here,
nothing else. As of now, our cooperation is done. You are free to leave, and you
don't need to care about me. I will not bind you. You can consider it by
yourselves. I've never wanted to constrain anyone."
The three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan hadn't been volunteered before and had
been forced by Di Shan and Yu Rou to make the vow. Shi Yan understood these three
arrogant people as well as the murderous impact of their strong souls on the human
society. Keeping these kinds of people close to oneself would have been like a
ticking time bomb. If it was not used well, it would explode and kill oneself. Shi
Yan understood himself very well. Although he had knowledge about the spiritual
Upanishads, it was still far less than that of those three people. Before
thoroughly understanding their intentions, he shouldn't be too close to them.
Yi Tian Mo displayed some strange signs as if he was carefully considering

something. Di Shan and Yu Rou looked at him with grave faces without saying
anything.
Ka Ba and Ya Meng were a little hesitant. They knew that Yi Tian Mo was the most
insidious one, his eyes were also very vicious. Thus, they were all waiting for his
opinion in silence.
"I've made my vow, so I would not change." Yi Tian Mo spoke up after a long while.
"Master, don't worry. From now on, I sincerely consider you my Master without any
disloyal intentions because I also have the same belief with Di Shan's and Yu
Rou's. Master, you will certainly be a famous and great hero. We will not have to
suffer disadvantages if we follow you."
As soon as those words were being spoken, Ka Ba and Ya Meng were in shock. After
contemplating for a while, the two of them determinedly nodded.
"If you insist like that, I have nothing else to say." Shi Yan slightly nodded
after thinking a little bit. "Although I don't have any intention to rule your two
tribes, I would not say anything more if you keep insisting on putting yourselves
in my hands."
"Splash splash splash."
From far away, some more people were rising out of the sea. It was the last group.
While talking to Ka Ba and Ya Meng, Shi Yan suddenly glanced at the far distance.
His eyebrows knitted tightly.
Those people were of Cao Zhi Lan's group from the Endless Sea. They were the last
ones after the pagans of the Wings Race and the Demonic Sound Clan climbing on the
Heaven Stairways. Thus, they had appeared last.
The end of the Heaven Stairway, which was the dazzling point of lights where
everyone had just gotten in, was this rocky area.
Until now, Shi Yan still did not know what area of the Endless Sea that this place
belonged to. But as to what he felt, this place was surely a part of the Endless
Sea.
"Master, those people are your enemies. How should we handle them?" A cruel light
beamed out from his eyes. "Do you want to ...?" said Yi Tian Mo.
"Just watch them for now. Keep them as they are still useful." Shi Yan shook his
head. After thinking for a while, he suddenly pointed to Cao Zhi Lan and gently
ordered, "Bring her to me."
Yu Rou revealed a smile and flew away. After just a blink, she was already beside
Cao Zhi Lan. She grabbed the folds of Cao Zhi Lan's clothes and brought her to Shi
Yan.
"Do you know where this is?" Shi Yan frowned and asked with a low voice.
He knew that Cao Zhi Lan was not the same as the others. She had a lot of treasures
and was also very familiar with the Endless Sea. That was why he had asked her.
Cao Zhi Lan indeed didn't disappoint him. Under his attentive look, Cao Zhi Lan
took out a deep blue crystal ball. Knitting her eyebrows, she stared at that
crystal with her beautiful sparkling eyes, carefully checked before shouting
astonishingly, "The Hengluo Sea!"
"The Hengluo Sea!" Shi Yan's face changed slightly. He said while still being
startled, "How come this is the Hengluo Sea. The entrance of the Chasm Battlefield
in the Sky Sea is very far from here. It's weird. How come we have arrived in the
sea area of the Three Gods Sect?!"
Cao Zhi Lan also felt strange, shaking her head implicating that she did not know
either. She paused for a while before saying, "This is weird. I don't know how or
why... perhaps it should be related to the Snow Dragon Island nearby. There are
also some eccentric places surrounding that island.
"Snow Dragon Island." Shi Yan's face was emotional. He suddenly remembered a girl
letting loose her bottom-length hair. That year, after he had escaped from the ice
of the Ice Cold Flame, on the way to the Kyara Sea, he used to sit on a small boat
of the Three Gods Sect where he had met a girl.
Her family was in this Snow Dragon Island.

Chapter 275: Spirit Gear inside the Flying Shuttle
On the reef, Shi Yan was quietly listening to Cao Zhi Lan�s explanations. �The Snow
Dragon Island is just an island of the Hengluo Sea. There are plenty of reefs
around this island. In the legend, those reefs seem to be an ancient formation of
Nature. The Cao family had a formation master who used to go there. He looked down
at the reefs underneath from the sky and said that those reefs are somehow like an
ancient Portal Formation.
�However, this is just a speculation. Although he had been studied it for a long
time, he couldn�t find out any clue. But in the legend, hundreds of years ago, some
boats of warriors sailed across this reef area and went missing incomprehensively,
totally disappeared later on. Reefs around that island keep some mysterious secrets
indeed.�
Cao Zhi Lan said gently, explaining Shi Yan the situation of the Snow Dragon
Island�s surrounding area. She seemed to be very familiar with the Endless Sea�s
secrets. Even a bizarre area of that small island could not escape from her dharma
eyes.
After listening, Shi Yan slightly nodded but did not have any further thought.
It was obvious that the speculation of the Cao family�s formation master was
correct. This area did have an ancient formation; otherwise, they wouldn�t have
been able to come here directly from the abandoned land in the Chasm Battlefield.
�I know.�
Shi Yan thought for a while and nodded to Yu Rou. You Rou revealed a faint smile,
grabbed Cao Zhi Lan and brought her away.
Not long after that, Yu Rou stood next to Shi Yan again. �Master, are we heading to
the Snow Dragon Island?�
�Yeah.� Shi Yan nodded and then talked to Yu Rou and Di Shan with a light smile,
�Your Clans will bring the Demonic Sound Clan�s Pagans who cannot fly. We�ll go to
the Snow Dragon Island to find a place to rest. Wait until I understand more the
situation of the Endless Sea, then I�ll consider what to do next.�
�Yes.� Di Shan and Yu Rou spoke up at the same time. After that, they started
discussing with Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba.
Yu Rou quickly walked to Shi Yan, grabbed him and said, �Everything is settled. The
destination is clear too. We can go now. Let me bring you with me.�
�Yeah.�
Yu Rou stepped forward with a smile, stretched her flawless white arm grabbing Shi
Yan�s arm, extended her wings widely and soared up.
Many of the Wings Race�s pagans were a little involuntary when they were commanded
to bring the Demonic Sound Clan�s people along. All the Wings Race�s pagans had
wings and the flying ability that they did not need to use any boats. Thousands of
Demonic Sound Clan�s and Wings Race�s pagans started to fly towards the Snow Dragon
Island.
�How about the Gray Wings Clan?� Shi Yan frowned and said. �Duo Long is dead, Han
Long was dead in my hand as well. Maybe many people of the Gray Wings Clan have
already known I�ve killed Han Long. Right now, the Gray Wings Clan has no leader.
Will something bad happen?�
Yu Rou slightly laughed and said, �No worry. Although Duo Long is dead, Di Shan and
I have found a new leader for the Gray Wings Clan. His name is Duo Mou, Duo Long�s
young cousin. He also had the Second Sky of the Sky Realm cultivation base. Duo
Long and Duo Mou always had conflicts. In the Gray Wings Clan, Duo Long always
tyrannized Duo Mou. As Duo Long is dead now, plus, Di Shan and I have made some
arrangements, Duo Lou has easily become the patriarch of the Gray Wings Clan.
Regarding matters about you, we will find the right time to tell him. There will be
no problem.�
�Thank you.� Shi Yan slightly smiled. �I know without your great help, Di Shan
would not be that obedient, and other three people would not sincerely yield.
Without you, when we were on the mountain, I could have been killed by Yi Tian Mo�s
group.�
�Hahaha.� The matriarch of the White Wings Clan gently laughed. �Helping you is
helping our two tribes, for the future of two tribes. Reality has proven that my
speculation is right. If it was not because of you, our two tribes definitely
couldn�t have got out of that abandoned land alive nor seen this gorgeous starry
sky.�
You Rou raised her head looking up at the starry sky. Her beautiful face was full
of desires, �This starry sky only appeared in our dreams before. I�ve thought that
I would have never seen this for my whole life ��
�Why did you put your great efforts to help me?� Shi Yan stretched his hand,
quietly held Yu Rou�s white, soft hand and gently rubbed a circle on it. He
slightly lifted a corner of his mouth and said to her with a smile, �Did you fall
in love with me?�
Yu Rou�s beautiful face reddened, her watery eyes glanced at Shi Yan. She mildly
smiled and said, �You didn�t even do anything with those women yet. So, now you are
trying to do something with me?�
Shi Yan got amazed, immediately forced a smile and said, �As chance hasn�t come
yet, so I keep them for now. I will not take them if it�s not the right time. Wait
until a suitable time; I will swallow all of them at the same time. But you are
different ��
Yu Rou burst out laughing; she then said gently, �Although I�ve made you my Master,
you are still not truly strong enough. So, I hardly contented myself with yielding.
Want me to submit to you completely, hahaha; you are still far away ��
�I am trying.�
Shi Yan�s mood was very good. He felt cheerful and comfortable talking to this
beautiful and delicate woman.
In the early morning.
Thousands of pagans quietly landed inside a forest in the south of the Snow Dragon
Island where human footprints were hardly seen. Before arriving, Yi Tian Mo had
released his soul consciousness to explore around. He realized that there was no
humankind in this place except for some low-class beasts.
After having arrived, these pagans did not hurry to leave. Instead, they were
waiting for their leaders� instructions.
In a place deep inside the forest, under an ancient ten-meter-high tree, Shi Yan
took the Sky-breaking Shuttle out of the Blood Vein Ring, fondled it and quietly
sent his investigating forces into it.
Profound Qi rolled in massively, but it was like stones sank into the bottom of the
sea as there was not a single reaction arising. The Shuttle didn�t have any
transformation.
Shi Yan was dumbstruck before continuing to release his soul consciousness to check
again. This time, his soul consciousness rushing into the Shuttle was like it was
being trapped in a swamp. There was still no information or anything abnormal.
In the legend, the Sky-breaking Shuttle had the power that could break all kinds of
Formation Techniques. However, if it was impossible to find out how to use it, it
was not more than a useless object.
As the Profound Qi and his soul consciousness didn�t work, Shi Yan was helpless. He
called the five leaders, gave the shuttle to Di Shan and said, �You come and take a
look to see if there is anything special.�
Di Shan frowned and took the Sky-breaking Shuttle. He also released his sensing
forces for a while before shaking his head and said, �Our Wings Race doesn�t have
an innate ability with spirit treasures. I haven�t seen anything special nor known
how to use it.�
After saying, Di Shan threw Yi Tian Mo the shuttle. �You take a look. I�ve heard
you�ve studied some stuff related to this. Perhaps you can find out something.�
Yi Tian Mo caught the Sky-breaking Shuttle, gradually closed his eyes, and slowly
sent his powerful soul into the shuttle.
Yi Tian Mo�s expression was getting more and more serious. He seemed to find out
something. He poured more of his soul power into it.
Shi Yan�s eyes brightened with hope.
After a while, Yi Tian Mo slowly retrieved his soul power, slightly let out a deep
breath and said to Shi Yan, �Master, it carries Spirit Gear. It hides very deep
inside and doesn�t want to communicate with me. Even though I can preclude the
Spirit Gear, once the Spirit Gear is destroyed, this spirit treasure will
immediately become useless.�
Shi Yan was surprised, took back the Sky-breaking Shuttle with a forced smile, and
murmured. �That�s not good. I don�t know how to use it. Not good ��
�Master.� Di Shan suddenly shouted with a light tone; his eyes lit up a little bit
as if he just remembered something.
�What?� Shi Yan raised his head.

�Immortal Blood of the Immortal God King�s descendants should have special
influences with some objects. The owner of this treasure was dead, so it has become
ownerless. If you drop your blood on it, perhaps you can find out something.
Anyway, your blood is far different from that of an ordinary human.� Di Shan said
with a low voice.
Shi Yan was stunned, but then his eyes gradually brightened up.
He had heard about this from the Ice Cold Flame. Immortal Blood had some peculiar
effectiveness, and restoring treasures was one of them. Although he couldn�t refine
his blood and turn it into the Immortal Blood, his blood was still quite special.
Perhaps he could make this Sky-breaking shuttle transformed.
�I�ll try it.�
Shi Yan contemplated a little bit and then laughed grimly. He bit his fingertips
until it bled. Each drop of his blood dripped on the Sky-breaking Shuttle.
Unexpectedly, each drop of his fresh blood dripping down on the Sky-breaking
Shuttle was completely absorbed like they were falling on a sponge.
After having absorbed all of Shi Yan�s blood, the Shuttle gradually glowed,
radiating a faint yellow halo as if it was reviving little by little.
Shi Yan�s face was shaken. He bit his fingertips again before the wounds on them
could heal. More and more drops of blood dripped down.
While the Sky-breaking Shuttle greedily absorbed Shi Yan�s blood, it was getting
more luminous. After ten drops of blood had disappeared inside it, Shi Yan
retracted his arm and looked at the wounds on his fingers which were healing
gradually. After that, he stretched his hand out again, touched the Sky-breaking
Shuttle, and poured the profound Qi into it.
The Sky-breaking Shuttle suddenly burst out a dazzling yellow light. Inside of this
blinding light emitted a flow of powerful forces that twisted the space around.
Shi Yan hastily retrieved profound Qi in fear and surprise. He took a deep breath
and sent his soul consciousness into the shuttle.
�Your cultivation base is too low, so you can�t use me now. Wait until you reach
the Nirvana Realm, you then can come and talk to me.� A flow of feeble
consciousness came out from the Sky-breaking Shuttle all of a sudden. �My soul is
also feeble. It needs time to recover. I have to sleep now. When you reach the
Nirvana Realm, come and wake me up. Goodbye.�
The communication ended.
Shi Yan was amazed. His soul consciousness flew a few more rounds but couldn�t get
anything else.
After a long while, he could do nothing but retrieve his soul consciousness. He
beamed a forced smile, shook his head and said, �Such a weird Spirit Gear ��
�What happened?� Yu Rou asked gently.
�The Spirit Gear said that my cultivation base is too low, and that don�t wake it
up unless I reach the Nirvana Realm.�
�Ah, this proves one thing. At least this Spirit Gear has accepted your status.
When you reach the Nirvana Realm and have stronger forces, you will be able to use
this peculiar treasure. It is very normal. It�s obvious that inadequate cultivation
base could not use anomalous treasures.� Yu Rou said with a smile.
�Nirvana Realm �� Shi Yan mumbled to himself with a low tone, �Not too far to reach
anyway. Now, just leave it aside.�

Chapter 276: The Kele Clan
When the sun just rose up, Yi Tian Mo brought Shi Yan along and quickly flew
towards the center of the Snow Dragon Island.
The winds slatted while they were flying. Yi Tian Mo released his soul
consciousness covering the entire Snow Dragon Island. He glaringly knew how many
top-class warriors were there on the island, where the people gathered, which
family had more warriors, etc.
Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness was still always working. The Five Devils in the Sea
of Consciousness were well-prepared. The host soul was also very cautious.
Shi Yan�s spirit was immersed in the Blood Vein Ring. He had communicated with the
Ten Thousand Earth Flame earlier. Once any unusual things happened, it would
immediately release the Heaven Flame�s forces.
He was taking precautions with Yi Tian Mo.
Although Yi Tian Mo had sworn his allegiance, Shi Yan was still not very sure if he
was truly sincere or had other wicked intentions.
To further enter the Snow Dragon Island, either Di Shan or Yu Rou was not a
suitable choice because they both had wings on their backs, which apparently
exposed the features of their pagan tribe. Thus, their appearances would lead to
some unnecessary troubles.
He didn�t know how long he had left the Endless Sea or how the current situation
was. Unless he thoroughly knew the situation here, he would not dare to act
recklessly.
The target of this trip was Lin Da�s family. He wanted to learn the current
situation of the Endless Sea through Lin Da; he wanted to ask her if the Demon
Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers were invading every corner right now.
As he could not bring anyone of the Wings Race, and because he also wanted to go
fast, he could only choose one of the Demonic Sound Clan�s people.
He knew that choosing Yi Tian Mo was a little risky. But with his long-time study
of the spiritual Upanishads of the Demonic Sound Clan, Shi Yan could more or less
rely on it. Plus, he was sure that Yi Tian Mo could not harm him in just that short
of a moment.
Unless Yi Tian Mo could instantly killed him, the Heaven Flame inside of his body
would be able to resist.
As always being at his best defense as well as sensing the changes in the sea of
consciousness, Shi Yan was a little tense.
Suddenly, Yi Tian Mo stopped in the middle of the mountains and forests.
Shi Yan was amazed. He was careful and quietly sensed every single tiny move on Yi
Tian Mo�s body. All of Shi Yan�s attentions were now focusing on him.
�Master, there is a group of very low-level warriors. The strongest one is only in
the Earth Realm, not enough to threaten us.� Yi Tian Mo�s face was indifferent; his
white-gray pupil looked at Shi Yan for a while. He then suddenly said, �Master, are
you keeping an eye on me?�
Shi Yan was a little embarrassed but still nodded his head frankly, �I don�t know
whether you will take action or not. Your soul achievement is very powerful. If you
want to kill me, it�s not easy to prevent it. Therefore, I always have to be
cautious and carefully be on the defense.�
Yi Tian Mo was startled, but he could not say anything at this moment.
�I�m sorry. It�s not that I don�t believe you, but the gap between you and me is
too big. And right now, I am going alone with you. I don�t know if you have any
other intentions, so, I can be only cautious.� Shi Yan explained with a forced
smile.
�I understand.� Yi Tian Mo nodded. �If I were you, Master, I wouldn�t have stayed
alone with this dangerous person like me. As you have dared to venture alone with
me, I�ve already been very surprised. I know Di Shan and Yu Rou are also very
worried. They had actually warned me before we left. If anything happens to their
Master, my subordinators will have to suffer from their bloody murderous revenge.�
Shi Yan was bewildered, �I didn�t know about this.�
As soon as Yi Tian Mo had told him about that fact, he somehow had a grateful
feeling towards Di Shan and Yu Rou. They seemed to have good intentions indeed, and
thus they should not be a problem anymore. With Di Shan and Yu Rou at the backend
to dominate the Demonic Sound Clan, even if Yi Tian Mo had any wicked plans, he
would not dare to do it.
�Master, you don�t need to be worried.� Yi Tian Mo spoke up. �Previously, you used
to say that you didn�t have any wicked intentions towards our two tribes. At that
time, I was very carefully considering, and in fact, I�ve had a thought of leaving
you. However, I still have decided to stay as Di Shan and Yu Rou did. Do you know
why?�
Shi Yan shook his head, �I don�t know.�
�Exactly as what Di Shan and Yu Rou have said, you have big potentials.� Yi Tian
Mo�s eyes brightened up gradually. �Master, although you are still young, your
perception is very high, your cultivation base is profound, and there are still
some secrets hidden inside your body. Furthermore, you are the descendant who was
mentioned in our ancestors� guidance. With all these things combined, I know that
you, Master, are the hope of our two tribes. Although you are still weak now, I
firmly believe in your future.�
�Therefore, I honestly hope that you would soon develop and get stronger.� Yi Tian
Mo said seriously.
Shi Yan was silent, contemplated for a while before slowly nodding his head and
said, �Understood.�
Yi Tian Mo�s face loosened. He pointed forward and said, �There is a group of
warriors over there. You should have something to ask them. Let�s go over there?!�
�Ok.�
This time, Yi Tian Mo didn�t bring Shi Yan along with him; instead, they walked
over to that place shoulder by shoulder. Not long after that, they saw a group of
about ten warriors holding weapons in their hands and riding the flame horses
towards the center of the Snow Dragon Island.
Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo walked out of the thick forest where the third or the fourth
level beasts usually frequented. For those warriors, the things on the beasts were
precious. By looking at the way they dressed, Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo guessed that
those warriors should be the mercenaries who came to this area to explore.
�Sorry to bother you guys.� Shi Yan suddenly walked out from a tree, stood in front
of those people and said with a smile, �May I ask which direction leads to the Kele
Clan?�
LinDa�s family was the Keles. When Shi Yan had parted from her, she had asked him
to remember it carefully.
Shi Yan�s appearance frightened those people so much that they all jumped up in
shock. The expression of around ten warriors dramatically changed. They stopped
their flame horses and unwillingly looked at Shi Yan. A skinny elderly man among
them coldly harrumphed and said, �Little rascal, where are you from? In the Snow
Dragon Island, just a few people don�t know of the Kele Clan. You should be an
outsider for sure.�
Shi Yan nodded with a smile while glancing at that elderly man. He realized that
the old man was a warrior ranked the First Sky of the Earth Realm, who also was the
strongest one among them.
�That�s right. I am from the other island. I want to find the Kele Clan. Would you
mind showing me?�
�I can�t just merely tell you about it.� The old man coldly laughed and arrogantly
said, �Do you have something to exchange for the information?�
�Not a problem.� Shi Yan threw him a crystal chunk. The crystal chunk turned to be
a current of light flying towards that old man. His countenance was still frosty at
first. However, as soon as he caught the crystal chunk, he looked at it carefully
before getting insanely joyful and shouting out loud, �High-grade star crystal!�
�Now, can you tell me where the Kele Clan is?� Shi Yan knew the high-grade crystal
was very precious with these kinds of warriors. He smilingly said, �I am in a
hurry. Can you please tell me quickly?�
�Elder Tie, is it a star crystal for real?� A handsome youth on a flame horse asked
with excitement.
The old man, who was called Elder Tie, constantly nodded while touching the crystal
chunk excitedly. Although he was extremely happy with this crystal, his greed was
getting bigger. After having a light dry cough, he said, �One crystal chunk is not
enough. Little rascal, give me another three more.�
After hearing Elder Tie�s words, the other warriors immediately got what he meant.
They instantly surrounded Shi Yan, laughing greedily.
Shi Yan frowned, his eyes became frigid. He suddenly took action without waiting
for them to speak any further.
His figure quickly dashed towards that old man like lightning. Shi Yan�s arm was
like a sharp sword lunging straight to the greedy old man�s belly.
�Plorkk.�
A bloody fist-sized hole appeared in the middle of the old man�s belly. Shi Yan�s
body slightly moved, suddenly spread out and slaughtered the other surrounding
warriors.
One minute later.
Ten warriors were crumpled in blood. Shi Yan then absorbed all of their Qi. He had
also known the exact Kele Clan�s location from a warrior before he had died.
Yi Tian Mo hadn�t taken action. He just stood aside observing quietly. He witnessed
the scene where Shi Yan had slaughtered satisfactorily, killing ten strange
warriors, leaving no one alive.
For bystanders, Shi Yan�s deed was very cruel. However, Yi Tian Mo was quietly
contented with it. His eyes were full of compliments for Shi Yan while he realized
Di Shan�s and Yu Rou�s words were very true.
When Shi Yan had been in the abandoned land, he had always been sincere and
obedient. Although he had shown his innate abilities, he had never exposed his
other outstanding aspects.
Yi Tian Mo was always worried that Shi Yan only had the innate abilities but lacked
other necessarily suitable personalities. However, currently, as he had witnessed
Shi Yan�s cruel action, he finally felt more assured.
Until this moment, he heartfully accepted Shi Yan as his young Master with low
cultivation base.
Completely wiping the blood stains away on his arm, Shi Yan walked to the side of
Yi Tian Mo with a cold face and said, �Let�s go. If there is no one around, we
should leave hurriedly.�
�Yes.� Yi Tian Mi replied. There seemed to have more honest respect in his voice.
He brought Shi Yan along and flew up.
Many villages and cities situated at the foot of the imposing Snow Mountain Chain.
Plenty of warriors, who had cultivated the martial arts, frequented this area very
often.
The Snow Dragon Mountain was the essential area of the Snow Dragon Island. As there
were many special medical herbs and hovering spirit aura on the mountain, this was
a perfect place for the warriors to cultivate.
Therefore, the warriors on the Snow Dragon Mountain Chain all gathered at the foot
of the mountain.
Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo had crossed some villages and cities, advancing towards the
beautiful architectural complex situated at the foot of the Snow Dragon Mountain.
The Kele Clan, one of the three clans on the Snow Dragon Island, habited at the
foot of the mountain all year-round. They were the faithful believers of the Three
Gods Sect and were also considered the Three Gods Sect�s external forces.
Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo arrived at the gate of the Kele Clan. Shi Yan revealed a
smile and said that he came to see LinDa.
As soon as Shi Yan said he wanted to see their lady, the two guards scanned him
from top to toe as if they wanted to see through him. After a while, one of them
spoke up casually, �Little rascal, who are you? Our Lady is busy with a lot of
matters. Don�t say something of nonsense if you don�t want to lose your face.�
�You, please go and tell your Lady that my name is Shi Yan.�
�Come back tomorrow. Right now, our lady might be in the main Hall discussing
important issues with the other two clansmen. She surely doesn�t have time to talk
to you today.� That guard knitted his eyebrows and replied to Shi Yan. �You come
here tomorrow morning. I will report to her. Now is impossible.�
Yi Tian Mo frowned, asking for Shi Yan�s opinion with a low voice, �Do we have to
�?�
Shi Yan nodded.
The two guards suddenly were bewildered; their eyes became bleary. They stood
motionlessly on the spot.
Shi Yan went straight inside.

Chapter 277: Who are you after all?
Shi Yan walked ahead while Yi Tian Mo was right behind him. This big Kele Clan
didn't have just a few guards. However, these cautious warriors in the Snow Dragon
Island seemed to be blind; no one had seen Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo walking all the
way in towards the main hall.
The advantage of the soul capacity of the Demonic Sound Clan had been fully
launched.
Yi Tian Mo followed Shi Yan without saying a word. Even Shi Yan hadn't realized
what he had done, but all the warriors had dazed faces like they were complete
idiots.
Yi Tian Mo honestly considered Shi Yan to be his Master. Once he had determinedly
decided to put in all of his efforts towards helping Shi Yan, the demonstration of
his abilities had amazingly surprised Shi Yan.
"Master, you don't need to be worried. My soul consciousness can cover the entire
Snow Dragon Island. If I trigger my consciousness, lives and deaths of all the
warriors on this island will be in your words no matter how far the distance is."
As Yi Tian Mo seemed to realize Shi Yan's doubts, he gently explained Shi Yan what
he was capable of doing in assisting Shi Yan while still following him.
"That abandoned land was created so that it could restrain us there. There has
always existed an invisible force. Therefore, regardless of either me, Ka Ba, Ya
Meng, Di Shan or Yu Rou, none of us could use our real powers because they were
limited in that abandoned land.
However, when we arrived here, no such forces can restrain us any further. This
feeling is incredibly wonderful. I have just somehow seen that our forces are
increasing and it's just not by a little." Yi Tian Mo didn't look like he was
kidding. He said with a serious face. "After having arrived here, we have now
become real warriors with our true abilities. Our previous forces should have been
repressed one Realm lower than now."
With a slightly changed countenance, Shi Yan tried to restrain his feelings of
being in a daze and said with a low voice, "You said, in that abandoned land, your
God Realm could only launch forces which were equivalent to those of the Sky Realm
warriors? "
Yi Tian Mo nodded quietly.
Shi Yan's eyes flared up a strange light. He nodded, forced a smile and said after
a while, "Not having become your enemy is a good thing indeed. It has also been
wondering from before. It didn't seem, back in the abyss, that you were as strong
as the God Realm warriors that were told in legends, and thus I wasn't terrified of
you. Even when we've just arrived here, facing the real God Realm warriors, I still
haven't felt intimidated. I didn't know I was to be so wrong."
Yi Tian Mo revealed a faint smile, "Master, you don't need to bother. We could
vaguely feel the repressive forces, but we were not sure about it. However, after
having gotten out of the sea, we've gradually realized that everything is
transforming. All of our forces have been quietly enhancing. Since then, we were
more confident about the reasons for changes."
They were both talking and walking towards the main hall of the Kele Clan.
At the main hall's door, dozens of muscular warriors, who were initially extremely
cautious, immediately became bewildered with dull eyes as if their souls had been
tightly controlled without moving.
An enormous argument was happening in the main hall. Some solemn words kept
deafeningly pouring out.
Yi Tian Mo knitted his eyebrows and then respectfully said, "The highest realm
warriors in there were only at the Nirvana Realm. Nothing to be worried about. If
you feel annoyed, I can shut them up."
Shi Yan shook his head while smiling, "No need. We are not clear about the
situation here yet. No need to be rash. Ah, they can be considered the subordinated
forces of the Three Gods Sect. The Three Gods Sect ... they have never been against
me; I also have deep relations with this force. We should not act recklessly."
"Understood."
Shriek
The closed stone door gradually opened. Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo walked inside slowly
and cautiously.
More than ten warriors were sitting straight on the spot with gloomy faces. They
didn't seem to be having a good discussion with each other. LinDa was standing
behind a chubby Nirvana Realm warrior, gently bowing her head. Her eyes were full
of indignation; her delicate body slightly trembled, her waist-length hair was tied
up.
As soon as Shi Yan entered the hall, his eyes swept around the hall and stopped at
the girl whom he hadn't seen for a long time. A strange feeling suddenly seethed
within his heart.
Although they were dramatically noisily disputing with one another, they all heard
the noise of the opened stone door.
In a short moment, everyone in the hall raked their eyes towards Shi Yan and Yi
Tian Mo. They all looked unwilling and annoyed with their knitted eyebrows.
"Ah!" LinDa surprisingly covered her mouth. She unbelievably looked at Shi Yan with
full of unrestrained happiness. After just a little hesitation, she suddenly dashed
forward and joyfully said, "Ge, why are you here?"
Shi Yan beamed a smile, "You've said that I should visit you here whenever I had
the free time to do so. Hahaha, en passant, I have stopped by to see you. So? You
are not welcoming me?"
LinDa curled her lips, her charming body slightly shivered, her eyes lit up a
strange light. She was indescribably overjoyed.
"Yi En, who is he?" An elder who was around fifty-years-old with gray-haired
temples and wearing a black, purple tunic, annoyedly shouted. He then glared at the
chubby Nirvana Realm warrior and said, "Your Kele Clan is not steady indeed. While
we are having a discussion, how come such a strange little rascal can freely barge
in like this?"
Yi En was the patriarch of the Kele Clan, who was also LinDa's father. After
hearing those annoying words, his face slightly changed, looking at Shi Yan
strangely and asked LinDa, "LinDa, who is he? Your friend? Why does he suddenly
break in here?"
"Yes, he is my friend." Linda was a little panicked, hastily turned around and
explained to other warriors, "This is my friend whom I haven't seen for a long
time. I am very sorry, Uncle. I will take him away now."
Right after saying that, Linda instantly winked at Shi Yan, implicating that he
should quickly leave with her.
"Wait." The warrior, who had just said some annoying words, waved his hand to stop
them with a somber face. He irritatingly looked at Shi Yan and asked, "Little
rascal, did you hear what we discussed just a minute before? Moreover, who are you?
Why are you here?"
After having asked Shi Yan, he moved his eyes looking at Yi En, harrumphed coldly
and arrogantly said, "Even when we are discussing, your Kele people still let
someone unknown storm in. We are doubtful whether your Kele Clan is capable of
doing something good after all?! Yi En, don't you think you owe us an explanation?"
Yi En's face was altered. He stared at LinDa with a blameful look and asked,
"LinDa, who is he? Why does he appear in front of our clan? What did you bring him
here for? Why haven't I seen him before?"
LinDa couldn't utter even a single word.
"This is one of the most sensitive times that our council is going through and yet,
a little rascal from nowhere barged in. Hmm, he probably doesn't have good
intentions. We should arrest him and further investigate!" The gray-temple man
shouted coldly.
LinDa was too frightened. She hurriedly explained, "This is my friend. He might
have acted recklessly, but I am sure he doesn't have any wicked intentions. Uncle
Wu Ke, please don't be too strict with him. I assure you that he will not make this
mistake again. I beg of you, Uncle!"
"Hmm!" Wu Ke's face displayed great discomfort. He just looked at Yi En and said,
"You know what to do?"
Yi En reluctantly beamed a smile and said after a while, "We should now clarify the
situation first, then decide what to do."
After saying it, Yi En raised his voice calling the guards.
Not long after, a guard of the Kele Clan hastily rushed in from outside the main
hall and respectfully said, "Master, you have something to instruct us?"
"How could they come in? Why did you allow the two of them to have entered here?"
Yi En asked, pointing to Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo.
That guard was dumbstruck. He strangely looked at Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo, shook his
head and then said with uncertainty, "We didn't let anyone in. Wouldn't it seem
that they have been inside here before?"
Some of the high-class men's faces frighteningly changed. They all stood up
gloomily looking at Shi Yan.
"Who are you after all?" Wu Ke suddenly shouted out loud. He then arrogantly
commanded, "Arrest him!"
LinDa's beautiful face altered dramatically. She was worried and seemingly wanted
to say something.
Many guards from outside the hall stormed in and besieged Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo.
They all looked at Yi En, waiting for his command.
"LinDa, don't get involved in this." Yi En shook his head helplessly and then
ordered, "Arrest him first, we will question him later!"
"Master ..." Yi Tian Mo was standing behind Shi Yan, quietly asking for his order.
Shi Yan nodded indifferently.
A bunch of guards, who was moving towards Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo, seemed to have
been struck by something. They all stopped in the middle of their steps with their
dreary eyes.
All of the high-class men inside the hall were in shock, unbelievably looking at
Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo. They now, simply, didn't know what to say.
Wu Ke reacted first. He shouted and suddenly twisted his body like a snake while
his bones made weird sounds 'crack crack'. He then rapidly crept towards Shi Yan.
Yi Tian Mo's eyes were startled. His gray-white pupils glinted with strange lights.
A flow of surging soul, which only Wu Ke could feel, instantly dispersed outwards.
Wu Ke suddenly held his head and couldn't help but scream out loud. His nose bled
while his body still produced the sound 'crack crack.' Now, it felt as if he was
being nailed to the ground and was incapable of moving anymore.
Yi En and the other men in the hall simultaneously stood up as they also felt a
dreadfully vibrating power covering the entire hall. Their sea of consciousness had
changed relentlessly, and their bodies' forces had also started to be restless.
Soul oppression!
Only warriors with the realm of at least one level higher as well as the
outstanding soul capacity, who didn't need to use any of their profound Qi, could
exhaust their inferior opponents' power just by relying on their powerful souls.
Yi Tian Mo was obviously from these kinds of people. Using the Upanishads of the
Demonic Sound Clan to make the Nirvana Realm warriors obedient was like using the
knife that was used to kill a buffalo to butcher a chicken.
If it wasn't because Shi Yan didn't want to slaughter everyone rashly, Yi Tian Mo
could have harmed everyone in the hall with his Insanity Soul Skill.
Yi Tian Mo's body might not be as strong as the true God Realm warriors, but his
soul capacity was absolutely not inferior to that of any top-class God Realm
warriors of the Endless Sea.
All the warriors in the hall stood up. Their countenance tragically changed after
having felt the horrendous powers of that Realm. They then did not dare to act
recklessly and looked at Shi Yan in fear.
"LinDa, who is he after all?" Yi En had started to feel terrified.
"I, I don't know either ..." LinDa hesitated a little bit before raising her head
looking at Shi Yan, and honestly asked, "Shi Yan, who are you after all?"

Chapter 278: The big picture
The Snow Dragon Island, the Kele Clan.
In the main hall, roughly about ten leaders of the Snow Dragon Island were
sincerely obedient. No one dared to do anything reckless under Yi Tian Mo's
scrutinized, gloomy gaze. They were afraid that if they irritated Yi Tian Mo,
something bad would happen.
After Yi En and Wu Ke had felt Yi Tian Mo's terrifying soul power, they both looked
at LinDa, using their facial demeanors to ask if she knew Shi Yan's real identity.
Either Yi En or Wu Ken, they were both very experienced, and thus they could
realize that Yi Tian Mo always followed Shi Yan's orders. That fact frightened them
a lot. They instinctively guessed that Shi Yan's identity wasn't just an ordinary
one.
Even though LinDa and Shi Yan had earlier known each other for a period, she didn't
know about Shi Yan's origin. At this moment, as she saw how the powerful Yi Tian Mo
unhesitatingly followed Shi Yan's every command and moves, she then knew that Shi
Yan was not just an ordinary person. She couldn't help but ask him.
Shi Yan was standing in the middle of the hall. Waiting until Yi Tian Mo got total
control of the situation, he then gently spoke to LinDa with a smile, "Just
consider me as a member of the Yang family."
"The Yang family!" Everyone's faces changed dramatically.
LinDa's pupils shrank. She nodded sadly. "I should have known it before. Since
after we've parted, I should have figured it out when I saw you and the Asura King
Muo DuanHun leave while riding the Blue Blood Devilish Bat. I just was not very
sure about it. Now, it is certain."
After Shi Yan had spoken of his origin, both Yi En and Wu Ke looked very worried
with strange countenances.
The Yang family of the Endless Sea were famous for their defiant demeanors. The
Kyara Sea and the Hengluo Sea were not far from each other. Previously, the Three
Gods Sect and the Yang family had often fought with each other. They were
archenemies. The Snow Dragon Island was the outer force of the Three God's Sect.
The clans on this island would not be unfamiliar with the Yangs; they surely knew
how great the Yang family's forces were.
"You, what do you come to Snow Dragon Island for?" Yi En sat on a chair, pretended
to be calm, lifted a cup of water, took a sip and then worriedly said, "Two years
ago, many forces came to occupy the Kyara Sea and fought with the Yang family.
However, the Three Gods Sect didn't want to involve in those matters. Even if you
wanted to take revenge, you still shouldn't find us."
Right after Yi En had finished his words, other people in the hall crazily
responded and hastily pled for themselves. They said that both the Three God Sect
and the Yang family didn't have any conflicts recently, or that they were only the
Three Gods Sect's outer force, that they didn't know of the situation between the
two Sect's.
After all, they just wanted to prove their innocence and hoped that Shi Yan would
just give them a slap on the wrist.
"Shi Yan ge [chinese way to call an older brother], you have now arrived at the
Snow Dragan Island, does it possibly mean that you probably want to ...?" LinDa
tightly clenched her fists, gritted her teeth and angrily looked at Shi Yan.
"If you want to deal with us, I will bear hatreds towards you for my entire life."
Shi Yan then burst into laughter. He shook his head and said with an eccentric
complexion, "What are you thinking? As I was on my way, en passant, I just then
decided to stop by to visit you without other intentions and then will simply be on
my way. Any other worries that you might have should all be unfounded."
The other people in the hall all released a sigh of relief.
"Not to mention that the Three Gods Sect didn't have any past conflicts with the
Yang family. Even if the Sect did so, as having regards for you, I would not fight
with the Kele Clan."
To prevent LinDa from thinking too much, Shi Yan continued with a smile, "I come
here to ... to visit you, to see if you are doing well."
LinDa's face was full of emotions. She seemed to be touched.
Yi En surprisingly looked at Shi Yan and then quietly raked his eyes towards LinDa.
He seemed to see something strange here. His eyes then gradually brightened up.
Actually, during this time, the Kele Clan were encountering some difficult unsolved
problems that had recently been plaguing them. Yi En was feeling utterly miserable
and full of anxiety as he couldn't find any solutions yet. Right now, he just
suddenly found out that his daughter seemed to have a good relationship with Shi
Yan, and thus, he couldn't help but have a thought that...
Yi En contemplated consciously for a while and suddenly burst into laughter. His
chubby body then shambled out of his chair, lifted a glass of wine in his hand and
said with a pink face, "Shi Yan, my boy, if you don't have any further bothers,
please take a seat and have a glass of wine. How does this sound?"
Shi Yan was bewildered. He wanted to refuse him, but Shi Yan just saw LinDa's
expecting eyes looking towards him as though she was begging him to accept the
invitation.
After being a little startled, Shi Yan slightly nodded to Yi En with a faint smile,
"Alright!"
"Sit down, sit down please." Yi En hurriedly moved forward to welcome Shi Yan. He
personally arranged Shi Yan's seat by himself. His behavior was so servile that it
looked as if he was flattering Shi Yan.
As LinDa saw her father's eager and servile behavior, she instinctively knew what
was in his mind. She originally wanted to remind him of not doing it; but as she
thought about the complicated problems that they were facing today, she quietly let
out a sigh and cast away that intention. She just felt a little embarrassing,
looking at Shi Yan as if she wanted to say that he shouldn't blame her for that.
Shi Yan lightly nodded to her as well, implicating that he didn't mind. After
sitting down together with Yi Tian Mo, Shi Yan picked a Green Snake Fruit and
didn't say anything. He then took a homely bite, chewing and mumbled to himself,
"It doesn't taste bad."
"Hahaha." Yi En kept laughing aimlessly and didn't hurry to talk. He waved at

LinDa, signaling her to sit down next to Shi Yan. He waited until LinDa had sat
down on Shi Yan's left side and then pretended to ask unintentionally, "I don't
know where you are from? The thing is, the Kyara Sea's situation is now very
complicated. Do you know what's going on?"
This was what Shi Yan was concerned about the most.
Shi Yan shook his head while his face became serious. He said, "To be honest, I am
not from the Kyara Sea. I left there for a while and have just come back now. Can I
ask how the situation over there is?"
As Yi En had soon known that Shi Yan was not from the Kyara Sea, he didn't feel
strange after hearing of it. He just whined with a miserable voice, "The Kyara Sea
has fallen ..."
Shi Yan's eyes were slightly half closed.
"Two years ago, not long after the Yang family had disappeared, the Demon Dwellers
of the Fourth Demon Area came to the Kyara Sea. In just one year, they already
occupied the entire Kyara Sea. As of now, the Kyara Sea belongs to the Demon
Dwellers of the Fourth Demon Area."
Yi En shook his head with a miserable gesture as if the Demon Dwellers had
devastated, dominated, and obliterated his entire family.
"I've known that this would happen." Shi Yan said with a cold smile. "At first,
forces from everywhere in the Endless Sea had united. After knowing that the two
Demon Kings were confining the head of the Yang family, they have allied with the
Demon Dwellers to deal with the Yang family, which left them no other choice but to
retreat to other places. As a result, the Gate of Heaven that was linked to the
Fourth Demon Area had no defensive forces. Moreover, they even had a ridiculous
thought which was the free trade with the Demon Dwellers. Right now, the Demons
Dwellers are invading on a bigger scale. They will then swallow the entire Endless
Sea piece by piece. Those people have reaped as they had sowed. That serves them
right."
Yi En's hands were trembling with shame. He then embarrassingly wiped his sweat
away, forced a smile and said, "Our Hengluo Sea is just next to the Kyara Sea. The
Snow Dragon Island is not very far from the Kyara Sea either. Recently, I've heard
that the Demon Dwellers of the Fourth Demon Area is considering to attack the
Hengluo Sea. This is ..."
Shi Yan glanced at him, feeling a bit weird. "As you belong to the Three Gods Sect
so that the Three Gods Sect will have the solutions itself. Perhaps the Gu family
and the Heaven Lake Divine Land have started to negotiate with the Three Gods Sect?
Anyway, they haven't attacked here yet. Why do you need to be in such a rush?"
"It's just that they haven't attacked yet. But once they are here, it will be
already too late." Wu Ke forced a smile, shaking his head. He wasn't arrogant
anymore.
LinDa sat next to Shi Yan, bowed her head without saying anything. She just quietly
listened while her hands were tightly clenched. She seemed to feel a little tense.
"Let me tell you the truth, my good boy. I have been informed that in another
month, the Demon Dwellers will likely start to intrude into the Hengluo Sea from
the Kyara Sea. And in two months max, the Demon Dwellers will come to the Snow
Dragon Island." Yi En was contemplating for a while before continuing with a
grimaced face, "That means that our Snow Dragon Island only have about two months
left ..."
Shi Yan was astonished and said straight away. "So, you should relocate somewhere
else soon. Would you want to defend the Snow Dragon Island to death? What did the
Three Gods Sect say? You are considered the outer forces of the Three Gods Sect,
won't they just abandon you?"
"It's like this ..." Yi En was a little bit ashamed. He softly murmured the crux
that they were facing.
After having recently known that the Demon Dwellers at the Kyara Sea had the
intentions of invading the Hengluo Sea, Yi En and Wu Ke had immediately asked for
the Three Gods Sect's opinion. The Three Gods Sect suggested that the outer forces
should temporarily leave their islands and go to the adjacent islands of the Three
Gods Sect's headquarter and prepared all of the forces to fight with the Demon
Dwellers of the Fourth Demon Area.
Some forces of the other Seas would send their high-class warriors to take guards
at the Three Gods Sect, the Gu family, and the Heaven Lake Divine Land. They would
then ally with each other to fight against the Demon Dwellers depending on the
Demon Dwellers' offensive strategy.
After the Three Gods Sect had given out their command, Yi En and his people then
encountered a big problem.
At this point of time, the sea was boisterously rough. The windstorms and tsunamis
were the most terrifying in the Hengluo Sea. Boats sailing under these conditions
were in extreme danger. They would be dashed to pieces, and people would die even
if they were just a little careless.
Departing from the Snow Dragon Island towards the Three Gods Sect's headquarters,
they would have to sail across the sea called the Chaotic Wind Sea where the
typhoons and tsunamis were extremely horrendous at this time of the season.
The three big clans on the Snow Dragon Island had limited abilities. They could
only use boats to move or travel. Thus, crossing the Chaotic Wind Sea was entirely
unavoidable. However, the three big clans only had roughly about ten Nirvana Realm
warriors. With that small number of high-class warriors, it wasn't sure that they
could protect all the boats in crossing the Chaotic Wind Sea. Therefore, they did
not dare to move yet.
From what Yi En had said, it meant that if there were the Sky Realm warriors' help,
together with their Nirvana Realm warriors, it would be more certain that their
boats would safely cross the Chaotic Wind Sea.
They had informed the Three God's Sect of the situation at hand and received the
reply that they should wait for the Sky Realm warriors to come; but if those
warriors couldn't come in on time, they then had to take risks in crossing the
Chaotic Wind Sea.
The Three Gods Sect had many of the outer forces. There should be at least hundreds
of islands similar to this Snow Dragon Island. Therefore, even if the Three Gods
Sect willingly sent out their Sky Realm warriors to help, it was not sure that
those warriors would lay their eyes on the Snow Dragon Island as their abilities
were unfortunately limited.
If they waited for those high-class warriors to come, their departure time would be
accordingly delayed, which could lead to the results that they would probably fall
into the Demon Dwellers' hands and would obviously face the severe murderous
onslaught that was to ensue afterward.
The Three Gods Sect had given a deadline in sending send out their warriors. Even
though that deadline was coming close, with only a few days left, none of the Sky
Realm warriors appeared to give assistance. Therefore, Yi En and the others were
impatiently anxious. They immediately started to discuss if they should then take
risks in crossing the Chaotic Wind Sea.
On the Snow Dragon Island, besides the three big clans, there were also other small
forces of warriors, around hundreds of warriors with different levels, as well as
roughly about tens of thousands of ordinary citizens. Without the Sky Realm
warriors' protection, no one could tell how many of them would survive after taking
risks to cross the Chaotic Wind Sea.
This was the crux that Yi En and the other people on the Snow Dragon Island were
facing right now.
After the warriors on this island including Yi En had been repressed by Yi Tian
Mo's soul power, they were instantly sure that Yi Tian Mo was definitely a Sky
Realm warrior; thus, they had a thought of hope that Yi Tian Mo could help protect
them.
However, Shi Yan was from the Yang family. The Yang family and the three Gods Sect
had a conflict since long ago. However, these people still had the intentions in
asking for Shi Yan's help although they knew that there was not a lot of hope in
doing so because the situation now was very urgent and dangerous. Time was of the
essence. If they continued waiting, the situation would become more perilous. That
was why they finally decided to ask Shi Yan directly.
Shi Yan sat quietly while deliberately drinking tea. His eyes swept over Yi En and
his people with a calm face.
After Yi En had told him of the current situation, Shi Yan apparently understood
what they wanted. They all displayed a sincere look while waiting for Shi Yan's
decision.
Right at this moment, a small hand was suddenly placed on his thigh, gently
fondling his thigh and slowly moving towards his privates...
Shi Yan was shaken, feeling that his winkie was now erected and felt extremely
pleasurable. He couldn't help but bow his head and slightly utter a sound. He then
turned his head around to glance at LinDa who was sitting next to him.
LinDa bowed her head with her flushed face and didn't dare to look at Shi Yan. But
her small hand didn't stop moving either. Instead, it continued stroking his
winkie, bringing him a wonderfully mesmerizing sensation.
Yi En, Wu Ke and all the other people in front of him were intensely looking at him
with begging faces.
He didn't expect that LinDa dared to stroke his winkie in front of the other
people. However, this brought him a great feeling of pleasurable satisfaction.
Under the other's scrutinized eyes, Shi Yan's eyes were half closed as if he was
knitting his eyebrows to think. But, in fact, he was quietly enjoying ...
This girl ... was really daring.
A smiling look beamed out from the corner of his mouth, but he still didn't say
anything yet. He knew LinDa's intentions but wasn't in a hurry to expose his
attitude; instead, he continued to enjoy himself.
"This..." Yi En didn't know of his daughter's deed. He was waiting in silence.

However, after a while, as Shi Yan still said nothing, he couldn't be any more
patient and was about to ask Shi Yan again.
LinDa's small hand suddenly tightly squeezed Shi Yan's erected winkie.
"Ah!" He felt a little pain and couldn't help but scream out a soft sound, secretly
blaming the girl for treating it too hard.
As he knew that LinDa was impatiently anxious, Shi Yan pretended that he was
contemplating a little bit, softly dry coughed and then said with a smile, "This is
simple. I will find some people to help you solve this problem. Since you want to
leave the Snow Dragon Island, I will help you manage it for a while.
Yi En's eyes brightened.
Wu Ke hadn't initially been very amicable with Shi Yan, but right now, he was also
very excited, suddenly stood up and smilingly said, "Are you willing to help us?"
"Just a small thing." Shi Yan smiled wickedly, glancing at LinDa on his side,
implicating that he had fulfilled her wish.
Gu LinDa's face glowed, let out a sigh but still didn't dare to raise her head. Her
hand continued moving, stroking his winkie more devotedly as if she wanted to pay
back what he had done for them.
"Ah, the Kyara Sea has been invaded. How about the Evil Wonderland and the Xia
Family?" Shi Yan both enjoyed and asked.
"After the Yang family had disappeared, the Xia Family was still being crushed by
the Evil Wonderland. When the Yang family had lost, the Xia family also got
nothing; many of their islands were also invaded. The head of the Xia family's
former generation became mentally ill and never showed up. Thus, the Evil
Wonderland became more and more defiant. They even had the intentions to evict the
Xia family out of the Kyara Sea."
This time, Wu Ke stood up and smilingly explained to Shi Yan what was happening
there. He seemed to understand well of the situation at the Kyara Sea.
The Evil Wonderland had originally wanted to take advantage of the marriage between
Xie Kui and Xia Xinyan to tie up the Xia family into their battle. Xia Xinyan still
persistently closed the door to cultivate, which was an excuse for the Xia family
to delay the marriage. Eventually, the Evil Wonderland started to be impatient and
constantly offended the Xia family.
Before the Demon Dwellers' intrusion, the Xia family's power at the Kyara Sea had
already been decreased a lot. They were too far away to be the Evil Wonderland's
match.
After the Demon Dwellers had invaded, the Xia family knew that they could hardly
resist the Demon Dwellers. As the family's forces had been greatly lost, the Xia's
decisively retreated as soon as the Demon Dwellers just arrived.
Before many more of the Demon Dwellers' warriors came, the Xia family had left
everything at the Kyara Sea and wisely advanced towards the Hengluo Sea,
temporarily stayed in some of the islands in the middle of the Gu family and the
Evil Wonderland.
Thanks to the Xia family's discernment, their people could then be able to avoid
the great oncoming disaster, limited their losses and conserved the number of
warriors. Only the unconcerned outer forces had been left behind at the Kyara Sea.
The Evil Wonderland was different.
After the Yang family's disappearance and Xia family's depression, their forces
ferociously expanded. They then became the First Dominator of the Kyara Sea with
the number of resourceful islands that was much more than the number of islands
that the Yang family had possessed before.
Even though the Demon Dwellers had come, they didn't want to leave behind their
assets at the Kyara Sea, which they had been fighting hard to acquire.
So, the battle finally had to happen.
The Evil Wonderland then quickly realized the Demon Dwellers' terrifying strength.
It only took about three months for those Demon Dwellers to destroy the Evil
Wonderland entirely and slaughter more than half of the Evil Wonderland's warriors.
When the two Demon Masters under Bo Xun went to the Evil Wonderland together, it
meant that the Evil Wonderland was done.
Facing the overwhelming forces of the Demon Dwellers, the head of the Evil
Wonderland had a decision that made the entire forces of the Endless Sea feel
disgraced.
The Evil Wonderland had surrendered.
After that, the Evil Wonderland became one of the Demon Dwellers' forces, turned
into their hounds, disclosing all the information and arrangements of the Endless
Sea's forces as well as their long-term understanding about all the warriors of the
Endless Sea.
Holding the Evil Wonderland in their hands as well as having a thorough

understanding of the Endless Sea, the Demon Dwellers at the Kyara Sea then
harvested an abundance of resources, which couldn't be found anywhere else; thus,
their strengths then increased remarkably fast. Many of the Demon Dwellers then had
consequently broken through the realms with booming forces. Their abilities were
enhanced with every single passing day.
"The Evil Wonderland is too shameful." Shi Yan's face was serious; cold light
beamed out from his eyes. "These disloyal people, as they have betrayed us before,
they can certainly betray the entire Endless Sea!"
After knowing the current situation of the Kyara Sea from Wu Ke, Shi Yan somehow
felt satisfied.
"Your three clans should start preparing to leave. When you are ready, some of my
people will come and help you." After contemplating for a while, Shi Yan knitted
his eyebrows looking at Yi En and Wu Ke. "I will keep my words. Remember to bring
all of the ordinary residents of the Snow Dragon Island."
"Understood." Yi En and Wu Ke nodded.
"You guys can leave to prepare now." Shi Yan waved his hand with his impatient
face.
LinDa had already sat decently again without moving her hand anymore; just her face
was still flushed, which looked very charming and mesmerizing.
As Yi En and Wu Ke had gotten Shi Yan's promise, their faces loosened a little.
Their attitude towards Shi Yan was very respectful. They all stood up and left the
main hall after Shi Yan's promise.
Before Yi En left, he had given a quick glance at LinDa as if he wanted to know

more about the relationship between Shi Yan and his daughter.
From LinDa's blushed face, Yi En seemed to figure out something. He didn't scold at
her, but instead, he felt secretly cheerful and fully satisfied.
Yi Tian Mo waited until everyone had left the hall then slowly stood up and spoke
to Shi Yan with a gentle voice, "I am going out to take a walk. If something
happens, you just need to call me."
Shi Yan knew Yi Tian Mo had seen LinDa's secretive deed; thus, he asked to have a
walk as an excuse to give him more freedom. Therefore, Shi Yan nodded with a smile.
"Ok. Bother you again."
"I should do it." Yi Tian Mo turned around and left, disappearing just in a blink.
Shi Yan had reminded Yi Tian Mo of not calling him Master in front of the other
people. Yi Tian Mo also felt that this way of addressing Shi Yan sounded a little
intimidating; thus, he followed Shi Yan's instruction.
"That person is a little strange. The aura from his body is a little different from
ours." LinDa said after Yi Tian Mo had left the main hall. She asked with her
reddened face, "Did he see what I've just previously done?"
"No." Shi Yan burst into laughter, immediately embraced LinDa, placing her on his
thigh, and lightly groaned out, "You have provoked me for so long. Now, this is my
turn."
"Hihi,"I am not afraid of you." LinDa's mood and body were both excited; her watery
eyes were full of lust.
Shi Yan temporarily stayed with the Kele Clan. He waited for the big clans on this
Snow Dragon Island to leave and also heard of the Kyara Sea's situation from LinDa.
For two and a half years, the most major incident of the Endless Sea was the Demon
Dwellers' invasion.
When the Demon Dwellers had intruded into the Kyara Sea for real, all the forces of
the Endless Sea just then realized that targeting the Yang family had been such a
stupid move.
The cruelty of the Demon Dwellers surpassed their imaginations. After the Kyara Sea
had fallen into the Demon Dwellers' hands, each of Kyara Sea's forces felt
extremely insecure. They were afraid that the Demon Dwellers would barge into their
Sea on any given day.
Because of their fear of the common enemy, they had then quickly started to unite.
Leaders from everywhere had constantly met and discussed with each other to figure
out a solution to deal with the Demon Dwellers.
However, conflicts always existed among these forces. Some of them, who were quite
far away from the Kyara Sea, had the intentions of letting the other forces act as
a buffer in consuming the Demon Dwellers' power. Thus, they didn't put all of their
efforts together in defeating this common enemy.
The starting point was good, but once it was implemented, it exposed many conflicts
between them.
Even though having been invaded by the Demon Dwellers, these forces still couldn't
change the selfishness of the humankind. They always had a thought that they
shouldn't be the vanguards; instead, they should preserve their strengths and
forces. They would never shed tears without seeing a coffin. It was said that the
leaders of those forces had always argued and quarreled whenever they had met
without finalizing any perfect solutions.
And so on, when they weren't ready yet for their attacks, on the contrary, the
Demon Dwellers had already taken action.
At the Kele Clan's place.
Shi Yan was sitting straight on top of the highest floor of a delicate three-floor
pavilion. He slowly relaxed his mind and spirit with a secured countenance.
He was studying the magic of the soul of the Demonic Sound Clan.
In the last three days, he had stayed with the Kele Clan. Yi Tian Mo was in charge
of protecting him. People of the three big clans here had always been busy,
collecting their accumulating properties, assigning high-class warriors to
different missions, arranging for ordinary people, etc.
After several times of lustful pleasures and having his sexual desires satisfied,
Shi Yan and LinDa started to regain their composures.
Having Yi Tian Mo on his side, Shi Yan had chances to ask him about some of the
soul's secrets of the Demonic Sound Clan, which he hadn't thoroughly understood
before.
Since the incident in the forest when Yi Tian Mo had seen Shi Yan's cruelty, his
attitude towards Shi Yan had greatly changed. He seemed to treat Shi Yan more
honestly and always devotedly helped him as much as he could regardless of any
matters.
Therefore, Shi Yan's perception of the spiritual Upanishads in the Demonic Sound
Clan's scriptures had been rapidly improved.
The Sea of Consciousness rippled out many waves of the sea which were like silk
fibers and then quietly gathered at the host soul's place. The host soul was being
wrapped by more and more of the soul consciousnesses. Shi Yan's feelings were then
expanded everywhere.
In the Sea of Consciousness, the five Devils had been recently very quiet. After
the host soul entered, and Shi Yan didn't use any of his negative forces, the five
Devils seemed to sense the host soul's repressive force, and thus, they didn't dare
to have any further reckless actions.
As of now, Shi Yan's soul consciousness constantly kept condensing and gathering at
the host soul's place. He vaguely felt that he was able to control the five Devils.
He suddenly had an idea.
His consciousness started to move towards the host soul and conducted the five
Devils through the host soul.
Shortly thereafter, strong winds and massive waves surged up within the Sea of
Consciousness. The five Devils inside of the Sea of Consciousness turned into five
flows of black light flying out of the Sea of Consciousness.
A tremendous flow of wicked, crude, desperate aura flowed out from inside the
pavilion.
Five ferocious ten-zhang-tall Devils floated around in the sky right above the
pavilion. Their bodies shot out fluctuating souls which then brought the people
into everlasting sorrows.
Shi Yan's body suddenly shriveled. Negative forces from the meridians streamed out
and then violently poured into the five Devils.
Although the five Devils' bodies had been formerly ambiguous, they now gradually
condensed into unknown substances and emitted more and more horrendous aura.
"Master, be careful!" Yi Tian Mo's face changed in fear. He looked at the five
Devils floating in the air with a stupefied face and horribly screamed out, "What
is this spirit skill? Its aura is very terrifying. This is ... this is the soul's
power condensing into substances!"
Shi Yan opened his eyes, frigidly looked at the five ferocious Devils floating in
the sky. He raised his arm and shouted, "Come back!"
The five Devils wriggled and seemingly didn't want to go back. However, Shi Yan
coldly harrumphed and projected a stream of burning Heaven Flame from his hand.
The five Devils that had escaped from the Sea of Consciousness felt frightened just
now, didn't dare to protest again Shi Yan anymore and swayed a little bit before
diminishing.
Just in a short time, the five Devils again turned into different flows of black
light and disappeared into Shi Yan's body.
Shi Yan took a deep breath. His bone-chilling eyes were gradually restored to its
normal state. He released a sigh after a long while then said, "I know you are
afraid of the Heaven Flame."
Yi Tian Mo also stayed away from him because he felt a little nervous whenever Shi
Yan emitted the Heaven Flame. The Heaven Flame was Yi Tian Mo's fatal nemesis.
Shi Yan retrieved the Heaven Flame in his hand and then said with a smile, "It is
just the burning fires of the Ten Thousand Earth Flame. Although this burning fire
is tempered by icy objects, still, it is very intimidating. If it was the Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, those five Devils will be truly terrified.
Regretfully, that Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame still cannot be subdued
yet."
"Master, are the five living souls that you projected condensed by using the soul
power?" Yi Tian Mo asked in fear. "Master, you are only in the Earth Realm. Even
with the profound knowledge of the spiritual Upanishads of the Demonic Sound Clan,
it is still difficult for us to perceive it that fast. How can it be so simple just
to rely on the soul power to condense it into living souls?" Yi Tian Mo still
couldn't believe that this fact was true no matter what.
Taking the soul as a conducting object to condense it into living souls was an
incredibly scholarly spirit skill which had been written down in the secret
scriptures of the Demonic Sound Clan. To cultivate this spirit skill, besides the
highly adept soul capacity, it was necessary to have reached the God Realm;
otherwise, it would be nearly impossible to do so.
Even Yi Tian Mo, who was ranked the First Sky of the Spirit Realm and possessed a
profound soul capacity wasn't able to do so just yet.
Being ranked at the Earth Realm and relying only on some of the Demonic Sound
Clan's secret scriptures, Shi Yan already could use the soul power to condense it
into living souls. The word 'genius' wouldn't be enough to describe this.
"Did you say the five Devils?" Shi Yan was startled but then explained with a
smile, "It isn't related to the spiritual Upanishads of the Demonic Sound Clan.
Before I had your Demonic Sound Clan's soul secret scriptures, my Sea of
Consciousness had condensed into these five Devils."
Yi Tian Mo was shocked with his eyes and mouth wide opened. He looked at Shi Yan as
if he was looking at a monster.
After a long while, Yi Tian Mo let out a sigh and respectfully said, "Luckily, I've
made a right decision. If we had killed you in the first place, I think our Demonic
Sound Clan would have disappeared altogether from this world."
Yi Tian Mo was a little frightened.

Shi Yan stood up while waving his hand, implicating that he didn't mind it. After
he felt that the five Devils weren't restless anymore, he immediately walked to the
window, looked down at Yi En's people of the Kele Clan gathering there and said
hastily, "I am very sorry. An unexpected thing happened while I was cultivating.
Now, everything is alright. You guys don't need to be worried any further."
All the Kele Clan's people looked pale. They were so frightened that even their
hearts were trembling.
These people, who only had average cultivation base or didn't even know how to use
any of the spirit skills, had suddenly realized some horrifying commotions that
appeared on the floor where Shi Yan was staying. They had even thought that the
Demon Dwellers had already come. If the five Devils hadn't disappeared in time,
they wouldn't have even dared to move any closer to the pavilion like this.
Yi En was standing from a distance. After hearing Shi Yan's words, he wiped his
sweat away, immediately clasped his hands towards Shi Yan and said, "Alright. So, I
won't bother you anymore."
After finishing his words, Yi En signaled for his people to leave. They all left
instantaneously.
"Master, I would like to request the advice from you about the secrets in
condensing those living souls." Waiting until everyone had left, Yi Tian Mo
contemplated for a while before asking with a little embarrassment. "I have
recently studied this as well. Regretfully, there have been no improvements. I am
very curious; your five Devils had been formed based on what?"
"From different negative feelings inside me." Shi Yan frowned and didn't hide or
clarify it either.
"Negative feelings?" Yi Tian Mo was amazed. "These negative feelings can be

reinforced through cultivations? I haven't heard about this before. Master, can you
consistently increase negative forces so that the condensed five living souls can
also keep being intensified?"
"Theoretically, it should be so." Shi Yan nodded.
Yi Tian Mo's eyes lit up a strange light. His face then became very eccentric.
"What?" Shi Yan felt a little bit weird with Yi Tian Mo's expressions. "Is it
bizarre to do so? I feel that it was just a normal occurrence."
Yi Tian Mo took a deep breath; he then said frighteningly after a while, "Master,
really ... you are such a breathtaking genius. I admire you now. Even though I
can't figure it out yet, but your ability is something that ordinary people like us
are not able to understand indeed."
"What is it after all?"
"Only the God Realm warriors who can condense living souls can continuously enhance
themselves and have their abilities to keep transforming nonstop." Yi Tian Mo
stared at Shi Yan with his bizarre sparkling eyes, speaking precisely word by word.
Shi Yan looked as if he had been dramatically shaken. After that, he beamed out a
smile from the corner of his mouth. He rubbed his head while speaking, "Hahaha, my
ability is not too bad after all."
Until now, he just understood the frightening aspects of this spirit skill of the
Five Devils in the Sea of Mind. It was indeed the spirit skill from the Blood Vein
Ring which could shock the others.
Yi Tian Mo had seemingly wanted to explain something more, but he suddenly frowned
and closed his eyes.
A feeble fluctuating soul spread out all over Yi Tian Mo's body. A flow of a new
soul slowly came in from far away, wrapping around Yi Tian Mo's body, quietly
communicating with him.
Closing his eyes, Yi Tian Mo sensed it for a while and then suddenly said, "Ka Ba
and the other people are encountering some troubles. Several warriors have appeared
at their place. They've found out Ka Ba. It seems they even know of your human
women. Ka Ba asks for your opinion if he should kill them."
"They know the women?!" Shi Yan was startled. His mind flickered right away. He was
sure that those people should be the warriors from the Endless Sea. After
contemplating a little bit, Shi Yan directly commanded, "Regardless of whom they
are, just arrest them first. The appearances of the Wings Race and ours are
various. If they spread out the rumors, there will be a lot of unwanted troubles."
"Understood." Yi Tian Mo nodded, closed his eyes and transmitted the message to the
other end.
At this time, Yi En suddenly appeared again. He stood ten meters away from Shi Yan
and said, "I've just been informed that some people have come to help us. They are
people from the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land. As they are on their way
to the headquarter of the Three Gods Sect to discuss some important matters, they
have also been assigned to help us."
"The Gu family? The Heaven Lake Divine Land?" Shi Yan's face was strange. "When
will they come?"
"I've heard that they will arrive today. Hahaha, so, thank you for your good will,
my good boy. I don't think we need to bother you anymore." Yi En said all of a
sudden.
"No need to bother me?" Shi Yan was joyful. "It cannot be better. You should wait
for them to help you then. I also feel less worried."

Chapter 279: Rooting
In the vast, immense forest, countless trees covered the sky and the ground. Even
the sunlight at noon could hardly pierce through the lush and dense foliage of
those trees.
The people of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race all stayed under the trees'
shades with leisurely manners, deliberately raised their heads and talked to each
other joyfully.
The two leaders Di Shan and Yu Rou had pulled Duo Mou to the side under an ancient
tree's shade and whispered something to each other.
Duo Mou was obviously a little bit frightened in front of Di Shan and Yu Rou. He
always honestly nodded with any words or assignments that were ordered by Di Shan
and Yu Rou without daring to disobey them.
Ka Ba and Ya Meng slightly closed their eyes while communicating with Yi Tian Mo at
the other side of the Snow Dragon Island to ask for Shi Yan's opinion. Not long
after that, Ka Ba and Ya Meng received his response. Then, they waved their hands
signaling the Demonic Sound Clan's warriors behind them to take action.
Thirty high-class Sky Realm warriors of the Demonic Sound Clan quickly advanced
towards the seven human warriors and surrounded them. A flow of attacking soul like
silk fibers covered those seven human warriors just in a blink.
Under these rippling waves of souls, all seven of them then held their heads,
plumping down on the ground and screaming out; the light in their eyes gradually
became gloomier.
"Lady!" One bald warrior among them, who had some small arrow tattoos on his head,
gazed at Gu Ling Lung standing not far away from there with his red eyes and
shouted, "Who are these guys?"
Gu Ling Lung slightly released a sigh, then helplessly talked to her family's Sky
Realm warrior. "Uncle Hua Meng, you don't need to save us. Don't risk your life to
fight. It's useless."
"Holy Maiden?" An elderly woman with many wrinkles on her face was holding her
crutch, leaning on a trunk and shivering. She looked at Qu Yan Qing from a
distance.
Being scrutinized by that elderly woman, Qu Yan Qing shook her head helplessly,
signaling her not to resist.
The elderly woman's body trembled; she let out a dispirited sigh, became obedient,
and stopped the useless protest.
Among the seven warriors, except for Hua Meng with the small arrow tattoos and the
elder woman Huang Nan of the Heaven Lake Divine Land, the rest of the five warriors
were at the Nirvana Realm. All of them came from the Heaven Lake Divine Land and
the Gu family. This time, they were going to the headquarters of the Three Gods
Sect to discuss the plan to unitedly deal with the Demon Dwellers.
They had received the information from the Three Gods Sect when they were on the
way. As they had been informed that the Snow Dragon Island were encountering some
problems, so they stopped by to help the people on this island.
However, as soon as they had arrived at the island, the elderly woman realized that
this thick forest was not normal as she could feel the aura of some low-level
warriors of the Wings Race and the Demonic Sound Clan. Therefore, the seven of them
couldn't help but come here to check.
After having crossed through the dense forest, they finally met the people of the
Wings Race and the Demonic Sound Clan, and almost right after that, they saw Gu
Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing. Gu Ling Lung was the hope of the Gu family's new
generation. Qu Yan Qing was the Holy Maiden of the Heaven Lake Divine Land. Both of
them were the brilliant warriors of their forces.
Although Hua Meng and Huang Nan had the Sky Realm cultivation base, together with
the five Nirvana Realm warriors, they could still not have any advantages when
facing the powerful people of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race.
Di Shan and Yu Rou didn't even take any actions nor glanced at those seven
warriors. They continued discussing matters that were related to the Gray Wings
Clan's patriarch position with Duo Mou. They then cast the mission of dealing with
those seven warriors to Ka Ba and Ya Meng.
As Ka Ba and Ya Meng didn't know of these people origins, they had immediately used
their souls to send out the message to Yi Tian Mo to ask for Shi Yan's opinion.
After having received the response, they nodded their heads, and Hua Meng and Huang
Nan became their prisoners, unsurprisingly in no time.
"Please do not eradicate them!" Gu Ling Lung secretly gritted her teeth staring at
Ka Ba and said, "I have told them not to resist. Won't you stop using the soul
oppression?"
Although the seven of them had given up in opposing, the Sky Realm warriors of the
Demonic Sound Clan still didn't receive the order from Ka Ba and Ya Meng to stop
doing so; thus they continued using their violent soul oppression on these human
warriors.
In the range of ten meters surrounding these seven people, the mind-shaking soul
oppression was still smothering the entire area. As they were stuck inside of this
soul oppression, Hua Meng's and Huang Nan's bodies kept trembling, while the other
five warriors tragically, had already gushed out mouthfuls of blood.
The Demonic Sound Clan's understanding of spiritual Upanishads was way too advanced
than that of the human warriors. As soon as the sea of consciousness had been
formed, many of the Demonic Sound Clan's people started to cultivate different
pagan spirit skills. Their attacks were mostly aimed at their enemy's sea of
consciousness and soul. This kind of attack was extremely terrifying, and easily
destroyed their enemy's spirit.
The five Nirvana Realm warriors' bearing clearly proved that their seas of
consciousness had been seriously harmed. If it continued like this, these five
people would shortly collapse. Once their cultivation base perished , and the host
soul was destroyed, they would be completely dead, no one could save them.
"Be obedient a little bit!" Ka Ba coldly harrumphed, then nodded with his Sky Realm
warriors. "Spare their lives for now. If anyone is rebellious, destroy their host
soul right away."
As these words came up, Hua Meng's and Huang Nan's faces turned pale, horrible
light then beamed out from their eyes.
Aiming at destroying their opponents' bodies was the essential attacking method of
all the human high-class warriors in a battle at the Kyara Sea. They normally
wouldn't attack their opponents' souls.
Attacking soul ... this was extremely terrifying.
A normal Sky Realm warrior wouldn't just freely use the soul to fight no matter how
much hatred they got. It was because once the attacking soul was used, it was
difficult to stop. Both sides would easily fall into danger where their souls would
be destroyed forever.
If a body was seriously injured, or even slashed into pieces, it still could be
hopefully revived. However, once the host soul was destroyed, the living mark would
be completely deleted and the revival would be totally impossible.
Therefore, this kind of soul fight rarely happened at the Kyara Sea.
However, Hua Meng and Huang Nan were always oppressed by the soul attack after
having arrived this island.
Since the beginning, their seas of consciousness were occupied little by little.
Actually, the Demonic Sound Clan had never attacked their opponents' bodies. This
abnormal issue scared Hua Meng and Huang Nan out of their wits. They couldn't
figure out what kind of people these pagans were after all.
"Don't even think about running away." Ya Meng burst into laughing, said, "With the
soul capacity of the seven of you, if you have any thoughts of running away, you
absolutely won't be able to escape from my soul sense. Let me warn you, even if you
only just slightly move, I will immediately ruin your soul so that you know what
'soul and spirit both perished are."
Hua Meng and Huang Nan were so terrified that they didn't dare to act recklessly
anymore. They only looked at Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing with astonishment, and
seemingly wanted to know from their ladies who these pagans were.
"Haiza, we can't tell everything just by a few words." Gu Ling Lung's face looked
miserable with full of depression and dreariness. "As we entered the Chasm
Battlefield this time, we've never met any good events, we even nearly lost our
lives there." Gu Ling Lung softly told Hua Meng and Huang Nan about what they had
gone through.
Ka Ba and Ya Meng glanced at them with a look of utter despise, didn't prevent nor
care about them. Instead, they continued to communicate with Yi Tian Mo on the
other side.
The Kele Clan.
Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo were sitting still on the spot, didn't say anything further
to Yi En. After having known that the Sky Realm warriors of the Gu family and the
Heaven Lake Divine Land would arrive to help them, Yi En was very happy and busy
with the arrangement.
Three days had passed by.
All the forces on the Snow Dragon Island had eventually finished their
preparations. Boats were ready. The ordinary residents of the island were all
arranged to board the boats.
Everything was ready, except for the east wind. (Chinese idiom: east wind = right
time or something triggering)
Yi En and Wu Ke were waiting for the warriors of the Gu family and the Heaven Lake
Divine Land to come. They had even sent their guys to find those warriors as they
wanted to leave this island as soon as possible.
Time was tight for them.
After having received the message from Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, Ya Meng, and the other
people hid deep inside of the forest, and also activated the soul formation
technique at the same time. Thus, the warriors of the Snow Dragon Island, who had
been sent to find the warriors of Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land, had to
come back with nothing.
Yi En and Wu Ke started to be worried and didn't know what was going on. They
transmitted their messages to the Three Gods Sect to ask, but the Three Gods Sect
had no information either. They only asked for Yi En and Wu Ke to continue to wait.
But, they had no more time to wait.
Eventually, Yi En and Wu Ke had to come back to Shi Yan and begged him to send some
escorts over to help them.
"No problem." Shi Yan excitedly replied. "It will take around ten days to sail from
here to the Chaotic Wind Sea. As you are ready, I will send my guys to the harbor
to help you cross the Chaotic Wind Sea safely."
"Shi Yan, thank you ge." LinDa chuckled, looking at Shi Yan with loving eyes.
"No problem." Shi Yan's expression was calm.
"You should leave now. When you arrive at the harbor, you will see my guys over
there. Ah, are you sure there is no one left on this island?"
"No, no. Everyone is leaving." Yi En nodded constantly, thought to himself, "Who

dares to stay here?! Is there anyone having the guts to fight against the Demon
Dwellers?!"
"LinDa, you should leave as well. I will temporarily stay on this Snow Dragon
Island. But don't worry, I will go to the Three Gods Sect, and I will meet with you
there." Shi Yan comforted LinDa.
LinDa nodded submissively and then left with Yi En.
Wait until Yi En, Wu Ke and their people left to go to the harbor, Shi Yan looked
at Yi Tian Mo, nodded and said, "Alright, you call our people to come here. From
now on, the Snow Dragon Island is ours."
Half of a day later.
Di Shan, Yu Rou, and the pagans of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race spread
out from the forest, appearing at the adjacent cities and villages of the Kele
Clan's places. Houses, which had originally belonged to the three big clans, now
became the shelters for the people of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race.
After having got out of that abandoned land, they finally had a rest stop for
themselves.
"Bring them here." Shi Yan was standing on the top floor of the three-level
pavilion, gently commanding Yi Tian Mo at his side.
Not long after that, Hua Meng, Huang Nan and the other five warriors of the Gu
family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land were escorted over.
The group of Cao Zhi Lan, Qu Yan Qing, and Gu Ling Lung also walked in. They all
looked at Shi Yan with full of hatred and didn't know what he really wanted this
time.
"Send the message to your leaders. Tell them that the Yang family's members have
returned." Shi Yan looked at Hua Meng and Huang Nan and said with a smirk. He
pointed at Di Shan, Yi Tian Mo and continued, "These are the Yang family's allies
from the Chasm Battlefield. Tell your leaders if they still need and care about
you, that they should come to the Snow Dragon Island."

Chapter 280: Awaiting the Emperor
The Wind Cloud Island located in the middle of the two power ranges of the Gu
family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land. The Gu family was in the East of the
Hengluo Sea while the Heaven Lake Divine Land was in the east of the Black Water
Sea, and the Wing Cloud Island was in the middle of the two great Seas, which were
often ravaged by pirates since a long time ago.
Because the Heaven and Earth's spirit aura on the other adjacent islands around the
Wind Cloud Island was quite diluted, it was hard to find any high-class warriors
among the ordinary residents that were living there. Any warriors who had quite a
high cultivation base would not stay there; instead, they went to the other
islands, which were under the control of either the Heaven Lake Divine Land or the
Gu family to settle down.
On the contrary, pirates often traversed these great seas. After they were done
with their pillage in one Sea, they didn't dare to appear there again. They would
temporarily stop and hide on the other adjacent islands because, on one hand, they
had to consume the spoils, on the other hand, they were waiting until everything
calmed down before leaving.
After the Xia family had left the Kyara Sea and put all of their efforts to move
every member of their families, their stop was the nearby Wind Cloud Island.
The small withered island, where only pirates bothered to step foot on, now became
the rescuing shelter for the Xia family. It was easy to see that the Xia family's
life was not comfortable at all.
Before, the Xia family had depended on the Yang family to be able to earn their
living at the Kyara Sea. Because of Yang family's strong power, the Xia family was
also guilty with many of the other forces.
As the Yang family had fallen into decay, the Xia family had been affected as well.
They were being oppressed by the Heaven Lake Divine Land; thus their powers had
decreasingly declined.
When the Demon Dwellers had invaded, the Xia family had soon avoided them and left
the Kyara Sea. However, regardless of either the Hengluo Sea or the Black Water
Sea, all the forces there had conflicts with the Xia family.
If the Xia family took the risk to enter any of these areas, they could have
irritated their opponents. The Xia family didn't dare to take the risks given the
current situation, thus they finally chose this Wind Cloud Island.
However, warriors of Gu family, the Dong Fang family, and the Heaven Lake Divine
Land still often went to the Wind Cloud Sea to derange, taunt, and provoked the Xia
family. If it weren't because of their biggest concerns which were now the Demon
Dwellers, perhaps they actually would have attacked the Xia family.
Xia ShenChuan was very writhed. He looked frustrated with a gloomy face and knitted
eyebrows during this time, whined and sighed all day long.
"Master, the people of the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land come again.
Should we negotiate with them this time? You see, hiding here is not a solution.
Many of our people have started to be impatient. A place like this, even pirates
don't want to stay here. It is not suitable for cultivations at all."
On a bare hill, Zhou Yu, the Sky Realm Consecrator of the Xia family bent his body,
assuaging his Master with a forced smile.
On this two-hundred-meter tall bare hill, there were no medicinal herbs which could
be useful towards their cultivations, nor spirit beasts; the Heaven and Earth's
spirit aura was extremely diluted. It was not likely a suitable place for
cultivation at all.
There were ten bare hills like this all around here where no useful resources could
be exploited.
There were only a few of low-level small beasts dwelling inside of some further
forests around them. No cultivating resources could have been found even if they
had killed all of those beasts.
The Xia family's people were living in several of the mountain caves that were
surrounded by these bare hills, together with some wild nomads.
Having been one of the greatest forces of the Kyara Sea, but now, things had
changed. The Xia family was now really destitute and extremely ashamed when they
were now facing this situation. Before, when they had been in their glorious time,
many people of the Xia family were familiar with a life of ease. Their lives,
however, had tragically suddenly changed. They couldn't adapt to the miserable life
on this island right now, thus many of them wanted to leave.
The Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land had recently sent out their messages
to the Xia family. They constantly came to seek a marriage alliance between Xia
Xinyan of the Xia family and Gu Yu of the Gu family and Feng Hai of the Heaven Lake
Divine Land. If the Xia family agreed, the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine
Land would immediately cede some islands with dense Heaven and Earth's spirit aura
for the Xia family's people to reside in.
The wish of the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land had quickly circulated
through the entire Wind Cloud Island. Many of the Xia family people, who couldn't
stand the miserable life in the Wind Cloud Island anymore, went to beg Xia
ShenChuan to agree with the other two forces in exchanging Xia Xinyan's whole
life's happiness for their more comfortable living conditions.
"Those scumbags!" Xia ShenChuan harrumphed. He certainly had heard about this
rumor, and also knew some abominated faces in his family.
"Don't let them bother you. Right now, the Kyara Sea's situation is not clear yet.
Either the Gu family or the Heaven Lake Divine Land will all aim at the forces in
our hands. Seeking a marriage alliance is fake, taking the Xia family to be their
human shields is real."
Zhou Yu nodded. "We can also see through it. But many of our people can't. When
they were at the Kyara Sea, they had gotten used to an easy life. Suddenly, they
had to move to this Wind Cloud Island, of course, they are in shock with a totally
brand new life. I am afraid that after a while, that they would possibly covertly
leave here. If it is like that ..."
Xia ShenChuan's countenance changed. "Is this true?"
Zhou Yu forced a smile and slowly nodded.
Xia ShenChuan's face suddenly became somber. In his eyes appeared a murderous look.
"Put an eye on them. If they don't obey my orders, just kill one or two of them to
threaten the rest, to remind them who is their master."
Zhou Yu's body was shaken. He said with a trembling voice, "Head Master, if we kill
our own people, the situation might get even worse."
"I don't worry about it too much." Xia ShenChuan's face was very frigid while
speaking. "The Kyara Sea's situation is so complicated right now. Neither the
Henglua Sea nor the Black Water Sea is surely safe. Once the Demon Dwellers take
action, these so-called formidable forces can even hardly protect themselves, let
alone sparing some strength to take care of us. Therefore, if our family agrees to
associate with them, we will become their sacrificed objects, the first ones who
will fathom the Demon Dweller' fangs."
Zhou Yu contemplated for a while, then slowly nodded.
The Gu family, at the Thousand Swords Peak.
Numerous swords were plunged everywhere on the mountain peak. Under the sunlight,
those swords were sparkling and reflected brilliant colorful rainbows.
Countless of swords which looked like a sea of swords, among of which somehow
vaguely had spirits, some of them had even produced shrieking sounds.
This Thousand Swords Peak was the Divine Land of the Gu family, which had been
created by nature thus possessed a miraculous sword nurturing power. Many high-
qualified swords were forged, then plunged into the Thousand Swords Peak, and aged
as it endured the wind, the storm, or the dazzling sunlight.
After many cumulating months and years, these swords seemed to have spirits.
This was a miracle. No one knew how come the Thousand Swords Peak had this ability.
After having had this Thousand Swords Peak, the Gu family immediately took
advantage of these swords here in becoming one of the greatest forces of the Kyara
Sea.
The Thousand Swords Peak could be considered the Gu family's root.
An elder man in a blue blouse was sitting straight on the tips of the sharp swords
with an emaciated face. In the middle of the numerous dazzling sword lights, his
countenance was calm as if he was attentively gathering the swords' auras to
cultivate some kind of secret scripture. Sword spirits kept flashing on and off
from his body mysteriously.
"Swoosh"
A chubby warrior was riding a three-tchi [1] long silver sword, flying across the
wind with a fast speed. The ear-piercing sound of the wind suddenly covered the
entire Thousand Swords Peak.
"Da ge [2]!" Gu Ji's tiptoes poked on the silver sword. He was floating behind the
elder man in the blue blouse and respectfully said with a low voice, "Hua Meng was
arrested when he was on the way to the Three Gods Sect. Xiao Ling Lung has also
been arrested ..."
The eyebrows of the man in the blue blouse jerked, but his eyes still hadn't opened
yet. He said indifferently, "Ling Lung's gone to the Chasm Battlefield, how come is
she there? Moreover, who dares to arrest Hua Meng? Have the Demon Dwellers taken
action already?"
"No, Hua Meng sent a message saying that it is ... is a man of Yang family who has
done so." Gu Ji said.
"A man of the Yang family?" The elderly man slightly shouted and eventually opened
his eyes. His eyes were profound, completely placid like the water inside of a
well.
"The Yang family still has someone in the Kyara Sea? Hua Meng is ranked at the
Second Sky of the Sky Realm, so the person of Yang family who has arrested Hua Meng
should have an outstanding reputation. Who is he?"
"You've never met him." Gu Ji shook his head and said. "Hua Meng transmitted his
message, saying that he is from the Chasm Battlefield. That person said that if you
want to have your men back, you have to personally go there."
"He said that I have to go there myself?" The elderly man harrumphed. "Is Yang Qing
Emperor there?"
"Yang Qing Emperor isn't there, but Hua Meng ... there are certainly some God Realm
warriors there."
"God Realm warriors?"
"Umm, he said maybe not only one."
"Not only one?" The eyes of the elder man suddenly shot out numerous sword auras.
An endless consecutive explosive sound came out from the peak of the mountain which
was opposite to the Thousand Swords Peak. Many lava rocks on that peak were crushed
into ashes, the peak constantly shook as if it was about to collapse in no time.
Gu Ji bowed his head without daring to say anything further.
"I really have to go there."
Gu Shao, the head Master of the Gu family, contemplated a little bit before leaping
up. Many of the God swords in the sea of swords surrounding them, shrieked and then
disappeared into his body.
At the same time.
Heaven Lake Divine Mother, the head Master of the Heaven Lake Divine Land had also
received the same information. After being astounded for a while, she was also
decisive in going straight to the Snow Dragon Island from the Heaven Lake Divine
Land.
Before going to the Snow Dragon Island, Gu Shao and the Heaven Lake Divine Mother
had transmitted that information to the Three Gods Sect.
Not long after that, the Three Gods Sect's forces everywhere were all been updated
about the current situation on the Snow Dragon Island.
The information of the abnormal incident on the Snow Dragon Island had been
transmitted throughout the entire Kyara Sea.
... ... ... ... ...
The Snow Dragon Island.
Under the instructions of Di Shan, Yu Rou, Ya Meng and Yi Tian Mo, the people of
the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race quickly captured the terrains around the
Kele Clan's location. They started to set up shelters and partitions layer by
layers, turning this area into a restricted area.
In a short time, the flanks of the Snow Dragon Mountain had been dug out to make
mountain caves.
As the Demonic Sound Clan's people had the icy yin trait, they turned these caves
into their cultivation shelters, constantly went in and out to cultivate devotedly.
The Wings Race's people had chopped down ancient trees to build wooden houses. With
all those activities of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race, the Snow Dragon
Island had some major changes.
"What do you want to do after all?" At a place beside an artificial lake of the
Kele Clan, Gu Ling Lung stared at Shi Yan ferociously. "The Demon Dwellers at the
Kyara Sea seemed to have taken action. The Great Seas are facing a great danger.
You should let us go, and unite with us to deal with the Demon Dwellers. Why do you
still want to confine us?"
"Unite with you?" Shi Yan smiled frigidly. "If it wasn't because of you, the Demon
Dwellers wouldn't have pursued us to the Chasm Battlefield. You think just because
of the Demon Dwellers' invasion, I would pretend as if nothing had ever happened?
Uniting with you to deal with Demon Dwellers? It's ridiculous!"
"So, what ... what do you want?" Gu Ling Lung felt very chilled inside of her heart
and quietly sensed the insecurities.
"You will know soon." Shi Yan calmly said.
-----------------------
[1] 1 tchi is equivalent to 33.33 cm.
[2] Da ge: Chinese way to call the oldest brother.

Chapter 281: Listening to the Earth's movements
The Snow Dragon Island. Snow blanketed the entire mountain layer by layer. A gloomy
world of snow looked like it had been draped by a silver sheet of cloth.
Snowflakes were fluttering around everywhere. In the middle of the snow dune, Shi
Yan was standing bare-footed like a stone. His eyes were closed tightly as if he
was listening to the earth's sounds.
The bitter Earth Realm cultivation was tough indeed. Just refining the profound Qi
alone wasn't enough.
After many arduous cultivating days, with the tattoo of the Black Head Lotus on his
chest, he just needed to be focused, the speed of the refining profound Qi was
already much faster than that of an ordinary person.
The purity level of the profound Qi inside of his body had reached the breakthrough
point. He could vaguely feel that he was just one small step away from entering the
Third Sky state.
After having asked for Yi Tian Mo's and Di Shan's opinions, he realized that in
order to break through the Earth Realm, it was necessary for him to connect with
the earth.
The earth under his feet existed for hundreds of thousands of years. Deep inside of
the ground contained a lot of wonders and miraculous sounds of movements, which was
impossible for ordinary people to feel or discovered.
However, if the Earth Realm warriors mediated and focused, when their mental states
were immersed inside of the earth while they released their spirit powers, they
congregated the god purified aura on the ground underneath their feet and relaxed
their comprehension. They could definitely sense the earth's sounds of movements.
According to Di Shan and Yi Tian Mo, there were many kinds of marvelous vibrations
inside of the earth. The vibrations of each phase of time and each season were
totally different. If the warriors could sense those vibrations clearly as well as
created a wonderful connection with them, their comprehension of the earth would
enter a whole new world.
In order to quickly break through the Earth Realm, except for training and
practicing the profound Qi, the soul, and the body, connecting with the earth was
indispensable.
At the time when the leaders of the Heaven Lake Divine Land and the Gu gamily
hadn't come yet, and Di Shan, Yi Tian Mo were still busy with reforming the Snow
Dragon Island, Shi Yan was putting all of his efforts in breaking through the new
realm. He whole-heartedly concentrated his mind, bitterly cultivated with the hope
that he would soon break through the peak level of the Earth Realm and enter the
Nirvana Realm.
Only when he entered the Nirvana Realm did he have hopes of controlling the Sky-
breaking Shuttle. This peculiar treasure from the abandoned land with its arrogant
aura had communicated with him with a spiteful attitude, which had made Shi Yan
quietly irritated, but he wasn't able to do anything.
Under the freezing weather, Shi Yan had been standing there for three days and two
nights already.
On the third night, the stars were ambiguous in the dark sky, as the moon was
coldly bright and the wind which could chill oneself to the bone were howling like
blustering demons. This scene brought along the icy yin aura which spread
throughout the entire world.
Shi Yan's countenance didn't have any changes.
The snow was unceasingly falling, layer upon layer. With millions of snowflakes
gently floating around him, before he knew it, he had become a snowman.
His sea of consciousness was quiet. The five devils also seemed peaceful. Flows of
his soul consciousness were being absorbed into the ground, penetrated thousands of
zhang [1] deep under the ground until they couldn't go any deeper.
After having penetrated thousands of zhang deep under the ground which then spread
out everywhere, his soul consciousness could feel a few of very feeble fluctuating
vital living forms. At this depth, there unexpectedly still existed small living
entities. This discovery had astonished Shi Yan significantly.
With his bare feet on the ground, Shi Yan used both the comprehension of his soul
consciousness and his mental powers to sense every single tiny bit of
transformations under his feet.
Regretfully, after having attentively induced mental comprehension for three days
and two nights, he still hadn't got much. He hardly felt the marvelous sounds of
the earth's movements, which Di Shan and Yi Tian Mo had mentioned.
According to Di Shan and Yi Tian Mo, those sounds of movements were produced every
passing second. He just needed to activate his mental comprehension and understand
the essence of the Upanishads, he then could use his spirit to feel them.
However, Shi Yan was not able to comprehend them right away.
An endless chain of mountains surrounded him. A corner of the ice on the peak of
the mountain sparked.
The matriarch of the White Wings Clan, Yu Rou, was standing shoulder to shoulder
with Di Shan with a frigid face. From a distance, they both looked at Shi Yan who
had been standing in the snowy weather for three days and two nights.
The moonlight was like skating blades that shone inclinedly to the earth, which
made the surrounding area of the mountain icily brighter.
"It's already been three days and will be three nights after tonight. Our Master's
fortitude is really exceptional." Yu Rou spread her small white hands, two
snowballs in her hands were sparkling under the moonlight. A flow of freezingly icy
aura from the snowballs slowly condensed, the two snowballs compacted and gradually
became two transparent snowballs .
"That's beautiful. The abandoned land never had snow ..." Yu Rou gently raised her
delicate hands, the transparent snowball in her hands gyrated in the air,
projecting faint snow-white lights.
"It has taken me three years to be able to enter the Third Sky from the Second Sky
of the Earth Realm. It was because it has taken like forever to be able to use the
spirit to comprehend the sounds of the earth's movements."
Di Shan clasped his hands behind his back, looking up to the sky as if he was also
immersing in his old memories.
"It took me roughly about two and a half years. Although the sounds of the earth's
movements are always produced, it needs a restful mind as well as a highly
comprehensive cultivation in order to feel the earth's rotation. Sometimes, one
also needs a bit of luck to be able to feel it.
Yu Rou smiled and nodded. "That's right. Luck is something that cannot be touched
but it really exists. People with good luck will usually be one step ahead compared
with the others. Fate is also one kind of God's will. If things follow the will of
God, putting forth only half of one's effort could already receive much more
achievements than the others. Talk about luck."
"We still didn't tell him that it would have been best to sense the sounds of the
earth's movements at the place where there were constant seisms. The sound of the
earth's movements is clearest when there is a seism. If he can capture the
frequency of the sounds of the earth's movements, then adjust the frequency
vibrations inside of his body to match with the sounds of the earth's movements, he
can thoroughly understand them. Also, he will be able to capture the essence of
this Realm."
Di Shan looked at Shi Yan from a distance, and said coldly, "Sensing the sounds of
the earth's movements when there is a seism is still the unofficial way. I don't
think its results are as good as when he uses his mind to comprehend it. I still
believe that the perceptions through hardships are the most precious."
"That's right. I believe that he can do it. Perhaps he will be able to enter the
peak of the Earth Realm shortly afterward." Yu Rou said with a smile.
Do Shan gently shook his head, disagreed with her, then said, "It's not that easy.
The reason his realm has been so quickly enhanced is thanks to our medicinal herbs
as well as many of the peculiar treasures inside of his body. Of course, I know
that his abilities are exceptional. However, he just entered the Second Sky of the
Earth Realm a few months ago. To be able to comprehend the sounds of the earth's
movements in such a short time is obviously impractical. Remember, that you and I
have needed almost three years to be able to do so."
"I still think that his innate abilities are much more than ours." The corner of Yu
Rou's mouth beamed out a smile. "Didn't you see that old Yi Tian Mo's behavior
towards Master has marvelously changed after they had stayed together for a while?
At first, even though Yi Tian Mo had vowed to make him his Master, the gesture was
not really whole-hearted. He did it because of the three Heaven Flames on Master's
body. He was afraid that his clan would have perished, that was why he had
reluctantly agreed. However, right now, he's changed. I realized that Yi Tian Mo's
eyes now have a glimpse of respect when looking at Master."
Di Shan contemplated for a long while, then nodded with a suspicious face. "That's
why I also feel weird about it. I don't know why Yi Tian Mo has started to trust
and respect him that much after only five days."
"Hahaha, this is called the enchanting power of the personality. There should be a
lot of secrets about Master that we don't know about yet. Among the three leaders
of the Demonic Sound Clan, Yi Tian Mo is the most cunning and clever one, but he's
already changed. So, Ka Ba and Ya Meng will also be truly devoted in no time." Yu
Rou smiled deliberately and mumbled to herself. "There are some people who were
born to have this innate leading ability."
Di Shan was astonished.
--------------------------------------
The Wind Cloud Island.
Inside of the feral bare mountain, a beautiful charming figure suddenly flared up
and instantly disappeared. That figure was like the sprite of the forests, that
were bewitchingly beautiful, and as subtle as a light breeze.
"Boom"
This figure stepped on the mountain rocks and then lightly flew towards the
mountain cave not far from there. After she had flown one hundred meters away, an
explosion resounded from the mountain rocks which she had just stepped on.
"The realm is not steady yet. This way of using forces is not precise ..." Xia
Xinyan thought to herself, then she suddenly accelerated and appeared inside of
that mountain cave like a faint light zooming over just in a blink.
The mountain cavern was not big and the chambers inside of it were sparse. These
chambers had been indelicately and primitively built. The Heaven and Earth's aura
was not dense inside of the cave, which was unsuitable for the warriors'
cultivations.
Around dozens of the warriors of the Xia family were residing inside of the
mountain cave. Also, there were roughly ten warriors from the Heaven Lake Divine
Land and the Gu family. Besides, an arena had just been set up there, inside of the
cave.
Among the warriors from the Heaven Lake Divine Land and the Gu family, two young
men with handsome and intelligent appearances were the most outstanding ones.
Gu Yu of the Gu family had three pieces of the God Sword of the Gu family with him.
He was at the Second Sky of the Earth Realm. His face was bright and delicate like
jade as his manners were bounteous.
Feng Hai of the Heaven Lake Divine Land was also ranked at the Second Sky of the
Earth Realm. He possessed the Black Water Martial Spirit. His physical body was
flexible and delicate, as his elegance and appealing appearance even surpassed the
girls'. While he was standing there, many young girls of the Xia family looked at
him with brightened and seducing eyes. They both assessed him and whispered to each
other at the same time.
Gu Yu and Feng Hai were the two leaders of the new generations of the Gu family and
the Heaven Lake Divine Land after Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing. These two young men
had not only prominent appearances but also an outstanding cultivation base. They
were the important figures whom the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land had
sent over to seek marriage with Xia Xinyan. The real purpose of this marriage was
to control the forces of the Xia family's hands through the marriage.
The war with the Demon Dwellers was coming closer. If they could have the Xia
family's forces before the battle, it would be the luckiest thing for the Gu family
and the Heaven Lake Divine Land.
Xia Xinyan, who was like the sprite of the woods, had agilely descended. She was so
elegant and noble with her delicate and slender manners. She stood there without
saying anything, but she was still like the bright moon in the sky, which drew all
the men's eyes.
Gu Yu and Feng Hai were arrogantly receiving many flattering compliments from some
young men of the Xia family with ignorant gestures.
However, after Xia Xinyan had descended, these two young men's eyes brightened up.
Their bodies slightly swayed, which was hard to recognize. A gentle smile also
appeared on their originally arrogant and frigid faces while they were gazing at
Xia Xinyan.
"Xia Xinyan, let me introduce you. This young man is Gu Yu from the Gu family. This
is Feng Hai from the Heaven Lake Divine Land. They are both exceptional youths of
the Kyara Sea, they ..." Xia RuiXing's face was full of gaiety, he laughed out loud
while introducing Gu Yu and Feng Hai to Xia Xinyan. Everything he said about these
two men was all compliments.
Xia RuiXing was the collateral branch of the Xia family. As his cultivation base
was at the Nirvana Realm, he had a high position in Xia family, he even sometimes
despised the lineal persons of the Xia family. He was nominally Xia Xinyan's uncle.
"No need to say more." Xia Xinyan's eyebrows knitted tightly while interrupting his
floods of words and coldly said, "I know the purpose of their arrival. I am here.
Anyone of them can win over me, I will satisfy their wishes. If they lose, they
have to get the hell out of here, and never ever bother me anymore."
Everyone's expressions inside of the cave all slightly changed.

Chapter 282: Determination
"Xinyan, don't be rude." Xia RuiXing slightly shouted with an unpleased face. He
said with a low voice while knitting his eyebrows. "Once you use the Reincarnation
Martial Spirit, you will instantly enter the Sky Realm. Not to mention Gu Yu or
Feng Hai, even I myself, will surely not even be considered as your opponent. How
could it be?"
Gu Yu and Feng Hai were also a little embarrassed and awkwardly smiled without
replying.
Both Gu Yu and Feng Hai knew about the miracle of the Xia family's Reincarnation
Martial Spirit. Once the Reincarnation Martial Spirit was activated, Xia Xinyan's
forces would not just simply increase several times its original size, but it could
be enhanced one whole higher Realm.
Although Gu Yu and Feng Hai had a little bit confidence in their own strengths,
they knew that they were not able to defeat this peculiar Reincarnation Martial
Spirit. Thus, they didn't dare to be a hero in accepting that challenge.
Zhou Yu was standing at the side quite far away, frowning while looking at Gu Yu,
Feng Hai, and the other warriors of the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land.
Xia ShenChuan hadn't shown up yet. He had just reminded Zhou Yu to pay more
attention to the situation here. If there weren't any major issues happened, he
would not show up in order to avoid the conflict between the Gu family and the
Heaven Lake Divine Land.
"Hmm" Yue Feng from the Heaven Lake Divine Land, who had the Nirvana Realm
cultivation base, also came this time. He couldn't help but speak up while coldly
looking at Xia Xinyan, "If you don't use the Reincarnation Martial Spirit, your
challenge can be thus considered. But if you win using the Reincarnation Martial
Spirit, there is nothing more to say."
"The spirit aura on this Wind Cloud Island is very diluted. I don't want to stay
here for too long." Gu ZhengYang's face was unpleasant. "Gu Yu and the Gu family's
powers and conditions is number one or number two at the Hengluo Sea now. We've
granted the privileges to you when we have degraded ourselves towards making a
marriage alliance with you. Don't be too self-conceited."
Zhou Yu's countenance suddenly changed.
The faces of many of the people of the Xia family also slightly changed. They
seemed to be bitterly looking at Gu Zheng Yang indignantly.
If the Yang family was still here, if we were still at the Kyara Sea, and if our
ancestors hadn't fallen into this insane situation. Would the Gu family still have
dared to bully us like this? We would have made all of you suffer while crawling on
the ground.
Every one of the Xia family secretly clenched their teeth while remembering their
glorious days at the Kyara Sea, those illustrious days with the Yang family when
they had gone forth to conquer the other Seas.
Regretfully, things had now changed. Their former dignity had left them further and
further away.
As of now, the Yang family had been in decline. The Yang Tian Emperor had been
missing for so long without any news that the people of the Yang family had
wandered into many unknown places. The Kyara Sea, which had been invaded by Demon
Dwellers, was not their common ground anymore.
Meanwhile, the time when their great Master was conscious was much less than when
he was in his dementia. Thus, it was impossible for him to shoulder the
responsibilities of the family.
"Haiz!" Zhou Yu was among the people, shaking his head while releasing a long sigh.
He looked at Xia Xinyan pitifully with a bitter face. Suddenly, Zhou Yu was
startled as if he had just realized something. His eyes brightened, staring at Xia
Xinyan without even blinking.
After quietly releasing his soul consciousness, Zhou Yu slowly sensed everything
around him for a while. His eyes got brighter, as his body slightly trembled.
"The Peak Earth Realm! You unexpectedly have reached the Peak Earth Realm!"
The Xia family had never seen the fact that the realm had such a big improvement in
almost just two years.
Zhou Yu secretly nodded his head while looking at a mesmerizing figure that was
calmly standing among his people. He thought that with that privileged trait, it
was understandable why Gu Yu and Feng Hai were such an eyesore. Only those who were
in the top of the combat list could catch the Lady's eyes.
But, the little rascal whom she was missing, was he worthy or not?!
"Who said that I have wanted to use the Reincarnation Martial Spirit?" Xia Xinyan's
voice was cold, her eyebrows furrowed. "I don't need to use the Reincarnation
Martial Spirit. I will have a fair fight with you. If you two unite with each other
and win over me, I will carefully consider your request. How does this sound?"
"What?"
"Fighting with the two of them alone?"
"Could it not be true?"
The Xia family's people were clamorous, looking at her with astonishment, wondering
how come she could have this kind of offer.
Xia RuiXing got dazed for a while. He then suddenly burst into laughter, clapping
his hands and said, "That's good. I agree with this offer. Feng ge, Gu ge, what do
you think?"
Yue Feng and Gu ZhengYang laughed out loud with a despising look and slowly nodded.
"Yu er [1], don't disappoint our family." Gu Zheng Hai slightly shouted. "You fight
with her first. Unity is just a joke for the other people. Hmm, the Gu family
doesn't need to unite with any others. I believe in you!"
Gu Yu revealed a delicate smile. He walked to Xia Xinyan with a gentle move. He

said with a low voice while his eyes were full of hope, "Miss Xia, where do you
think is most suitable for the fight?"
"The bare mountain over there." Xia Xinyan's finger pointed at the low bare hill
next to them. She swept her neglected eyes towards Gu Yu then to Feng Hai, and
said, "You two better unite with each other. Otherwise, you will be defeated
miserably. Then don't blame me for not reminding you."
After saying so, she slightly moved, leaped up and flew out more than one hundred
meters away just in a blink.
"Feng ge, I'd like to go first." Gu Yu clasped his hands towards Feng Hai with a
faint smile. Then, he immediately turned into a fading shadow flying towards Xia
Xinyan's direction.
The eyes of Zhou Yu, Xia RuiXing, Feng Hai, and Gu ZhengYang all flared up, looking
towards the bare mountain.
A vibration which was like an earthquake came out from the bare mountain all of a
sudden. Lava rocks from that mountain constantly erupted into rubble, scattering
everywhere in the sky.
Rubble was densely dispersing. Zhou Yu and the other people from more than a
thousand meters away could only feel a collision power from that hill, but they
couldn't see what was happening there.
An ear-splitting explosive sound constantly reverberated from the bare mountain.
After one minute, the sound had stopped.
"Swoosh"
Gu Yu was thrown out from that thick mist of rubble with torn clothes and a dirty
face.
The armor on his body, which looked like silver fins, had been riddled with holes.
From those holes, it could be vaguely seen of many open wounds, which were deep to
the bones.
"Boom"
Gu Yu feebly fell down to a meadow of weeds at the foot of the bare mountain. His
appearance was extremely miserable, as his face was ashen with confused eyes.
"Yu er!" Gu ZhengYang was livid with rage, shouting, "You said that you wouldn't
use the Reincarnation Martial Spirit. That girl really wants to die. Since you are
unreasonable like this, don't blame us for not going easy on you."
Gu ZhengYang shouted angrily as if he wanted to storm over inside of the bare

mountain to kill Xia Xinyan.
Zhou Yu harrumphed coldly. His figure suddenly appeared in front of Gu ZhengYang.

He knitted his eyebrows and said, "I've been staying with the Xia family for many
years, so I know very well the sign when the Reincarnation Martial Spirit has been
used as the back of my hand. Although I have carefully watched for a long while,
our lady actually has not used the Reincarnation Martial Spirit."
"Didn't use the Reincarnation Martial Spirit?! Gu er cannot be that bad?!" Gu

ZhengYang obviously didn't believe it. He revealed a frigid smile and said, "She's
used some way to hide it from you and then secretly used the Reincarnation Martial
Spirit. I don't believe you!"
"Don't ..." Right at this time, Gu Yu shouted weakly, cocked his head and dolefully
said, "She... she hasn't used the Reincarnation Martial Spirit indeed."
"What?" Gu ZhengYang was startled.
"Feng Hai ..."
The rubble in the sky gradually disappeared. Xia Xinyan's heart-stirring figure
reappeared. She was standing on the bare mountain, looking towards Feng Hai from
the distance, then coldly said, "Your turn."
Feng Hai's face had slightly changed. He suddenly laughed out loud and then leaped
up and flew towards the bare mountain.
"Boom boom boom"
Another earth-shaking explosive sound echoed. From numerous rubble scattering all
over the sky, Feng Hai's skinny body bounced right off even faster than Gu Yu's.
Feng Hai fell down next to Gu Yu, wiped the trickle of blood away from the corner
of his mouth while shaking his head with miserable eyes. "Miss Xia, you are really
dangerous. I think the top five of the combat list are not your match even if they
were here. Based on what Miss Xia has performed today, you can easily be on the top
three of the combat list. I, Feng Hai, know that I could not possibly defeat Miss
Xia. I will no longer have this kind of thought. I will never come to disturb you
again." After speaking, Feng Hai walked away lonely ignoring Yue Feng's question.
Gu ZhengYang constantly changed, angrily looking at the calm and delicate figure
atop of the bare mountain. He then nodded firmly after a while, grabbed Gu Yu and
shouted, "Let's go!"
"Her real realm has reached the peak Earth Realm. With what she has displayed, she
is qualified enough to enter the top three of the combat list."
Feng Hai's body suddenly stopped, then talked to Yue Feng who was standing behind
him, "I have condensed seven drops of the black water, each of which was destroyed
by her. Luckily, I had retreated in time, otherwise, I am afraid that I would have
ended up with serious injuries like Gu Yu. She was unexpectedly so powerful without
even using the Reincarnation Martial Spirit. We have underestimated the Xia
family's potential."
Yue Feng's face was in total shock.
"She has reached the Peak Earth Realm?" Gu Yu's face was pale white as his eyes
showed fear. "I am afraid that I am not her match."
"Xia family wants to take the constraints and punishments instead of favorable
proposals. Yu er, don't think too much. No matter how exceptional the ability of
that girl is, the Xia family doesn't have God Realm warriors. They had been
tremendously declined at the Kyara Sea. Especially that the Xia family used to be
united with the Yang family, and always oppressed our Gu family. Right now, as the
Yang family is screwed, we obviously won't let go of the Xia family that easily."
Gu ZhengYang's face was serious, frigid light flared up in his eyes. "The Xia
family's suffering time is not far ahead."
... ... ... ... ... ...
The Snow Dragon Island, in the middle of the avalanche.

It was unknown since when Shi Yan had been wearing only blue shorts, more than half
of his big bare body was exposed. He was intimidatingly standing under the dense
falling snow.
Suddenly, Shi Yan, who now looked like a dominating statue, slightly shivered with
a very tiny amplitude of movement.
Along with those slight shivers, sparkling lights slowly moved under his skin,
which was like small streams of water that gradually gathered at the profound Qi's
halo on his belly.
A peculiar sound of movements came out from the underground as if it quietly

absorbed into his body through his feet.
The amplitude of his body's shivers got bigger and bigger. Glorious dazzling lights
spread out from his body in a short time, along with his shivers after a while.
"Seven days, faster than I could have ever imagined." From the snow mountain in the
distance, Yu Rou was a little astonished. She revealed a smile while mumbling to
herself.
A few paces away from her, Di Shan was in shock with an agitated face and
brightened eyes.

Chapter 283: The Peak Earth Realm
Ice and snow were growling and the wind was chilled to the bones. Next to the very
thick blocks of the iceberg, half of Shi Yan's naked body was slightly shivering.
After standing amid the snow and ice for seven days and nights bare-footed on the
hard icy surface, as well as holding his breath and comprehending, Shi Yan had
harvested a lot of achievements.
For fluctuations, which were numerous times less than the flaps of butterflies'
wings, deep underground, ordinary people could possibly never ever realize or feel
them for their whole life.
However, as Shi Yan had been bitterly cultivating for so many years, he had gained
spirit aura which far surpassed that of ordinary people. Thus, after a long
perseverant time of having used his spiritual sense to perceive, he had finally
sensed the heart of the earth.
Even though it was minuscule and hard to distinguish, he had successfully sensed it
after a long time of concentration in silence.
When that extremely tiny movement was transmitted to his sea of consciousness from
his bare feet, Shi Yan suddenly processed a miraculous comprehension, which was
like a relief from suffering. Even the host soul inside the sea of consciousness
was also purified and sublimated. The host soul followed that sound and rippled
very subtle moves from the inside of the sea of consciousness.
Flows of spirit instinctively immersed in the halo of the profound Qi on his belly.
So did the soul consciousness.
After the fluctuation of the sea of consciousness had appeared, matching with the
sound of movements under the earth, the halo, which was originally very dazzling,
gradually became clearer and more delicate.
While the soul consciousness penetrated the halo, Shi Yan's mind eye (the third
eye) absorbed all the profound Qi's halo. He began to see every single of tiny
transformations inside it.
A world of sparkling lights!
This world was floodlit with numerous peculiar shining crystal-like lights. Those
countless lights were branched like a giant jade-like transparent tree covering the
entire sky verdantly, which secretly contained pure and tremendous profound Qi.
By using his third eyes, Shi Yan could see everything as clear as in his hand. The
world of the profound Qi's halo gradually appeared inside his heart and then was
transmitted into his sea of consciousness.
Shi Yan had never thought that the interior of the profound Qi's halo was wonderful
like this. He had used the profound Qi every time he fought, but he never knew the
place where his profound Qi gathering was this radiant and marvelous.
Until his mind and heart had immersed in it completely, he now had a sensational
feeling from the bottom of his heart due to this miraculous and stupendous
spectacle.
Numerous fulgent branches bound together to form a giant transparent ancient tree
trunk. Purified profound Qi, which was contained inside each of those branches,
radiated brilliant marvelous lights.
However, the transparent ancient tree trunk didn't have any leaves nor fruits. Even
the roots were extremely small.
This seemed to be just the beginning of the tree with the primitive shape, as it
had not reached the best stage yet.
"Roar roar roar"
There appeared very small movements in his sea of consciousness. These movements
were like the minuscule movements of the earth. In return to the movements of this
radiant ancient tree trunk, its branches also waved rustlingly. Shi Yan could
vaguely hear some sound.
Following the movements of this ancient tree trunk, each branch luminesced
glitteringly. Dense profound Qi turned into many beams of lights flying freely in
this radiant world.
He urged the profound Qi subconsciously.
While his spirit was still immersing in the profound Qi, many flows of lights were
flying freely inside the transparent ancient tree trunk suddenly started to shot
out of to the edge of the tree.
Right after that, Shi Yan instantly realized that the purified profound Qi was
massively spreading out from the halo of the profound Qi.
The ancient tree trunk luminesced brilliantly. Each transparent branch was slightly
swung, releasing numerous lights out of that ancient tree trunk, which ruined the
marvelous and miraculous halo of profound Qi. They then turned into the original
profound Qi, which was the forces he had used in combats.
Everything had turned to be clear. After having comprehended for only a short
while, Shi Yan already knew the scene deep inside the halo of the profound Qi, the
place where profound Qi had been hidden, as well as the containing form, the orbit
and the way to urge them ...
As being able to comprehend easily, when he wasn't well-prepared yet, he felt his
body shaking violently and the sound frequency of the movements being transmitted
from under the earth. Movements inside of his sea of consciousness had matched with
the movements of the transparent ancient tree trunk.
The host soul was submerged in the essence ...
He had entered the Third Sky of the Earth Realm as easy as flipping his hand over.
He now could easily feel the sound of the earth's movements with his bare feet on
the ground.
Stretching his arms and opening his hands, Shi Yan urged the profound Qi and then
condensed them into the Life Seal.
Seven sparkling seal blocks were suddenly formed with the speed that was twice
faster than normal. With a violent impetus that seemingly wanted to break
mountains, the Life Seals shrieked and shot out, engraving on the snow mountain.
"Boom boom boom"
The ear-splitting explosion immediately came up from the mountaintop. Sharp

icicles, which looked like sabers, were smashed into pieces. Chopping board size
icebergs splattered everywhere under the cold moon and then rolled down massively
to the foot of the mountain.
Shi Yan in the sole blue shorts was bowing his head in silence, thinking of
something in the chilling moonlight atop a freezing and empty mountain,
Yu Rou and Di Shan were standing almost one thousand meters away, looking towards
his general direction with serious faces. They didn't speak, as they were afraid it
would disturb him.
Long after that when the moon had gradually moved and almost disappeared, Shi Yan
put on his blue clothes, and then deliberately walked towards the snow mountain
which had been struck down. One of his hands placed on the tip of the sharp icicle
and quietly sensed it.
"What?" Yu Rou slightly shouted and casually threw the sparkling snowball, which
she had just created, away. "Master seems to discover something. Should we go there
and check?"
Di Shan nodded and slowly spread out his anomalous five or six-meter-long black-ink
wings. They were slightly swinging. Di Shan looked like a demon from hell with
frigid aura, his pupils looked cold-hearted and aggressive.
Yu Rou's mouth revealed a faint smile from a corner. Her snow-white wings hadn't
opened yet. After slightly swaying her mesmerizing body, she gradually vanished
from the snow mountaintop. When she reappeared, she had been already at Shi Yan's
side, bowing her head, walking close to Shi Yan and gently asked, "Master, what did
you find out?"
Di Shan was a little further away from Shi Yan, strangely looking at Shi Yan's hand
placing on the tip of the icicle. Shi Yan was contemplating with his closed eyes,
seemed to think of something.
He didn't raise his head and still kept his current posture; Shi Yan, with his eyes
closed tight, sent the spirit aura of the Ice Cold Flame inside the Blood Vein Ring
into the tip of the icicle. This spirit aura then groped along the icicle and went
into the deepest place inside the Snow Dragon Mountain.
The Ice Cold Flame was the Heaven Flame with the icy trait in Heaven and Earth.
However, in this miraculous world, creatures with the icy trait were not only the
Ice Cold Flame alone. Besides humankind and pagans, this mysterious unpredictable
world also had strange powerful creatures which were similar to the Heaven Flames.
Beasts were one of those creatures, but they were also the most ordinary ones.
"It was not that I've found out something." After a while, Shi Yan knitted his
eyebrows while raising his head, glanced at Yu Rou and Di Shan who were very
curious, then explained, "It is the Heaven Flame with the icy trait inside my body.
When I've sent my soul consciousness into the Snow Dragon Mountain, through its
delicate icy spirit aura, my soul consciousness can feel another icy creature which
is similar to it."
Di Shan's and Yu Rou's countenance was in shock.
"Patriarch Di Shan, call Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba to come here. The Demonic
Sound Clan's knowledge of souls is much better than your Wings Race's. I will
instruct them. Hopefully they can find out something." After contemplating for a
while, Shi Yan said seriously, "We can stay on the Snow Dragon Island for a while.
During this time, we have to thoroughly understand the entire Snow Dragon Island
like the back of our hands. There shouldn't arise any unpredictable things out of
our expectation."
"You can address me by my name." Di Shan slightly bent down, respectfully moved
backward.
"You don't need to be so formal with him." Yu Rou smiled, straightened herself up,
taking a few steps back and then said, "I know Di Shan, once he's decided
something, he would never regret it. Even if that decision is wrong, he will still
carry it out till the end."
She paused then continued speaking. "Therefore, as he's already vowed to make you
his master, he wouldn't change it. No matter how much disappointing your future
might be, if you are not dead, he will never break his vow. He pledges to take it
as a bad luck but will never break his words. You don't need to be worried about
him."
Shi Yan's pupils sparked a strange light. He immediately knitted his eyebrows, "I
still should keep the respect for them. Although you guys have made me your master
and called me Master, Di Shan, and Yi Tian Mo are still my predecessors. This
doesn't change now, and will not change in the future either. Even if I surpass
them one day, this will still remain unchanged."
Yu Rou's beautiful eyes brightened. She was a little bit touched, slowly nodded and
said with a low voice, "My choice is not wrong. Being able to follow you might be a
lucky thing for all of us."
Shi Yan shook his head, then said with a smile, "I am your disturbance for now,
completely not a lucky charm or something like that. However, I will try my best
and hope the future would not make you regret the decision you've made today."
After saying, Shi Yan retracted the hand placing on the tip of the icicle, closed
his eyes and sent the message to the Ice Cold Flame, "How is it going?"
"Under the mountain, there is a kind of spirit aura which is very similar to me.
But, it is hiding very deep inside. If that creature really exists, it is probably
in a very deep sleep. The entire spirit aura on its body has been hidden, which is
very hard to be found out. If I can't get out of this damn ring, I myself will not
be able to identify exactly its location ..." The Ice Cold Flame's reply made Shi
Yan knit his eyebrows tightly. He said with a shocking face. "If you said so, there
are peculiar things inside of the Snow Dragon Mountain for real?"
"Maybe ..." The Ice Cold Flame hesitated for a while and then continued, "There is
another possibility. Maybe that creature has left already, and the spirit aura I am
feeling is just some remnants."
"Swoosh swoosh swoosh"
The chilly wind was torn apart as some figures quietly appeared one by one. Di Shan
and other three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan all gathered in front of Shi Yan.
After shooting a quick glance, Yi Tian Mo bent his body, respectfully said with a
shocked face, "Congratulations Master, you have taken one more step into the Peak
Earth Realm. Based on your strength and innate ability, hopefully, you will reach
the Nirvana in two or three years."
Ka Ba and Ya Meng were a little surprised, staring at Shi Yan for a while before
congratulating him.
Shi Yan calmly waved his hand to prevent them from flattering. He pointed at the
shining tip of the icicle and quickly went straight to the point, "This Snow Dragon
Island has a peculiar thing. According to the Heaven Flame inside my body, there
exists a creature with the icy trait on this island. The ability to sense the souls
of the three of you is extremely powerful. So, use your ability to search carefully
if there is this peculiar thing for real."
"Yes." Yi Tian Mo 's group of three and other two bent their bodies and then
immediately sat down cross-legged, closed their eyes and started sensing.

Chapter 284: Visitors
Yi Tian Mo's group of three and the other two were sitting on the ground with
serious faces. Although there weren't any flows of profound Qi moving on their
bodies, the snow where they were sitting cross-legged started to melt. Their
fluctuating souls penetrated into the earth, spreading widely deep inside the Snow
Dragon Mountain.
The body of the Demonic Sound Clan's people was different from that of humankind,
as it possessed the yin attribute. Their body structure was built to be able to
bring out the most of their soul forces.
Three of them were the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan. Their knowledge of
the host soul and the sea of consciousness was far surpassed that of Shi Yan, Di
Shan, and Yu Rou. Even the high-class God Realm warriors of the Kyara Sea would be
persuaded in terms of the knowledge of the host soul when facing these three
leaders.
If having the soul fighting directly with them, the possibility of the Kyara Sea's
warriors getting defeated was eighty or ninety percent.
The feeble fluctuating souls, which even Shi Yan, Di Shan and Yu Rou couldn't
recognize, were moving slowly around the Snow Dragon Mountain then gradually went
deep inside the mountain, penetrating the foot of the mountain to sense the icy
living movements of special creatures existing there.
On the Snow Dragon Mountain, there obviously existed some creatures, some fourth-
level, fifth-level beasts, or insects hiding deeply underground. As long as these
creatures were still alive, they all emitted living fluctuations.
When Yi Tian Mo's group of three projected soul fluctuations, they realized
numerous responses from lives immediately. At this moment, their spiritual souls
were moving all around the Snow Dragon Mountain, so they could sense all the
creatures' lives.
Among those countless living fluctuations, finding one with the icy attribute,
which was hiding deeply inside as well as extremely powerful, was not an easy job.
With his soul consciousness being wide opened and his mind being calmed, Shi Yan
could feel a minuscule fluctuation. This fluctuation came from deep inside of the
earth, which was like a special beating heart of the Grace Mainland. However, as
this fluctuation was in a very far distance, when it was transmitted to his feet,
it was already very weak and hard to feel.
But, he still could sense it.
Therefore, the miraculous fact that Shi Yan's host soul was on the same melody with
the sound of the earth's movements had stirred up his sea of consciousness. Also,
the halo of the profound Qi inside his body had magical transformations
accordingly. Everything led to the breakthrough to the Third Sky of the Earth
Realm, very close to the Nirvana Realm.
Although Shi Yan had been observing for a long time and hadn't got anything yet,
still, he wasn't despondent. He refined and condensed the Heaven and Earth aura by
himself and poured the aura into the Black Head Lotus tattoo on his chest with the
speed that was several times faster than that of the other warriors at the same
level. After the spiritual aura had been gathered and refined into profound Qi, it
slowly ran into the halo of profound Qi on his belly.
Without wasting any of the vitality, he made use of a little amount of free time to
cultivate. Every time the realm was upgraded to another level, the demand for the
profound Qi became extremely avid. At this time, cultivating bitterly and patiently
would be good for the quick increase of profound Qi.
While the dense Heaven and Earth aura poured into his chest, Shi Yan quietly sensed
the transformation of the Black Head Lotus tattoo; he then calmly and carefully
circulated the Heaven and Earth aura inside the tattoo.
"Oh?!"
A miraculous fresh feeling suddenly appeared at the tattoo on his chest. Dense
Heaven and Earth aura around the Snow Dragon Mountain gathered at the tattoo on his
chest, then transformed slowly. Fresh aura, which was like the icy aura, started
flowing out and getting into his body.
After having felt this aura carefully, he could see many beams of cold aura moving
inside his vessels, slowly converging into the halo of the profound Qi on his
belly.
That fresh aura was not as strong as that of the Ice Cold Flame but still very
freezing. When it moved inside his vessels, Shi Yan vaguely felt the moving forces
inside his nerves became sluggish.
"Swoosh swoosh swoosh"
Strange vibration suddenly came out from Shi Yan's body. The fresh aura hiding
inside his vessels began twisting to each other and then condensing.
"Twitter twitter twitter"
The fresh aura was absorbed into his body quickly, condensed at one place as if it
just turned to be a small icy loach creeping through every corner of his body and
searching for something.
That spirit creature rapidly glided, ran back and forth inside his vessels.
Shi Yan's soul consciousness followed it closely. It dashed non-stop, wandering

around inside his body, and then slowly advanced towards the finger, which was
wearing the Blood Vein Ring.
"What?"
Shi Yan got startled. As soon as he vaguely figured out something, he instantly
sent out the message to the Ice Cold Flame. "There is an aura, which is similar to
yours, dashing toward that direction. Can you try to sense it?"
A chilled-to-bone aura spread out from the Blood Vein Ring, his finger quickly
turned into a sparkling ice crystal just in a blink of an eye.
Many flows of small black ice flashed up on his finger one by one and then suddenly
rolled towards the freezing little rascal that looked like a loach and covered that
little rascal immediately even before he could have any reactions.
"Chomp"
The little rascal, which had been condensed by the fresh aura turned into a tiny
white fiber and flew out of his finger all in a sudden. It then penetrated deeply
into the earth just in a blink.
"The icy aura underground is moving to the inside of the earth. Follow it!" Shi Yan
shouted while his body was slightly shaken.
Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba and Ya Meng, who were sitting cross-legged, suddenly opened their
eyes wider, looking to the direction which Shi Yan's finger was pointing at, nodded
their heads and put all of their powers to pursue that icy aura.
"It is running away from me." The Ice Cold Flame inside the Blood Vein Ring
slightly swung, turning to a chilled-to-bone white flame. "I can feel its aura and
it also can sense that I am probing it at the same time. It is very cunning, didn't
try to find me right away. Instead, it separated its aura into many parts, then
made use of the time when you were condensing Heaven and Earth aura to penetrate
your body quietly and converged inside of your body afterward. Its ability to use
the power is not less than mine at all."
"Icy aura, slithery like a loach..."
Shi Yan mumbled to himself. Suddenly, his eyes brightened up, he quietly thought,
"Is it possibly an Icy Crystal Bone Dragon? In legends, the Snow Dragon Island used
to be a lair of an Icy Crystal Bone Dragon. Did you find out any beast's aura?"
"Icy Crystal Bone Dragon ..." The Ice Cold Flame mused for a while as though it
didn't agree with Shi Yan's opinion. "It doesn't look like one. The Icy Crystal
Bone Dragon is a low intellectual creature. Even if it reaches the eighth level,
its ability to use its own forces is not as good as that little rascal's. Perhaps
it isn't the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon."
Shi Yan would not be persistent to oppose the Ice Cold Flame's opinion because,
obviously, his understanding of beasts isn't as thorough as that of the Ice Cold
Flame. He got the knowledge related to the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon through the
legend being told by LinDa. Thus, he couldn't know about it as well as the Ice Cold
Flame.
"I still feel that that guy doesn't look like a beast. Because beasts are very big,
if there is a beast inside this mountain for real, it is easy to be discovered."
The Ice Cold Flame contemplated for a while and continued, "You should be careful.
If that guy can use the ice cold aura that skillful, its forces should be
definitely extremely powerful. If it rebels, it's not easy to deal with."
Shi Yan nodded quietly.
When Shi Yan and the Ice Cold Flame were communicating, Yi Tian Mo's group of three
was still searching for the peculiar icy force, which had gone into the earth. Shi
Yan quietly observed the three of them, realized that they always knitted their
eyebrows tightly as if things were not going well.
Yi Tian Mo suddenly glowered, his eyes beamed out a light.
Shi Yan looked nervous while asking. "Did you find anything?"
Yi Tian Mo nodded but then shook his head. Under Shi Yan's suspicious look, he
said, "I've found out something indeed, but it isn't related to the icy aura that's
gone into the earth. Instead, there are high-class God Realm warriors coming to the
Snow Dragon Island."
"High-class God Realm warriors ..." Shi Yan mumbled to himself and faintly smiled.
"We have some visitors then. Save this for later. Let's go and see who those
visitors are."
Ya Meng and Ka Ba also retrieved their soul forces after having heard Shi Yan's
words. Their faces looked confused and dispirited.
"It's really weird. The souls of three of us still couldn't identify its exact
location. This kind of creature is very good at hiding, definitely isn't the low
intellectual beast." Ka Ba contemplated a little bit and then said, "Luckily, we
are still on this island. I can use one secret scripture next time, perhaps we can
get something then."
After having heard this, Ya Meng and Yi Tian Mo seemed to come up with something,
their eyes suddenly brightened.
Shi Yan also noticed Ka Ba's confidence, but he didn't dig into this topic anymore.
He said with a smile, "Let's go to see our visitors."
An elder man in a blue blouse and an indulgent elder woman were walking shoulder by
shoulder in the void of the Snow Dragon Island. There seemed stairs under their
feet leading down to the ground.
"This is the first time I've come to this Snow Dragon Island. Ah, there seems many
shelters have been arranged. Most of these shelters are to limit the exploration of
the soul. It's quite exceptional indeed."
The elder man in the blue blouse nodded slowly, then talked to the elder woman.
"You tell me, the remnants of Yang family really come from the Chasm Battlefield
this time?"
"Both of the two Demon Kings have confirmed that Yang Tian Emperor is confined in
the Fourth Demon Area." The elderly woman's face turned serious. "I've never heard
that the Fourth Demon Area and the Chasm Battlefield are linked together. Moreover,
even if they connect to each other, Yang Tian Emperor can't get out anyway. We
don't know who the high-class God Realm warriors on this island are after all?
"In this unsettled situation, Yang family has come to make a mess. Hmm, it is
really a headache."
The elderly man in the blue blouse forced a smile, shaking his head. A small beam
of sword light flared up in his eyes. He talked to the elderly woman, "If this
gives us more troubles, we should unite with each other to preclude this potential
danger before the Demon Dwellers come. What do you think?"
The elderly woman said with a serious face. "Besides you and me, the guy from the
Three Gods Sect might also come here shortly. I've heard there isn't only one God
Realm warrior here. If it is true, we should be careful. I just don't believe that
there are God Realm warriors for real. Perhaps it was only our people's illusion
that made them mistake the fake God Realm warriors and the true ones."
"I think so." The elder man in the blue blouse smiled and said.

Chapter 285: Confrontation
The Snow Dragon Island wasn't too hot even during the afternoon.
Especially in the adjacent area of the Snow Dragon Mountain, cool breezes blowing
from the mountain made the people living at the foot of the mountain feel very
fresh and comfortable.
Inside of a four-story wooden house, the two Sky Realm warriors, Hua Meng and Huang
Nan from the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land, were sitting opposite to
the other two young warriors Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing.
Cao Zhi Lan, He Qing Man, and Pan Zhe were sitting at another place, eating fruits
with complicated faces.
After Hua Meng and Huang Nan had delivered the message as Shi Yan had requested,
they were still very curious about what had happened to Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan
Qing. They kept asking and finally got some information about the ambiguous origins
of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race. They felt frightened inside of their
hearts.
The Kyara Sea was suffering the menace from the Demon Dwellers; now the Demonic
Sound Clan and the Wings Race suddenly came here from the Chasm Battlefield.
Moreover, these two tribes also had high-class warriors which astonished Hua Meng
and Huang Nan very much. They didn't know what the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings
Race had wanted after all.
"Our headman will come here shortly. Until then, hopefully, nothing would
happen ..." Hua Meng looked at Gu Ling Lung with a confused face and said, "Our
headman has been always arrogant, meanwhile the competence of the Demonic Sound
Clan and the Wings Race is still unclear. If he gets angry, perhaps he will fight
with these two tribes. If it is to be so, the situation will be hard to settle."
Gu Ling Lung obviously understood Gu Shao's personality, she nodded and said, "I
hope our headman can sense the abnormalities on the island."
Qu Yan Qing's picturesque eyebrows knitted while she quietly released a sigh as she
also worried for the Divine Mother Yu Qin, who didn't know of the situation on the
island yet.
Pan Zhe and Cao Zhi Lan were sitting near there. After having survived through many
soul experiments which had been carried out by Shi Yan, Pan Zhe's spirit was
extremely down, he had lost his former manners from before. As of now, every time
that he saw Shi Yan, he instantly felt cold-hearted within his trembling soul.
When they were at the abandoned land, Shi Yan had considered him his most regular
experimental test subject, who had suffered the most from all of his dangerous soul
experiments.
Those days were Pan Zhe's most dismal nightmares in his life, of which he didn't
dare to think of again. Every time he thought about Shi Yan, he couldn't help but
clenched his teeth angrily. Nonetheless, he still really had a big fear of Shi Yan.
"When you return home, what is your plan?" Cao Zhi Lan was the calmest one. Her
charming face didn't have any glimpses of anger. She was not hasty, concerned, nor
displayed any redundant feelings. "Pan Zhe, I'd like to give you an advice ..."
'What?" Pan Zhe's haggard eyes slightly flared up a lively light. He forced a
miserable smile, looking at the beautiful girl next to him, "What advice?"
"Don't think about taking revenge on Shi Yan. You are not able to deal with him."
Cao Zhi Lan hesitated a little bit before speaking with a low voice.
Pan Zhe's lips slightly shivered, subconsciously looking out of the window. He
shook his head and said, "Did that bastard do something to my body? You could
realize it that is so, right?"
Cao Zhi Lan's beautiful eyes contained distraught commiseration. She gently nodded
her head and said, "I think he has placed some typical formation technique inside
of our souls. Even if that formation technique was precluded, it still leaves the
obsession deep inside your spirit. If you confront him in the future, I don't think
you have any chances of winning."
Pan Zhe could only reveal a forced smile as he knew that her words were all true.
He bowed his head dolefully, released a sigh and mumbled to himself, "He is a
monster. It is harder to deal with him than with the Yang people. I hope I won't
see him again in the future, considering that I am scared of him ..."
Cao Zhi Lan was surprised, gazing at him for a while. She now realized that Shi Yan
had used psychical means to destroy the leader-to-be of the Penglai Divine land.
She couldn't help but have a wonderful feeling.
The elderly man in the blue blouse and Devine Mother Yu Qin of the Heaven Lake
Divine Land were walking in the void, slowly stepping down from the sky and
appeared in front of the wooden house where Hua Meng and Huang Nam were staying.
Gu Shao, with white hair on his two temples and a blue headscarf on his head,
looked like an elegant scholar. As soon as they had descended onto the ground, he
immediately shouted, "Where is the owner of this place?"
Yu Qin had a charming manner. As the laps of her clothes fluttered, her whole body
exposed a holy graceful aura; her bottomless eyes also displayed an outstanding
wisdom.
After the two of them had descended, they quietly released their soul consciousness
that covered the entire Snow Dragon Island.
However, after their soul consciousness had at once spread out over the entire
island, they didn't discover any auras of the God Realm warriors nor even the auras
of the Sky Realm warriors.
This had surprised Gu Shao and Yu Qin very much. They became to be more cautious.
Before coming here, they had received information from Hua Meng and Huang Nan
stating that there were God Realm warriors on this island and that they were not
only ones. Because of this message, the two of them, who could have stirred up the
entire ocean with only one stomp, humbled themselves to come here.
Although they didn't really believe that there were God Realm warriors on this
island, they did believe that this place should have Sky Realm warriors who were
only one step away from the God Realm.
However, since they had arrived on this island, not only didn't they get anything
but also didn't sense any powerful living fluctuations. These facts startled them a
lot.
As Hua Meng and Huang Nan, who were inside the four-story wooden house, heard the
shouts of Gu Shao and Yu Qin. Yet they couldn't help but speak up to reply them.
However, they realized that the sounds of their voices couldn't go through the
marvelous silver halo of this wooden house.
Outside of the house existed some kind of soul defensive formation, which could
prevent souls from investigating and discovering what was inside of the house.
Thus, other people couldn't sense their auras even though they were near in a very
short distance.
"Don't try any further." When Hua Meng and Huang Nan were trying to shout, Cao Zhi
Lan suddenly stood up, quietly walked to the window, and looked out towards Gu Shao
and Yu Qi. Her beautiful face displayed a shocked and frightened look, "Gu Shao,
the headman of the Gu family and Yu Qin, Divine Mother of the Heaven Lake Divine
Land, who both have a tremendous cultivation base of the First Sky of the Spirit
Realm, still couldn't locate our existence. This is ..."
Cao Zhi Lan stopped speaking, but all of the other people's faces in the house had
changed dramatically, as their hearts frantically beat, their eyes couldn't help
but display fear.
"Impossible, absolutely impossible ..." Gu Ling Lung mumbled to herself and didn't
believe that it was true. "Great-grandfather has the Spirit Realm cultivation base,
how come he can't find out that we are in here, at such a short distance from him?
He is definitely doing it on purpose. Right, definitely on purpose!"
"Nothing is impossible." Cao Zhi Lan took a deep breath. "I have always been
watching the Demonic Sound Clan. I've realized that this peculiar race has a
miraculous soul perception which far surpasses ours. You will not deny in doing
this because all of us have already undergone this as well. Ya Meng's body and the
profound Qi are not as strong as ours, but he could use his special soul technique
to control us as easily as in turning his hand over. This point alone can show how
dangerous their spiritual Upanishads are."
Pan Zhe slowly nodded and discouragingly said," Lady Cao is right. This race is
much better than us in terms of soul potentials.
"The three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan all have the God Realm cultivation
base. At the same realm with Gu Shao and Divine Mother, their perception of souls
and the sea of consciousness is much more profound than that of the other two. This
is the truth, we have to believe it. If it is not true, how come Gu Shao and Divine
Mother was not able to discover the defensive formation that the three leaders of
the Demonic Sound Clan had arranged."
Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing started to be really worried.
A big and imposing figure quickly glided over from the distant snow mountain and
appeared in front of Gu Shao and Yu Qin shortly.
"I am Shi Yan from the Yang family at the Kyara Sea. I would like to greet you two
predecessors." Shi Yan clasped his hands together with a respectful manner. He said
with a smile, "The two of you come here from thousands of miles far away, which has
made me very joyful."
"Shi Yan?" Gu Shao's eyes were like cold sharp swords looking at him and then said
with an arrogant manner, "I've never met you before. Let the Elder of the Yang
family come out to talk to me. You are not qualified enough to address me."
With a quick glance, Gu Shao could instantly realize that Shi Yan's cultivation
base was only at the Third Sky of the Earth Realm. Obviously, he was not worthy
enough for Gu Shao to lay his eyes on or even say anything further.
"Let my people go first." Yu Qin's voice was cold although her face still remained
lenient. "I want to see the people of the Heaven Lake Divine Land first, then we
can discuss with the Yang people. The Yang Tian Emperor has been confined, we don't
know who else is worthy enough for us to meet."
Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows, his smiling face gradually got frigid, "You two seem
to look down on me."
Gu Shao shook his head and said, "It is not that we are looking down on you. It is
just that you are not qualified enough to negotiate with us. Little rascal, call
the elders of Yang family to come here. The Yang family has already sunk into the
bottom of the Kyara Sea, so if you guys want to mess with us, it is actually not a
wise move."
Yu Qin didn't say anything, instead, she kept pacing back and forth in one place
with flows of gentle aura emitted from her body, sensing the situation here.
"If it wasn't for you, having united with the Demon Dwellers to deal with the Yang
family, the Demon Dwellers couldn't have entered the Kyara Sea and you would not
have encountered the current difficult situation." Shi Yan suddenly harrumphed,
said daringly, "The reason that the Demon Dwellers have invaded the Kyara Sea is
because of your stupidity. I didn't think that you have even repented of what you
have done."
"What?" Inside of Gu Shao's eyes flashed up a sword-shaped lightning, which quickly
dashed towards Shi Yan.
That sword-shaped lightning, which was as long as a finger, suddenly shot out
incomparable sword aura.
That small lightning also contained dozens of tremendous sword shadows, which
covered the entire sky and earth as though they wanted to tear the sky down[H1].
As soon as those sword shadows went into Shi Yan's eyes, they immediately turned
into thousands of giant swords plunging down from the sky.
The sword shadows appeared everywhere which brought him a feeling of helplessness.
He couldn't do anything but to let them cut him up into pieces.
With just one lightning surge flaring up from Gu Shao's eyes, Shi Yan couldn't even
have one defending reaction.
"Swoosh"
A black-ink feather suddenly appeared in front of Shi Yan. This black feather swung
about, emitting thousands of rippling black waves. As soon as those waves had
diffused, the [H2]entire heaven and earth were covered by a black hue, daytime
instantly turned into night time in a blink of an eye.
"Boom boom boom"
A series of earth-shaking explosive sounds came out. While Shi Yan was still in a
daze, he heard Gu Shao's scream.
In the next blink, the darkness no longer existed, then daylight reappeared.
Gu Shao's face looked very confused. He shouted in fear. "There are God Realm
warriors indeed!"
[H1]Or the sky apart. Either or.
[H2]You ate a slice of whole grain bread, not the entire loaf.

Chapter 286: Strong
Di Shan looked very calm, stood in front of Shi Yan in silence, spreading out his
black wings. Cyclones of forces, which could be seen by ordinary eyes, were
projected successively from his wings covering the entire space around Shi Yan.
The ink-black light circles appeared one by one next to Shi Yan and then slowly
diffused outwards.
Dreary and anomalous aura, which was like ocean tides, densely gathered around Shi
Yan. This aura didn't seem to be afraid of the sword's attack or the full-power
strikes of the God Realm warriors.
Gu Shao's eyes shot out the lightning. His face turned to be serious and frigid,
"Pagan tribe?"
Di Shan's black wings were eye-catching. As soon as he appeared, his origin was
instantly disclosed.
The Kyara Sea's current situation was very complicated. Dealing with the Demon
Dwellers' invasions was extremely urgent. At this critical moment, Di Shan's
appearance was very sensational.
Especially when Di Shan had the cultivation base of the God Realm.
"So what?" Di Shan was ignorant; he faintly said. "We are from the Chasm
Battlefield and have desired this fertile land for so very long. This land used to
be our martial arena before. As we had left this land for quite a long time, you
have occupied it. Since we have now come back, we are entitled to get a part of the
resources which had originally belonged to us."
Gu Shao's countenance changed slightly. Yu Qin was also sputtered with fear.
"You guys also want to have a part of the soup bowl?" Gu Shap took a deep breath,
his manner was not very normal. "At this critical time, your request is hard to be
settled. However, you alone don't have enough strength to get anything of the Kyara
Sea."
Many violent flows of sword intents were then shot out from Gu Shao's body.
The dazzling and blinding five-color sword aura, which was like the lightning
growling and howling in the sky, dashed straight towards Di Shan, bringing along
its destructive power.
Streams of the sword auras were as tiny as small snakes slithering throughout the
entire sky and earth.
The sword auras then tore the air into pieces. In the middle of those ear-piercing
sounds, the space surrounding Di Shan cracked open, creating many beautiful five-
colored rifts.
The attraction forces massively flowed out from those rifts as if it wanted to
swallow up everything.
Numerous wooden houses were pulled up from the ground and then flew straight into
those space rifts.
At the foot of the Snow Dragon mountain, even big rocks which were like small
mountains couldn't have resisted that attraction force. They constantly flew up and
were drawn into those five-colored space rifts. Then they all disappeared just in a
flash.
Shi Yan's face had tragically changed with fear.
One strike of a God Realm warrior was earth-shaking indeed. It was unexpectedly
tearing apart the air, cracking open many rifts of space which could have swallowed
up everything.
The most terrifying thing were the heaven-shaking sword intents, which had been
projected by Gu Shao.
Under the control of those heaven-shaking sword intents, those splits of space
could be urged by Gu Shao, constantly changing their directions according to his
wish.
This was the first time that Shi Yan saw the horrendous forces of a God Realm
warrior with his own eyes. The mightiness which Gu Shao was displaying severely
frightened Shi Yan. He was a little bit worried for Di Shan.
According to Yu Rou, Di Shan was the highest-level warrior of the Wings Race with
the anomalous and unpredictable cultivation base, which was as if it could have
changed the entire sky and earth.
However, Shi Yan had never witnessed Di Shan's real ability. Although Shi Yan knew
that the body of Wings Race's people was very sturdy and mighty, together with
their forces which were much more powerful than that of the other warriors at the
same level, he was still a little worried. He was afraid that Di Shan would be
defeated under Gu Shao's violent assault.
Di Shan's eyes were slightly half-closed.
His black wings flapped gently. Circles of ink-black light slowly spread
progressively.
Those circles of black lights had been linked together, each circle interlocked
with another one. In the middle of the links, a black light was sparkling nonstop
and then spread out everywhere.
A flow of devilish murderous auras had quietly diffused.
Those circles of black light gradually made contact with the space rifts, covering
the sword halos.
Di Shan took action softly and gently like floating clouds and mild blowing breeze.
His manner was very deliberate without any signs of being greatly intimidated.
But, Gu Shao's eyes suddenly became panicked.
Those circles of black light seemed to have eyes. They had locked all of Gu Shao's
sword halos and sword intents just in a very short time.
"Crack"
A crispy sound resounded. The Sword halos were crushed into numerous light spots,
then vanished into those rifts of space.
Only a short while later, all of those rifts closed.
The circles of black light that were spinning inside those rifts suddenly swelled
and then exploded, shooting out countless dazzling black rays.
Gu Shao's body trembled slightly. His eyes beamed out a frightening light. He
silently stepped backwards a little bit and stood shoulder to shoulder with Yu Qin.
Di Shan was still imposingly motionless. Only his black wings had stopped flapping.
He quietly looked at Gu Shao and then swept his despising look to Yu Qin who was
about to take action.
"What? You two want to unite to fight with me?"
Gu Shao didn't answer, his face didn't look pleasant. Yu Qin shouted slightly, the
wrinkles on her face stiffened. Peculiar white lights like ripples of water moved
on her lenient wrinkled face.
Her body which was originally bending, now gradually straightened up. Her clothes
fluttered.
Under Shi Yan's scrutinized look, the wrinkles on the face of the eighty-year-old
woman quickly disappeared.
After only a few seconds, her face turned to be soft and white like the face of a
young maiden. Even her neck and ears were also changing rapidly as her skin became
smoother, more like velvet, elastic and resilient.
Her height had also increased five or six centimeters more.
Only in a short time, the head of the Heaven Lake Divine Land was as if she had
just unexpectedly been restored to life, turning into a beautiful thirty-year-old
woman even though she had almost stepped into a coffin.
Her skin was now creamy white, her beautiful eyes were full of tumbling waves, and
her body was full of vitality.
"Devine Mother is about to take action." In the four-story wooden house, Qu Yan
Qing's beautiful face changed dramatically. Her body trembled slightly and her eyes
were full of confusion.
"The legend turns out to be true ..." Cao Zhi Lan mumbled to herself. "Once she
takes action, she immediately restores her youth and maintains the peak level
status. The magical Upanishads of the Heaven Lake Divine Land is really terrifying.
It is the blessings from God as I am witnessing this now. Regretfully, she will not
get anything good from the fight either."
Pan Zhe agreed in silence, nodded his head while smiling miserably, "I just hope
that the situation will not be getting worse."
"I am afraid it will be." Cao Zhi Lan shook her head. She instantly realized
something and couldn't help but slightly scream out with a strange face.
Three warriors were sitting next to Pan Zhe were from the Heaven Lake Divine Land
and Gu family alternatively. These three warriors were similar to Pan Zhe, also
lucky to survive after having been Shi Yan's soul experimental test subjects.
At this time, these three warriors seemed to be forcefully pulled out, their faces
were instilled with full of fear.
Their bodies slowly flew up to the air, quickly floated out of the range of the
defensive formation, then appeared in the void in front of Shi Yan.
Under the attentive eyes of Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Lung, Pan Zhe, and Hua Meng, Shi
Yan faintly smiled, pointed at those three warriors who were being confined by some
unknown forces and then shouted, "Explode!"
"Boom Boom Boom"
Three skull-piercing sounds came up from the three warriors that had exploded.
Those three warriors, who were frightened and panicked, were killed just in a
flash. Their skulls had cracked apart and fresh blood splattered from the top of
their heads. They instantaneously died on the spot.
Gu Shao's and Yu Qin's faces turned purple with murderous rage.
"This is just the start." Shi Yan turned his head back, looking at the group of Gu
Ling Lung, and Hua Meng behind from a distance. He smirked wickedly and pointed
towards those people.
Suddenly, Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing the two girls were tied up by some forces,
then uncontrollably leaped up.
Cao Zhi Lan, Hua Meng, Huang Nan and He Qing Man were all horrified with frightened
faces, and dazedly looked at these two girls slowly rising up.
After the death of the three warriors, Cao Zhi Lan understood that a slaughter
would probably ensue. As she looked at Shi Yan's cruel smile, she felt powerless
and frightened.
"Don't!" He Qing Man begged miserably, "Shi Yan, please don't! I know you can see
us. Please let them go, don't kill them!"
Shi Yan wasn't moved, his eyes displayed an unconcerned look.
The delicate bodies of Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing trembled and they couldn't
restrain their fears. They stared at Shi Yan who appeared to be coming closer and
closer, thus they started to have thoughts of hopelessness.
"Little Ling Lung!"
"Qing'er"
Gu Shao, Yu Qin goggled, then became panicked, and couldn't help but scream out.
"The positions of the three previous warriors were probably not high enough. I
think these two girls should be enough then." Shi Yan's face was calm, his voice
was cold. He looked at Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing, then shook his head while
saying, "Regretfully, I haven't even really interacted with you yet ..."
"Little rascal, you win!" Gu Shao let out a sigh, all of the sharp swords on his
body vanished in a blink.
The smooth and white face of Yu Qin slightly shivered, wrinkles reappeared on her
face in just a short time, and she regained her eighty-year-old appearance.
Her lenient face could not be disguised any longer.
Yu Qin angrily looked at Shi Yan and shouted. "What do you want after all?"
"What do I want?" Shi Yan seriously thought for a while before shaking his head. "I
haven't thought of anything yet. But, if you are really obedient, they can continue
to live."
Gu Shao's and Yu Qin's eyes were full of anger, but they couldn't do anything.
It wasn't that they didn't want to save Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing. However, Shi
Yan didn't have any moves and Di Shan didn't take any action nor released any
forces.
This meant the person who had brought Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing out was not
them, but someone else.
Gu Shao and Yu Qin were both God Realm warriors. They were quietly sensing around
but couldn't locate the aura of that secret person.
This had scared the both of them a lot. Moreover, they didn't know whether that
hidden person had placed any formation techniques on Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing
or not. Therefore, they didn't dare to take any risks, and could only accept to
lose unpleasingly.
"We will not take any actions anymore." Gu Shao confirmed with a strange face.
Yu Qin nodded reluctantly.
"That's ok." Shi Yan revealed a smile but actually, he was very cold-hearted
inside. He waved his hands towards a place to signal for someone to bring these two
beautiful girls back.
Under Gu Shao and Yu Qin's scrutinized look, Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing were like
wooden statues that slowly floated backwards and then disappeared abnormally.
Gu Shao's and Yu Qin's face changed again. The precautions increased in their eyes.
"Now, can we discuss decently?" After the two girls had returned to the wooden
house, Shi Yan deliberately clasped his hands again with the same respectful manner
as earlier. "Predecessors, please take a seat."
Although Shi Yan had invited them to sit, there weren't any chairs there.
Gu Shao and Yu Qin harrumphed and then sat down cross-legged on the hard ground
with resentful faces. They looked at Shi Yan, wondering what he had wanted after
all.
"Let's talk about the compensation." Shi Yan said with a smile.

Chapter 287: The Declaration of Love
"Compensation?" Gu Shao and Yu Qin coldly harrumphed at the same time. Their eyes
were even more frigid; the corner of their mouths beamed out disdainfully.
"What does the Gu family owe you?" Gu Shao didn't bother to look at Shi Yan,
instead, he stared at Di Shan. "You are from the Chasm Battlefield. The Gu family
has never met you before. I don't know how the Gu family is related to your tribe?"
"We and the Yang family are allies." Di Shan looked indifferent, didn't want to
talk with Gu Shao any further. He pointed at Shi Yan and said, "Let him discuss it
with you."
"That guy?" Gu Shao's face was astonished. "He can speak for you?"
"Yes, he can."
Gu Shao and Yu Qin exchanged their looks in shock. The way they looked at Shi Yan
now had a little change.
Shi Yan only had the Earth Realm cultivation base. In their eyes, he was just a
puppet who was controlled by Di Shan and another hidden person in the dark. He
shouldn't have any rights to talk.
From the beginning, Gu Shao and Yu Qin hadn't really respected Shi Yan. Although
Shi Yan had also shown his sturdiness, they had thought that Shi Yan just simply
followed Di Shan's orders, as they hadn't assumed that he could be the one who
would have discussed it with them.
However, from what Di Shan had said, Gu Shao and Yu Qin understood that their
judgment was probably wrong. By this time, they started to look straight at Shi Yan
and considered him a person who could talk to them equally.
"Alright," Gu Shao knitted his eyebrows unpleasingly and said, "You said something
about compensation? What do we owe you?"
"Uniting with each other to deal with the Yang family, making a mess at the Kyara
Sea, taking action arbitrarily in the Yang family's territory. Those are your
mistakes." Shi Yan was confronting Gu Shao and Yu Qin, the two famous persons of
the entire Kyara Sea, but he wasn't scared of them, instead, he was talking
confidently. "Your stupidity has led to the invasion of the Demon Dwellers - the
fall of Kyara Sea, and the current difficult situation in the entire area.
Everything is because of your mistakes."
"Hmm!" Gu Shao and Yu Qin coldly harrumphed simultaneously. Their faces looked
unpleasant and became more serious. They were not hasty to explain anything yet.
Shi Yan smirked, contemplated for a while before continuing, "It looks like if I
don't tell you more practically, you will not cooperate."
"What?" Gu Shao's eyes flashed up a furious light. "More practical?"
"The Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land, each of you will give us five of
your islands that are in the adjacent area of the Wind Cloud Island. They used to
belong to the Yang family. A total of ten islands, the names of those islands are
Ice Moon Island, Wind Star Island ..."
Shi Yan took his time to name all the islands which he had already carefully
checked.
While hearing what Shi Yan was saying, Gu Shao's and Yu Qin's faces were getting
more unpleasant, but they still restrained their anger. Their eyes were chilled to
the bone.
"Damn it! The Gu family have made our efforts to exploit those five islands. Every
of them has either mineral springs or herbal mountains. This little rascal is
dreaming. He even dares to intimidate the Gu family."
Inside the four-story wooden house, Gu Ling Lung suddenly stood up. She was so
resentful that she couldn't storm out and have a life-and-death fight with Shi Yan.
Hua Meng grabbed one of her arms and pulled her back. The powerlessness was showed
on his emaciated face. "Lady, please don't be agitated. It's useless if you go out
now. Instead, you will distract our headman."
Gu Ling Lung's charming body wriggled for a while but couldn't get out of Hua
Meng's grip. She shouted angrily, "Shi Yan, you are such a bastard. At this time
when we are all facing the Demon Dwellers' invasion, you still don't care for the
major matters. You will have to repay sooner or later."
Shi Yan coldly smiled, glancing at Gu Ling Lung from a distance. He raised his left
arm and flapped in the air.
Gu Ling Lung's body slightly trembled, her eyes flashed up a panicky light as her
small face instantly reddened.
In the abandoned land, every time she acted like a tigress showing her fangs and
claws, Shi Yan immediately gave her a lesson. Shi Yan had done this movement so
many times before, which was using his hand spanking her round jade-like butt.
After this, the marks of Shi Yan's hand had always remained on her butt.
As seeing Shi Yan flapping his hands in the air, Gu Ling Lung remembered her
disgraceful life from before, feeling both ashamed and angry. Her agitations
completely disappeared.
Gu Ling Lung quietly released a sigh, shaking her head while saying to Huang Nan
next to her. "Those five islands gather a lot of precious resources of our Heaven
Lake Divine Land. His request is too much ..."
Huang Nan's eyes were full of anger. "That little rascal is having a daydream.
Devine Mother absolutely will not give these five islands to the Yang family."
Qu Yan Qing nodded her head and said, "Definitely not."
"Nothing is impossible." Cao Zhi Lan's hands were placed on the window, her
delicate body slightly bent down, her round butt perked up creating a fascinating
curve. She looked at Shi Yan from a distance with a leisurely manner. Her voice
seemed a little strange. "He is not just merely shooting an arrow. If he's given
out this request, he definitely has some backup plans. As from what I've seen, he
will probably get what he wants ..."
"It is impossible!" Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing shouted at the same time.
He Qing Man also stood up, looked at Cao Zhi Lan incomprehensively. "Lady Cao, why
do you feel that Shi Yan will achieve his purpose?"
"You guys listen to it by yourselves." Cao Zhi Lan revealed a big smile like
hundreds of flowers blossoming. Nothing could compare with her beauty right now.
"You base on what to have that request?" The sword auras torrentially emitted from
Gu Shao's body. Although his face still remained calm, his ten fingers were
sparkling with sword halos like snakes wriggling and showing their fangs, bringing
people a terrifying feeling of the extremely sharp and tremendous sword posture.
"Based on what?" Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows as though he was contemplating, then
said with a smirk, "If you can't fulfill my request, you go ahead start the fight.
At this point of time, you can't even deal with the Demon Dwellers. If our forces
jump in, I believe the name Heaven Lake Divine Land and Gu family will be wiped out
of the Kyara Sea."
As soon as Shi Yan finished those words, there suddenly appeared a flow of
horrendous auras which could destroy bones and souls.
"The third God Realm warriors!" Yu Qin was panicked. She couldn't control her
emotion anymore, suddenly stood up. She looked towards the peak of the mountain
which was not far away with strange lights flaring up from her eyes.
Behind the peak of that mountain, next to a pointed icicle, Ka Ba was laughing out
loud, walking over to the side of Yu Rou and Ya Meng then said, "At first, Yi Tian
Mo has asked me to disclose my aura just a little bit to give them more pressure.
But unexpectedly, our Master has had a wicked intention already. He told all of us
to hide, only threaten them little by little. This makes people even more miserable
than displaying all the powers at once." Ya Meng's face looked brutal. "These two
guys really overestimate themselves. If they back us to the corner, we just capture
both of them then."
"Don't rush," Yu Rou smiled and said with a low voice, "At this Kyara Sea, we are
considered pagan races. If we become the enemy of all human warriors in this entire
area, we will encounter many difficulties later. Our master is still young but not
stupid, he knows how we can get the most benefits."
Ka Ba nodded and said sincerely, "Master's uprightness is exceptional indeed.

Although he is only an Earth Realm warrior, he isn't scared of the two God Realm
warriors. Instead, he dares to intimidate his opponents. He really has
qualifications of an outstanding hero."
While the three of them, Ka Ba, Ya Meng, and Yu Rou were discussing there, Gu Shao
and Yu Qin were restlessly worried as if they were sitting on fire over there.
"You have other three God Realm warriors?!" Gu Shao took a deep breath, finally
started to feel insecure. "Three God Realm warriors. Very few forces at the Kyara
Sea can resist this force. However, if human warriors of the Kyara Sea unite with
each other, defeating you is not that difficult." Gu Shao clenched his teeth with
frigid eyes, then said, "Don't push us too much!"
"It is you alone who are pushing yourself." Shi Yan wasn't scared at all. He coldly
glared at Gu Shao and said, "If you don't agree, so wait until I unite with the
Demon Dwellers to wipe out your names."
"You dare to cooperate with the Demon Dwellers?" Gu Shao's and Yu Qin's faces
changed again.
"What?" Shi Yan pretended to be astonished. "You seem to be very surprised? It

isn't what you've never done before. Why do you think joining with Demon Dwellers
is treason and heresy? When you and the Demon Dwellers had united with each other
to deal with Yang family, didn't you also have the same thought?"
Gu Shao and Yu Qin got bewildered, couldn't say anything.
"I don't want to talk too much," Shi Yan harrumphed and said, "Each of you gives us
five islands, we will remain calm, and Gu Ling Lung, Qu Yan Qing, Hua Meng, Huang
Nan can be still alive. But, if you don't hand over the islands, not only the four
of them have to die but also two of you will be buried with them."
After finishing these words, Shi Yan stood up, walked straight towards Cao Zhi Lan
and others in the house without even glancing at Gu Shao and Yu Qin. When he turned
around, he coldly said to two of them, "I'll give you one hour to consider."
Gu Shao's and Yu Qin's faces kept changing, as their eyes looked dazed. They stood
still on the spot, being filled with anxiety.
When Shi Yan went through the soul defensive formation that Yi Tian Mo had set up,
Yi Tian Mo suddenly showed up from nowhere, quietly nodded towards Shi Yan
implicating that everything was still under control.
Shi Yan smiled without saying anything. He then walked slowly into the floor where
the group of Cao Zhi Lan and others were waiting. His eyes swept over Gu Ling Lung,
who was gritting her teeth with hatred, then moved his eyes to He Qing Man, who was
having a confused face, and said, "If there aren't any unexpected things, you can
leave today."
"You bastard!" Gu Ling Lung shouted with anger, "I didn't expect that you fish in
troubled water."
"You have to repay for your mistakes." Shi Yan's face got more serious, his eyes
sharpened. "If it weren't because of your stupidity, Yang family would be still at
the Kyara Sea and the Demon Dwellers wouldn't have intruded. As you have done
wrong, you have to compensate for it."
"Shi Yan, I agree with what you've said." Cao Zhi Lan revealed a smile and
flattered him all of a sudden. "Cao family has made mistake. Ah, if you have the
same request with Cao family, I can stand up to make Cao family hand over five
islands as a compensation."
Cao Zhi Lan leaned against the window. Her body exposed fascinating curves, her
eyes flared up a wise light as she emanated mesmerizing glows.
Pan Zhe and Hua Meng quietly swallowed. They wondered why this beautiful girl
suddenly became so illustrious like this.
"You can speak for Cao family?" Shi Yan was astonished.
"Of course." Cao Zhi Lan revealed a big smile. Her pink lips curled up, she looked
very lustful. "I can also control my own future. Shi Yan, if you want to marry me,
Cao family can take ten islands as my dowry. So, have you ever thought about this?
Hahaha, if you do, I will be responsible for my words."
When Cao Zhi Lan uttered those words, she didn't felt ashamed at all as if she was
actually discussing some major things in a serious manner.
Shi Yan's eyes and mouths were wide opened.

Chapter 288: The invitation of the Three Gods Sect
Outside of the defensive formation.
Di Shan was standing imposingly, coldly looking at the two people opposite him.
Yu Qin and Gu Shao were whispering in the discussion. Their faces constantly
changed, their eyes flashed up complicating lights, and their eyebrows kept
knitting tightly. They were obviously frustrated.
Inside of the defensive formation.
From a distance of fifty meters, with an astonished face, Yi Tian Mo looked at that
incomparably appealing woman who was talking to Shi Yan with an unimaginable
manner.
On the ground floor.
A bunch of people, including Hua Meng, Huang Nan, Gu Ling Lung, Pan Zhe, Qu Yan
Qing, and He Qing Man, was all wearing strange faces. They bewilderedly looked at
Cao Zhi Lan, who was ranked number three in the Power Rankings and was considered
the popular outstanding leader of the new generation of the Cao family. They didn�t
expect that she was able to utter those superficial words that could unpleasantly
pierce through the others� ears.
She� was she serious?

She was the leader of Cao family�s new generation ranking the Peak Earth Realm,
extremely beautiful, the goddess who allured and mesmerized numerous outstanding
guys at the Endless Sea. Still, she proactively suggested getting married to Shi
Yan?
Hua Meng and Huang Nan goggled, looking at each other, doubted whether they had
heard it right or not.
Pan Zhe�s face was extremely bizarre, shaking his head constantly as if he didn�t
want to believe what was happening in front of his eyes.
Shi Yan was also in a daze, knitted his eyebrows while contemplating without saying
a word.
� Miss�Miss Cao?� He Qing Man was full of confusion. She asked with a strange
voice, �Jie (Chinese way to call an older sister), you want � what do you want to
do?�
�Lan jie, I didn�t hear it wrong?�
Gu Ling Lung raised her fist up, forming a posture which looked like she wanted to
stamp the ground. �Has that little rascal planted some formation technique inside
your soul? If not, how come did you rave like this?�
Other people�s face brightened, they quietly nodded in agreement with this idea.
They looked at Shi Yan again with full of disdain and precautions.
�He isn�t that boring.� Cao Zhi Lan only smiled. Her small mouth curled up as her
beautiful eyes rippled with many strange lights. �Shi Yan, what do you think about
my suggestion?�
Shi Yan contemplated without speaking; his face was very bizarre.
�In the Endless Sea, the Martial Spirit Palace, the Yang family, the Cao family,
and the Three Gods Sect are the most powerful forces. In recent years, although the
Cao family has never taken any major actions, no one dares to deny the Cao family�s
real ability. The Cao family�s status in the Tuta Sea is quite similar to the Yang
family at the Kyara Sea before. If you marry me, the Cao family will be the
strongest ally of the Yang family. Moreover, I assume that I deserve to be your
wife more than Xia XinYan. Either my background or my ability is much better than
hers. Besides, I do believe my appearance is not less than hers either.� Cao Zhi
Lan wore a big smile; her beautiful eyes stared at Shi Yan. �So? If you consider
this proposal carefully, you will see that it will bring you a lot of benefits.�
�Miss Cao, will you love me?� After contemplating for a while, Shi Yan suddenly
revealed a smirk with a strange light flashing up from his eyes. �I want to ask
you, why? Why are you proposing to me? I believe that many men who have higher
cultivation base than mine. The Yang family has currently collapsed, my status is
not worth mentioning. Why did you come up with this proposal?�
�I believe in you.� Cao Zhi Lan beamed out a faint smile. Her radiantly beautiful
eyes sparked lively lights. �I believe in your future which will be more glorious
than all the other men that I�ve met in the Endless Sea. I think that my life will
be very colorful being with you. In short, I have respect for you.�
The other people in the wooden house were also astonished with their wide-open eyes
and mouths. They all had strange faces and felt that Cao Zhi Lan had gone crazy.
�Lam jie, you disappoint me.� Gu Ling Lung stamped her foot as she was so angry
that she almost exploded. �This little rascal is a despicable bastard, extremely
disgusting, self-seeking, and very arrogant. How could that kind of person deserve
you?�
Qu Yan Qing also slightly shook her head as she obviously didn�t understand either.
Only He Qing Man cocked her head, considering for a while. After she recalled Xia
Xinyan�s judgments for Shi Yan, she gradually figured out some clues, ambiguously
felt that Cao Zhi Lan�s daring proposal should have a reason.
She knew Cao Zhi Lan in the Endless Sea was famous not only for her martial
strength but also for her acceptably exceptional wisdom.
An elegant, pure, intelligent, and beautiful girl like her didn�t even try to show
her nobleness. Instead, she bravely threw Shi Yan an olive sprig. Has she gone
insane?
Following this flow of thoughts, He Qing Man quietly evaluated Shi Yan. She
suddenly remembered that Shi Yan had only been at the Disaster Realm before he
entered the Chasm Battlefield. As of now, after just two years, he had already
reached the Peak Earth Realm. This breakthrough speed was earth-shaking.
A series of thoughts flashed up in He Qing Man�s head, which had surprised her even
more. The more she thought, the more logical things had become. After this, the way
she looked at Cao Zhi Lan was more admirable.
He Qing Man admired this girl�s hardiness, her beautiful eyes, and her manners when
dealing with major matters.
�Xinyan jie, where are you? Someone wants to steal your man. She is also a strong
opponent. You have to be careful �� He Qing Man thought to herself.
�Shi Yan, tell me if I am pretty?� Cao Zhi Lan slenderly swayed her delicate body
around in front of Shi Yan. Her full breasts were prominent, and her waist was
small. She looked like a fresh flower which could attract others to be immersed in
it and never want to wake up again.
�You are really beautiful.� Shi Yan revealed a faint smile. His flaming and lustful
eyes scanned her wonderful body up and down. �Among the girls that I know, only Xia
Xinyan�s face can compare with your beautiful one.�
Shi Yan mused for a while then said with a thoughtful face. �It is just that I
don�t have any intentions to get married nor have children for now, nor bind my
marriage with the families� major matters. If I like a woman, I won�t care about
her background or forces nor if she can help me or not. It will be merely my love
for her, and it wouldn�t be related to anything else.�
After saying that, under the puzzled eyes of the others, Shi Yan immediately left,
walking outside of the house without caring about Cao Zhi Lan.
Gu Shao and Yu Qin had stopped discussing. Their faces were gloomy, a little
discontented and angry.
Shi Yan appeared quietly and then said with a smile. �How are you considering it?�
�We agree with your request.� Gu Shao took a deep breath, forcefully restrained his
anger and shouted, �Let my people go!�
�Ok.�
Shi Yan raised his hand in the air and said with a very pleasing manner, �Release
them.�
The defensive formation, which looked like a moon on the bottom of a well, was
instantly broken after a flow of forces zoomed over it.
The group of Hua Meng, Gu Ling Lung, and the others immediately appeared from the
defensive formation. Cao Zhi Lan was still in a daze.
�You guys can go now.� Shi Yan pointed toward that group, and then he turned his
head around to look at Gu Shao and Yu Qin and said, �You will send your people to
hand over those ten islands to the Xia family. I know the Xia family is currently
living in the Wing Cloud Island, which is in between your two forces. Do you
understand what I mean?�
Gu Shao slightly harrumphed and nodded with rage.
�That�s good,� Shi Yan revealed a faint smile. �You guys can bring your people out
of here. I�ll assure that once you and the Demon Dwellers engage fighting, we will
just stay on the mountain and watch the fight. We will not get involved in it.�
Gu Shao and Yu Qin were full of hatred and certainly had some other plans. They
looked at Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing and nodded, implicating that they wanted to
leave the Snow Dragon Island right away.
But, right at this time, an unusual phenomenon happened in the sky.
A strange beast with flames all over its body slowly descended from the sky. That
beast was as big as a small mountain, its body was sturdy, and its gestures was
magnificent.
�Flame Unicorn!� Gu Shao screamed out with his shocked face. �Tang YuanNan is
here.�
The Snow Dragon Island�s weather was usually very cool but became hotter after the
Flame Unicorn came. Thick frozen snow on the peak of the Snow Dragon Mountain
started to melt. White fogs dispersed and gathered up in the sky.
The level-eight Flame Unicorn was the mount of the Hierarch in power of the Three
Gods Sect, the Sun God Tang YuanNan.
Di Shan harrumphed, raised his head looking at the Flame Unicorn which was slowly
descending with an unjoyful face.
Gu Shao�s and Yu Qin�s faces were shocked. They felt a little bit more powerful
when the Flame Unicorn had appeared. However, they realized that there seemed to be
no one riding on the Flame Unicorn.
�What?� Gu Shao and Yu Qin were amazed, released their soul consciousness to check
and discovered that the Flame Unicorn came here alone. The Hierarch in power, Tang
YuanNan of the Three Gods Sect, didn�t show up.
�Who is in charge here?� A powerful and rude voice echoed from the Flame Unicorn.
This level-eight beast could open its mouth and speak the human language. Flames
rose inside its big pupils. The scorching aura on its body was like the condensed
sunlight.
�It�s me.� Shi Yan raised his head and smiled.
�Was the information that was delivered to the Three Gods Sect from you?� The Flame
Unicorn asked.
�Yeah.� Shi Yan nodded his head.
�The Hierarch has satisfied your request and willingly hand over five islands.
Moreover, the Hierarch hope that you can visit our headquarters. He said that he
has something important to discuss with you. That is the invitation card.�
When the solemn voice of the Flame Unicorn still echoed through the entire island,
a splendid yellow card from the sky slowly floated down on the ground in front of
Shi Yan.
�OK. Please tell your Hierarch that we will pay the headquarters of the Three Gods
Sect a visit.�
Shi Yan lifted the corner of his mouth, revealing a smile, looking towards Gu Shao
and Yu Qin who were indescribably panicked and said, �Tang YuanNan is summoning all
the high-class warriors from everywhere to gather in the Three Gods Sect. You guys
should also be invited. We will meet again in a few days.�
Gu Shao and Yu Qin exchanged glances, seeing the incomprehensive look in each
other�s eyes.
�Seven days later, the top-class warriors from everywhere will gather at the
headquarters of the Sect. Don�t be late.� The Flame Unicorn transmitted the last
message and then slowly leaped up and left.
Shi Yan nodded with a cold smile and said, �I won�t send you off then.�
�Did you also contact Tang YuanNan?� Gu Shao�s face was full of astonishment. �
Even Tang YuanNan had gotten intimidated by you?
�Intimidate?� Shi Yan shook his head. �Not that intimidated. It is just a
cooperation. They are much more open-minded than you. After I�ve told them the pros
and cons, although I don�t have any of their weaknesses at hand, they are still
willing to hand over the five islands to me. Compared to Tang YuanNan, the two of
you are very stingy. No wonder why you guys are not as strong as the Three Gods
Sect. That has a reason indeed.�
Gu Shao�s face looked very unpleasant.
�Alright. We will meet again in seven days.� Shi Yan mumbled. �By that time, if you
have any suggestions, you can bring it up. But, if you don�t keep your words,
hahaha, you know how people can do anything if they get irritated.�
Gu Shao and Yu Qin were extremely indignant. They glared at Shi Yan with an annoyed
look, harrumphed coldly before leaping up, bringing Gu Ling Lung, Qu Yan Qing, and
the other people along.
�Take your time; I won�t send you off.�

Chapter 289: Shi Yan�s request

The Wind Cloud Island.
�If it continues like this, things will get worse for sure.� Xia RuiXing�s face was
somber. He was standing on a bare mountain, slightly bending down towards the
Headman Xia ShenChuan then said, �These uncultivated islands don�t have any mineral
springs nor herbal mountains. The Sky and Earth aura are diluted which is not
suitable for warriors to cultivate. Our cultivation cannot be improved at all if we
live here.�
Ten subordinate high-class warriors of the Xia family were surrounding Xia
ShenChuan. Most of them were at the Nirvana Realm. They all showed their consent in
silence.
�The Xia family is one of the fifteen big forces of the Endless Sea anyway. As we
have recently declined this much, it is tough to stand.� One high-class warrior
said with a low voice. �Master, the Xia family is in the most critical and
dangerous situation. Please come up with a solution soon.
�Taking Xia Xinyan�s whole life�s happiness to exchange for the Xia family�s
stability is very adequate.� Xia RuiXing nodded and said. �Master, being a daughter
of the Xia family, she is supposed to sacrifice herself for the family. Thus, Xia
Xinyan can�t refuse this duty. If I had an eligible daughter like this, I wouldn�t
have hesitated to offer my daughter!�
Xia RuiXing�s words were so sharp as if they could cut through nails and irons.
The Xia family�s five Sky Realm elderly warriors with snow-white hair were standing
behind Xia RuiXing. All of them contemplated and didn�t utter a word.
�Nirvana Realm already.� Xia ShenChuan�s countenance was not quite good. He coldly
swept his eyes over everyone then finally turned his head and slightly bent down to
ask the five elders of the Xia family, �Five elders, Xia Xinyan is the hope of the
Xia family. With her realm improvement, her cultivation will definitely surpass all
of ours in the future. If she stays with the Xia family, we will have a chance to
rebel again. But, if she is given in marriage to a force with bad intentions, her
life will probably be wastefully destroyed.�
�The Endless Sea�s situation could be changed just in a blink of an eye. Now, the
Demon Dwellers have massively intruded. I am afraid we can�t wait that long.� Xia
RuiXing also bent down respectfully towards a short, fat elder with many wrinkles
and said. �Great elder, if the Xia family doesn�t display any demeanors, I think we
will soon decline. According to the current situation, we have to unite with other
forces; otherwise, we will either be killed by the Demon Dwellers or become the
sacrificed object of the other forces.�
�Xia RuiXing also got the point.� The great elder gently nodded.
Xia ShenChuan�s face slightly changed.
�Swoosh.�
A blue figure zoomed towards them from a distance then appeared in the middle of
these people in a blink.
�If you insist on sacrificing me, I will leave the Xia family.� Xia Xinyan�s face
was cold; her manner was as if she had willingly ruptured the relationship with
those people.
�Rubbish!� Xia ShenChuan shouted frigidly and annoyedly, �You have no right to get
involved in the main matters of the family. No matter what decision the family
makes, you are not allowed to give any judgment.�
�Father!� Xia Xinyan was in extreme rage. �This is the major matter of my entire
life. I�m not going to allow you to decide for me carelessly.�
�Is it because of the little rascal Shi Yan?� Xia RuiXing smiled coldly, �Xia
Xinyan, you should understand the situation. I remember that you used to sacrifice
everything for this family. Why have you changed since you�ve met that little
rascal? The Yang family is done, the Kyara Sea has lost. Shi Yan in the Chasm
Battlefield could hardly avoid death. So, why do you need to be persistent and
miserable only because of one dead man?�
Xia Xinyan�s eyebrows slammed together; her eyes shot out murderous aura. �Who said
he�s dead?�
She continued after harrumphing, �Even if you are dead, he will not be!�
�Sass!� Xia RuiXing�s face turned purple with rage. He immediately talked to the
five elders, �Elders, as you can see, this girl has betrayed us. Our headman is
even nothing in her eyes. If this thing continues to be like this, I am afraid no
one can control her. If so, it�s better to give her away in marriage.�
After hearing those words, the five elders of Xia family contemplated and
considered carefully.
�You go get married if you want.� Xia Xinyan even didn�t want to open her mouth.
She glanced at Xia ShenChuan for a while and said, �Father, I�ll go now.�
�Don�t mess around anymore.� Xia ShenChuan knitted his eyebrows while saying
unhappily, �Things haven�t been finalized yet.�
�Forgive me, may I have a word?� At this time, all of a sudden, Zhou Yu slightly
bent down towards the five elders to conduct the decency before speaking, �Although
the Yang Tian Emperor has been confined in the Fourth Demon Area, no one can prove
that he has been killed there. Everyone knows how dangerous the Yang Tian Emperor�s
bloodlines are. If he is not dead even for one day, the Yang family can easily have
a way to make a comeback. You all know the Yang Tian Emperor�s personality, so
should we consider it carefully?�
�Consider?� Xia RuiXing revealed a cold smile, �It�s hard for Yang Tian Emperor to
get out of the Fourth Demon Area alive. Even if he can escape, he can�t trouble the
Xia family just because of that Shi Yan. That little rascal is just an abandoned
child whom the Yang family had picked up in the middle of nowhere. How many effects
can he have?�
�This is also true.� Some of the Xia family�s elders gently nodded after thinking
for a while.
The situation was tense and unsolved. The group of Xia ShenChuan and Zhou Yu was
persistent with their own opinions. The other group of Xia RuiXing kept fuzzing
about, asking Xia Xinyan to sacrifice herself.
Those people of the Xia family on the island clattered nonstop, which was not easy
to stop shortly.
Xia Xinyan wanted to leave many times but was stopped by Xia ShenChuan. Because of
the love for her father as well as being afraid of her father who probably had
encountered a subservient situation, she couldn�t help but stay observing in
silence.
�Someone is coming.� After half an hour of discussing without any positive results,
Xia ShenChuan suddenly sensed something. He raised his head looking up to the sky
with a suspicious face.
�Swoosh swoosh swoosh.�
The sound and figure were piercing the air and dashing forward with a fast speed
from a distance. While the Xia family�s people were still in an incomprehensive
daze, Gu ZhengYang of the Gu family and Yue Feng of the Heaven Lake Divine Land
appeared in front of those people together.
The people of the Xia family immediately shut up, staring at Gu ZhengYang and Yue
Feng with a strange look.
Last time, these two people had brought Gu Yu and Feng Hai here to seek a marriage
alliance but then deterrently left in the end. And now, three days later, here they
were. That made the Xia family�s people more cautious. They didn�t know of their
intentions; thus, they were a little worried.
�What brings you two here this time?� Zhou Yu frowned while asking.
Gu Yu and Feng Hai had very bizarre countenances. They walked over to Xia
ShenChuan, bent down to conduct their decency. Then, each of them took out a letter
from their pockets and respectfully handed them over to Xia ShenChuan.
Xia ShenChuan received the letters with suspicion; his face turned somber.
�What are your intentions?� Xia ShenChuan harrumphed. �Is this the dowry? Haven�t I
accepted your request yet? Each of your families will give five resourceful
islands. If this is the dowry, you are generous, but ��
�Each family will hand over five islands?!� Xia RuiXing�s eyes brightened, she
couldn�t help but slightly shout out with a happy face.
The five elders of the Xia family were quietly jubilant as well, looking towards
Xia Xinyan with an implicating look.
Xia Xinyan vaguely felt that something was not right. She was resentful and was
prepared to leave at any given time.
�Headman of Xia family, you�ve misunderstood us.� Gu ZhengYang shook his head and
forced a miserable smile. �I have followed my father�s order to give you these
islands without any other intentions.�
Yue Feng also nodded, implicating that the Heaven Lake Divine Land was also of the
same stance.
�When did your families suddenly become so conscientious?� Xia ShenChuan coldly
smiled. �But I can�t accept it easily like this. I don�t know that if I keep these
letters, what is going to happen. You should take them back.�
Gu Zheng Yang and Yue Feng exchanged glances with each other; their faces displayed
an abundance of shame. They felt humiliated although they wanted to explain.
�What happened after all?� The Headman Xia ShenChuan looked at these two guys and
said, �According to what I understand about your two leaders, they won�t just
causelessly hand over these islands. If I remember well, these ten islands make up
all the resources of your two families. If it were me, I would not easily give them
to someone else.�
�Can we not tell you the reasons?� Yue Feng said with a forced, miserable smile.
�Without the reasons, I will not accept it.� Xia ShenChuan shook his head.
�Alright.� Yue Feng released a sigh and said reluctantly, �Our Divine Mother and
the headman of the Gu family have compensated those islands for the Yang family. In
fact, these islands are supposed to be given to Shi Yan, but he is persistent to
ask us to hand them over to you. Therefore, we come here to hand over these
islands.�
All the people of Xia family were dumbstruck.
�What� what did you say?� Xia RuiXing�s expression was like he didn�t dare to
believe it. He said, �Haven�t you been mistaken? If I understand it right, you said
Shi Yan has threatened the two of you and forced each of you to hand over five
islands? He � what did he threaten you with? How could he do that?�
Xia ShenChuan kept chucking his tongue and shaking his head. He obviously didn�t
believe what he�d just heard.
�Our Divine Mother and the headman of the Gu family had gone to the Snow Dragon
Island together to see Shi Yan of the Yang family. After that, they had ordered us
to give these islands to the Xia family.� Yue Feng bowed his head dolefully, paused
a little bit before continuing, �Not only the Heaven Lake Divine Land and the Gu
family, but I�ve heard that Tang YuanNan of the Three Gods Sect has also fulfilled
Shi Yan�s request, handing over five islands of theirs.�
The Xia family�s goggled to the extreme.
�Xinyan.� Xia ShenChuan�s visage was very bizarre, looking at Xia Xinyan in panic.
�That little rascal, he has such powerful capacities like this?�
Xia Xinyan was a little amazed; she shook her head and said, �It�s been a very long
time since I had last met him. I don�t know either.�
�Xinyin, Uncle Zhou is impressed.� Zhou Yu released a sigh. �It seems that no one
in the Xia family has keen eyes but you.�
The five elders of the Xia family also nodded quietly and complimented her
altogether with delight faces.
�That�s it.� Gu Zheng Yang bent down with an amicable manner. �I hope that you will
quickly inform Shi Yan that you�ve received the islands to avoid the mistakenness.
My father has told me not to let him have any misunderstandings. You have to tell
him that we haven�t threatened you with anything.�
Xia RuiXing nodded as if he had lost his soul. It seemed like he was dreaming right
now.
�You have to inform Shi Yan to avoid any misunderstandings.� Yue Feng had also
reminded again before leaving.
Xia Xinyan looked like she had gotten lost in a mist of clouds. What did Shi Yan do
to have dominated Gu Shao and Yu Qin who were famous for being stingy?!
Chapter 290: Dragon Horn Clan - Ma Qi Jie
Snowflakes were scattering about, and the wind could chill an unsuspecting person
to the bone. Snow blanketed the peaks of the mountains with a white coat. The
icicles were pellucid and sparkling. Under the sunlight, they looked like splendid
sharp swords.
At the foot of the mountain, houses were covered with a thick layer of ice. On the
awnings of the houses, there remained many long icicles.
Inside the four-story house, He Qing Man was wearing a snow fox-feather coat,
subconsciously rubbed her palms and then blew out a small flow of warm air. She
then mumbled, �Why did the weather suddenly become so cold without any warnings?�
There were only three people left in the house right now, including Pan Zhe, He
Qing Man, and Cao Zhi Lan. The other people had either left with Gu Shao and Yu Qin
or been kicked out of the house according to Shi Yan�s orders.
Pan Zhe in a thick feather coat looked up to the mountain peak that reached the
sky. He spoke up while his eyebrows were knitted tightly. �Since last night, the
temperature on the island has continually been decreasing for unknown reasons. It�s
peculiar.�
Cao Zhi Lan�s face, on the contrary, was very calm. She even revealed a faint
smile. �It is surely related to Shi Yan. The temperature cannot just naturally
decrease this fast. I don�t know what they did to make this island to have become
peculiar like this.�
�Miss Cao, you assume that Shi Yan is more outstanding than other men that you have
ever met before?� He Qing Man retracted her neck into the snow fox-feather coat.
Her eyes were looking at Cao Zhi Lan suspiciously. �You should know that the Yang
family and we are still enemies.�
Pan Zhe looked at Cao Zhi Lan bewilderedly and incomprehensively. He also tried to
listen in to the conversation.
�Of course.� Cao Zhi Lan nodded with a smile. She didn�t try to hide her applause
for Shi Yan. Her eyes radiated a strange light, �When he was at the Disaster Realm,
he could already resist one full-power seven-sword strike of Gu-xiao mei (Chinese
way to call a little younger sister) and didn�t lose his ground. In the Chasm
Battlefield, only after two years, he had entered the Earth Realm from the Disaster
Realm; and now, he is at the Peak Earth Realm. This fast improvement is tremendous.
Besides, his relations with the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race is out of our
imagination. Regardless of how you speculate, you can�t imagine that the Demonic
Sound Clan and the Wings Race obey his commands.�
Those words of Cao Zhi Lan had been hidden deep inside her for a very long time
without being disclosed once.
Cao Zhi Lan was better at observing than the others. In the abandoned land, she had
soon realized that the attitudes of the pagan leaders Yi Tian Mo, Di Shan, and Yu
Rou towards Shi Yan had substantially changed. Before leaving the abandoned land,
she had even found out that Di Shan and Yu Rou seemed to follow Shi Yan�s orders.
That discovery had frightened her very much. Although she didn�t know what had
happened among Shi Yan, Di Shan, and Yu Rou, she knew for sure that Shi Yan had
these two big pagan tribes in his palm.
The Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race had five God Realm masters, together with
a big number of Sky Realm and Nirvana warriors. This force was strong enough to be
able to change the entire situation of the Endless Sea.
Given the situation in which the Demon Dwellers were intruding everywhere, this
force actually could affect the final fighting results of the entire Endless Sea.
As having seen through this point, Cao Zhi Lan proactively proposed to get married
to Shi Yan without being ashamed. She wanted to use her own beauty and her
background forces to bind Shi Yan with her tightly, creating a firm foundation for
the Cao family�s future.
Regretfully, her plan went to the bottom of the sea.
It seemed like Cao Zhi Lan had just remembered something as she quietly smiled and
shook her head. Her beautiful eyes were full of excitements. �It is getting more
and more interesting indeed. Just wait and see, I will make him kneel down
underneath my dress.� Cao Zhi Lan thought to herself and curled up her lips with
confidence. �That guy is definitely fooling around. It is also weird that the
temperature is decreasing this fast.�
Ya Meng�s face was frigid; he launched a horrendous strike on top of the icicle
next to him. The huge and rough crest of the icicle, which looked like an enormous
stone pillar supporting the sky, turned into ice rubble tumbling down.
�If it continues like this, all the plants on this island will be frozen to death.
Even some of my Nirvana Realm people can�t stand it anymore, and they have to wear
more clothes. People who are below the Nirvana Realm have temporarily evacuated to
another area. If the island keeps getting colder, we eventually have to move to the
other place. � Yi Tian Mo�s countenance was somber, his eyebrows knitted tightly.
His soul consciousness kept searching under the Snow Dragon Mountain but wasn�t
able to locate anything.
Di Shan�s and Yu Rou�s faces had also exposed their worries. Their soul cultivation
was limited, and thus, they could find nothing.
Shi Yan was standing in among the five leaders. He said with a low voice, �We have
to come up with a solution indeed. The gathering at the Three Gods Sect�s
headquarters is coming closer. If the abnormal situation on this island can�t be
solved, I won�t feel at ease to leave.�
�That fellow is extremely cunning, hiding discretely. I can vaguely sense it a

little bit but hardly able to lock on it.� Yi Tian Mo shook his head and didn�t
know what else to do.
�It seems that we have to try our secret scriptures.� Ka Ba contemplated for a
while before speaking.
Ya Meng�s and Yi Tian Mo�s eyes brightened.
�What secret scripture?� Shi Yan was amazed and surprisingly asked, �Do you have a
secret scripture that can be of use for real?�
Ka Ba nodded respectfully and said, �The three of us cultivate different spiritual

Upanishads. Yi Tian Mo focuses on soul controlling, and Ya Meng focuses on soul
attacking, while I specialize in soul diffusing. I used to cultivate a secret
scripture named Leading Soul Guiding Gods. Using this scripture can connect my soul
with the souls of other people, and thus my sense power will significantly
increase. If Ya Meng, Yi Tian Mo and I unite with each other, our soul power can
cover the entire Hengluo Sea. If we concentrate carefully, we can discover even the
smallest soul fluctuations surrounding us.�
�Does this secret scripture have any side effects?� Shi Yan instinctively asked. Ka
Ba had the secret scripture but hadn�t used it before. It meant that this kind of
scripture was not as simple as what he had just said.
�The conjoint soul is very dangerous. If the performer is careless, his soul will
be scattered.� Ka Ba nodded with a forced smile. �The soul force of each of us
isn�t much different from each other, but our auras have big differences. Once we
conduct this scripture, we absolutely can�t be affected by any other forces.
Otherwise, the souls of the three of us will possibly become chaotic or be
interchanged with each other.�
�Exchange souls?� Shi Yan shouted.
�Yes, there might be a situation where my host soul enters Ya Meng�s body, and then
Ya Meng�s host soul will penetrate my body. Once our souls are exchanged, if we
can�t change them back to the original host body in seven days, we have to accept
the tragic reality.� Ka Ba seriously said.
�Master, you let our people guard around. If no force penetrates this place, or no
soul recklessly comes close, there won�t be too many possible dangers.� Yi Tian Mo
wasn�t too worried. �The three of us will carry out the soul connection very
quickly. Once our host souls can connect to each other, it�s not that hard to find
the life underneath. You only need to be more careful while we are performing.
There shouldn�t be any problems.�
�That�s how it is?� Shi Yan nodded then looked at Di Shan and Yu Rou and said with
a smile, �There won�t be any big problems?�
�No, there will not.� Di Shan and Yu Rou nodded at the same time.
Ka Ba�s face was excited, he said decisively, �Let�s begin!�
After saying that, Ka Ba sat down neatly first, Ya Meng and Yi Tian Mo also found a
place next to him to sit. The three of them formed a triangle; their palms were
placed against the others�. They started to use the secret scripture Leading Soul
Guiding Gods of the Demonic Sound Clan.
Each flow of the mysterious soul fluctuations was suddenly emitted from their
bodies. These fluctuations were very violent and created visible waves in the
middle of the air. These waves rippled like the water surface and slowly spread
outwards.
Shi Yan�s face was dazed.
His Sea of Consciousness was like it had entered the ocean, becoming a lonely leaf
floating on the water. His host soul and the five Devils in the Sea of
Consciousness also swung nonstop. Being affected by the soul fluctuations of Yi
Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng, he felt that his soul was no longer under his control.
On the contrary, Di Shan and Yu Rou were still unharmed.
Yu Rou noticed Shi Yan�s abnormal change. As she seemed to have felt something, she
quietly swung her arm and drew a dazzling white halo covering his entire body.
After that halo had covered his body, his Sea of Consciousness and host soul
instantly stopped swaying. Everything returned to its normal status.
�With just the remnant of the soul fluctuations, they can still affect my Sea of
Consciousness this much. The soul competencies of these three guys are really
good.� After taking a deep breath, Shi Yan smiled and said. �If things keep
following this way, when the soul fluctuations are successively transmitted into
the earth, the life that is hiding there will be disclosed.�
Di Shan and Yu Rou nodded simultaneously. Their faces were getting more cautious,
looking out at every direction. They were afraid that there would be someone coming
close at this critical moment.
� � � � �
At the northernmost point of the Kyara Sea, on a denuded and deserted island, the
dazzling sunlight was hindered by the devilish auras which were as dense as the
black clouds.
Inside a mountain cave on this island, a bunch of mighty Demon Dwellers, who had
three-meter-tall bodies, dark blue skin, single horns on their heads, together with
peculiar weapons made out of white bones in their hands, were kneeling down on the
ground.
On a platform, which was created by piling up bloody bones, a hefty three-and-a-

half-meter-tall guy with a curved buffalo-like horn on his head was sitting up
straight.
He was bare from the waist up. Finger-size green veins massively emerged like worms
slowly creeping on his body. He looked very ferocious.
Earth-shaking murderous auras like undispersed smoke hovered around him.
This guy�s face was filled with numerous interlaced scars which looked like the
lines of a human palm.
With a quick glance, this guy looked like a devil crawling from the Nine Serenities
Hell with full of heinous crimes. His dark blue eyes shot out a horrendous brutal
aura.
�Patriarch, all the Dragon Horn Clan�s people have already assembled. They are
waiting for your commands.� Below the bone platform, one guy of the Dragon Horn
Clan was loudly reporting; his bloodthirsty face was very excited.
On the bone platform, the patriarch of the Dragon Horn Clan, one of the Demon
Masters of the Fourth Demon Area � Ma Qi Jie, was about to say something but
suddenly sensed something else.
His dark blue eyes were as if they were advancing through thousands of rivers and
mountains, piercing straightforward towards an icy snow island.
�Conjoint Soul!� Ma Qi Jie shouted; his eyes displayed an extreme fear. �The
Demonic Sound Clan disappeared a long time ago. They were one of the four big
branches of the Dark Dwellers. How come they have appeared at the Kyara Sea all of
a sudden?�

Chapter 291: Looking at each other from a space distance.
�Master Ma Qi Jie!� An ear-splitting shriek came out from a thick layer of black
cloud in the sky. A Demon Dweller with only one eye appeared from inside those
devilish clouds. His face was full of green patterns; his body was as skinny as a
thin bamboo which continuously flashed on and off inside the cloud layers.
�Patriarch, when can we depart?� That one-eyed Demon Dweller showed the respect on
his face, clasping his hands in front of his chest while appearing inside the thick
devilish clouds.
�Tell Xie Yan to wait there.�
Ma Qi Jie raised his head howling loudly. A flow of evil auras dashed straight
through the cloud layers tremendously, making that pagan Xie Yan spinning nonstop
within the devilish clouds. He could only stabilize his body after a long while and
then glided away with a miserable face. He had instantly disappeared without
leaving a single trace.
Ma Qi Jie harrumphed coldly, sat down stately on the bone platform and suddenly
swung his arm launching forth a strike into the air.
A black surge of lightning was then shot out from the void.
Time and space seemed to be torn apart. Skulls that were freckled with blood
gradually emerged. These skulls all had different sorts of shapes which had been
collected from many different races. The pupils of many of these skulls were still
very lively; some of the skulls still had their scalps attached to it, which seemed
to be broken off from many of the people�s necks not that long ago.
A bunch of skulls that were dripping with blood were moving behind Ma Qi Jie like a
halo of the Buddha.
Many streams of vicious black smoke rose up from the empty sockets of hundreds of
bloody skulls and then seeped into Ma Qi Jie�s ears like devilish souls without
leaving any visible traces.
Ma Qi Jie�s crazy black eyes gradually became transparent and seemingly contained
an endless amount of accumulated soul powers.
�Devil Transparent Eyes!�
Ma Qi Jie�s hands clasped in front of his chest while his eyes closed tightly.
Hundreds of skulls had suddenly stopped moving.
A bundle of black lights flew out from Ma Qi Jie�s nape slicing through the air,
passing billions of miles and soon disappeared without leaving any known traces.
----------------------------------
The Snow Dragon Island.
Di Shan, Yu Rou, and Shi Yan were standing in three separated directions behind Yi
Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng. They all looked serious and cautious.
The dazzling lights had formed a visible halo that covered the top of the six
people�s heads and the entire surrounding area.
Many beams of the condensed pure powers were constantly shooting out from the ten
fingers of Di Shan and Yu Rou, aiming towards the curtain of lights in the sky to
increase and stabilize the defensive forces so that these forces were able to
prevent all kinds of movements.
Three minutes had passed.
The three souls of Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng were connecting to each other to
perform the Leading Soul Guiding Gods of the Demonic Sound Clan. This technique
would use their souls as a conducting path to search for the anomalies underneath
the earth of the Snow Dragon Island. They obviously wanted to locate the elusive
peculiar life which was hiding there.
Those rippling waves of forces were marvelous. Wherever they had suffused, the
beating melody of the earth also got affected as well.
Under those waves, even the movements of a tiny worm creeping under thousands of
miles deep inside the Earth would be countlessly amplified.
Ka Ba�s eyebrows tightly knitted as he seemed to have found something out and thus,
revealed a cold smile.
Shi Yan�s face was then excited. He patiently waited for the news.
After having a quick glance, Di Shan and Yu Rou were focusing intensively,
releasing more of their powers towards the curtain of lights above their heads to
prevent any unexpected events.
A cold wind appeared in the bright and clear sky all of a sudden that made the sun
at noon seem to be weakened a lot.
Thick black clouds from nowhere dispersed throughout the sky, completely covering
all of the sunlight.
The Snow Dragon Island was originally freezing. However, right now, even the sun
couldn�t be seen, and thus, it became gloomier and more glacial.
Many people of the Demonic Sound Clan felt that the freeze was being absorbed into
their bodies; they thus couldn�t help but violently clatter.
As the black clouds reached the mountain peak, a flow of powerful devilish aura
dispersed out from everywhere.
Di Shan�s face changed in panic. He subconsciously looked up to the sky with a

frightened light in his eyes.
Yu Rou�s delicate body had also trembled a little bit. She had also sensed
something and thus said, �This power is impetuous. This person�s cultivation is
extremely profound.�
�Demon Dwellers!� Di Shan slowly nodded with a confused face. �We finally meet.�
After being in a daze, Yu Rou seemed to remember something but then shook her head,
released a sigh and said, �We can�t avoid confrontation with him although we don�t
want it. Hmm, I don�t know if that guy still recognizes us or not?�
Di Shan�s face was somber, and he didn�t reply.
Shi Yan was standing behind Yi Tian Mo, quietly listening to the conversation
between Di Shan and Yu Rou. His countenance became strange with many thoughts
coming across his mind.
At this moment, a big eye appeared amid the thick black clouds in the sky, inside
of which emerged a clear scene: an isolated island with dense devilish clouds, a
platform made of blood and bones, a sturdy mighty person with a curved horn on his
head and hundreds of motionless bloody skulls behind that person.
The bone platform was packed to the brim with the Dragon Horn Clan�s people. Their
eyes were all bloodthirsty and excited. They couldn�t help but lick the corner of
their mouths like wild beasts eagerly being about to get out of the cage.
In the huge eye, the scene was very legible, even countless scars on the face of
the man who was sitting on the bone platform could be seen.
�The Wings Race!� The mighty person inside the eye suddenly howled a thunderbolt
sound and stood up at the same time, displaying his increasing agitation. He
couldn�t help but raise his head while crazily laughing.
From inside of the eye, he pointed to Di Shan and Yu Rou and then screamed, �I am
the patriarch, Ma Qi Jie of the Dragon Horn Clan, one of the eight clans of the
Demon Dwellers. Your Wings Race was originally one of the eight clans of the Demon
Dwellers. Regardless of where you were from, you should unite with us in spirits
and efforts for the Demon Dwellers� great matter of reunification, for the Demon
Dwellers� eternal suzerainty which is to wipe out all of the Endless Sea�s
obstacles, establishing the foundations for the Demon Master to arrive.�
Shi Yan�s imposing body couldn�t help but shake violently; his eyes suddenly shot
out an unimaginable light.
�From thousands of years ago, our Wings Race had soon separated from the Demon
Area. When we were confined in the abandoned land and had almost perished, we
didn�t get any help from the Demon Area. Since then, the Wings Race had no longer
belonged to the Demon Area nor followed any commands of the Demon Masters.� Di Shan
raised his head looking up to the sky and said with a somber face.
�Sass!� Ma Qi Jie inside the eye was very angry, howling loudly and jumping up. His
sturdy, powerful muscular body seemingly wanted to explode. Green veins of his half
naked top vibrated constantly, horrendous auras from inside the eye wanted to fly
out striking the others� faces.
�Being one of the eight clans of the Demon Dwellers, your Wings Race must follow
the commands of the Demon Masters as long as you are still alive. Although you are
not in the Demon Area, you still have to conduct yourselves decently and submit as
soon as you receive the Demon Masters� orders.� Ma Qi Jie was standing on the bone
platform, growling, and roaring. Hundreds of motionless skulls started moving.
Each shining black light was shot out from the sockets of hundreds of those skulls,
passing the distance, advancing towards the Snow Dragon Island through that big
floating eye.
�You have just brought disgrace upon yourselves.�
Di Shan�s eyes were frigid, his black wings suddenly stretched out, projecting a
huge black wave.
Numerous shining lights showered downwards but were all swept up and was completely
swallowed up by Di Shan�s black wave.
Ma Qi Jie was growling and howling crazily on the bone platform; the devilish aura
was sky-scraping. However, he couldn�t directly take action, the different kinds of
his attacks from the eye were useless and were not even enough to scratch Di Shan�s
itches.
�The Demon Masters will soon know of the appearance of the Wings Race. You wait and
see.� After howling angrily for a long while, Ma Qi Jie knew that he couldn�t harm
Di Shan; thus, he just stood on the bone platform and coldly intimidated Di Shan.
�The Demonic Sound Clan, one of the four big branches of the Dark Dwellers, Avi
Dark King will be soon informed about this as well. By that time, let�s see you how
you can deal with it.� Ma Qi Jie shrieked out loud, slowly retreating his forces.
The floating eye became smaller little by little. The black clouds that were
covering the sky of the Snow Dragon Island started dispersing and dissolving
gradually.
The last investigating flow of the soul forces spread out from the eye, covering
the entire surrounding area of Di Shan and Yu Rou and then seemingly tried to
remember the aura on each of their bodies.
This investigating flow of soul forces did not have any violent, attacking powers.
Instead, it was merely a sensing power.
This flow of power coated the entire area, including Shi Yan. He immediately felt
that his soul was being explored.
His Sea of Consciousness surged up uncontrollably. His host soul inside the Sea of
Consciousness lightly swayed while the soul stream from the host soul quietly
emitted several beams of forces which then rolled into the Sea of Consciousness.
The eye in the sky gradually faded away and eventually turned into a bundle of
black lights, flying tens of thousands of miles away.
On the bone platform.
Ma Qi Jie stretched out his arms; soul lights which were like streams of black
water pouring down into his palms from the sky. He started to sense these lights.
�What?� Ma Qi Jie�s eyebrows were tightly slammed together. He carefully sensed the
exploring soul forces which had been retreated and then vaguely realized a flow of
a familiar aura. �This soul aura, I�ve met it before ��
Ma Qi Jie had a suspicious feeling, mused in silence for a while but still couldn�t
figure out whom that soul aura belonged to.
After a long moment, Ma Qi Jie shook his head and stopped investigating any
further. Instead, he gradually leaped up from the bone platform and howled, �Find
Xia Yan for me!�
A multitude of the Dragon Horn Clan�s people excitedly growled in response. They
eagerly followed Ma Qi Jie, holding different kinds of sabers on which blood was
still dripping down as if those sabers had been used to cut the chicken�s heads off
recently.
On the Snow Dragon Island.
Shi Yan stabilized his surging Sea of Consciousness; his face looked a little
strange. He wondered if Ma Qi Jie had discovered his existence or not.
Previously, he had almost captured Ma Qi Jie�s soul by using the Soul Gathering
Pearl. At that time, Ma Qi Jie had said that he would let him suffer all the Demon
Area�s tortures sooner or later and had sworn not to let go of this promise.
Even the Demon Master Bo Xun seemed to have paid attention to him as well as
remembering his soul.
When Ma Qi Jie�s true body had entered the Endless Sea this time, he was now an
earth-shaking murderous evil and no longer a descended soul like before.
Ma Qi Jie was now harder to handle hundreds of times than before. Although the Soul
Gathering Pearl had returned to its normal status, Shi Yan couldn�t use it to deal
with Ma Qi Jie. That Ma Qi Jie entered this world, together with his forces, wasn�t
something that ordinary people could have resisted.
Ma Qi Jie�s exploring soul flow had swept over Shi Yan�s body. If Ma Qi Jie could
discover his origin through that flow of soul aura, Shi Yan was afraid that Ma Qi
Jie would get crazy and go straight to the Snow Dragon Island to immediately kill
him.
�Hard times are coming.� Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows, his face then became grave.

Chapter 292: Holy Spirit God
While Shi Yan said nothing, Di Shan, and Yu Rou, on the contrary, had displayed
feelings of insecurity.
They hadn�t explicitly told Shi Yan about the age-long problem that was related to
the Wings Race, the Demonic Sound Clan, the Demon Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers.
Just after Ma Qi Jie had appeared from out of nowhere, he had already pointed out
their relationships. That had made Di Shan, and Yu Rou feel a little bit
embarrassed, they didn�t know how to explain this to Shi Yan.
�Master, this is �� Yu Rou hesitated for a while. She finally spoke up after
receiving Di Shan�s signal. �We were a branch of the Demon Area from the ancient
times. However, it has been a very long time since we have all seen the Demon
Dwellers even once. We even thought that they already probably had forgotten about
us.�
Shi Yan suddenly woke up from his meditation.
He was startled as he saw the two of them being worried. He immediately understood
why they were having such feelings of awkwardness, so he shook his head with a
smile and said, �No need to explain. Your past is from thousands of years ago. Some
things should be forgotten after such a long time. No worries, the past
relationships between you and the Demon Dwellers will not bother me even a bit.�
Yu Rou and Di Shan had exchanged with one another an astonished and unbelievable
look.
�In fact, since we were still in the abandoned land, I had figured out that you
were somehow related to the Demon Dwellers.� Shi Yan said with a faint smile. �When
Yi Tian Mo and I had a discussion about the Endless Sea, we had somehow mentioned
of the Demon Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers. By that time, as I had noticed that Yi
Tian Mo�s face became strange, I have already had some doubts. However, after
having thought about it over and over, I felt that it was not a problem at all. If
you unite with the Demon Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers, I have no way to prevent
it except for leaving. In my opinion, it is the best if the Endless Sea�s situation
can progress as for how I expect it to be. However, the reality is not so. At the
most, I can only run away, which is not a big deal.�
Shi Yan didn�t originally belong to the Endless Sea nor this world. He had never
felt too attached to any places.
He had come to the Endless Sea from the Merchant Union to borrow the Yan family�s
forces to increase his strength to the max, which had allowed him to enter the new
realm with the fastest speed.
For the Yang�s, although he was favorably disposed towards them, it was not too
much so that he would risk his life.
Anyway, he was not the son of Yang Hai. He didn�t even bother whether the Yang Tian
Emperor had favored him or not.
�I didn�t expect that you were that open-minded.� Yu Rou was surprised. She felt
that Shi Yan was much more mysterious because an ordinary person would not be able
to be that much tolerant.
�Later on, I don�t want to bother you with commands in how to treat the Demon
Dwellers. I will respect your intents.� Shi Yan contemplated for a while before
speaking. �But, when you make your decision, I hope you would let me know so that I
can be well-prepared. That is not too much to ask of you all?�
�You have overthought,� Di Shan slightly bent down while saying with a sincere
voice, �As I have vowed to make you my Master, I will not betray nor be ungrateful
to you. No matter how the future is, I will be on your side. Unless you die, I will
never change.�
Yu Rou also seriously displayed her determination in being loyal to him.
Shi Yan was in shock. He nodded quietly but didn�t show any emotions.
�I understand.� He forced a smile and spoke up after a while. �Perhaps Ma Qi Jie

will soon come here with rage and consider me as his main target.�
�What?� Di Shan and Yu Rou looked at him with doubts and didn�t understand why he
had said so.
�You will understand by that time.� Shi Yan didn�t explain more.
Suddenly, Ka Ba arched his eyebrows. His tightly closed eyes were now opened,
shooting out splendid heavenly lights. Explicit vibrating souls were quietly
retrieved. Yi Tian Mo�s and Ya Meng�s faces slightly changed. They quickly withdrew
their soul consciousness as well. All the soul forces which had been released were
temporarily retrieved to their Sea of Consciousness.
�Boom boom boom boom boom.�
Suddenly, a chain of explosive sounds came out from underneath the Snow Dragon
Mountain. The snow layer which was covering the mountain started to shake
violently. The Sky and Earth aura rolled out massively.
The immense flushing white frost continued scattering outwards, spreading out the
entire Snow Dragon Mountain just in a blink.
The Snow Dragon Mountain originally didn�t have too much of the Sky and Earth aura.
However, the aura was excessively overwhelming right now. The entire island
instantly became vital. Although it was freezing, everyone felt joyful and
comfortable as though they were in the center of a sacred area, enjoying the
benefits of a miraculously precious cultivating location of the Endless Sea.
�Hey, I think the density of the aura here has surpassed the one that we had in our
Evil Wonderland.� He Qing Man suddenly stood up by the window, inhaled the fresh
air before speaking up with an agitated face.
Pan Zhe�s countenance had also changed in panic. He unbelievably watched the heavy
Sky and Earth aura surrounding them. He instinctively compared it with the one in
the Penglai Divine Land and realized that the aura here was not less than that of
the Penglai Divine Island of the Penglai Divine Land.
This discovery had made him dazed without being able to think of anything. He
raised his head looking towards the Snow Dragon Mountain where the aura was
diffused.
�The dense aura like the white frost erupted just in a blink. This is a marvelous
miracle.� Cao Zhi Lan�s mesmerizing face was also excited. �My anticipation is not
wrong, indeed. This Shi Yan always has some unexpected deeds. I want to know what
he has done after all to make this Snow Dragon Island have such earth-shaking
transformations.�
After speaking, Cao Zhi Lan walked out of the house and then glided towards the
Snow Dragon Mountain under the scattering snowflakes.
While she was still on her way, Cao Zhi Lan�s charming body suddenly shivered as
her Spirit God Martial Spirit seemed to have discovered something.
She stopped in the middle of the air, closing her eyes; her wuthering eyelashes
slightly trembled.
After a long moment, she opened her eyes which now glinted with splendid lights.
She instantly dashed towards the mountain peak faster and faster.
�There, thousands of zhang underneath, that fellow is dwelling inside a huge Dragon
Crystal chunk. That Dragon Crystal belongs to the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon if I am
not wrong. However, that fellow inside the Dragon Crystal chunk is not the Icy
Crystal Bone Dragon. I have never experienced that fellow�s aura before. It is
exceptional.� Ka Ba�s breath gradually returned to normal. He had also retrieved
all of his soul forces which had been launched earlier.
�As soon as it realized that we were approaching, it immediately took actions. It

continually shot out countless icy soul arrows. Its shelter is extremely freezing.
The souls of the three of us were greatly weakened when having arrived there. On
the contrary, that fellow could not only absorb the Sky and Earth spiritual aura
but could also condense and refine the soul arrows inside the Sky and Earth
spiritual aura. That is very frightening. We can�t do anything but retrieve our
souls.� Yi Tian Mo helplessly explained.
Shi Yan was astonished, abruptly sent out a message to the Ice Cold Flame. �Did you
sense anything? Do you know who or what that fellow is after all?�
�I don�t know what it is. But it is definitely not human,� The Ice Cold Flame
responded after a while, �According to the amount of the Sky and Earth spiritual
aura which was erupting, it is obvious that this fellow not only can control the
ice but he can also gather the Sky and Earth spiritual aura. That is not something
that the Heaven Flames can do.�
�What is it then?�
�I don�t know.�
�Pop pop.�
The sound of the stomps on the snow came up from the underneath of the snow
mountain.
Yi Tian Mo knitted his eyebrows then spoke to Shi Yan, �That is Cao Zhi Lan. When a
big amount of the Sky and Earth aura had erupted from the inside of the earth, she
was running here from the foot of the mountain.�
Shi Yan frowned.
As Yi Tian Mo and the others didn�t see Shi Yan taking any reactions, they didn�t
prompt anything and just waited in silence.
Not long after that, under the blowing wind and snow, Cao Zhi Lan, in a very thick
velvet coat, gently arrived in front of Shi Yan.
�What do you come here for?� Shi Yan�s face was calm while coldly looking at her.
�I have warned you that you are not allowed to come up to this mountain peak
freely. Don�t you remember?�
�Yes, I do.� Cao Zhi Lan revealed a smile and gently replied without fear. �I have
just discovered something, so I had to come to this mountain to inform you.�
�Discovered something?� Shi Yan�s face was in shock.
Cao Zhi Lan slowly walked over and stood between Yi Tian Mo and Di Shan with a
daring manner. �Do you feel strange as to why this mountain could have an eruption
of such a big amount of the Sky and Earth aura? As I know that the Demonic Sound
Clan has an incredibly profound soul competency, you have certainly found out
something underneath the Snow Dragon Mountain. But, I bet that you don�t know what
it is.�
�Do you know?� Shi Yan was a little excited.
Cao Zhi Lan nodded and said with a smile, �I do know. In the Endless Sea, not that
many people know of it. I am one of those people.�
�What is it?�
�If you agree to marry me, I will tell you.�
Di Shan�s, Yu Rou�s, and Ya Meng�s eyes all flared up strange lights and
surprisingly looked at Cao Zhi Lan.
Only Yi Tian Mo, who had seen Cao Zhi Lan�s boldness, didn�t show any changes after
hearing of her request.
Shi Yan frowned. �It seems that you want to liquidate yourself that impatiently.
You are that unsaleable?�
�Of course not.� Cao Zhi Lan revealed a big smile. �You can check to see how many
men in the Endless Sea want to marry me. Hahaha, saying this may be a little
arrogant, but I think that even your Xia Xinyan is not as popular as I am in the
Endless Sea. Do you believe it?�
�Can you not waste more time?� Shi Yan�s face became somber; he annoyedly said, �If
you don�t want to say it, you�d better go back down there. I am not free to talk to
you.�
�I am just joking with you. You are too violent. You will bully me later for sure.�
Cao Zhi Lan�s mesmerizing eyes glanced at Shi Yan.
�If I am not wrong, surely the fellow underneath the Snow Dragon Mountain is the
former Holy Spirit God of the Holy Spirit Sect.
�Holy Spirit God?� Shi Yan didn�t understand anything. He tightly knitted his
eyebrows. �Why do you say so? What is the Holy Spirit God? Why does it appear on
the Snow Dragon Mountain? And one more thing, how do you know about this?�
�Holy Spirit God is the God who is worshiped by the Holy Spirit Sect. In fact, this
God is not naturally genuine. Instead, the Holy Spirit Sect has used some anomalous
methods to create it. The Holy Spirit God has a miraculous power to be able to
control the Sky and Earth spiritual aura. Wherever it is, it will constantly
attract the Sky and Earth spiritual aura from the adjacent areas then condense and
refine it.� Cao Zhi Lan started to explain little by little.

Chapter 293: Spiritual Qi Bullets
On the snow mountain peak.
The group of Di Shan and Shi Yan was seriously and attentively listening to Cao Zhi
Lan�s explanation.
�Every Hierarch of the Holy Spirit Sect will choose a twins during his time of
reign; one of them is appointed to be the next Hierarch of the Holy Spirit Sect,
and the other one is nourished with a secret method. His spirit is then extracted
out. By taking that spirit as a conductive object, together with the Holy Spirit
Sect�s anomalous method, they will create the �Holy Spirit'. When the new Hierarch
takes up the appointment, he will make the �Holy Spirit� which has been created
from his twin sibling the new Holy Spirit God of the Holy Spirit Sect, which
receives the religious worships of all the disciples of the Holy Spirit Sect. Time
after time, that Holy Spirit will have gradually gained the consciousness and
spirit power, growing together with the Hierarch.
�The worshiping powers of the Holy Spirit Sect�s principles will be poured into the
Holy Spirit God, helping it possess a special ability to control and continuously
gather the Sky and Earth spiritual aura. Thus, the Holy Spirit Sect�s headquarters
is the place that has the heaviest Sky and Earth aura in the Endless Sea.
�The Holy Spirit God and the Hierarch are twins, so their spirits are correlated.
Whenever the Hierarch fights with anyone, he is always able to connect with the
Holy Spirit God. Sometimes, at the critical moment, even at a distance of billions
of miles, the Hierarch of the Holy Spirit Sect can still summon the Holy Spirit God
to support him in the battle.
�With the Holy Spirit God at his side, the Hierarch of the Holy Spirit Sect can
release the power which is three times stronger than usual and freely control the
Sky and Earth aura of the adjacent areas to disturb the enemy�s Sea of
Consciousness. It is very dangerous. That is also the time when the Hierarch of the
Holy Spirit Sect is the most powerful. It can be said that the Holy Spirit God is
the sharpest weapon of the Holy Spirit Sect �s Hierarch.
�Besides, the Holy Spirit God has one special effect. In the legend, if the
Hierarch reaches the Peak Third Sky of the Spirit Realm, he can swallow up the Holy
Spirit God, which allows him to enter the True God Realm quickly. However, if he
does so, the Holy Spirit God will disappear, its soul and spirit will both perish.
Frankly saying, all of the former Holy Spirit Gods had been swallowed up like this.
Its biggest value of existence is to help the Hierarch of the Holy Spirit Sect
break through the wall of the True God Realm.
�Every Hierarch of the Holy Spirit Sect has one related Holy Spirit God. The Holy
Spirit God of the current regime is still in the Holy Spirit Sect�s headquarters.
So, the Holy Spirit God underneath this Snow Dragon Mountain should be of the
former regime.�
Cao Zhi Lan�s voice was very pleasant to one's ears. She legibly told Shi Yan and
the others her knowledge of the Holy Spirit God. After having heard that
information, Shi Yan was shaken with his mouth and eyes wide opened. That was the
first time he heard about this peculiar creature of the Holy Spirit Sect.
Previously, he had only known that the Holy Spirit Sect was very mystical and that
the Hierarch of the Holy Spirit Sect had cultivated some special secret methods.
However, he didn�t expect that there were so many secrets inside the Holy Spirit
Sect.
�The former Holy Spirit God? Why had the Hierarch of the previous regime not
swallowed it yet?� Yi Tian Mo asked with surprise.
�The previous Hierarch of the Holy Spirit Sect had encountered the cultivation
insanity and died before he could reach the Peak Spirit Realm. As soon as the
Hierarch was dead, the Holy Spirit God went missing and never again showed up in
the Endless Sea. It has been unexpectedly hiding underneath this place.� Cao Zhi
Lan exclaimed nonstop. She said while looking at the Sky and Earth aura which was
erupting from inside the earth. �The Endless Sea is immense, why it has come to
this Snow Dragon Mountain. I don�t understand the fact that it seems to have a
compelling icy trait which is not the ability that a Holy Spirit God can possess.�
�It has devoured the spirit of the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon. The Dragon Crystal of
the Icy Dragon Crystal is now its shelter.� Yi Tian Mo said with a low voice.
Cao Zhi Lan�s beautiful face changed.
Yi Tian Mo continued, �The Icy Crystal Bone Dragon is the eighth level beast. In
the legend, this Icy Crystal Bone Dragon stayed nearby the Snow Dragon Island and
was extremely aggressive. Even some of the Endless Sea�s God Realm warriors
couldn�t conquer it when they had arrived here. It is unexpected that the Holy
Spirit God not only devoured the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon�s spirit but had also
occupied the Dragon Crystal. It seems that that Holy Spirit God has gone through an
incredible transformation. It is not sure if this Holy Spirit God should be
considered as a Holy Spirit God anymore.�
Swoosh swoosh swoosh
The Sky and Earth aura violently erupted from inside the Snow Dragon Mountain.
Just after a short while, the Snow Dragon Mountain had already been immersed in a
great amount of the Sky and Earth aura. The Sky and Earth aura quickly diffused and
turned the Snow Dragon Island to a place that had an abundance of spiritual auras.
If it was not because of the tremendous freezing aura on the mountain, the Snow
Dragon Island should already become a very suitable place for warriors to
cultivate.
Being covered by the immense white frost, the Snow Dragon Mountain looked like it
was drowning in the clouds, and thus the vision was also limited.
Shi Yan was contemplating for a while, didn�t know how to handle the Holy Spirit
God underneath the Snow Dragon Mountain. He then subconsciously looked at Yi Tian
Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng and asked, �Did that fellow get out of there?�
�No, it didn�t,� Ka Ba shook his head. �As soon as it had realized our exploring
soul, it immediately released its attacking power. However, when we had retreated
out of that place, it didn�t chase after us. It seems that it doesn�t want to leave
the earth. It is unknown why it has emitted so much of the Sky and Heaven aura.�
�It is probably going to attack �� Cao Zhi Lan�s eyebrows slightly knitted as if
she had figured out something. �The Holy Spirit God can control the Sky and Earth
aura, condense the Sky and Earth aura into the Spiritual Qi Bullets. The Spiritual
Qi Bullets� power is tremendous. The Holy Spirit God should need time to condense
them. Thus, it is probably refining the Spiritual Qi Bullets.�
�Could be.� Di Shan raised his head up to the sky; his countenance became somber.
Shi Yan also felt chilled inside his heart. He now realized that the aura in the
sky was moving abnormally. He raised his head uncontrollably, looking up towards
the sky with a changing countenance.
The white frost in the sky was assembling into many clouds of frost, each of which
then turned into a circle of white frost.
The bitterly cold weather turned into the freezing icy powers absorbing into the
white frost. Not long after that, chopping board-sized white circles appeared,
which were like big snowballs being condensed in the air.
Inside those snowballs, there was not only full of the extremely chaotic Sky and
Earth aura but also the freezing icy powers. The vibrating powers were severely
turbulent as if they could explode at any time.
A big amount of the Sky and Earth aura erupting from inside the Snow Dragon
Mountain converged at those big snowballs.
If looking further, it was easy to see many white full moons in the sky which were
splendidly shining. However, they were also full of violent vibrating powers that
scared people out of their wits.
�Tell everyone at the foot of the mountain to evacuate.� Shi Yan suddenly
commanded.
Yi Tian Mo�s figure flashed up then gently left leaving no traces just in a blink.
Cao Zhi Lan�s beautiful eyes flared up, attentively watching Yi Tian Mo�s figure
that had just left. She was now more certain that Shi Yan could command the Demonic
Sound Clan and the Wings Race. She couldn�t help but be shocked.
�Here it comes!� Di Shan shouted while the wings on his back instantly spread out.
Streaks of black lightning were weaving with each other to create a net and then
shot out up to the sky.
The Spiritual Qi Bullets in mid-air plunged down, bringing along the incomparable
impetus.
Boom Boom Boom! Boom Boom Boom!
The entire Snow Dragon Island started to explode. The Spiritual Qi Bullets, which
were as big as a chopping board and sparklingly luminous like a bright moon, were
shot down from the sky. That made the Snow Dragon Mountain start to roar, growl,
and violently shake nonstop as if it could collapse at any time.
The number of the Spiritual Qi Bullets could be up to dozens. Each of the bullets
contained an impetuous vibrating power.
When one Spiritual Qi Bullet was shot down, a manor at the foot of the mountain
fell instantly. Many pagans of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race screamed
out and scattered everywhere.
Because the temperature of the Snow Dragon Island kept decreasing, many pagans with
low cultivation base of the two tribes had soon withdrawn in advance. Therefore,
the rest of them who were at the foot of the mountain right now had a high
cultivation base and were not afraid of the icy aura of the Snow Dragon Mountain.
When the Spiritual Qi Bullets shot down massively, their run-away speed was
extremely fast. Most of them didn�t get injured and quickly flee from the attacking
range of the Spiritual Qi Bullets.
He Qing Man and Pan Zhe were also among those who were running away. The two of
them, the young high-class warriors of the Evil Wonderland and the Penglai Divine
land also realized the situation. As soon as they saw the situation went wrong,
they immediately escaped with the fastest speed and tried to avoid the Spiritual Qi
Bullets� attacks.
The target of the Spiritual Qi Bullets was still Shi Yan and Di Shan�s area.
As Di Shan and Yu Rou saw dozens of the Spiritual Qi Bullets plunging down, they
finally put all their efforts to withstand the Spiritual Qi Bullets� attacks.
Shi Yan and Cao Zhi Lan were standing next to them, so they both were protected and
didn�t get shot by the Spiritual Qi Bullets. However, from the lightning striking
down from the sky and the explosive sounds constantly reverberating from the
mountain, Shi Yan knew that those Spiritual Qi Bullets that had been created by the
Holy Spirit God had tremendously mighty powers.
�Although this Holy Spirit God was refined from the human spirits, it doesn�t have
a body and thus cannot be considered as the humankind. Especially that it seemingly
has devoured the spirit of the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon. It is unknown what kind of
specific living creature this Holy Spirit God has become, or whether it has the
intelligence or not. It is tough to have a solution for this.� Cao Zhi Lan stood
shoulder on shoulder with Shi Yan. Even though she was facing the splendid
lightning striking down from the sky and the Spiritual Qi Bullets which would
possibly demolish the entire mountain, she didn�t show any fear. Instead, she still
beamed out a smile from the corner of her mouth as usual. She told Shi Yan about
the things related to the Holy Spirit God with a gentle voice.
The Ice Cold Flame inside the Blood Vein Ring suddenly emitted a bone-chilling icy
power. This icy power flushed around Shi Yan, making his body instantly discharge
the icy aura.
Shi Yan�s body felt cool right away. As soon as he wanted to send a message to the
Ice Cold Flame, he immediately realized that there was another icy aura which was
quietly ejected from inside the earth, intruding his body through his feet. This
aura started to fight with the Ice Cold Flame inside his body.
At the same time, a marvelous flow of a vibrating spirit also spread out from his
body.
Thousands of soul senses seemed to appear and scatter everywhere inside his body.
However, they couldn�t converge right now and were still finding a way to do so.
�That fellow wants your body!� The Ice Cold Flame quickly sent out a message. �It
needs a body. It intends to rely on a body to be revived. As your body used to
tempered by my forces, it can receive its icy aura. It has the same thought with
mine from that previous year.�
Shi Yan�s face suddenly changed.
�Crack crack.�
The snow surface under Shi Yan�s feet exploded and split open all of a sudden. It
was easy to see a corridor opened up, running straight down inside the earth. It
was like a bloody mouth that wanted to swallow up Shi Yan.
Cao Zhi Lan, who was standing next to him, wanted to leap up to save him. However,
she then realized that after that corridor had swallowed Shi Yan, it closed right
away. Until she could land in that place, the corridor had been gone.
�Why does it want you?� Cao Zhi Lan�s beautiful eyes were full of astonishment. Her
Spirit God Martial Spirit could vaguely sense the Holy Spirit God�s consciousness
underneath. �Does your body have something that attracts it? How many more of
secrets that you are still hiding? Shi Yan, wait and see. I will dig each of them
out.�

Chapter 294: Soul Confrontation
In the middle of the firm, rough and long icy bones, which were like sharp swords,
splendid lights were radiating. The Sky and Earth aura were as dense as gurgling
streams. The icy bones were emitting peculiar halos which could blind people�s eyes
and daze people�s minds.
This was the dragon�s body of the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon.
The Icy Crystal Bone Dragon�s body was one hundred meters tall and ten meters wide.
The insides of the body were empty had no skin nor flesh left except for this
enormous skeleton.
At this moment, Shi Yan was standing inside this huge skeleton of the Icy Crystal
Bone Dragon.
Surrounding him were shiny solid bones like sparkling crystals. It was as if he was
in a room which was made of coarse long bones. Lava rocks enshrouded the outsides
of this bone room.
The gurgling Sky and Earth aura flowed out from the icy bones. Staying inside this
skeleton, Shi Yan didn�t need to waste his strength to condense the Profound Qi.
Instead, he could feel the aura which was like cool and fresh morning dew absorbing
into his belly through his breath. The aura was then taken completely in before
slowly pouring into the Profound Qi halo on his belly.
That was the first time Shi Yan saw such dense Sky and Earth aura. Even inside the
caves on the God Mountain in the Immortal Island of the Yang family, the aura was
much less than the one here.
It seemed like he was being immersed in the ocean of spiritual aura. His pores kept
absorbing the Sky and Earth aura of this place, which made his body very
comfortable. He felt that he could forever immerse himself in this place and didn�t
want to leave anymore.
�Be careful. That fellow is in the head of this dragon skeleton.� The Ice Cold
Flame inside the Blood Vein Ring sent out a message.
Shi Yan nodded quietly. He didn�t hurry to release his soul consciousness; instead,
he calmly observed everywhere for a while before raising his head looking up. From
inside of the glittering white skeleton, he could only see thick icy lava layers,
on which there were full of cold white frost and tremendous icy aura. An ordinary
person could have been frozen if he had touched these frost layers.
Although he wasn�t afraid of the icy lava, he knew that it was not easy to get out
of here.
�No need to be too worried,� the Ice Cold Flame continued to send out another
message after a while, �The burning fires of the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame
could melt down the entire icy lava around here. Even though that fellow knows how
to use the icy aura, it won�t be able to do anything under the heat of the Ten
Thousand Year Earth Flame. Together with my help, your body can adapt to the
penetrating icy aura. You just need to pay attention to its soul attacks.�
�Yeah.� Shi Yan nodded, dragged a cold half-smile out of his lips and replied, �The
Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame inside the Blood Vein Ring was originally a
soul without an entity. If this fellow can sense the aura of the Nine Serenities
Soul Devouring Flame, it could be more frightened than I was.�
�The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame is its nemesis indeed.� the Ice Cold
Flame agreed with what Shi Yan said. �But, are you able to control the Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame?�
�No, I am not.� Shi Yan nodded. �It was strictly confined by the Blood Vein Ring. I
can�t communicate with it nor check its current status. However, the aura of the
Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame is very special. Perhaps if that fellow
penetrates, it will possibly sense it more or less.�
The Ice Cold Flame mused for a while before speaking, �Still have to be careful.�
Shi Yan smiled but didn�t reply. He immediately walked towards the dragon head.
An oval-shaped crystal, as big as a table, was floating around inside the skull.
That crystal emitted cold icy white aura like a jade block. A peculiar liquid was
moving and gently swaying inside the crystal like a human brain. That liquid
projected a tremendous living vibration.
Shi Yan started to condense his forces seriously. He was quietly taking
precautions, moving step by step to the dragon head in which that crystal was
floating around.
From ten meters far away, looking at the motionless floating dragon crystal and the
lurching liquid like a human brain, he coldly spoke up after contemplating for a
while, �What do you want to do?�
That liquid which looked like a human brain boiled up all of a sudden; many snow-
white bubbles came up. Those bubbles then exploded inside the Dragon Crystal,
discharging faint white smokes which flew out of the Dragon Crystal and quickly
dispersed everywhere.
At the same time, a weird sound came out from the Dragon Crystal, �I want your
body. If you give me your body, together with another body to exchange, I can help
you enhance your soul, make your host soul�s forces stronger. I will also find
another consigning body for you, and you can stay at my place to cultivate in
condensing auras which will help quickly increase your cultivation speed.�
Shi Yan was amazed.
He didn�t expect that this Holy Spirit God of the Holy Spirit Sect would
proactively propose such strange suggestions like this instead of hastily using its
powerful soul forces to occupy his body right away without saying a word.
That was out of Shi Yan�s expectations.
�Sorry, I don�t agree with this deal.� Shi Yan shook his head. He said when he was
facing the Dragon Crystal, �I am satisfied with this body and don�t want to change
to another one. Moreover, if I want to promote my soul, I will devotedly cultivate
step by step. I don�t need your help.�
It was ridiculous. His body possessed not only the Immortal Martial Spirit but also
the Petrification Martial Spirit. His heart could absorb star spirits. The
meridians of his entire body could ingest negative forces and condense them as
well. There were many other marvelous secrets in his body.
This entire body was a treasure. It was some sort of his protective charm that he
relied on to survive. Sacrificing this body to promote the soul was not something a
person with an undamaged brain would agree.
Shi Yan refused determinedly.
�You don�t agree?� The speed of the advancing bubbles was getting faster and faster
inside the Dragon Crystal. �I have given you a chance. If you decline, I will then
forcefully seize what I want, which can make your soul and spirit perish. You
should not force me to act that heartlessly.�
�You can also go easy on me graciously?� Shi Yan burst into laughter, shook his
head and said, �If you have the guts, come and take it. I want to see if you have
this ability.�
Just right after finishing speaking, Shi Yan�s face became frigid without waiting
for the Holy Spirit God in the Dragon Crystal to have any actions.
Boom!
Shi Yan�s palms launch a bunch of fiery Heaven flames which then turned into a
flock of burning fires with their scorching heat power, instantly dashing towards
the Dragon Crystal.
Swoosh swoosh swoosh!
A cluster of Heaven flames engulfed the Dragon Crystal which then transmitted a
strange sound all of a sudden while a lot of white frost spread out from the inside
of it. Two flows of extreme cold and extreme hot forces were fighting with each
other, and the temperature inside the dragon skeleton kept changing constantly.
�Heaven flames!� The Holy Spirit God inside the Dragon Crystal suddenly screamed
out. As it obviously didn�t expect that Shi Yan would have that move, it couldn�t
help but launch a part of its spirit power to prevent the Ten Thousand Year Earth
Flame from penetrating the Dragon Crystal.
The Icy Crystal Bone Dragon was the beast with the powerful icy trait and a bone-
chilling icy skeleton. Inside the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon, the freezingly coldest
one was the Dragon Crystal. The Dragon Crystal of the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon was
frigidly icy and very solid, could be considered one of a few of the most unusual
icy creatures in the world.
Burning fires of the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame covering the Dragon Crystal
couldn�t immediately burn it into ashes. Meanwhile, the Holy Spirit God continually
gathered the icy auras to prevent the invasion of the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame
from destroying its extreme heating power, and thus the Thousand Year Earth Flame
couldn�t severely harm the Dragon Crystal.
�As you have taken actions first, I won�t continue putting up with you.� The Holy
Spirit God transmitted a cold-hearted sound from inside the Dragon Crystal. A
violent and horrendous soul flow like a massive surging wave suddenly stormed
straight towards Shi Yan. That was the bone-chilling, nebulous soul attack.
Shi Yan was standing there, watching the massive volume of snow and ice all
converge, interlace and collide with each other, and shoot out icy power which
could tightly tie up all the souls. These two forces intertwined with each other
covering the entire Sky and Earth, dashing straight to his Sea of Consciousness as
if they wanted to crush his Sea of Consciousness at once.
That was the fatal attack whose target was his Sea of Consciousness and host soul.
The soul attack massively darted, wrapping everything up without allowing him to
avoid. He instantly felt that his Sea of Consciousness seemed to have been locked
up.
�Five Devils attack!�
The five Devils in the Sea of Consciousness had soon stirred up, instantly flew out
of the Sea of Consciousness, altogether plunging into the violent soul flow that
was advancing.
Although the five negative Devils had different forms, they were all eccentric with
full of brutal and terrifying auras. As soon as they entered the strong soul flow
that had been launched by the Holy Spirit God, they immediately showed their claws
and fangs, impetuously tore that soul flow into broken pieces of the soul floating
and drifting around.
�Devils!� The Holy Spirit God cried. He was inside the Dragon Crystal showing the
extreme fear; he then quickly condensed a new soul attack flow.
Shi Yan�s soul consciousness could realize those broken pieces of soul that had
been torn down by the five Devils instantly condensed and turned into many beams of
frigid, icy light. Those icy lights rapidly extended and were on their way dashing
towards Shi Yan; they gradually turned into small transparent Icy Crystal Bone
Dragons.
Each of the small Icy Crystal Bone Dragons was only one meter long and splendidly
translucent. Its body was full of icy aura, lively and flexible. A bunch of them
all opened their dragon mouths, from which icy aura kept circulating in and out.
Dozens of the small Icy Crystal Bone Dragons, which had been formed by broken
pieces of the soul assembling, had passed the five Devils� blockage and attacked
Shi Yan directly.
�Hmm� Shi Yan�s face remained unchanged while his Sea of Consciousness slightly
transformed.
Countless soul consciousness suddenly emerged in his formerly restful Sea of

Consciousness. Strong winds and high waves surged up there. Meanwhile, his host
soul kept growing, turning into huge Devil Gods who were as big as high mountains.
The host soul was firmly pulling out the negative feelings which the five Devils
had left in the Sea of Consciousness and then transformed them into black shining
luminous ropes wrapping around those Icy Crystal Bone Dragons.
The host soul inside the Sea of Consciousness also changed according to the
transformations of the Sea of Consciousness. The host soul was moving everywhere
uncertainly. After several movements, it left many illusionary figures that
attracted the Icy Crystal Bone Dragons which had been created by the Holy Spirit
God.
After having waited until those Icy Crystal Bone Dragon came close, the host souls�
hands then swung up. The black shining ropes, which had been condensed by negative
feelings inside the Sea of Consciousness, suddenly shot out and accurately tied up
those Icy Crystal Bone Dragons. The Icy Crystal Bone Dragons were strangled so
tightly that they couldn�t even wriggle and impossibly entered Shi Yan�s Sea of
Consciousness, let alone catch his host soul.
�It�s impossible! Your understanding of the Upanishads cannot be that profound.�

The Holy Spirit God inside the Dragon Crystal screamed out. It didn�t know how come
that marvelous attack, which it had thoroughly thought and planned, was easily
dissolved by Shi Yan.
�There are still many of impossible things.� Shi Yan revealed a faint smile. His
Sea of Consciousness transformed again. The black shining ropes that were wrapping
around the Icy Crystal Bone Dragons, pulling each of them and binding them
altogether.
At the same time, the five Devils that had gotten out of the Sea of Consciousness
were now returning eagerly, showing their claws and fangs as though they wanted to
swallow up all of those Icy Crystal Bone Dragons that had the spiritual aura of the
Holy Spirit God.
�Don�t!� The Holy Spirit God shouted loudly again.

Chapter 295: It's not because of you.
From inside the Dragon skeleton, the Holy Spirit God screamed out, continuously
releasing soul forces with the hopes of changing the situation.
Suddenly, the Icy Crystal Bone Dragons, which had been tied up by Shi Yan�s Sea of
Consciousness, violently wriggled while their soul forces were gradually
increasing.
However, they still underestimated Shi Yan�s soul competency.
In the abandoned land, Shi Yan had continuously studied different magical spiritual
Upanishads of the Demonic Sound Clan. Moreover, he had also taken Pan Zhe and the
other warriors to be his experimental human test subjects. Although his
understanding of the souls was still not as well as that of Yi Tian Mo and the
other leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan, his perception of the spiritual Upanishads
had been much more profound if compared with ordinary people or even some normal
pagans of the Demonic Sound Clan.
Anyway, not all of the Demonic Sound Clan�s pagans had a chance to study the most
marvelous miraculous secret scriptures of this Clan.
On the one hand, Shi Yan had a thorough perception of the spiritual Upanishads,
learned by heart all kinds of soul techniques of the Demonic Sound Clan. On the
other hands, his five Devils in the Sea of Mind from the Blood Vein Ring were
extremely mystical, possessed devilish powers that could even surprise and puzzle
Yi Tian Mo, the Demonic Sound Clan�s leader as well as the expertise in the
spiritual Upanishads.
With all of the above reasons, if the Holy Spirit God still considered Shi Yan as
an ordinary warrior, it would suffer a great loss.
�It�s not because of you!� Shi Yan shouted coldly. His eyes shot out frigid rays
like the freezing aura in an ice cellar. Thin milk-white frost massively spread out
from the pores of his body.
It was the Icy Cold power that the Ice Cold Flame poured into his body. Thin smoke
hovered around covering him, created a natural icy shield which quietly protected
him from the imminent attacks of the Holy Spirit God.
At the same time.
The five Devils, who had just returned with cruel and fierce appearances, suddenly
dashed towards those small Icy Crystal Bone Dragons which were being tied up.
As the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon saw the five Devils penetrating into the Sea of
Consciousness, they started to struggle constantly, trying to escape from the
shackles inside the Sea of Consciousness.
However, Shi Yan�s host soul inside the Sea of Consciousness kept launching
tenacious binding forces, filling the beams of lights which were fastening the Icy
Crystal Bone Dragons. No matter how much those Icy Crystal Bone Dragons tried, they
couldn�t get out of this shackle.
�Don�t!� The Holy Spirit God ear-piercingly cried out. It wanted to fly out of the
Dragon Crystal but was entangled by the burning fires of the Ten Thousand Year
Earth Flame.
More horrendous soul attacks were discharged from the Dragon Crystal. Those soul
forces alternatively turned to the ethereal figures of mighty beasts which were
roaring and growling. They stormed towards Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness one by
one.
Right at this moment, the soul auras of Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba suddenly
appeared inside the freezing dragon skeleton.
When Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness opened up, and the Heaven Eye brightened, he
saw Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba, who had used their soul state to appear here,
immediately prevent the ethereal beasts that had been released by the Holy Spirit
God.
Taking this chance, the host soul inside his Sea of Consciousness then put forth
all of its strength to bind dozens of those transparent Icy Crystal Bone Dragons.
Shi Yan understood that tens of these Icy Crystal Bone Dragons were the pure soul
forces of the Holy Spirit God. These forces were tremendous enough to destroy his
sea of consciousness completely. Moreover, these soul forces also contained some
terrifying powers.
The five Devils would possibly swallow those mighty soul forces.
When the five Devils were showing their strong greed, Shi Yan immediately knew that
these Icy Crystal Bone Dragons were certainly the miracle medicines for the five
Devils to make the transformation breakthrough. Swallowing up these Icy Crystal
Bone Dragons obviously allowed the five Devils to get stronger and their soul
forces to soar.
That was such a chance that was hard to have in a thousand year.
The five Devils growled and flew up catching their preys, rushing to tear down
dozens of those Icy Crystal Bone Dragons. The five Devils devoured them as if they
were their real preys, joyfully enjoyed them so much that ice rubbles from those
Icy Crystal Bone Dragons were showered about everywhere.
Inside the Sea of Consciousness, while the five Devils were devouring those Icy
Crystal Bone Dragons, their bodies gradually transformed.
The formerly ambiguous ethereal bodies of the five Devils now became clearer. Even
the strange devilish patterns on their bodies could now be seen little by little.
There was also a faint black light moving inside their eerie bodies; even their
forms seemed to be a little bit mightier.
The five Devils Dozens had completely devoured dozens of the Icy Crystal Bone
Dragons within ten breaths.
After having eaten all those Icy Crystal Bone Dragons, the five Devils seemed not
to be satisfied yet. They flew out of the Sea of Consciousness again, turned into
furious ten-meter-tall Devils flying around the Holy Spirit God to find a chance to
take actions.
Closing his eyes and using the soul consciousness to sense everywhere, Shi Yan saw
the three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group uniting with each other to deal with the
Holy Spirit God�s soul attacks.
Being the leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan, their soul competencies were
exceptional indeed. Even though the Holy Spirit God, who was called God, had to
show its helplessness when facing their soul defense.
The Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame was still constantly burning the Dragon Crystal
making the Holy Spirit God unable to release all of its forces. Dozens of flows of
pure soul forces that had turned to Icy Crystal Bone Dragons had been devoured and
cleared out.
The Holy Spirit God had lost a lot of its forces and was nearly unable to resist
anymore.
The Holy Spirit God was screeching noisily, using its forces to cope with the soul
defense of Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba. At the same time, it also had to deal
with the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame.
The Holy Spirit God was powerful indeed. Regretfully, it was not a true God after
all.
Eventually, after constantly attacking it without receiving significant results,

the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame condensed its forces again, using the forces of
the Sun Refined Spirit inside the Earth Flame to increase the burning fires to one
level higher.
The Earth Flame which was wrapping the Dragon Crystal released the scorching heat
like the heat of the sun at noon instantly. The fusion of this blazing heat with
the burning forces of the Earth Flame tripled the Earth Flame�s burning fires.
�Crack crack crack.�
The Dragon Crystal produced strange echoes all of a sudden.
The peculiar liquid inside it moved slower; bubbles boiled more and more.
�In fact, we can still negotiate more carefully. You will not want anything to
happen to me. If I am not here, the Sky and Earth aura in this area will dissolve.
I know the Sky and Earth aura is extremely crucial for your cultivations. Don�t you
want to see this island become a desert island?� The Holy Spirit God moved inside
the Dragon Crystal, transformed slowly, and gradually condensed into an ambiguous
face.
�Five Devils retreat!� Shi Yan used his spirit to withdraw the five Devils. The
host soul continually released soul fibers like soul tentacles to comfort the
vibrations inside the Sea of Consciousness and calm the seething Sea of
Consciousness.
After the greedy five Devils, which were flying around the dragon crystal, had
received Shi Yan�s call, they reluctantly came back from the dragon crystal,
turning into beams of black lights and vanishing on top of Shi Yan�s head. They
then reappeared inside his Sea of Consciousness and gradually became restful again.
Although the five Devils had already returned, Shi Yan was still very cautious. His
eyes coldly looked at the ambiguous face that the Holy Spirit God had created
inside the dragon crystal and coldly said, �Now what? Are you scared? Didn�t you
want to seize my body forcefully?�
�Now I know that I can�t be successful.� The Holy Spirit God released a long sigh.
The ambiguous face slightly shook as though it touched the pellucid walls of the
dragon crystal. It hastily said, �Retrieve this damn Heaven flame; otherwise if the
Dragon Crystal�s icy power is totally consumed, I will be openly exposed. I will be
screwed by that time, and the thick Sky and Earth aura here will also disappear.
You certainly don�t want that.�
�No, I don�t care.� Shi Yan shook his head and casually said, �At most, I will
relocate to another island. There are many islands with dense Sky and Earth aura. I
don�t mind moving to another place, but I do care more about destroying you.�
The Holy Spirit God trembled while contemplated without saying anything.
�Recently, dozens of the Icy Crystal Bone Dragons condensed from your pure soul
forces are indeed the miracle nutritious medicines for souls. I will burn your
Dragon Crystal�s shell, wait until your soul is completely exposed, perhaps I can
both use the heaven flame to refine and absorb your soul. I feel that this is even
worth than having a cultivating place with full of Sky and Earth aura.�
Shi Yan laughed coldly. He didn�t care about the Holy Spirit God�s life and death
except for his benefits.
The Holy Spirit God trembled even more.
�Keep burning! Burn that Dragon Crystal into ashes.� Shi Yan�s face was cruel while
ordering the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame that was currently wrapping that Dragon
Crystal.
Receiving Shi Yan�s order, the Earth Flame put forth more efforts, pouring more
burning flame like molten steel onto the dragon crystal, gradually dissolving the
icy partition wall outside of the dragon crystal.
If the situation continued like this, the dragon crystal would meltdown shortly.
The three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group also understood Shi Yan�s intention. They
coldly smiled while increasing their soul protecting forces, establishing colorful
layers after layers of protecting walls to prevent the Holy Spirit God from acting
crazily and taking risks to release one strike that could break even jade or
stones.
�Why are all of you pushing me? I only want to survive, become a living creature
with blood and flesh, not some illusory god. I don�t want to be taken advantage of
nor just being a supplementing medicine for the others to consume and gain the
abilities to break through, and then ending up heartlessly being swallowed
eventually. I only want � to live.�
The Holy Spirit God screamed out like crazy. Flows of soul forces, which were as
sharp as sabers, were shot out. He seemed to be uncontrollable soon.
Shi Yan�s face remained unchanged while he quietly released his soul consciousness
to sense around, bringing his spirit close to the dragon crystal, quietly
speculating the Holy Spirit God�s actions from the dragon crystal�s soul
vibrations.
Your soul wants to act recklessly.
Shi Yan felt that his heart was freezing. He seemed to have figured out something,
contemplated for a while before shouting, �Alright, we can talk. Don�t continue
like I will live and you must die.� While talking, Shi Yan also released a beam of
soul consciousness to send a message to Yi Tian Mo and the other two and gently
instructed the Earth Flame at the same time, �No need to increase the forces
anymore.�
The extreme hot aura of the Earth Flame which had been covering the dragon crystal
was instantly decreasing.
The soul figures of Yi Tian Mo and the other two leaders also slowly moved backward
behind Shi Yan. The soul fastening power that had been approaching the Dragon
Crystal was also weakened little by little and turned into the defending forces.
The feeling of anxiety and insecurity of the Holy Spirit God gradually calmed down
and returned to normal after Shi Yan had made some concessions.
�What do you want? Don�t you want to kill me?� The Holy Spirit God stayed inside
the Dragon Crystal observing Shi Yan, �Are you going to comfort my feelings and
wait until I am neglectful, you will then take this chance to attack me stealthily
and ultimately absorb my soul.�
Shi Yan�s countenance didn�t change, but he was astonished deep inside.
The Holy Spirit God had accurately said what was in his mind.
When the Holy Spirit God was not taking precautions, he would ask Yi Tian Mo and
the Earth Flame to unite with each other to launch a full-power strike, tightly
binding the Holy Spirit God. Before its soul exploded, he would take everything of
it, control its soul so that the five Devils could gradually absorb it.
The soul explosion was so extremely violent that it could kill anything. It could
create a soul black hole attracting all of the surrounding creatures� souls.
When a soul exploded, its aura would vanish; nothing of the soul forces would
remain; no one could take any benefits from that exploded soul.
Once the Holy Spirit God�s soul had exploded, Shi Yan wouldn�t get any benefits;
his soul could also be attracted by the soul black hole that the soul explosion had
created, which possibly led to the unexpected fatal danger.
That was not what he wanted.
�In fact, we can talk in peace. Your being alive is more useful for me.� Shi Yan
suddenly revealed a smile, pointed the Blood Vein Ring towards the Earth Flame to
call it back.
The Earth Flame and he had a close spiritual interaction; thus, it naturally
understood his intention. Right after he had moved his hand, the Earth Flame
immediately turned to a beam of flames getting back into the Blood Vein Ring.
As soon as the Earth Flame had disappeared, the uncomfortable heating temperature
inside the dragon crystal had completely gone.
The freezing aura like an ice cellar flooded the entire dragon skeleton once again.
The Dragon Crystal, which wasn�t entangled by the Earth Flame anymore, became
splendidly translucent. The freezing aura inside the dragon skeleton turned into
glittering ice dots like snowflakes falling to the dragon crystal and being
absorbed entirely by the dragon crystal, which made the dragon crystal more
brightened, and the icy aura had become more tremendous.
The Holy Spirit God didn�t say anything more. It kept silent and observed every
single move of Shi Yan�s without daring to be neglectful.
It seemed to have gone through many treacheries and experienced people�s malicious
hearts. Especially Shi Yan�s cold-heartiness had left a deep impression on it. It
didn�t expect that a cruel person like Shi Yan could even have a conscience.
It even assumed that Shi Yan would sneakily attack it, so it was waiting and
defending with all of its powers.
�You guys go up first.� Shi Yan contemplated for a while before turning towards the
ethereal body souls of Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng and ordering them with a
faint smile.
�Master �� Yi Tian Mo transmitted his soul consciousness showing his disagreement.

�It�s alright.� Shi Yan�s face was very calm. He waved his hand implicating that
they should not be worried. �I will be careful. There will be no problems. Leave us
alone.�
The three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group hesitated a little bit. As they saw that Shi
Yan was very confident, they then slowly left. The three ethereal body souls faded
out and finally turned into many light dots disappearing without leaving a trace.
On top of the Snow Dragon Mountain.
The bodies of Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng shook violently. They opened their
eyes simultaneously and took a deep breath.
�How was it?� Yu Rou hastily asked.
Di Shan also knitted his eyebrows.
Cao Zhi Lan bit her lips, took one step closer to Yi Tian Mo�s group with her
beautiful, curious eyes; her elegant ears swayed mischievously. She was obviously
very interested in Yi Tian Mo�s response.
Yi Tian Mo knitted his eyebrows while glancing at Cao Zhi Lan.
Cao Zhi Lan revealed a smile, took a few steps backward but didn�t show any fear.
Instead, she burst into laughter and said, �I have figured out your relations
earlier. I know, there is some covenant between you and him. Unless this covenant
is abolished, you respect him very much, even follow his orders.�
Di Shan suddenly squinted, a cold light from deep inside his pupils flared up and
disappeared right away.
Cao Zhi Lan�s beautiful face changed slightly. She felt freezing inside, her
charming body trembled. She hurriedly raised her hand and explained, �I don�t have
any wicked intentions. I just want to be friendly with him. I am sure he knows
about it.� Cao Zhi Lan pointed towards Yi Tian Mo.
Yi Tian Mo couldn�t forget her bold proposal for Shi Yan. Under the scrutinizing
looks of Di Shan and Yu Rou, he nodded with a strange face and said, �This girl has
proactively proposed to give herself in a marriage with Shi Yan. Her eyes are very
sharp indeed, able to see his limitless potentials.�
Yu Rou�s beautiful eyes suddenly lightened up. She started to evaluate Cao Zhi Lan
seriously for the first time. She looked at Cao Zhi Lan and nodded at the same time
then revealed a meaningful smile, �That little girl�s appearance is not just
ordinary, looks like an interesting girl. Her daring is not small either, not bad.
Hmm, but if you want him to be moved and agree, you should put more efforts.�
�Please, instruct me.� Cao Zhi Lan�s face was serious with a sincere manner.
Yu Rou shook her head and said with a faint smile, �I have to see your performance
later.�
�Just tell us what has happened down there. When he comes up later, if he doesn�t
want this girl to know, you can always delete her memories.� Di Shan seemed to be
impatient, coldly said, �For you guys, it is easy to do.�
Yi Tian Mo nodded and said without holding anything back anymore, �We united with
each other and almost destroyed the Holy Spirit God. However, that fellow realized
that the situation had gone bad and wanted to have its soul exploded to die
together with us. At that time, Mas� Shi Yan immediately stopped putting pressure
on it. He told us to come up here first and leave him alone to settle things down
there.�
�He alone can deal with that fellow?� Yu Rou was astonished and a little worried.
Yi Tian Mo shook his head and said, �I don�t know. But, there are many strange
things on his body. Maybe � there will not be any big problems. Anyway, that Holy
Spirit God had been beaten so much that he was scared out of its wits.�
After listening, Di Shan and Yu Rou didn�t say anything more although they still
felt a little worried.
�Boom boom boom.�
Not long after that, an earth-shaking explosive sound came up from underneath the
Snow Dragon Mountain once again.
The place where Shi Yan had fallen cracked open one more time, exposing a new
connecting path, from which the dense lava ice and the heavy Sky and Earth aura
spread out.
Di Shan and the other people all had astonished faces. They attentively looked
towards that connecting path which had just cracked open, watching the commotions
deep down there while taking precautions in silence.
A big figure slowly leaped up from deep down the connecting path as if it was
pushed up by the lava ice under the feet, hence, didn�t waste any of its strength
to fly straight up.
�He is out.� Yi Tian Mo shouted slightly with his suspicious eyes.
With the support of the lava ice, Shi Yan quickly got out of the Icy Crystal Bone
Dragon without using any strength. A smile beamed out from the corner of his mouth;
his mood seemed quite good.
�How was it?� Ka Ba couldn�t help but immediately move closer and ask after waiting
for Shi Yan to have gotten out.
�It�s done. It has agreed to work for us, help us gather the Sky and Earth aura,
rebuild the Snow Dragon Island to become an abundant supplying resource for us.�
�Ah, how come it has become that obedient?�
�I have promised to make a suitable body for it. That�s it.�

Chapter 296: Captives
The dense adhesive Sky and Earth aura like faint morning dew hazily covered the
foot of the Snow Dragon Mountain.
Streams of spiritual aura, which naked eyes could see, were still erupting from the
crack on the Snow Dragon Mountain, hovering around, expanding gradually, and
overwhelming the one-hundred-mile area surrounding the Snow Dragon Mountain.
The misty spiritual aura resembled a jade-like white silk ribbon under the sun and
radiated faint rays sometimes. Many of the Wings race�s and the Demonic Sound
Clan�s pagans were astonished looking around with joy, but they didn�t understand
why everything had become this miraculous and marvelous.
The previous chilled to the bone icy aura had quietly disappeared. Although the
Snow Dragon Mountain�s peak and flank were still freezing like before, there was no
longer icy aura flying out from the crack or spreading down to the foot of the
mountain.
Therefore, those pagans who had temporarily evacuated from the foot of the mountain
due to the freezing ice aura were returning here from other areas on the Snow
Dragon Island.
As soon as they arrived, they immediately recognized that this area had gone
through an earth-shaking transformation. Not only was the Sky and Earth aura denser
but the entire mountain chain also seemed to be full of vitality.
Due to the tremendously dense aura, plants started to grow lushly and verdantly,
among which there were even some precious herbal brairds that even rare and unique
to Cao Zhi Lan.
Di Shan, Yu Rou, Yi Tian Mo and others hurriedly tried their best to create many
kinds of special-effect protective barriers and formation techniques. Many of the
complicated barriers and formations required the Sky and Earth aura to be possibly
created. With the help of the Holy Spirit God, this had become much easier.
Not long after that, the entire Snow Dragon Mountain seemed to be entirely covered
with varieties of defensive barriers and formations. Big and small formation
techniques were as dense as stars in the sky. Shi Yan didn�t know how their
intimidation was, but he was already startled with the quantity of those formation
techniques.
The appointment in the headquarters of the Three Gods Sect was coming closer.
Today, Shi Yan went to find Yi Tian Mo to ask him to be his company, bringing him
to the headquarters of the Three Gods Sect.
Among the leaders of the Wings Race and the Demonic Sound Clan, Yi Tian Mo had the
fastest speed.
The Snow Dragon Island was in the range of the Three Gods Sect�s powers, so it was
not too far from the Three Gods Sect. If Yi Tian Mo could bring him, he would then
possibly arrive at the Three Gods Sect ahead of the others.
However, when Shi Yan was about to depart, the Snow Dragon Island welcomed a
visitor.
Sun Ming, the messenger of the Penglai Divine land.
He had heard from Gu Shao and Yu Qin and known that Pan Zhe was being confined on
the Snow Dragon Island. He came to the island with a good intention and wanted to
exchange ten islands in the Sky Sea for Pan Zhe�s life.
As soon as he had arrived at the Snow Dragon Island, he was then frightened by the
dense Sky and Earth aura there.
When he had gone to the foot of the Snow Dragon Mountain, looking at the heavy
spiritual aura which was like slow gurgling water and the mist of aura that
resembled a white ribbon hovering around, Sun Ming was indescribably terrified.
Sun Ming had never been on the Snow Dragon Island before, but he had often been
cultivating devotedly on the Penglai Island of the Penglai Divine Land. From what
he saw, even the Penglai Island was not as suitable as this Snow Dragon Island for
cultivation since the aura on the Penglai Island was not as dense as the one here.
This discovery brought Sun Ming a big surprise. He transmitted the information
about the scene that he had witnessed and the aura that he had felt to the Penglai
Island.
The Penglai Island didn�t believe him when they had first received the information.
However, after Sun Ming had told in detail about the fact here, they became very
frightened.
Thus, the Penglai Island sent back the response instructing Sun Ming to have more
respectful manners, absolutely not to irritate the head Master of the Snow Dragon
Island. Also, they told him to bring Pan Zhe back alive, not to create any
conflicts with the head Master of the Snow Dragon Island no matter what.
Moreover, the two ordinary islands on the papers in Sun Ming�s hands were also
changed to be another two resourceful islands with plenty of special minerals.
When Shi Yan met Sun Ming, Sun Ming bowed his head, bent down very low as if he was
Shi Yan�s grandchild, greeted Shi Yan with a gesture which was so friendly that it
could be called flattery.
With a broad smile that remained on his face, Sun Ming respectfully offered the
papers for handing over the islands firstly before proposing to take Pan Zhe away.
Shi Yan was astonished, watching Sun Ming with the attentive look. After he had
made sure that Sun Ming didn�t have any other intentions, Shi Yan nodded and
shouted to call for Pan Zhe who was staying in the first story from afar. �Someone
has come to bail you out.�
Pan Zhe�s face was dazed; the corner of his mouth slightly shivered for a while. He
stood up submissively.
�See you later if we have a chance.� Cao Zhi Lan dragged a half-smile out of the
corner of her mouth. She was wearing a long snow-white velvet dress and a colorful
plumy hat, leaning against the window and waving towards Pan Zhe. �Remember to ask
that guy to remove the formation technique inside you. Otherwise, if your great
Master sees it, he will blame you for being incapable.�
Pan Zhe�s face became toneless; he felt resentful and helpless. He looked at Shi
Yan who was standing motionlessly and heartlessly in the distance but couldn�t have
any intentions of revenge.
He knew that if he had any intentions of vengeance, Shi Yan would realize it right
away. Perhaps, he would even do something harmful that he had to suffer helplessly.
Having being tortured in the abandoned land was a scar that he would never forget
for the rest of his life. Being the future leader of the Penglai Divine Land, since
having been confronting Shi Yan, he had always suffered the disadvantages, been
always intimidated, and never able to raise his head up.
The wound that Shi Yan caused had already been deeply engraved on his soul, which
was not able to heal in a short time.
Pan Zhe�s face was depressed. He bowed his head dolefully with full of helplessness
while slowly walking downstairs.
�Sigh, a good guy like that has been destroyed in Shi Yan�s hands.� Cao Zhi Lan was
pitiful for him, shook her head, released a sigh and said, �Shi Yan has knocked
down the arrogance deep inside his spirit, leaving a scar in his sea of mind.
Perhaps, he would never be able to overcome this for the rest of his life. On the
way of martial arts cultivation, the spirit which lacks confidence is the taboo. I
am afraid that Pan Zhe is done.�
He Qing Man�s face was in shock; her eyes squinted, forming a moon-shape. She was
bewilderedly looking at Pan Zhe leaving then suddenly said, �How about Gu Ling Lung
and Qu Yan Qing?�
�Not the same.� Cao Zhi Lan smiled beautifully, exposing her white teeth with shiny
red lips. She said, �That little rascal has despised those two girls. He has
already touched all the places on their bodies which shouldn�t have been violated.
He has also messed with their minds and made them resent males for their entire
lives. That bastard deserves thousands of slashes.�
He Qing Man was amazed, hesitated for a while before speaking with a strange face,
�It seems that he has never disgraced you. I feel like you are jealous and
discontented. Are you blaming him for not having done anything to you? How come I
have that feeling ��
Cao Zhi Lan�s cheeks reddened; her beautiful eyes displayed embarrassment. She
glanced at He Qing Man angrily and said, �I have heard that you and Xia Xinyan are
good sisters. Have you ever thought that you two would scramble for a man, would it
be shameless for one time doing so? What do you think?�
He Qing Man�s charming body trembled slightly with her embarrassed eyes. As she
realized that Cao Zhi Lan�s words were very sharp, she instantly shut up.
�Are you letting me go that easily?� Downstairs, although Pan Zhe was full of
hatred, he still pretended to be calm, looked at Shi Yan and coldly asked.
Shi Yan patted his forehead as if he just remembered something then said, �I�m very
sorry, I almost forgot.�
�Burp.�
A small sound like a broken bubble suddenly came out from Pan Zhe�s brain.
Right after that, Pan Zhe immediately felt that his spirit was very comfortable as
if the strong bind that had tied up his host soul had just been lifted. He felt
refreshed, and his eyes also brightened up a little bit.
�Your Penglai Divine Land indeed has good intentions. That�s good, very good.� Shi
Yan�s face was very joyful. He then contemplated for a while before asking Sun
Ming, �How is the entrance which links to the Chasm Battlefield? You have sent
people to enter the Chasm Battlefield, so how is the current situation there? Does
the Sky Demon Mountain Range nearby have anything unusual? Have you ever met Yang
Mu�s fellows in your Sea?�
Sun Ming respectfully replied with a serious face, �The Chasm Battlefield is still
the same. There haven�t been any transformations nor anyone coming out. We have
never met the Yang family�s members in the Sky Sea either. Many beasts have been
troubling the Sky Demon Mountain Range nearby; there are also some mighty and
dangerous beasts among them. That is the beasts� territory, and we haven�t dared to
enter it, and thus we are not certain of the situation there.
Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows then nodded after a long while, swung his hand and
said, �You guys can go.�
Sun Ming looked at Pan Zhe.
Pan Zhe took a deep breath, stared at Shi Yan for a while before speaking, �See you
later!�
After talking, Pan Zhe nodded with Sun Ming. The two of them went towards the
harbor of the Snow Dragon Island together and then disappeared shortly.
�He Qing Man, how about you? Will you stay here or return to the Evil Wonderland?�
Shi Yan held his head looking towards the house not far away after being silent for
a while. He raised his voice shouting.
He Qing Man�s face was gloomy. Her charming face was full of bitterness.
�The Evil Wonderland has become the Demon Dwellers� territory. What is it good for
if I come back there? I just don�t know how the Fire Cloud Island is. Sigh, I hope
that my relatives had escaped from the Kyara Sea.�
�Are you going to stay on the Snow Dragon Island temporarily?�
�Umm.�
Shi Yan nodded, contemplated for a while and then said, �Alright. I have to go to
the Three Gods Sect. You can comfortably stay here.�
�Wait!� Cao Zhi Lan slightly shouted. Her appealing body, as slinky as a water-
snake by the window, suddenly leaped up and landed in front of Shi Yan. She
revealed a charming smile and said, �Bring me along with you.�
�You?� Shi Yan was astonished then shook his head while speaking, �The Cao family
hasn�t offered a reasonable price, you cannot go. All forces that want to deal with
me have to learn from the Penglai Divine Land if they want to ransom their people.
I like the attitudes of the people from the Penglai Divine Land. Wait until the Cao
family sends out their people here to offer the price that satisfies me, I will
then consider to let you go or not.�
�The reason that the Cao family�s people haven�t come here yet was that I have
prevented them.� Cao Zhi Lan beamed out a smile. �I want to continue staying here
to interact with you more, carefully discuss the ability to cooperate with you.
That�s why I have sent them a message saying that they don�t need to worry for me.
Besides, I am entitled to decide for myself. My family will not have any ideas
about my decision. Therefore, it isn�t necessary to send people here.�
Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows.
He knew that Cao Zhi Lan had a special transmitting treasure. He didn�t have any
intentions of confining Cao Zhi Lan. The fact that Cao Zhi Lan had contacted the
Cao family was not beyond his expectations.
The only thing that was strange was the Cao family�s attitude.
The Cao family really believed her that much?
�Are you authorized to represent the Cao family?� Shi Yan thought for a while
before speaking.
Cao Zhi Lan nodded to confirm.
�Ok, that�s good. You can go with me to the Three Gods Sect�s headquarters.�

Chapter 297: The Sun Island
The Three Gods Sect was one of the most ancient sects in the Endless Sea.
Over the years, the Three Gods Sect had been divided into the Three Gods of the
Sun, the Moon, and the Star. They alternately possessed the Sun Martial Spirits,
the Moon Martial Spirits, and the Star Martial Spirits. These three kinds of
martial spirits were all sacred level martial spirits which had the miraculous
abilities to absorb the power of the Sun, the Moon, and the Star.
However, thousands of years ago, when the Three Gods of the Sun, the Moon, and the
Star of the Three Gods Sect fought with the Dark Dwellers in the Sevenfold
Underworld, they had been beaten up by Avi Dark King and got seriously injured.
Since then, the Three Gods of the Sun, the Moon, and the Star had never met each
other again.
After that battle, the God of the Moon and the God of the Star had disappeared and
had never shown up in the Endless Sea ever since. Only the God of the Sun had
returned to the Three Gods Sect to rule over the Three Gods Sect, but three hundred
years later, he had passed away quietly.
After that, gradually, the ability of the Three Gods Sect had declined from the
position of the first or the second strongest forces in the Endless Sea.
Nevertheless, the Three Gods Sect in the Hengluo Sea had been still firmly
intimidating the Dong Fang family and the Gu family.
Until now, under the governance of the Sun God Tang YuanNan, the Three Gods Sect�s
ability had started to recover, returning to the ranks of the most powerful forces
in the Endless Sea again. They had become one of the strongest powers that others
didn�t dare to underrate.
The headquarters of the Three Gods Sect had been separated into three islands,
including the Sun Island, the Moon Island, and the Star Island alternately. These
three islands formed a triangle and were only dozens of miles away from each other.
The Sun Island, the Moon Island, and the Star Island were the three cultivation
places of the Three Gods of the Sun, the Moon, and the Star. They had always been
the Divine Land of the Three Gods Sect, only the core disciples of the sect were
qualified enough to cultivate devotedly there.
However, as the Moon God and the Star God hadn�t ever appeared for so long, the
position of the Moon Island and the Star Island had gradually been declassed
compared with the Sun Island�s. Therefore, the heart of power recently located in
the Sun Island. The Moon Island and the Star Island had become the restricted area,
and unauthorized people were not allowed to enter.
Until last year, the Moon Island became gradually vital again as the moonlight
shone upon the entire island. A few of the followers of the Three Gods Sect who
possessed the Moon Martial Spirits were then permitted to go to the Moon Island.
It always had a rumor saying that the predecessor of the Moon branch in the Three
Gods Sect had returned to the Moon Island. This predecessor could have wrestled
away the glorious title of the Moon God.
Rumors were just rumors anyway. Even the followers of the Three Gods Sect had never
seen the return of that legendary predecessor. So, the people of the other forces
had no others chances of knowing about it.
Presently, the Flame Unicorn with full of torrential flames arrived and landed on
the Moon Island all of a sudden.
The moon was faint, and the wind was strong tonight; thus, the flames of the Flame
Unicorn were prominently seen. A man in a glowing-sun-pattern blue blouse was
riding the unicorn with a deliberate manner. He, together with the unicorn, slowly
landed.
The Bright Moon Lake on the Moon Island.
The ivory-water lake had a dense aura which was like immense mist hovering around.
There was a small jade village hall floating in the middle of the lake. The Flame
Unicorn descended, the man in the blue blouse bent down with a respectful face and
slightly called out, �Moon Ancestor!�
The misty aura seemed to have its life gathering at the jade village hall. The mist
was ambiguous, and the moonlight was shining splendidly, brightening the gloomy
scene around, making this entire area seem to be immersed in the fresh moonlight.
There appeared a beautiful, elegant, slender figure which was fully covered in the
ambiguous moonlight, wearing a long white dress which was not made of silk nor
brocade but similar to the white clouds in the sky. Obscure sack mists accentuated
that vague figure, making her look like a peri or a goddess, which brought people a
feeling of being amazed and standing in awe of the genuine beauty.
The jade-like moonlight was radiating from her cloud-like dress, resembling small
light dots and crystal raindrops falling on the village hall, creating clangorous
sounds.
�What do you come here for?� Her pleasant yet frigid voice slowly rose up, it
seemed to be a little annoyed as well. �Didn�t I tell you that if there is nothing
special, don�t come to see me.�
�There is �,� The Sun God Tang YuanNan of the Three Gods Sect hesitated a little
bit before saying, �Masters of different forces in the Endless Sea have been
gathering on the Sun Island to discuss a big plan to deal with the Demon Dwellers.
The leaders of some forces have also heard about the return of the Moon Ancestor.
They would also like to meet you. What do you think about this?�
�I won�t meet them,� That woman replied unfamiliarly, �I am at the critical point
of the Peak Sky Realm, only one step away from the Spirit God Realm. Before the
Demon Dwellers invade, I need to make use of the time to breakthrough this gap. I
don�t have time to waste with those people.�
�Moon Ancestor, when the Flame Unicorn has come back there, it said it had realized
that the Star Martial Spirits� aura is on a little rascal of the Yang family. That
little rascal will arrive at the Sun Island soon. Do you want ...?� Tang YuanNan
hesitated for a while before continuing, �The Star Martial Spirits of Ouyang Zhi.
The woman showed a little surprise; her face was bewildered for a while before
slowly nodding, �When he arrives, and if you recognize the Star Martial Spirits of
the Three Gods Sect inside his body, you will bring him to the Moon Island to see
me. Besides that, I don�t want to see anyone else.�
�Yes.�
Tang YuanNan nodded. He then consulted her about the essence of some ancient secret
techniques of the Three Gods Sect before leaving.
Many swaying figures appeared on the Sun Island of the Three Gods Sect. Different
kinds of glorious sun-patterns, which were made of stone, were engraved on the high
dark-red castles. Many warriors with different costumes could be seen there; they
obviously came from different forces.
The Sunlight on the Sun Island was always scorching for unknown reasons. It seemed
that this island was closest to the sun compared to the other islands in the
Endless Sea; hence, it was always oppressively hot on this island. This island was
like a tropical forest, varieties of verdant plants or trees were everywhere.
Many warriors from different Seas felt very uncomfortable when arriving here.
Everyone took off their clothes, untied their belts, took off all of their thick
clothes and hats to deal with the burning heat on the island.
Many beautiful girls of the Yin Yang Wonderland even wore thin silk or left their
arms, waists, and legs bare, exposing charming curves. Most of these girls
cultivated the Yin Yang Complementary Technique. Their mesmerizing watery eyes were
extremely appealing, making other male warriors on the island even hotter, burning
flames also inflamed inside them.
Although it was blazingly hot on the island, there were still some people wearing
thick costumes. Under the scorching sunlight, they remained their somber faces
which could freeze other people�s hearts.
The disciples of the Corpses God Sect were this kind of person.
The disciples of the Corpses God Sect who controlled the corpses, temporarily
resided in the south of the Sun Island, making that area gloomy. Not even coming
close to this area yet, other warriors could already feel a flow of icy aura
striking straight to their faces, and their bodies thus couldn�t help but tremble.
Inside a vivid red chamber, Yin Hai, the great elder of the Corpses God Sect, with
his deep blue eyes, was gently soothing the surface of a miasmatic cold wooden
coffin with his skinny arm; his face was very attentive.
Two similar wooden coffins were placed inside the chamber. These two wooden coffins
were fully sealed, but still, the faint aura of the dead was flowing out from the
insides. Yin Hai�s skinny arms quickly attracted this dead aura into his sleeves
without leaving out any of it.
�Shriek shriek.�
Two separated sounds simultaneously came up from the two wooden coffins. Yin Hai
suddenly shook while his face slightly changed.
These two Sky corpses belonged to him, which he had captured at the burial plot
number 93. After having been worshiped and refined, these two Sky corpses seemed to
have no abnormalities nor emotions and already returned to normal corpses which
were able to follow the orders of his Corpse Controlling Technique.
However, he would never forget the resistance of these two Sky corpses against the
capture nor the difficulties that he had gone through after having attempted to
arrest these two Sky corpses five years earlier.
Five years ago, these two Sky corpses of his strangely ran away from out of their
burial site all of a sudden. They followed the other�s orders to slaughter all the
Corpse God Sect�s disciples at the burial plot number 93. When he arrived that
place, these two corpses didn�t even excuse him, consistently struggled to escape
from his control, releasing their soul powers to resist.
If he hadn�t had the anomalous secret technique of the Corpse God Sect nor placed
the special Corpse Controlling Seal into these two Sky corpses� bodies, he wouldn�t
have been able to control them.
However, after having been controlled and refined, these two Sky corpses returned
to be normal without any abnormal emotions.
Five years ago, the incident happened to these two Sky corpses was still a puzzle
which hadn�t been solved by anyone just yet.
Only Yin Hai himself vaguely felt that perhaps under an unknown circumstance, these
two Sky corpses had quietly gained a little of intelligence and gradually evolved
into King corpses.
Regretfully, this evolution had suffered an early death as soon as it had just
started.
Everything happened five years ago. However, in the night before, after he had used
the usual method to tamper these two Sky corpses, he had sensed the vibrating
feelings from them again.
Until now, the vibrating feelings of these two Sky corpses were clearer, and their
resistant consciousness kept getting stronger and stronger.
�Shriek shriek.�
Another two peculiar sounds came out from the wooden coffins once again.
Yin Hai�s face changed dramatically. He held his chest taking a deep breath. He
strongly constrained the Sky corpses� resistance and gently mumbled with a somber
face, �What is happening after all? It has been only 2355 years, which were not
even enough time to transform into the King corpse. Why, why is it like this ��
�Great Elder!�
Right at this moment, a slight call came in from outside before a small, skinny
young man shyly stepped in with his body bending low.
Yin Hai knitted his eyebrows. His bony arms forcefully pounded the two yin wooden
coffins. Hundreds of flows of dead aura flowing out from inside of the coffins were
attracted into his sleeves and then instantly poured back into these two coffins.
The two yin wooden coffins, which had resounded the shrieking sounds, now became
quiet.
�Did you figure it out?� Yin Hai retracted his arms and then silently looked at
that young man with a dark face.
The young man shook his head, displaying his fear and then said, �My great master
has gone to ask the two protectors Li Zhuang and Sui YueRu of the Yin Yang
Wonderland. They also said that they didn�t know where the little rascal of the
burial plot number 93 came from in that year. However, they said that the girl who
was with him seems to be the daughter of the Xia family, whose name is Xia Xinyan.�
�The Xia family�� Yin Hai mumbled to himself; his face changed constantly. He then
spoke up after a long while, �You can leave now. Don�t tell anyone about this.�
�Yes, I understand.� That young man moved backward in fear.

Chapter 298: Great Sun Holy Light Tian Mu
Shi Yan was standing on an all-purple crystal rickshaw, clasping his hands behind
his back. The three leaders Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba of the Demonic Sound
Clan were sitting on the side, closing their eyes meditating.
Cao Zhi Lan wore a purple silk dress with crystal adornments beaded at the corner
of the dress. Her beautiful crystal clear eyes, together with Shi Yan's, looked out
afar. Her silk dress fluttered, the crystal adornments at the dress's flap collided
with each other creating ear-pleasant pure sounds.
This transporting treasure was called the 'Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage' which
was like a large carriage without a roof. It radiated wonderfully splendid purple
rays under the sun.
The Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage was made of three hundred refined amethyst
crystal blocks which were full of rare auras and added seven kinds of pure quartz
by the Cao family.
There were total three Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriages which were all in the
hands of the most influential persons of the Cao family. Cao Zhi Lan kept one of
them.
Before departing from the Snow Dragon Island, Shi Yan had wanted Yi Tian Mo to
bring Cao Zhi Lan along. However, she had just beamed out a faint smile while her
storage ring had unexpectedly flared up a purple light. She had then taken out the
Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage and gently sat on it. After having been started,
the Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage was flying with an incredible speed that had
even gone beyond Shi Yan's imagination.
Looking at the Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage, even Yi Tian Mo had admitted that
his speed was slower than that a little bit.
Therefore, Shi Yan had immediately changed his plan. After having received Cao Zhi
Lan's invitation, he had instantly gotten in the Flying Carriage. He had also
brought Ka Ba and Ya Meng with him to the Sun Island of the Three Gods Sect after
having considered it for a while.
"Almost there."
In the middle of the splendid purple rays radiating from Cao Zhi Lan's purple dress
and the purple Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage, she was like an illusory peri that
brought out the glorious yet unreal beauty.
Shi Yan quietly complimented her while glancing at her. He had to admit that this
girl was the most outstanding beauty indeed; her manners and appearance were of the
first rank and weren't inferior to Xia Xinyan's.
"Am I pretty?" Cao Zhi Lan revealed a big smile. Her beautiful deep eyes seemed to
expose the most beautiful scene of the Endless Sea, which made others want to be
immersed in the sea and never wake up.
"Beautiful," Shi Yan curled up his lips exposing a broad smile and said, "Among all
of those beautiful girls that I have known, your appearance should be the best or
the second. It leaves a deep impression just after a quick look, hardly ever able
to be forgotten."
"So, marry me." Her bright eyes formed a moon-shape; her smiling face easily
mesmerized the other people. "If you marry me, you will have not only a strong ally
which is the Cao family but also a beautiful wife that everyone ever desires. You
won't suffer any losses no matter what."
"Marriage and children are a big responsibility." Shi Yan's face looked like he
severely hated this topic. He shook his head then suddenly smiled, "But, I don't
mind if you want to play around with me. On the contrary, I genuinely welcome it.
You know that I like to be embraced and missed by beautiful women. If you want, in
terms of some aspects, I will satisfy you."
Shi Yan's burning and lustful eyes scanned all over her body. Every woman certainly
understood the meaning in his eyes.
Cao Zhi Lan was discouraged, stared at Shi Yan embarrassedly and then said with
resentment, "If you want to have my body, you have to marry me officially.
Otherwise, don't think about it!"
Shi Yan just smiled and shook his head without saying anything further. He put all
of his concentration on the three islands which just appeared in his sight.
In the middle of the immense ocean, the three islands were round-shape, moon-shape,
and rhombus-shape alternately, all of which formed a triangle. From above, the
three islands were like emerald gemstones being engraved on the sea's surface. It
was so beautiful that it caught all of the people's eyes.
"The round shape one is the Sun Island, the moon-shape one is the Moon Island, and
the rhombus-shape one is the Star Island." Cao Zhi Lan introduced those three
islands to Shi Yan as she saw him looking ahead attentively. "The Moon Island and
the Star Island are in the restricted state. Even the disciples of the Three Gods
Sect cannot freely enter them, not to mention the outsiders. The Moon God and the
Star God haven't appeared for many of the Three Gods Sect's generations; therefore,
there has been no one ruling the Moon Island and the Star Island. However, it has
been said that five years ago, the moonlight changed on the Moon Island. Someone
seemed to appear there with the Moon Martial Spirits. Rumor is just a rumor. As the
Three Gods Sect hides this information very well, nobody knew if that information
was true or not until now."
"That is true." Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows and said, "That person, I have
met ..."
Cao Zhi Lan's beautiful eyes suddenly brightened with astonishment. "How could you
have met that person?"
Shi Yan just smiled but didn't explain.
"It's not fair!" Cao Zhi Lan glanced at him angrily and said grudgingly, "I have
always answered your questions. But whatever I have asked you, you always hid them
from me. What is this about?"
"Don't forget, you are still my slave until now. I have used the Demons Crystal
Pearls to exchange for you. I have sometimes answered you, which is already very
good. What else is it that you want?" Shi Yan said with an invisible smile.
"Bastard!" Cao Zhi Lan clenched her teeth quietly. She was so angry that she wanted
to vomit a mouthful blood.
Many figures were moving on the Sun Island. Dark-red clouds floated in the sky
above the island. The sun power inside those clouds was extremely violent,
consistently releasing the scorching auras.
Sunlight was piercing down from the ether. Countless beams of light were like water
pouring into the clouds. They seemed to be absorbed and transformed into strange
energies inside those dark-red clouds.
Those scattering clouds formed into a miraculous formation which was hardly able to
be discovered.
Before the Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage came close to that area yet, three
thousand flows of burning sun power were emitted and then transformed into a
sunlight net which slowly appeared inside a group of the cloud.
Cao Zhi Lan's face remained unchanged. As soon as her long skinny jade-like fingers
gently patted the Flying Carriage's handle, the Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage
slowly descended on the Sun Island which now appeared clearer and clearer.
Hundred thousands of the sunlight inside the cloud flashed on and off, weaving into
a compact light net which covered the entire Sun Island.
That sunlight net had just flared up and vanished before retracting inside the
cloud.
However, the tremendous vibrating power from that group of cloud had shortly
agitated the three people of Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng. They now just
recovered from the meditating state with astonished faces.
"Such a violent power." Yi Tian Mo's face slightly changed; he said seriously, "The
vibrating power covering this island is even ten times stronger than that of the
current Sky and Earth aura on the Snow Dragon Mountain. With this powerful
defensive force, I am afraid that even the God Realm masters can hardly break it."
"Five hundred years ago, three Third Sky of the Spirit Realm warriors put forth all
of their powers to strike this Great Sun Holy Light Tian Mu for the whole seven
consecutive days and nights but still couldn't break it. During thousands of years,
the Great Sun Holy Light Tian Mu above the Sun Island has been broken only three
times." Cao Zhi Lan said seriously.
"Has been broken three times even it is that strong? What kind of forces that could
be powerful like that?" Ka Ba asked with surprise.
"To be exact, it has been broken by three people." Cao Zhi Lan's eyebrows slammed
slightly, and she suddenly beamed out a smile. She then shut up without disclosing
anything further while her beautiful eyes glanced at Shi Yan.
Shi Yan, who was listening attentively, frowned slightly as she suddenly mused. He
then burst into laughter, shaking his head and didn't ask for more.
Ka Ba harrumphed coldly. His eyes sparked a fierce light. He glanced at her
resentfully and kept silent as well.
The Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage descended slowly, coming closer to the Sun
Island while avoiding the red cloud that was floating around in the sky as if it
knew the defensive range of that cloud.
A big figure flew over from the Sun Island below then shortly appeared ten meters
away in front of the Flying Carriage.
It was a middle-aged warrior with the Sky Realm cultivation base, who was wearing
the Three Gods Sect's tunic.
This man was big and rough with a warm smile on his face. Splendid flames were
hovering chaotically on his hands, opening an invisible defensive formation in
front of him. From a distance, he pointed to Cao Zhi Lan laughing out loud, "Is it
Miss Cao?"
Cao Zhi Lan nodded with a smile from a distance.
"Come in, please." This warrior slightly bent down conducting an inviting gesture
with a serious face.
Cao Zhi Lan revealed a smile but said nothing. Following that Sky Realm warrior's
instruction, she quietly urged the Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage to fly towards
the Sun Island's airspace to the dark-red castles in the southwest of the island.
"In the morning of the day after tomorrow, the meeting will officially start in the
Great Sun Holy Light Hall. You are the first one of the Cao family to come. Does
the Cao family send out someone else to come as well?" This warrior guided Cao Zhi
Lan to an elegant and quiet manor and decently pried.
"I haven't told my family that I would come here. Perhaps the Cao family will have
someone else represent them." Cao Zhi Lan beamed out a faint smile while following
that warrior to go straight to that quiet manor.
Shi Yan nodded with Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba then casually entered the manor.
This Sky Realm warrior of the Three Gods Sect hadn't noticed Shi Yan until Shi Yan
turned around and entered the manor. His eyes suddenly brightened, his face
instantly show some signs of strange.
Waiting until Shi Yan and Cao Zhi Lan had entered the manor, this person held his
chest, couldn't help but become extremely excited with a red face as if his heart
was about to jump out. "Impossible, how can this ..."
After a very long while, he could stabilize his surging emotions, yet he still
showed an unbelievable look. "How can his body have the same Martial Spirits with
mine but at a higher level? His Martial Spirits has led to my body's resonance
which prevented me from being able to have any resistant intentions.
He stood there while his face kept changing constantly. He finally left after a
while.
Half an hour later, he was allowed to enter a chamber which was guarded by the
Flame Unicorn. After conducting the ceremony, he said respectfully, "Hierarch, the
person that you have told us to notice and receive has just arrived at the Sun
Island ..."
The spinning sunlight was swirling around Tang YuanNan's body. The sunlight circles
consistently spread out behind his head, radiating ten-thousand-zhang halos, which
made him look like a Sun God indeed.
When being reported, Tang YuanNan's face didn't change except for the brightness on
his face that was slowly fading.
"What did you feel?"
"When facing him, my Martial Spirits has produced the resonance and also brought a
strange and uncontrollable feeling of kneeling down and conducting the ceremony,
which only appears when facing you. But, I am certain that I did have that
feeling."
Tang YuanNan suddenly opened his eyes; his pupils resembled the two suns with
dazzling light, which were like needles piercing into the others' eyes.

Chapter 299: Long time no see
In the southwest corner of the Sun Island, there was a quiet manor which was
specially made of pink bricks. This manor originally belonged to a great elder who
had encountered the cultivation insanity, and carelessly let his soul and spirit
perish. Therefore, this place had become ownerless.
The manor was thirty mu (1 mu is equivalent to 3.600 square meters). There was a
small lake with a bonsai (the art of making miniature landscapes, imitating the
scenery of the islands, mountains and surrounding environment as found in nature)
in the yard as well as ten different kinds of storied houses. The maid who was
living there year-round had been cleaning it up so carefully that this place was
immune from dust.
In the Three Gods Sect, places that were used to host visitors would be arranged in
accordance with their status and classified into different levels.
This manor was one of the Three Gods Sect's best accommodations for their guests.
Only the leaders of powerful forces were welcomed and stayed here. Ordinary elderly
protectors weren't qualified enough to be able to stay here.
As Shi Yan and the other three leaders of Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng arrived at
this place, they were engrossed in looking at the wooden pillars with full of
decorative carvings on the side, the delicate furnishings, and implements, as well
as the abundant and diversified set-up. They kept quietly giving compliments and
were astonished by the luxuriousness of the Three Gods Sect.
The servants were all good-looking. The beautiful maids here were around fourteen
or fifteen years old, wearing light clothes exposing their arms and bellies with
healthily tanned skins. They were approaching Shi Yan and his fellows, holding the
silver plates loaded with shining fresh fruits and then respectfully lifted up and
offered to them.
As soon as Shi Yan sat down in a spacious living room, seven girls, who were still
very young in age and very pretty, were all busy running back and forth, bringing
them refreshments.
"This place is one of the noblest places to host guests of the Three Gods Sect.
Last time, when my uncle and I came to this island, we weren't qualified enough to
stay here. That is the time when the Three Gods Sect is receiving many
distinguished guests, so I have thought that the treat this time would even have
been worse than last time. Unexpectedly, that guy Li Fu has brought us straight to
this place. It is unbelievable indeed." Cao Zhi Lan was sitting opposite of Shi
Yan, her jade-like hand picked up a succulent grape, cocked her head, peeling the
fruit. She didn't look at him but mumbled with a low voice.
"Li Fu should definitely have regards for your Cao family." Shi Yan neglectfully
bit a sparkling grape in his hand and said, "Haven't you said that the Cao family's
power is ranked in the top three of the Endless Sea?"
"I haven't just been self-conceited." Cao Zhi Lan nodded. Her full red lips chewed
the grape and swallowed it. She then smiled and raised her head up. Her beautiful
eyes contained some meaningful implications. "The head Master of the Cao family
comes, it is obvious that he should be received here. However, your status and my
status are deficient, so it is impossible to be qualified enough to stay here. Li
Fu has seemed to pay attention to me on the way here, but he has fixed his eyes on
someone else." The bright and clear eyes of the beautiful woman looked at Shi Yan
attentively while revealing a big charming smile. "I am just curious. He has never
asked your identity but has treated you even more carefully and attentively than
when treating a Sky Realm master. He hasn't even dared to look straight into your
eyes; instead, he has just stayed behind and sneakily looked at you. Why does he
have to be so respectful?"
Shi Yan shrugged, pointed toward Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, Ka Ba and said, "Perhaps he
has recognized their real realm levels."
The beautiful woman smiled and shook her head. "When the God Realm warriors
intentionally want to hide their auras, as long as they don't use their God Realm
power, no one can realize it, including the warriors at the same realm. So, how
could he have recognized it? Especially, our three men have profound understandings
of the Spiritual Upanishads; when they hide their identities on purpose, even the
warriors at the higher levels couldn't realize their real cultivation base."
Shi Yan was surprised, shook his head with a forced smile but didn't explain more.
Cao Zhi Lan angrily glared at him as he didn't answer her. She suddenly stood up
and said, "I am going to the Sacred Light Mountain. Do you want to go with me?"
Shi Yan shook his head.
"The Sun Island is round; hence, the guest houses are all on the edge of the
island. However, the foot of the Sacred Light Mountain is the most interesting
place of the island. There are the most famous Sacred Light hot spring and storied-
houses for exchanging cultivating materials, secret treasures, as well as the
adjacent area's specialties..." As Shi Yan didn't seem to be stirred up, Cao Zhi
Lan felt discouraged and then told him in detail some interesting things of that
place.
Shi Yan still shook his head with a faint smile, swung his arm and urged, "You go
first. I might feel interested later and will find you there. You should remember
that we have placed the formation technique inside your body. Before the Cao family
pays us the ransom, you shouldn't do anything stupid."
"Don't have to warn me always. OK?" Cao Zhi Lan was resentful.
"I am afraid that when you are accustomed to the familiar environment there, you
will forget that binding. Hahaha, I don't have any other intentions. You can go
now."
Cao Zhi Lan glanced at him. Her prominent body like a beautiful purple blossomed
flower deliberately glided away, dragging the colliding sounds of the crystal
adornments on the flap of her dress.
As soon as Cao Zhi Lan had left, Shi Yan's face became somber. He suddenly stood up
from the chair.
Without caring about the surprise of the other three people of Yi Tian Mo's group.
He sat down straight on the floor, instantly released his soul consciousness to
observe something in silence.
The other three people were bewildered a little bit before condensing a proper
defensive formation in the room to prevent strangers from penetrating.
Many flows of miraculous soul vibrations spread out from Shi Yan's body. These
flows were very peculiar, bringing different kinds of feelings which contained tiny
consciousnesses.
The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group were all great masters of souls. After
having observed for a while, they realized that Shi Yan's flows of soul
consciousness seemed to be receiving and also responding to some information. It
was peculiar.
Five minutes later.
Shi Yan slowly opened his eyes. He quietly stood up with a confused face. He
contemplated for a while before speaking, "Follow me to a place."
"Yes." The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group nodded simultaneously without saying
anything further.
"I don't know why it is that when I came here, I have sensed that there are two
fellows who kept calling me..." Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows tightly and thought
very carefully before saying. "Those two fellows seem just to gain the spirit
intelligence recently; their spirits are still very innocent. Their souls seem to
lack different kinds of feelings of the high-class lives. Although they are simple
lives, they keep producing close affections with me. It is hard to understand."
The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group glanced at him with a dazed look and seemed
not to understand his feelings either.
"It seems that I have known them and met them from somewhere, but I can't remember
even though I have tried to think a lot." Shi Yan shook his head with knitted
eyebrows and a doleful face. "The feeling is peculiar and abnormal. Maybe we should
go there to see; otherwise, we wouldn't get anything if we just relied on our
senses."
The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group nodded again.
Following Shi Yan's orders, the three of them retrieved their defensive formation,
instructed the butler to look after the manor. Then, the four of them left the
manor, going towards the west of the island.
... ... ... ... ...
"Shriek shriek! Shriek shriek."
The yin aura was very dense inside the stone chamber. The two wooden coffins were
making creepy sounds.
The Sky corpses seemed to use their long sharp nails to scratch on the coffin lids
as if they wanted to lift up the lids and get out of the coffins.
Yin Hai was presently not here. He had been summoned by the Hierarch of the Corpses
God Sect together with other great elders to receive the Hierarch's assignments.
The yin aura and dead aura were hovering around inside the chamber. It was the
dark, cold cellar, which was ten meters underneath the ground; the light was dim
and gloomy.
Currently, there was only one disciple of Yin Hai in this place, who was dozing,
leaning against the wooden bed in the distance and was dreamingly wandering in the
cloudy sky.
The echoes from the coffins were getting louder and louder. The sounds then got too
loud that he was unable to sleep deeply. He finally woke up.
This young man's face changed in fear. He stared at the two coffins for five
seconds before his face turned pale and hurriedly ran away to find Yi Hai
supposedly.
"Crack crack!"
A long sharp white nail suddenly jutted out of the coffin, and then the coffin lid
was broken and thrown away. The male Sky corpse who had been dominated in the
burial plot number 93 slowly sat up.
Inside of the two empty sockets flared up many peculiar light dots. With a closer
look, those light dots resembled the Life Seals of Shi Yan's Life and Death Seal
indeed.
Those tiny sparkling Life Seals were getting clearer. A kind of indescribable
forces seemed to be born; a miracle was happening ...
"Crack crack!"
A female Sky corpse in the other coffin also sat up. Deep inside of the empty eyes
flared up strange lights as well. Its white, pale skin glowed shiningly. Its body
seemed to have gained its vitality again.
Luxuriant brushes and plants were dispersive everywhere in the Sun Island. There
were uncluttered big bluestone paved roads on the island.
Many warriors from different Seas gathered into groups of three or five, wandering
around. Most of them were heading towards the Sacred Light Mountain, whisperingly
talking and laughing.
Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows. Under the burning sunlight, his body was still
frigid.
He had unintentionally absorbed a part of the icy power of the Ice Cold Flame,
which was now running all over his body. On the scorching island, his entire body
was as chilled as ice, quite similar to several dangerous disciples of the Corpses
God Sect, which gave other people the feeling that he was too unfriendly and gloomy
to get acquainted easily.
As for the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group, they had cultivated the yin
techniques, together with their different body structures compared to the
humankind's as well as their pale faces; their bodies naturally emitted the cold
and gloomy aura already.
Therefore, the burning heat was automatically pushed away from their bodies while
they were on their way. Even the blazing sunlight seemed impossible to shine on
their bodies.
Many warriors traveling on the same way suddenly trembled, feeling freezing inside
when they approached more than ten meters close to them. Those warriors
instinctively stayed far away from them quickly with fear and hatred appearing on
their faces.
They assumed that the four of them were the high-class principles of the Corpses
God Sect.
In the Endless Sea, only the disciples of the Corpses God Sect cultivated that
secret Yin Icy Technique. Even in the summer, their bodies were all frigid, and
they wore thick tunics with the appearance that seemed to tell the others not to
get any closer.
The Corpses God Sect was not the strongest force in the Endless Sea but the most
mystical force that frightened many warriors.
If it was not necessary, ordinary warriors never wanted to contact with the
disciples of the Corpses God Sect. It was the instinctual resistance. Everyone was
subconsciously scared of the Corpses God Sect, afraid that they would have been
condensed and refined into a corpse.
Two ambiguous flows of soul approached towards Shi Yan, quietly went into his Sea
of Consciousness then floated around inside but weren't welcomed by his host soul.
These two flows of soul targeted only at Shi Yan himself without any wicked
intentions nor attacking forces, only the joy, and excitement.
As these hidden two souls were initially ambiguous and targeted at Shi Yan only,
the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group could vaguely sense them a little bit just
because they were standing next to him. The others would be unable to realize them.
Shi Yan used his host soul to control and sense the two flows which were moving
inside his Sea of Consciousness. He wanted to know the opponents' identity through
these two souls.
However, these two souls were too ambiguous, which meant that the ones who had sent
them out didn't know how to use their soul forces nor enhance the soul
consciousness. Although Shi Yan had concentrated a lot to sense, he couldn't get
any information just yet.
The five Devils in the Sea of Consciousness seemed to be very excited with these
two souls. They were like evil monsters that wanted to pull and swallow the two
souls but got intimidated and was prevented by his Sea of Consciousness, and thus,
they didn't succeed.
"Who are they after all?" Shi Yan felt suspicious with his knitted eyebrows.
However, no matter how hard he thought, he still couldn't figure out.
He suddenly ceased his steps.
Shi Yan retrieved the suspicious thoughts in his mind, raised his head up looking
ahead. His eyes slightly squinted, the corner of his mouth lightly formed an
indifferent curve.
Ahead of him was a group of males and females talking and laughing, walking towards
him. They seemed to be in a very good mood.
A flirty woman among them wore a thin red silk dress, the snow-white area beneath
the thin silk was dazzling.
That woman wore a charming, smiling face; her face was as pretty as cherry
blossoms, her cheeks reddened, and her sparkling eyes were lustful as if she was
very satisfied after passionate lovemaking.
A guy with an eager fat face, bean-sized eyes was next to her. The fat of his body
shook while he was talking. There were varieties of precious colorful stone rings
on his big fat fingers. Each of them was the storage ring used to store stuff,
which was containing the unknown number of marvelous treasures.
A middle-aged scholar in a blue blouse, who had a cold face and a cruel, wicked
appearance, clasped his hands behind his back while walking and thinking of
something.
Seven females and males with different levels of cultivations base, who wore
different kinds of clothes, were walking behind those three people with respectful
faces. They were discussing something with each other and quietly observing the
three people ahead as if they were afraid that their noises could be too loud and
thus they would be scolded by the three people ahead.
The three people leading the group were chatting and laughing, gradually coming
close to Shi Yan's group from the opposite direction.
The flirty woman unintentionally glanced at Shi Yan and then immediately turned
around and continued talking with the fat guy next to her. However, after a few
steps, she seemed to have remembered something, turned around again looking at Shi
Yan then lifted her finger with the painted nail, pointing towards Shi Yan from a
distance and said with surprise, "You, you are that little rascal?"
Recently, Yin Hai kept sending his people to her place to ask for information. Shi
Yan's image also came across her mind sometimes. As suddenly seeing Shi Yan on this
Sun Island of the Three Gods Sect, she instantly remembered.
"Protector Sui, long time no see." Shi Yan slightly laughed.
The flirty woman was Sui YueRu of the Yin Yang Wonderland.
When Shi Yan and Xia XinYan had gotten stranded on a desert island, they had got on
an iron boat of the Yin Yang Wonderland and had made contact with Sui YueRu for a
period. As he had refused to be the subordinate of this woman, he had been harmed
by the unity of this bitch and Li Zhuang, almost becoming a corpse of the Corpses
God Sect.
The fat guy next to her was the great elder Chen Duo of the Spirit Treasure
Wonderland. The ferocious scholar in the blue blouse was Dong FangHe.
On the Menluo Island, because of the Ice Cold Flame, Shi Yan had suffered a great
loss in Chen Duo's and Don FangHe's hands. If he hadn't been lucky, he could have
had been killed.
Shi Yan's eyes were half-closed. His face was strange and unpredictable. He
revealed a smile.

Chapter 300: You can't go.
Sui YueRu, Chen Duo, and Dong FangHe all knew Shi Yan. Among them, only Sui YueRu
didn't know of his relations with the Yang family.
After the incident on the Menluo Island, Chen Duo and Dong FangHe had suffered a
great pressure, been blamed and punished by their masters. From that, they had also
known Shi Yan's origin and identity.
After being astonished by the encounter with Shi Yan, Sui YueRui suddenly
remembered the important matter that Yin Hai had instructed her.
After staring at Shi Yan for a while, she burst into laughter, then spoke to Chen
Duo and Dong FangHe besides her, "This little rascal and I used to be interrelated
with each other that year. I didn't expect that five years later, he could now step
on the Sun Island. It is very interesting."
While smilingly talking, Sui YueRui quietly winked at Chen Duo and Don FangHe,
signaling these guys to take actions to help her give Shi Yan a lesson.
"Little rascal, we meet again." The fat on Chen Duo's face shook as he put on a
broad smile. "Because of you, I have suffered many difficulties. I have paid not a
small price for what happened on the Menluo Island. You have hidden really well
though."
"Because of you, almost one hundred of the Dong Fang family's members have all
died. Seven islands have also been completely mopped up. I have been badly blamed
for this as well." Dong FangHe's face became somber while speaking.
Sui YueRui was surprised, covered her mouth subconsciously, exposing fear.
She looked at Shi Yan, then swept her eyes to Chen Duo and Dong FangHe who were
angrily gritting their teeth. She finally couldn't help but scream out, "Oh, you
guys all know him?"
Dong FangHe harrumphed coldly and said, "Not only knowing but also being deeply
impressed."
Chen Duo didn't reply. Although the smile on his face was still friendly, he nodded
toward the fellows behind him.
The followers of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland understood what their leader meant.
They dispersed out with a cold smile on their faces and then besieged Shi Yan in
only three breaths.
"Are you Shi Yan?" The layers of fat on Chen Duo's body shook violently, his bean-
sized eyes shot out a cold light. "If it were three years ago, I wouldn't have
dared to do anything to you. Regretfully, now it is different from before. After
Yang Tian Emperor has been confined, the Yang family remains just a name.
Presently, if I want to do something to you, I am afraid that no one can help you."
Shi Yan's look was frigid and emotionless. A faint smile beamed out from the
corners of his mouth, his eyes coldly raked over the five people surrounding him,
then said, "These five people only don't seem enough to catch me."
"Not enough?" As Chen Duo burst into laughter, the fat on his body shook violently.
He said, "All of them and you are ranked at the same Earth Realm. You alone can
deal with five of them? Don't be so overconfident!"
Dong FangHe knitted his eyebrows, quietly took a few steps back. His eyes scanned
over the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group but couldn't see through their real
cultivation base, thus, he felt a little bit suspicious and didn't dare to act
recklessly.
Chen Duo and Sui YueRui also moved back silently and didn't take any actions by
themselves. In fact, as they couldn't figure out the cultivation base of the three
people of Yi Tian Mo's group, they wanted to use those five Earth Realm warriors to
probe, hopefully to force Yi Tian Mo and the other two guys to take actions in
order to know their exact cultivation base.
Chen Duo and his group knew that a skinny camel was still bigger than a horse; the
Yang family's potential was still very tremendous. Although they had confidently
said that Yang Tian Emperor had been confined and that the Yang family was
currently merely a name, they still felt frightened deeply inside. They assumed
that Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng were the high-class warriors of the Yang
family, hence, they didn't dare to take any actions yet.
"Do we have to kill them all?" Yi Tian Mo slightly squinted, directly used his soul
to ask for Shi Yan's opinion.
Shi Yan shook his head, signaling the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group to step
away. Until three of them were already around ten meters away, he suddenly stormed
into one Earth Realm warrior of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland.
A horrendous flow of aura was discharging from his body all of a sudden.
The Electric Shift had been used. Shi Yan's figure was like electricity, or
jiaolong (an aquatic dragon in Chinese mythology) jumping out of the sea. The
bluestones underneath his feet were broken into small blocks.
Fist-sized stone rubbles were flung out everywhere, floating around in the air
together with his sturdy body, then dashed altogether towards those people ahead.
The bluestones were crumbled as if they were tossed up by a big hand. Countless
broken bluestones were dancing in the air. Together with the ear-splitting sound,
all of the bluestone rubbles plunged towards those five warriors.
"Crack crack"
His sturdy body was like a big heavy club, striking the chest of one Earth Realm
warrior of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland. The sound of broken bones resounded,
this warrior's body was like a sharp sword flying towards the opposite way.
When this warrior was still in the air, seven holes on his face had already bled.
He had been dead even before falling down on the ground.
Without any resistance, the Earth Realm warrior of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland
had been killed in such a short time.
He hadn't even had time to take out his spiritual treasure.
Chen Duo grimaced and was startled, his bean-sized eyes beamed out a terrified
light.
Dong FangHe's face changed, he became gloomier.
Su YueRui was frightened at heart, unbelievably looking at Shi Yan. She backed off
a few steps unconsciously, extending the distance with Shi Yan while her red lips
were shivering.
"Swoosh swoosh"
The rubbles in the sky like hundreds of powerful and tremendous iron fists, from
Shi Yan in the center, shot out circularly.
Hundreds of flows of violent purified power had been added to the bluestones,
inside of which also had some streams of soul senses that were hardly detected.
Countless rubbles, which were like fists with eyes, flew around bringing the
extremely outrageous aura that covering the rest of the four warriors of the Spirit
Treasure Wonderland.
Against everyone's expectation, those flying bluestone blocks didn't fall down but
revolved in the air.
After every short amount of time being revolved, the bluestone blocks' aura became
more tremendous. As their forces were mightier, the murderous power also increased
naturally.
Not far from here, some warriors, who saw the fight happening, were surprised as
well as excited. They noisily came closer but kept a safe distance, observing from
afar.
Chen Duo's eyes flared up a murderous look. He revealed a snicker while his fat
arm, which was like a pig's feet, had already jutted out of his sleeve. He seemed
to be about to take actions.
It was unknown when some beams of powerful red light suddenly shot out from the
bush nearby. The beams of red light fell down exactly on Chen Duo's arms, which had
just jutted out of his sleeve.
The burning flame produced more fires on Chen Duo's arm. More than five thousands
of True Sun Fires went through that arm of his, condensed in his palm but didn't
launch any attacks. They seemed to warn him not to take actions.
Chen Duo's fat face changed in fear. He felt freezing inside while looking at the
nearby bush.
Li Fu of the Three Gods Sect was also as fat as Chen Duo with a broad smile on his
face as well. He walked out of the bush embarrassedly, clasped his hands to
respectfully greet Chen Duo while smilingly said, "Sorry, I am so sorry. I didn't
mean to target Chen ge. However, according to our sect's rule, warriors with the
same level can battle on the island, but the predecessors with the higher realm are
not allowed to get involved. This is the strictest rule. Chen ge, please forgive
and let it go."
Chen Duo looked at Li Fu with a strange face. His eyes were full of suspicions.
Chen Duo did know that the Three Gods Sect had this rule, but it wasn't always
rigid. There had been some people violating this rule sometimes, but the Three Gods
Sect wouldn't have strongly interfered. On the previous day, he still had had some
drinks with Li Fu, talking and laughing. They had even discussed some rare
cultivating materials with each other. As being fat, people with the same Sky
realm, Li Fu and he shared many things in common.
As he actually had a good fellowship with Li Fu, although he had known that Li Fu
had been nearby, he hadn't really bothered and had almost taken actions to
humiliate Shi Yan. Unexpectedly, as soon as he was about to move, Li Fu appeared
out of nowhere. This annoyed him very much as he didn't know why Li Fu covered up
Shi Yan.
Under Chen Duo's scrutinized look, Li Fu only forced a smile, shook his head,
clasped his hands to greet, but didn't loosen his force which was oppressing Chen
Duo.
"Boom boom boom boom"
At this time, low gloomy sounds reverberated constantly. The four warriors of the
Spirit Treasure Wonderland had been hit by countless bluestones, blood gushed out
from their bodies. One after the other fell down on the ground and never stood up
again.
Among these four warriors, three of them had had their heads blossomed, the other
one had been hit through his eyes piercing into his brain. They were all miserably
dead.
After the rubbles had fallen down on the ground, Shi Yan was still standing coldly.
He had actually never taken any actions. After the only hit that had killed the
first warrior, the bluestones' power had been constantly increasing. The recent
tremendous attack seemed not to be caused by him.
However, everyone who looked at his frigid and emotionless eyes would have the
feeling that those four warriors of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland had been dead in
his hands.
The flows of pure aura quietly flew out from those five warriors and then slowly
went into the pores on his body, being completely absorbed by all the meridians.
The whole occurrence was not easy to be detected by ordinary people.
The corpses of the five dead warriors shriveled gradually as if they had completely
lost all of the water and blood.
Li Fu revealed a forced smile, then shouted, "Clean it up quickly!"
Some warriors in the Three Gods Sect's costumes appeared from several dark corners
all of a sudden. They calmly carried the five dead bodies away after taking out the
storage bags from the dead warriors and throwing them to Chen Duo.
Not long after that, the five dead bodies disappeared. Even the broken bluestones
were quickly paved with new bluestones.
Shi Yan indifferently looked at Li Fu with a frigid face.
Li Fu felt awkward under Shi Yan's scrutinized look. Sweat already beaded on his
back.
"Let's go." Dong FangHe seemed to figure out something, signaling Chen Duo, who was
extremely in rage. He said, "It seems that the Three Gods Sect wants to protect
this little rascal. Don't mess around here anymore. We will see him later."
Chen Duo harrumphed coldly, flipped his sleeves, and left.

Sui YueRui looked at Shi Yan bewilderedly. With full of surprise and suspicion, she
then also left, following the other two people.
"You can't go." Shi Yan spoke up frigidly all of a sudden.
The complexions of the three people Chen Duo, Dong FangHe, and Sui YueRui changed
slightly.
The three of them stopped, turning around with a sober countenance under the
attentive looks of some warriors from a far.
"Little rascal, do you really want to die?" Chen Duo coldly smiled, the usual
smiling look on his face had completely vanished.
"Make them more obedient." Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows, nodded his head to signal
Yi Tian Mo.
A violent tornado of souls like the angry surging sea, which was released by Yi
Tian Mo, suddenly stormed outward and covered the sea of consciousness of Chen Duo,
Dong FangHe, and Sui YueRui. Their faces changed dramatically, they couldn't help
but scream out in pain. Their eyes were full of fear, unbelievably looking at Yi
Tian Mo.
"God Realm!" The three of them shouted simultaneously.
Now they finally knew Yi Tian Mo's real cultivation Realm.

Chapter 301: Showing the real ability
Yi Tian Mo instantly took actions. His tremendous soul, which was dangerous as a
deep abyss or a surging sea, submerged the three people of Chen Duo's group just in
a blink.
The seas of consciousness of Chen Duo's group were like the flickering flames of an
oil lamp under the wind that could die out at any minute.
Now, Chen Duo, Dong FangHe, Sui YueRui knew Yi Tian Mo's real realm, which
frightened them so much that they hardly uttered a word nor had any resistant
intentions. They just hoped that the Three Gods Sect would quickly send their high-
class warriors to maintain justice.
Some white-gray rays that looked like ferocious solid needles shot out from deep
inside of Yi Tian Mo's eyes.
He calmly looked at Chen Duo, Dong FangHe, and Sui YueRui who were holding their
heads with miserable faces, screaming out constantly. They felt that their souls
could be broken shortly, then both their bodies and souls would perish.
"Young Master Yan ..." Li Fu couldn't pretend that he didn't know Shi Yan. He took
one step forward, clasped his hands and nattered, "This place is the Three Gods
Sect's territory and we have our own rules. Young Master Yan, please don't put us
in an awkward situation."
Not far from here, about ten warriors of other forces were observing, didn't dare
to come closer. But, they all felt startled and shocked.
They didn't know Shi Yan. However, because Chen Duo, Dong FangHe, and Sui YueRui
had arrived at the Sun Island a long time earlier, their activities on the island
had been very vibrant, many people knew about them and their identities.
Perhaps Sui YueRui's position in the Evil Wonderland was not high, but Chen Duo and
Dong FangHe were the important persons of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland and the
Dong Fang family. Regardless of either the cultivation base or the realm, these two
people were very outstanding, together with their noble status, not many ordinary
people wanted to mess with them.
Shi Yan had messed around with them though, which surprised a lot of people.
However, they were more curious about Shi Yan's identity.
After Yang Tian Emperor had been confined, all the forces of the Yang family had
vanished; the rank of the Yang family had dropped tens of thousands of zhang.
Theoretically, there shouldn't be any members of the Yang family to join this
gathering, but Shi Yan was here.
Not only did he come here but he also brought a God Realm warrior with him.
In the Kyara Sea, God Realm warriors were the peak of all the existences. Only the
leaders of powerful forces were able to enter this realm. Facing any types of
forces, a God Realm warrior was always a very important and terrifying person.
Although there had always been a rumor that the Yang family didn't just have one
God Realm warrior, who was Yi Tian Emperor, other people had never witnessed any
other God Realm warriors of the Yang family.
Yi Tian Mo's appearance had astonished a lot of people and also brought suspicions
at the same time.
Was he the hidden God Realm warrior of the Yang family?
With this thought, everyone's looks now gazed at Yi Tian Mo with fear and respect.
They discreetly remembered every single bit of Yi Tian Mo's commotions to tell
their fellows later.
"Young Master Yan ..."
Li Fu miserably begged but didn't dare to give the warning like what he had done
with Chen Duo.
Shi Yan's face remained unchanged. He knitted his eyebrows slightly, his eyes
coldly looked at the three people of Chen duo's group who were screaming bitterly
under Yi Tian Mo's horrendous soul attack.
The seas of consciousness of these three people were gradually swamped with Yi Tian
Mo's soul which was like thousands of sabers slashing their sea of consciousness.
Suffering the visual soul pain was many times more uncomfortable than suffering
external injuries. Shi Yan had already experienced this plenty of times.
Those three people were screaming and crying in fear. Sui YueRui was painfully
screeching so hard that tears and snots also flowed out. Shi Yan had felt joyful
looking at this scene at first, but the joy gradually turned down, he started
feeling eventually disrelished.
Shi Yan swung his arm, signaling Yi Tian Mo to stop.

Those three people of Chen Duo's group were trembling violently as their seas of
consciousness had gradually calmed down after having been stirred up into
restlessness.
Silver patterned circles suddenly diffused out from those three people's heads.
Their eyes, which had been blanked and dazed, were now restored to be conscious
little by little, and then totally recovered afterwards.
Those three people were now disheveled and dirty; their bodies were covered with
dust, their faces were full of tears and snots mixing up. They looked really
miserable.
"Hic." One female disciple of the Three Gods Sect suddenly jeered as the scene
looked very absurd.
She instantly felt improper, quickly stuck her tongue out, and shut up.
Several warriors of other forces, who were also watching, couldn't help but want to
burst into laughing. However, they had to uneasily restrain it, which made them
look very strange.
After having regained their consciousness, as the three people of Chen Duo's group
saw their blowzy appearance, they were all so angry that they wanted to vomit
blood, resentful for not being able to dig a hole and plunge down there.
They didn't dare to raise their heads up, hastily dusted off their faces and then
covered their faces leaving without even having the intention of questioning Shi
Yan.
"You can't go just yet." Shi Yan shouted out loud again.
The bodies of those tree people trembled, they turned their heads around with
hateful faces, and stared at Shi Yan with a daring manner.
Especially Sui YueRui, who had always boasted about her elegant and charming
appearance, now looked very crummy like an insane woman in front of many people.
She had never ever thought about this humiliation, not even in her most unpleasant
dreams.
She felt extremely ashamed. Her grimaced face looked even more furious as her
resentful eyes contained and endless murderous aura as if she could uncontrollably
risk her life at any minute.
"Shi Yan, you will have to pay ten times of this humiliation today." Dong FangHe
said with a cruel face.
"Go back and tell your predecessors, three of your forces, each will have to give
out five islands to compensate for the Yang family, " Shi Yan didn't care about
Dong FangHe's intimidation, he spoke up while standing still, "I want to see your
compensations in one month."
As soon as he had finished his words, most of the warriors who were watching nearby
clamored.
While the Demon Dwellers were invading on a mass scale currently, all forces should
unite, putting all of their efforts to deal with the Demon Dwellers instead of
rebelling.
Shi Yan, however, did the opposite. He clearly wanted to fish in troubled waters
and didn't even have the intention to negotiate. What was happening?
Everyone was impaled by fear. They secretly blamed Shi Yan for being lowly and for
not being concerned of the current big picture. They were also frightened because
of Shi Yan's shamelessness and arrogance at the same time.
"Based on what reasons do you dare to have such a request?" Chen Duo gritted his
teeth and asked.
"On only them." Shi Yan casually pointed at Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng.
Ka Ba and Ya Meng quietly revealed a cold smile, arrogantly looking at the other
people. The earth-shaking aura was suddenly projected from their bodies.
The warriors surrounding instantly felt that their seas of consciousness were
violently shaking. The profound Qi in their bodies was like wild horses escaping
from the riddles and not listening to the orders anymore. They felt helpless deep
inside.
The warriors with low realms quickly sank to their knees, as their knees were
totally flabby. It looked like they were being pressed down by a big mountain.
"God Realm warriors!"
Needless to say more, everyone immediately knew that Ya Meng and Ka Ba were also
the God Realm warriors just through their tremendous auras.
"Three, three God Ream warriors!"
Someone among the warriors surrounding mourned. Every one of them felt freezing,
subconsciously moved backwards while their faces turned to totally white pale.
Li Fu bent down so low that his head almost touched his chest, his fat body
slightly trembled. He no longer had any intentions of begging Shi Yan to stop.
Chen Duo and Dong FangHe were bewildered as if their brain had been knocked out and
shaken till dazed.
Su YueRui had actually had the intentions of vengeance earlier; however, she was
now holding her ruffled hair, her face was half smiling half crying, her eyes were
full of desperation and submission. The intentions of taking revenge had vanished
out of her mind afterwards.
"You can go now." Shi Yan's face was disturbed, he waved his hand and urged, "Get
lost! Don't let me see you again."
The three people of Chen Duo's group were scared out of their wits, miserably
running away like stray dogs, staggering on the way as if their steps couldn't be
even steady.
The shock that Shi Yan had brought them had been far beyond their endurance.
Moreover, Yi Tian Mo had also messed with their souls, which had led them to this
scene of severe misery.
"This thing ..." Li Fu raised up his head afterward even with a humbler manner. "I
still have to report what has happened to my predecessor. Young Master Yan, please
don't blame me. We, we have our own rules."
"What?" Shi Yan nodded calmly. "I didn't kill them, just threatened them. Does it
also violate the rules?"
Li Fu was bewildered, seriously thought for a while. He then felt that this also
made sense. The three people of Chen Duo's group didn't get injured seriously, only
lost their faces in front of many people. They were still alive and healthy, so the
rule wasn't violated indeed.
"We'll take a walk around." While Li Fu was still in a daze, Shi Yan nodded towards
the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group and then stepped forward passing Li Fu.
As the scene had been over, the surrounding warriors also dispersed out with
astonished faces. Everyone disappeared shortly.
... ... ... ... ...
Inside of the dark red stone chamber.
A group of warriors of the Corpses God Sect was wearing black tunics. Their bodies
were full of miasmatic aura; their eyes were frigid and cruel looking at the two
yin wooden coffins in the chamber.
Yin Hai was one of them.
In the chamber, the two Sky corpses were being confined inside in the yin wooden
coffins.
One warrior of the Corpses God Sect with a fierce face was wearing a devil mask.
His body was covered in a big black tunic. His eyes shot out a cruel devilish deep
blue light.
"Hierarch, did something really happen with these two Sky corpses?" Yin Hai was
standing beside him, bending down with a respectful manner, asking for his opinion.
The Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect slightly nodded. The devilish deep blue light
was retrieved little by little. "These two Sky corpses seem to have had a little of
consciousness. This is really a miracle that could amaze everyone. These two Sky
corpses couldn't definitely have had the consciousness in such a short time like
this. It is still very long time before they could become the King corpses, they
couldn't have had the transformation that quickly ..."
"Their transformation is probably related to the little rascal that year." Yin Hai
considered carefully for a while before speaking.
"That little rascal ..." The Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect harrumphed coldly.
His frigid eyes shifted toward Yin Hai and said, "Could only one weak warrior have
been even more miraculous than the secret technique of the Corpses God Sect which
has been transmitted until now? If he is able to make the Sky corpses become the
King corpses in a short time, the corpse temper technique that has been studied by
the Corpses God Sect's predecessors then becomes a joke?"
Yin Hai felt fearfully freezing, quickly bowed his head, and blaming himself for
being stupid.
"I will temporarily control their consciousness that has just woken up. If they are
not affected by the outer forces, these two Sky corpses will no longer have any
anomalous changes in a short time." The Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect
contemplated for a while before further instructing, "Before the gathering on the
Sun Island finishes, you just need to keep an eye on them."
Chapter 302: Understood
Shi Yan suddenly stopped.
He didn't understand why the two flows of feeble souls, which had originally
hovered around inside his body, had disappeared all of a sudden as if they had been
grabbed and thrown out by someone's powerful sensing forces.
Those two souls were not really strong, but they thoroughly understood the way to
control the soul forces. They were not supported by any other soul senses except
for their own admirable feelings.
Although Shi Yan didn't have a profound understanding of souls, he had only based
it on his own interests to discover all of the secrets of those two souls.
When those two souls disappeared, his connection with them was also interrupted.
He could just only identify the general direction of those two souls. When those
souls vanished, their direction had also changed which left him no time to take
actions and was hardly able to define their exact direction.
"What is it?" Yi Tian Mo was bewildered, incomprehensively looked at him. "Has

something happened?"
Shi Yan nodded and said, "My sense has some changes. Suddenly, it couldn't
recognize the two souls. Perhaps something has happened there."
"After all, what has happened? How come you've only had that feeling after we've
come here? Is there somebody trying to intentionally instruct us on something?"
Yi Tian Mo's innermost feelings had been vibrated, as many speculations had come up
in his mind. He himself was very wise, so he definitely had many suspicions.
Especially the Sun Island, which was presently packed with many warriors, and the
other forces from the different Seas would arrive shortly.
The situation on the Sun Island had never been as complicated as of now.
"Not really," After shaking his head and contemplating for a while, Shi Yan said,
"Forget it, if we can't sense it, we will directly go there to check it out. It is
near here anyway. We probably can find out something."
Yi Tian Mo showed his agreement.
Suddenly, the three people Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, Ya Meng all raised their heads up,
looking towards the sky with serious faces.
Shi Yan's sea of consciousness shook, he vaguely realized a little pressure as if

someone in the sky was peeping at him.
He couldn't help but lift his head up, releasing his soul consciousness towards the
clouds in the sky.
His soul consciousness spread out, turned into thousands of strings of

consciousness dispersing everywhere, moving in the sky. Each of consciousness in
his head was trying to discover all senses including the tiny ones.
However, he still didn't realize anything. He then had to retrieve his

consciousness.
"It is the soul of a God Realm warrior peeping us," Yi Tian Mo said with a serious
and solemn face, "And not only one."
Shi Yan nodded with his unchanged face. He seemed to have soon anticipated
something, faintly said, "The three of you didn't restrain your forces, instead,
released your God Realm powers. It has obviously attracted some people's attention,
not to mention that you are a big question for the people here. Thus, being watched
by other God Realm warriors is something normal."
"Should we warn them a little bit?" Ya Meng grinned and then said with a frigid
face, "As being God Realm warriors, using soul forces to fight is not normal. In
terms of this, the three of us can certainly prevent our opponents. The most
profound understanding of the Demonic Sound Clan is the soul fighting."
Yi Tian Mo and Ka Ba also showed their arrogance and confidence.
Shi Yan shook his head while smiling, and said, "No need. Although we've come to
the Sun Island this time to intentionally display our abilities, we shouldn't be
too arrogant and obstinate. Otherwise, other forces will unite and become our
enemies, which is not good for us. Right now, the meeting on the island hasn't
started yet, everyone all has their own plans. We should observe the situations of
some important persons here first to see what their thoughts are."
The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group nodded, implicating that they had
understood.
Shi Yan continued to walk. It took him two hours to arrive at the place where the
sense had originated. He saw some red houses from a distance, all of which were
made of sharp red stones. Many images of beasts and birds were engraved on the
stone pillars.
A block consisted of about twelve houses, grapes and bananas were planted around
the area.
This was actually the scene of tropical forests. However, when Shi Yan had arrived,
he had felt that the yin aura here was very dense, as it overwhelmed the area with
gloomy devilish icy auras. The houses were burning hot, even insects couldn't exist
here. It seemed that even the stupidest creature also knew that this place was
abnormal.
"Very dense yin aura ..." Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows while whisperingly said.
"This is the place of the Corpses God Sect." Li Fu suddenly stormed out, then bent
down and said with a humble manner, "Since the followers of the Corpses God Sect
have come and stayed here, this place has become extremely miasmatic. We also know
that the Corpses God Sect's members have peculiar personalities, hence, we have
arranged for them to stay in this remote area. These houses here all have cellars,
which were used to store good wines before. After the Corpses God Sect has arrived,
these cellars are used to keep the coffins with corpses inside.
"The corpse burial!" Shi Yan's eyes suddenly lit up. A light flashed up in his
head. He instantly figured out who had sent out the soul auras to his consciousness
earlier.
A dusty memory which was like the river water bursting the dike massively rolled
back in his head.
That was a place similar to the corpse burial area. Exactly.
Two Sky corpses!
Shi Yan suddenly revealed a smile, looked at Li Fu, nodded and asked, "May I ask
you a question? How many senior persons of the Corpses God Sect are there in those
houses?"
Li Fu's face stiffened, laughed, and said with a grimacing face, "This is not
allowed to be disclosed, young master, you also know we have rules ..."
"I know that you guys have rules," The storage ring on Shi Yan's finger brightened,
a blazing bag emerged in his palm. He smilingly gave the bag which contained pure
crystals to Li Fu, and gently said, "I only asked the identities of the people
staying in those houses."
Li Fu was frightened and didn't dare to receive the bag. He bent down, took three
steps backward, covering his chest while breathing heavily and screaming, "Young
Master Yan, you shouldn't ridicule me like this."
"Ah?!" Shi Yan was bewildered, surprisingly looked at him. "What do you mean?"
"Young Master Yan, you have actually known it clearly." Li Fu revealed a forced
smile, took another few steps backward again, his face was all red. "Inside your
body, there is something that is able to oppress my powers. If you stand too close
to me, my Martial Spirits will be very frightened."
Shi Yan was startled and his eyes became confused.
After hesitating for a while, he suddenly asked, "What you meant was that there is
something inside of my body that possibly oppresses your Martial Spirits and makes
you subconsciously be scared of me?"
Li Fu bent down, nodding constantly.
"I didn't expect that it also has this effect. The Martial Spirits of Ouyang Zhi
seems to have some effects with the Three Gods Sect ..." Shi Yan quietly mumbled to
himself, then smiled, meaningfully looked at Li Fu and said, "Hasn't your Hierarch
instructed you to follow us closely? I am not a normal guest, it is why I have such
a special privilege, isn't it?"
Li Fu's face slightly changed. He nodded once again, miserably said, "Young master,
you are not like the other people."
"What else did he say?"
"I need to pay attention to you to avoid any unexpected events. That is why when
Chen Duo wanted to take actions with you, I immediately got involved in preventing
it. However, you have had the support from honorable people. I actually did a
useless thing." Li Fu awkwardly smiled.
"That's how it is ..." Shi Yan thought for a while, then nodded, looked at Li Fu
and said, "The fact that your Hierarch had laid his eyes on me is already a
violation of the rule. I don't think he will blame you. If you don't tell me, I
myself, will rummage through your memory to find it. This is your reluctant choice
anyway."
Shi Yan quietly glanced at Yi Tian Mo.
Li Fu sweated a lot, feeling that his back had been totally wet. He cursed Shi Yan
for being cruel and ignoble; his face, however, displayed fear. He hastily said,
"Don't! Don't! I will tell you. How can I not say it?"
"Say it."
"The Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect, Qing Ming, together with five protectors,
more than thirty disciples, and some followers ..." Li Fu was so frightened and
quickly said with a low voice. He told Shi Yan about the information related to the
Corpses God Sect very clearly.
"Alright." Shi Yan waited until Li Fu finished, then flipped his sleeve,
implicating that he had already dismissed Li Fu. "You'd better go a little bit far
from here, otherwise you will not be fine if something happens. Being here is even
worse. So, you'd better not linger and get lost ..."
"What do you want to do?" Li Fu frighteningly asked, "You can't just do it

recklessly. We have rules."
"I know you have rules." Shi Yan felt annoyed and then urged, "If you continue
staying here, you might violate the Corpses God Sect's rules. You should go back
and tell Tang YuanNan that I know what to do. Moreover, let him know that I
intentionally have something to do with the Corpses God Sect's people."
While talking, Shi Yan could sense a strange spiritual power inside his heart,
which was as hot as the sun. He quietly poured a stream of the profound Qi into it;
through the movement of the profound Qi, he captured the scorching power of the sun
and secretly poured a little bit of it on Li Fu's body.
Li Fu was scared of Shi Yan so much that his whole body sweated. While he was still
hesitating, he suddenly felt that his Martial Spirits reacted violently while the
profound Qi inside his body was extremely chaotic, even his sea of consciousness
was also shaken constantly as if it was about to fly out of his brain.
Li Fu was frightened. He knew that Shi Yan had done something with it. Thus, he
didn't dare to hesitate any longer and instantly ran away.
Li Fu fled out of sight in just a blink. Even his aura also vanished completely.
Shi Yan was astonished, his face looked strange. He retrieved the aura which was
the fusion of the profound Qi and the Martial Spirits. He took a deep breath and
then walked towards the temporary residences of the Corpses God Sect.
"Creak!"
The door of a stone house in the middle of the block suddenly opened, from which
miasmatic auras flowed out ...
"Look, the owner of this place is welcoming us." Shi Yan smiled without any fear
and quickly walked over there. On the way, he suddenly spoke up, "I am Shi Yan, I
have something to consult the predecessors of the Corpses God Sect. I hope the
predecessors will instruct me."
The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group quickly followed him.

Chapter 303: The Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame
Inside the stone hall, cold icy power spread out everywhere. A flow of white dead
aura turned out to be composed of devilish faces, wrapping around the stone
pillars, which looked like those devils engraved on the stone pillars had just
revived.
There were five oil lanterns mounted on the stone wall. The flames were shiny blue
and dim, which brought other people a feeling that these flames could have died out
at any time.
In front of the wall, at a dark gloomy corner, there was a figure standing lonely.
That person's eyes were glazed; his body was big with the dense miasmatic aura
around, which was like a long-time dead corpse.
As soon as he had entered this stone house, Shi Yan couldn't help but frown. His
soul consciousness diffused out but impossibly realized any living auras nor
streams of souls.
There were no living humans.
That figure over there was actually a corpse with a pale face and stiffened limbs,
served as a servant. It probably didn't have a high-level position.
As it saw Shi Yan's group going in, it turned a hook on the wall. A 'creak' sound
resounded and the stone wall in front of Shi Yan started to move accordingly to
some formation, gradually forming a path running downward.
That corpse was still blankly standing at the corner without any human emotions. It
didn't even look at Shi Yan and the other people as if it only had one mission
which was to open this path.
Shi Yan's face remained unchanged. He looked at the three people of Yi Tian Mo's
group and nodded, then mumbled to himself, "Purposely make a mystery out of simple
things."
He slowly stepped down on the stone stairs going deep down inside of the earth. He
wanted to see what peculiar things were awaiting him down there.
Although the Corpses God Sect was mysterious as they had cultivated very inhumane
secret techniques which had frightened other people, Shi Yan was not afraid of it
too much, anyway, the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group had the God Realm
cultivation base.
In terms of souls, the three of them were far better than numerous people although
their bodies' sturdiness was not as good as the other God Realm warriors.
In a battle, the unity of these three could easily defeat any God Realm warrior.
Shi Yan believed that even a God Realm warrior at the highest level would have run
away strenuously when being besieged by them.
Under the powerful soul oppression, it could sometimes have been more dangerous
than a physical attack.
With the three of them having his back, not to mention this temporary residence of
the Corpses God Sect, even the headquarters of the Corpses God Sect would not be
able to stop him from entering.
After having gone for about ten zhang, Shi Yan still didn't see any lights.
Luckily, the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group was still following him closely;
thus, he wasn't scared, just quietly diffused his soul consciousness around to
sense even the tiniest transformation, trying to find the living aura.
"Puff"
In the ink-black darkness where one impossibly saw one's own five fingers, a weak
green light suddenly appeared. It didn't look different from fen-fires (atmospheric
ghost lights seen by travelers at night, especially over bogs, swamps, or mashes)
hovering around in the air. Besides, there was also a dull flame of an oil lamp
which was like a ferocious ghost observing around.
A cool breeze flooded over, wanted to absorb itself into his body.
With a cold smile on his face, Shi Yan activated the heating forces of the Sun
Refined Spirits. The scorching aura of those forces moved around in his body,
burning that cool breeze up.
"Boom"
A blue flame inflamed ahead of them.
After that blue flame had ignited, ten deep blue flames suddenly emerged. In just a
breath, there appeared eighteen cups of oil lamps with flickering flames
everywhere. The flames lit up the place, hence, the scene also started to appear.
A line of coffins was placed neatly across the cellar.
A flow of dense dead aura spread out from inside of every coffin. The dead aura was
chalky.
A flow of dead aura slowly flew to Shi Yan.
Shi Yan's eyes closed slightly, he suddenly shouted, "Show yourself."
The heat of the Thousand Year Earth Flame discharged out of his body. Just in a
short time, Shi Yan's body had turned into an igniter, many flames like torches
burst out from his body.
Before that dead aura could reach him, it had already smoked fizzingly and been
burnt up into ashes. None of the dead aura could have touched him.
Some figures, one by one, descended on the coffins from the roof of the cellar.
The Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect Qing Ming was wearing a black tunic and a blue
mask with fangs. He stood on a coffin while his green pupils kept scanning Shi Yan.
He then said with a weak voice, "Are you one of the Yang's?"
Yin Hai stood on the coffin on the left, quietly evaluated Shi Yan with somber
eyes.
"Consider it true." Shi Yan nodded indifferently, closed his eyes sensing around.
He suddenly goggled, looking toward the two yin wooden coffins under Yin Hai's
feet, then said with a smile, "I come here for the two Sky corpses in those two
coffins. It can be said that they and I somehow have fate. When I had arrived at
the Sun Island, these two Sky corpses had called for me, which led me here."
"It's you indeed." Yin Hai's face suddenly changed, becoming more somber. He then
grinned and said, "Little rascal, at the burial area number 93 that year, I didn't
know which way you used to enthrall my Sky corpses, making them slaughter even
their own fellows and helping you escape from the burial area. Well, you are now on
the Sun Island, you want to make use of these two Sky corpses again, don't you?
Hahaha, today, as the owner of these Sky corpses on this island, I want to see how
you can break through my oppressive forces."
"Yin Hai, shut up."
Qing Ming bowed and shouted to prevent Yin Hai from babbling. He then coldly and
seriously looked at Shi Yan. He uttered weakly, "At the burial area that year,
these two Sky corpses were controlled by you, and didn't obey the great elder Yin
Hai's commands. They woke up and acted accordingly to your will. Is this true?"
Shi Yan thought for a while, nodded, and said, "That's true."
There emerged many small flames inside those green eyes. The flames seemed to have
some consciousness that allowed them to cooperate with the dead auras here to be
able to completely control all the corpses.
"Move!" Qing Ming turned his head, glancing at Yin Hai.
Yin Hai followed that command, leaped up, and landed next to another elder.
Two yin wooden coffins automatically flew up by some unknown forces. The white dead
aura covered everywhere. The two coffins then descended in front of Shi Yan.
The Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect, Qing Ming, stretched out his left hand,
pointing at the two yin wooden coffins, then shouted with a specific tone, "Go
out!"
"Boom"
The two lids of the coffins shot up, two Sky corpses, one male, one female, whom
Shi Yan had seen at the burial area number 93, sat up. Their eyes were emotionless.
Their bodies were rigid and cold, which looked like a puppet being manipulated by
someone.
Shi Yan slightly squinted.
"Is it true that you have seen these two Sky corpses?" Qing Ming asked feebly.
Shi Yan nodded and replied, "That's true. But, these two Sky corpses seem to be
oppressed by some forces. The aura inside their bodies is not working. They should
have definitely been sealed. Currently, they are only puppets in your hands, and
totally let you control them without having the slightest intentions of
resistance."
"This little rascal has exceptional eyes." Qing Ming faintly laughed. His laughter
was similar to the cry of a ferocious ghost, which was extremely unpleasant to
one's ears.
Together with the laughter that could freeze other people, the green pupils of the
Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect Qing Minh were getting darker and darker. Many
green flames, which were as big as his fingertips, suddenly shot out from his eyes.
The green flame radiated a kind of aura that scared people out of their wits,
slowly flying toward the two Sky corpses.
"The Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame!" Right at this time, the Ice Cold Flame instantly
sent out a message. "This is one of the Heaven Flames, ranked the ninth. As soon as
this corpse flame touches a living creature, the blood cells inside the body will
become anomalous. It then becomes a servant corpse, which is controlled by the
Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame."
Shi Yan was shaken, moving backward three steps while quietly activated all kinds
of defensive forces inside his body to guard against the possibility in which the
Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect would use the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame to
attack him.
The green eyes of Qing Ming lit up strangely as if they could see through Shi Yan's
precaution.
Many feeble flames, which were controlled by his hands, slowly flew out and
disappeared inside the two Sky corpses that were sitting neatly straight up.
As soon as the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame had gotten into the two Sky corpses, the
two of them, one male and one female, also slowly recovered a little bit of aura.
The oppressive forces inside of their bodies had melted like the snow in summer.
Their rigid bodies became more flexible.
"Little rascal, is the flame inside your body one of the Heaven Flames?" Qing Ming
didn't look at the two Sky corpses, instead, he paid attention to Shi Yan's body.
"Among the scorching flames, the Sun God of Tang YuanNan belongs to the Sun's heat,
so what does your Heaven Flame belong to?"
"I know you have the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame." Shi Yan frowned, quietly
communicated with the tree people of Yi Tian Mo's group, informing them the danger
of the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame. After that, he spoke up with a low voice, "You
are the Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect, possess the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame,
master of[DN1] several secret Corpse Control Techniques of the Corpses God Sect. It
seems that you have underrated your real cultivation ability."
"That's totally true." Qing Ming wasn't humble at all and revealed a devilish
smile. "Although the flame inside your body is indeed a little outstanding, its
opposing ability is probably as strong as my Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame.
Regretfully, your cultivation base is too low, impossible to truly control it.
Therefore, I can easily dominate you. Do you believe it or not?"
"Yes." Shi Yan nodded, then said with a mocking tone, "But you are not able to do
it."
"Unable to do it?" The green flame inside Qing Ming's eyes flickered a little bit.
The dense yin icy aura emitted from the pores on his body.
At the same time, the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group also realized that the icy
aura started to approach them.
More than tens of thousands of soul auras from the three of them flowed out like
endless tides, besieging the disciples and the Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect.
[DN1]Choices of "master of" "having mastered...", "mastering..." but cannot be left

alone as "master..."

Chapter 304: The King Corpse made a roar
All of the white dead auras in the cellar were beaten earth-shakenly, which was
like a tornado blasting everywhere.
Sharp Saber Winds ear-splittingly shrieked, leaving many traces on the walls.
Under the dim lights of the oil lamps, on the walls of the cellar emerged countless
scratches that were extremely deep, which looked like they were being slashed by a
sharp weapon.
Numerous interlacing scratches were heavily carved deep into the stone walls.
Peculiar lights zoomed over out of nowhere, approaching and raiding on the cellar.
The white yin aura abruptly engulfed the flock of the Corpses God Sect�s elders,
creating a very long yin aura wall wrapping around them.
More than tens of thousands of visible transparent soul forces, which were like the
starlight coming from the ether and densely shining on the earth, were violently
attacking every corner of the cellar.
The three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group shut their eyes half closed. Although they
were not moving, their bodies were the gathering place of the starlight. Each beam
of the spectacular starlight entangled everyone in the cellar.
Even Shi Yan was not an exception.
Hundreds of flows of starlight pierced into his Sea of Consciousness. Those were
the soul starlight of Yi Tian Mo�s group, which was like endlessly long as well as
extremely tenacious fibers. That soul starlight made it impossible for him to use
his Sea of Consciousness nor the five Devils nor his host soul.
The three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group obviously didn�t target him; however, the
oppression that he was suffering was not just a joke.
The green pupils inside the eyes of the Corpses God Sect�s Hierarch were full of
the starlight fibers.
The three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group was controlling him. Through the unknown
marvelous secret techniques, most of the starlight fibers had penetrated into Qing
Ming�s body, entered his head, and tied up his host soul and his Sea of
Consciousness.
The host soul and the Sea of Consciousness were the foundations of a warrior, an
essential place to control the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame. So, when the host soul
and the Sea of Consciousness were limited, Qing Ming wasn�t able to release the
consciousness, which obviously prevented him from controlling the Superb Adjoin
Corpses Flame and thus, from intimidating Shi Yan.
The yin icy aura was extremely heavy. The Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect Qing
Ming was putting all of his powers to break those soul fibers.
The three people of Yi Tian Mo kept smiling faintly, uniting to increase the
oppressive soul forces, making extreme use of all kinds of the Demonic Sound Clan�s
Upanishads.
As being attacked by their souls, Qing Ming had to struggle very hard as the light
in his green eyes gradually became gloomier.
Yin Hai, with a somber face, was sitting straight on a yin wooden coffin in
silence. His eyes were overwhelmed with fear while his body trembled.
He had already realized the true cultivation base of the three people of Yi Tian
Mo�s group. Those three God Realm warriors were using their powerful souls to
oppress others, which led to the appearance of countless swirls in the cellar.
Anyone who stood close to this place would not be able to escape from the soul
attraction forces of the three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group. If any intentions of
resistance appeared in their heads, they would have to suffer the three people�s
tide of souls.
The Demonic Sound Clan profoundly understood the soul attack. This understanding
was far beyond that of the human warriors. Currently, the three of them united,
releasing different kinds of miraculous souls that prevented the Hierarch of the
Corpses God Sect to release the Heaven Flame.
As the Hierarch had no more strength to protest, he couldn�t do anything else

except for miserably sustaining.
In a soul attacking fight, although they were at the same God Realm, Yi Tian Mo
alone was enough to dominate him.
Let alone the three of them uniting with each other?!
�Alright.� Shi Yan swung his hand and said. �I think that Hierarch Qing Ming
shouldn�t be overconfident like you were. Don�t assume that your abilities alone
can turn us into corpses.�
In fact, Shi Yan had quietly noticed earlier. When the yin aura concentrated on
Qing Ming�s body, he had realized Qing Ming�s wicked intention.
The Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame was hard to deal with. Once this Corpse Flame flew
out of Qing Ming�s body, it would cover the entire cellar, and thus the three
people of Yi Tian Mo�s group would have been unable to react.
Although his Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame was dangerous, exactly as what Qing Ming
had said, his cultivation base was not high enough to control it.
If they were in a real battle, before the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame had come
close to Qing Ming, it would have been wrapped up by the Superb Adjoin Corpses
Flame. Hence, he would have become a corpse of Qing Ming and been enslaved by that
Corpse Flame for his entire life.
Qing Ming had had this intention indeed.
He wanted to enslave not only him but also the three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group.
That pompous idea had appeared in his head as he had assumed that the power of the
Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame was enough to oppress those three people.
Having seen through Qing Ming�s evil intention, Shi Yan hadn�t gone easy on him
anymore. He immediately commanded the three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group to use the
most powerful soul oppressive forces to hinder him from using the Superb Adjoin
Corpses Flame.
The three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group slowly retrieved more than tens of thousands
of flows of soul auras.
Countless lights in the cellar started to dim and fade away and then turned into
billions of light dots, going back into the bodies of the three people of Yi Tian
Mo�s group, which looked like numerous birds flying back to their nests.
There was nothing left in the cellar which had been overwhelmed with murderous aura
earlier. The scene was restoring its original peace.
All of the elders of the Corpses God Sect were wearing grave faces; their eyes were
full of fear and resentment. They didn�t dare to act recklessly though.
Qing Ming�s green eyes lit up some green lights. He glanced at Shi Yan and the
three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group but didn�t say a word.
Qing Ming didn�t continue taking actions.
�I know because you have realized that the forces inside our bodies were not as
mighty as yours, you have arrogantly assumed that relying on your Heaven Flame
alone could have had oppressed the three of us.� Yi Tian Mo coldly smiled and said
disrespectfully, �The Demonic Sound Clan�s body structure is not the same as yours.
Thus, in the same realm, the Demonic Sound Clan�s body cannot be as mighty as the
human�s. The God power in our bodies isn�t as strong as you neither.� After pausing
for a short while, Yi Tian Mo frigidly continued, �However, this doesn�t mean that
the Demonic Sound Clan�s warriors are not as strong as you at the same level.�
�Demonic Sound Clan? Pagans?� Qing Ming was frightened. He said, �Turns out you are
the pagans?�
�Hmm,� Ka Ba said, �What about pagans? In the ancient times, humankind wasn�t the
original owner of this continent. Humankind was only one race on this continent,
whose power wasn�t as strong as those of the other races. If it wasn�t because
humankind had wicked intentions, took use of the conflicts among the other races to
stimulate the war, this continent could have still belonged to our pagan race.�
Qing Ming�s eyes became serious, scanning all over Ka Ba. He then faintly smiled
and asked, �Do you assume that this all that I have?�
�Roammmmmm.�
An earth-shaking roar with full of brutal auras reverberated from inside the earth.
Earth-destroyable vibrations were widespread while a flow of tremendous auras

covered the entire place at the same time.
Suddenly, all of the yin wooden coffins shook constantly. In this devilish
atmosphere, the rattle sounds coming out from inside the coffins had proved that
the corpses in those coffins were all active.
The faces of Yin Hai�s group displayed a great happiness. They couldn�t help but
shout out loud, �Hierarch, you have brought it here?�
Qing Ming arrogantly nodded and confidently said, �Maybe my strength alone is not
the opponent of the three of you, but together with that old guy underneath the
earth, I am afraid that you can�t get out of here in one piece.�
Shi Yan�s face changed.
He had known that there was a creature hiding inside the earth. It was the Thousand
Year King Corpse of the Corpses God Sect.
The King Corpse was the actual mighty fighting machine of the Corpses God Sect.
All the information related to the King Corpse had been spread out in the Endless
Sea. Any of the high-class warriors who used to fight with the King Corpse had
confirmed that it was very mighty.
The King Corpse could be compared with the God Realm warrior. Its real ability was
even much stronger than that of a God Realm warrior.
The three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group quietly chucked their tongues while their
eyebrows slammed together. They were able to sense a violent force through their
souls.
However, although that King Corpse had still been hiding inside the earth for the
whole time, they hadn�t been able to figure it out, which frightened them very
much. They felt freezing because of the King Corpse�s strength.
After the King Corpse had just made a roar from inside the earth, the entire Sun
Island was violently shaken already.
The God Realm warriors on the island were startled and then released their soul
consciousness altogether towards the Corpses God Sect�s place.
Even the Sun God Tang YuanNan�s face also changed in fear. As soon as he had
released his soul consciousness, the three people of Li Fu�s group arrived, quickly
approached and clearly reported the situation, �Shi Yan has come to the Corpses God
Sect�s place.�
Tang YuanNan was startled. Tens of thousands of earth lights emitted from his body
and then disappeared into the void.
The yin auras were overwhelming in the cellar. A blazing red dot of light emerged,
gradually enlarged and became a dazzling Sun. Space was distorted, the Sun God Tang
YuanNan appeared.
The light dimmed as the glowing red face of Tang YuanNan emerged. He was frowning,
looking at the Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect then said, �Qing Ming ge, has this
place ever done something wrong with you? Why do you want to use the King Corpse to
destroy my island?�
The terrifying light in Qing Ming�s eyes lessened a little bit. He took a deep
breath and said, �Just mistaken.�
After a flow of consciousness shot out into underneath the earth from Qing Ming�s
head, the horrendous aura then slowly receded.
The ancient corpses of Qing Ming now stopped roaring and quietly stayed inside the
earth.
Tang YuanNan stood between Qing Ming and Shi Yan. His back was facing Shi Yan.
Although he didn�t turn his head around, Shi Yan�s body still trembled.
He felt that his heart was beating very frantically. His body gradually brightened
up like a shooting star in the sky, which made him feel very strange.
Tang YuanNan still didn�t turn around, but his body had gotten hotter little by
little and eventually glowed.
Each of the Suns gave off a radiant circle of light in the cellar, flooding this
cellar with a sea of light. The temperature was gradually increasing.

Chapter 305: Joint owner
Shi Yan and Tang YuanNan were five meters away from each other. Their bodies had
peculiar transformations simultaneously. At this time, there quietly appeared a
fanciful connection between them that affected both of their Martial Spirits.
It was the first time they had met. Although they had never known each other�s
appearance before, the Martial Spirits inside their bodies had triggered a
resonance.
Shi Yan slightly shivered, holding his chest, clenching his teeth and cursing under
his breath.
He didn�t know anything regarding the Star Martial Spirits. He basically couldn�t
control these forces.
Shi Yan�s heart was beating frantically, deranging all forces inside his body,
making them fight against themselves and causing him a lot of pain.
Tang YuanNan didn�t seem to have any abnormal changes. His brightening gesture
showed that he was very comfortable. His body was radiating many circles of light,
one by one. These circles of light moved and covered Shi Yan entirely as he
pleased.
�Damn it!� Shi Yan cursed with a ferocious face. Countless negative feelings inside
his meridians erupted violently like a volcano.
In an instant, his strong body gradually withered while an extremely devilish force
burst out from his meridians.
This evil force had a tremendous and mighty momentum, impetuously oppressed the
other spiritual forces that were perversely stirring his heart and helped it back
to its normal state.
After gasping a few breaths and taking three steps backward, his radiating body
like a cold star gradually recovered.
�Oh?� Tang YuanNan slightly uttered, finally turned his head around to look at Shi
Yan with an astonished face. His eyes were like the two small suns projecting
dazzling lights that could frighten other people.
Under these powerful eyes, Shi Yan felt painful and didn�t dare to look straight to
them.
Only until the Ice Cold Flame released the icy power that seeped into his body and
slowly gathered in his eyes, he started to adapt with the sunlight from Tang
YuanNan�s eyes. He then calmly looked at Tang YuanNan and said, �Great Hierarch
Tang!�
�We are all from the same sect, no need to be so formal.� Tang YuanNan revealed a
smile. The sunlight on his body had faded away little by little. He no longer had
the intention of testing Shi Yan�s ability.
Shi Yan relaxed his whole body. The Star Martial Spirits also became restful as if
it didn�t see the opponent anymore; hence, it lost interest and stopped provoking
and rebelling.
�Same sect �?� Shi Yan confusedly smiled, slightly shook his head without daring to
say anything more.
The Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect Qing Ming frigidly and suspiciously looked at
Tang YuanNan and then swept his doubtful eyes over Shi Yan. He revealed a cold
smile after a while, �I didn�t expect that this little rascal had some relations
with the Three Gods Sect. No wonder why Tang ge has come here so fast. It seems
that you have come here to protect this child.�
�Protect this child?� Tang YuanNan seemed to find it very funny, turned around
looking at Qing Ming then burst into laughter, �Even if I didn�t get involved, what
could have you done to him? Qing Ming ge, don�t blame me for not warning you. Shi
Yan�s forces are much stronger than what you see now. You just think about it
yourself.�
Qing Ming� eyes brightened up. He started to think about the forces behind Shi Yan.
�I�ve come here to tell Qing Ming ge that you shouldn�t recklessly use the King
Corpse.� Tang YuanNan�s face was very calm as if he was solving an everyday matter.
�My island is not able to stand too much of the pressures. I hope Qing Ming ge have
some regards for me.�
Tang YuanNan turned his head around looking at Shi Yan, revealed a meaningful
smile, �Little Rascal, can you behave a little bit? Although you have come to the
Sun Island for only two hours, five Earth Realm warriors have already been killed.
Three forces denounced you to me, and now, you are fighting with the Hierarch Qing
Ming. What do you want to do after all?�
�Before the meeting starts, you shouldn�t cause any more troubles.� Tang YuanNan
reluctantly released a long sigh and said, �Help me save face, OK?�
�Regarding the situation related to the Sevenfold Underworld, have you found out
anything?� Shi Yan was startled for a while before asking with his knitting
eyebrows.
�Let�s wait until the meeting to talk about it. It is too soon to tell now.� Tang
YuanNan�s face was complicated. He slightly nodded and continued, �When the meeting
is over, you will go with me to the Moon Island. I have some things to tell you in
private.�
Shi Yan nodded, implicating that he already understood.
�If there are any problems, tell me. Understand?� Tang YuanNan hesitated a little
bit then added while knitting his eyebrows, �Actually, you are the joint owner of
this island ��
The faces of Yin Hai and the flock of elders of the Corpses God Sect instantly
changed and displayed fear after having listened to what Tang YuanNan had just
said.
Qing Ming�s eyes also became very strange.
�Joint owner�� Shi Yan also found it funny. �Alright, I will be more well-behaved
and less troublesome. However, you make me feel bad; I won�t care about this �joint
owner'. Anyway, a part of my blood is the Yang family�s.�
�It is good that you understand.� Tang YuanNan nodded and said nothing more. A beam
of light flashed up, and he disappeared into the void again.
�How is the relation between you and the Three God Sect?� Qing Ming took a deep
breath. �As what I have known, the Yang family and the Three Gods Sect have always
been against each other for hundreds of years. Although the two sides haven�t
gotten into any big wars for the last ten years, I have never heard that the Yang
family and the Three Gods Sect had any sort of connections.�
Shi Yan coldly harrumphed and didn�t even bother to reply.
From deep inside his heart, he knew that Tang YuanNan wasn�t scared of Qing Ming.
That was why Tang YuanNan said that he was a joint owner of the Sun Island. In
fact, Tang YuanNan just wanted to entice him.
Through the Corpses God Sect, Tang YuanNan perhaps wanted to spread out the news
regarding the relationship between him and the Three Gods Sect, let all of the
warriors in the Endless Sea know that besides being a member of the Yang family,
Shi Yan was also the Spirit Inheritor of the Three Gods Sect.
He had the Star Martial Spirit, so he would possibly step on the Star Island in the
future. Thus, becoming the Spirit Inheritor of the Three Gods Sect was also
obvious, especially after the Yang family had hidden in the Demon Area, their power
had dramatically declined, and Yang Tian Emperor had not been in a good situation.
Shi Yan also understood that the reason why Tang YuanNan had proactively displayed
his good intentions was that the friendly attitude with the Demonic Sound Clan and
the Wings Race was also an important factor besides the fact that he possessed the
Star Martial Spirits.
The unity of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wing Race wasn�t less powerful than
that of any other forces. The fact that Tang YuanNan enticed Shi Yan also meant
enticing the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race. This guy�s plan was really
good.
�The Corpses God Sect doesn�t have any hostility with you either.� A few moments
later, Qing Ming suddenly admitted his mistake. �If you are interested in these two
Sky corpses, I can give them to you, considering them my admission of the mistake
for the reckless actions at the corpse burial plot number 93. The reason I
considered you the corpse refining object that year is because of the trade with
the Yin Yang Wonderland. Other than that, we don�t have any direct relations with
them. What do you think?�
Yin Hai�s group was startled with their eyes and mouths wide-opened.
�Two Sky corpses and the resentment between the Corpses God Sect and you will be
cleared. How about it?� Qing Ming said with a low voice.
�Hierarch!� Yin Hai was panicked. These two Sky corpses belonged to him.
�Shut up!� Qing Ming shouted out loud.
Yin Hai mused immediately.
�Two Sky corpses �� Shi Yan frowned, contemplated for a while before saying, �It�s
ok that way. But, you have to remove all the formation techniques on those Sky
corpses as well as wiping out the corpse souls that Yin Hai has been retaining.�
�Of course.� Qing Ming instantly agreed.
�Cleaning up the things in these two Sky corpses requires some time. Three days,
three days later, I will send Yin Hai to bring you these two Sky corpses. How is
it?�
�Let�s do it that way.� Shi Yan dragged a half smile out of the corner of his
mouth, clasped his hands conducting the etiquette with Qing Ming.
�Predecessor Qing Ming is very generous indeed. I have learned a lot for today. See
you in the meeting.� After finishing, Shi Yan turned around and left.
The three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group also followed him, quickly left without
leaving any traces.
�Hierarch.� Yin Hai resentfully bowed his head. �Why?�
�You don�t need to know.� The green eyes of Qing Ming suddenly flared up peculiar
dots of light that formed a miraculous formation. Inside this small formation, a
feeble green flame was flickering and then gradually transformed into a small dark
blue face.
�There is still a Heaven Flame in his body.� A strange consciousness appeared in

Qing Ming�s head, zooming over his Sea of Consciousness.
�There is something exceptional on his body. Otherwise, the other two Heaven Flames
would not have submitted. We temporarily shouldn�t confront this guy. Let�s
carefully observe him for a while first.�
Qing Ming quietly nodded. The green hue in his eyes was gradually dimmer; his
pupils regained their brown color as usual.
� � �
�Master,� Yi Tian Mo slightly turned around, pointed towards above the head and
said with a small voice, �The God Realm warriors� souls are still watching.�
Shi Yan raised his head looking up towards the sky then said with a faint smile,
�No need to care about them. They are very arrogant; their subordinates were many.
They will not show themselves just because of an Earth Realm warrior like me. I
think that they will care about me after the meeting is over. Right now, I am not
qualified yet.�
�So, are we going back now?� Yi Tian Mo continued asking.
Shi Yan was bewildered, thought for a while and then said, �The three of you go
back first. I am going to the Sacred Light Mountain. If I go back now, there would
probably be some people coming to find me. That�s annoying. And if you guys go with
me, it will attract other people�s eyes. Hahaha, I also want to relax a little
bit.�
�Will it be dangerous?� Ka Ba worriedly asked. �Or Yi Tian Mo will go with you, the
two of us will go back first.�
�No need.� Shi Yan shook his head. �You guys go back altogether. Some warriors on
this island are still watching you. In their eyes, I am just a messenger. You have
overrated their respect towards me. I know you can always use your souls to
transmit messages to me. Thus, if something happens, I can also send a message to
you. Although this island is not small, it is not big for you either. It won�t take
too long for you to fly to me with all of your strength.�
�Alright. We�ll go first then.� Yi Tian Mo nodded, bent down to conduct his
etiquette before quickly disappearing.
� � � � �
Shi Yan went straight to the Sacred Light Mountain. He sometimes met some people on
the way. A bunch of young warriors with tidy clothes ahead were gathering into
groups of three or five, discussing and smiling continually. They didn�t seem to be
so worried about the Demons Dwellers� invasion; on the contrary, it appeared that
they were enjoying the fun and the pleasant atmosphere here.
Shi Yan had already killed five Earth Realm warriors just right after having come
here. However, very few people had seen it.
Therefore, most of the warriors from different forces everywhere didn�t recognize
him while he was on his way. They kept laughing and talking with each other, didn�t
lay their eyes on him.
The Sacred Light Mountain was the only mountain on the island. It was tens of
thousands of zhang tall, like a sky supporting pillar piercing up through the sky.
The Great Sun Holy Palace of the Sun Island was up on the peak of the Sacred Light
Mountain, staying hidden inside the hovering misty clouds, being overwhelmed with
the blazing summer sunlight day by day.
It was said that this Great Sun Holy Palace had been made of numerous rare mineral
stones that could absorb the sunlight and had countless miraculous effects.
There were many hot springs at the Sacred Light Mountain. It was said that those
hot springs had varieties of mystical effectiveness which helped women�s skin
whitening, shiny, and smooth or helped men be energetic. Soaking in this calm, warm
water would make people feel refreshed and revitalized again.
At the foot of the Sacred Light Mountain, besides the hot springs, there were also
some trading fairs established for exchanging materials, many taverns supplying
wine and girls, or typical cultivating rooms exclusively reserved for the warriors.
That was why the foot of the Sacred Light Mountain could attract many outstanding
youths from everywhere.
Many young warriors had followed their great masters here for many different
purposes. They gathered in groups, being excited and attached, hoping that they
could be lucky enough to find their dream treasures.
At a sky-blue bathing place, the warm steam hovered about and covered the hot
spring. The bathing area was divided into different separating areas by jasper
walls. In the middle of the hot spring area, there was a small ellipse-shape lake
with the size that was as big as a football field.
Quite a significant number of warriors were bathing and resting in the lake.
A young girl in a thin blouse sunk her slender body into the water of the spring.
Because of the rising steam which almost covered the entire water surface, her
figure became ambiguous; even her face couldn�t be seen clearly, let alone her
prominent body that was hidden under the hot water of the hot spring.
Many pavilions were surrounding the bathing place. Some warriors were leaning
against the handrails inside those pavilions, attentively looking at the hot
spring. Although they couldn�t see anything clearly, a bunch of them all wore an
excited and eager face.
Shi Yan walked over to the bathing place and took a quick glance at it. It was
indeed impossible to see girls� appearances under this dense, steaming water, let
alone to see through the water to watch their mesmerizing bodies.
As he emotionlessly walked into one of the pavilions, he heard the sound of a

buoyant discussion of some warriors as well as the scent of wine. He immediately
realized that this was the only tavern of this bathing place, which specialized in
supplying delicious dishes.
While beaming out a faint smile, Shi Yan felt that his body had loosened a bit and
was now relaxed. He stared at that tavern for a while before walking inside.
�Miss Gu, try this. This is the Crescent Moon Crab Meat which can only be found in
the Moon Island of the Three Gods Sect. The meat is soft with natural flavor. It is
very delicious.�
�Miss Qu, try a little bit of this Flowing Clouds Flying Streams. It has been said
that this wine has been made of the Sacred Spring inside the Sacred Light Mountain.
This sacred wine can mesmerize everyone.�
�� (Much more noises of talking)
Five or six young, good-looking men in tidy and beautiful clothes were smilingly
blandishing the two women sitting at the table next to the window.
The women over there were Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing. Although Gu Ling Lung still
wore the strange mask, with the exceptional aura spreading out from her body, as
well as her appearance which everyone here had all known of, many men had gone mad
with her beauty.
As soon as Shi Yan had stepped in and even before he could find a seat for himself,
he heard those voices coming up and couldn�t help but feel ridiculous.
He slightly shook his head without saying anything. He found a table near a window
and then deliberately looked towards the hot spring where the steam was rising
hazily, trying to find a charming figure that was able to attract him.

Chapter 306: Good fortune came unexpectedly
In front of the window.

Shi Yan�s head leaned against the window frame to observe the blue lake down there.
In the immense steam, beautiful figures ambiguously faded in and out.
Many good-looking young warriors with magnificent clothes were also sitting next to
the windows like him, talking and laughing, sometimes whistling; they were all very
relaxing.
Inside the pavilion, numerous guards of the Three Gods Sect came and went, bringing
many free fruits to the tables that had people sitting.
The Sun Island had seldom been opened to welcome the outside world. The warriors,
who were present on the Sun Island this time, all followed their great masters of
several families or famous sects who were guests of the Three Gods Sect.
Therefore, the bathing places at the foot of the Sacred Light Mountain were opened
for free. Even some taverns offered free fruits and food to their guests.
Of course, the Three Gods Sect would not provide the precious and rare food for
free. People should have enough money to pay for it.
Shi Yan scanned over the precious food menu of the Three Gods Sect but didn�t feel
very interested in having them. As he felt that the free fruits were enough, he
didn�t call the guards to order more food after taking a seat.
An undetected soul message was transmitted into his head. The messenger was Yi Tian
Mo.
�Master, there are indeed many people that have come to greet and talk. Among them
are the warriors of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland, the Dong Fang family, and the
Yin Yang Wonderland, as well as the people that you have taught them a lesson
earlier. Do you want to see them?�
Although the soul message of Yi Tian Mo was sent from ten miles far away, it
remained very clear and didn�t fade away in Shi Yan�s head as if Yi Tian Mo was
just standing next to him.
After thinking for a while, Shi Yan responded to Yi Tian Mo�s soul in his head,
�Ignore them. We don�t receive anyone.�
�Yes.� Yi Tian Mo quietly retrieved his soul message first. Shi Yan regained his
normal state with his lucid eyes.
�Ah?� Shi Yan exhaled slightly in shock, knitted his eyebrows, looked at the person
sitting in front of him then asked with a low voice, �Who are you?�
As he wasn�t as good at using the soul as Yi Tian Mo, he had to concentrate all of
his spirits to communicate with Yi Tian Mo, and thus, he couldn�t notice any
changes happening nearby.
After having exchanged messages with Yi Tian Mo, he was immediately beware of a
young man sitting right next to him.
This person wore a five-colored tunic. His coat was also colorful with the
embroidery of all kinds of exotic flowers and birds.
Although this person�s clothes were weird, he was extremely good-looking. His face
was elegantly jade-like, and his eyes were like bright stars. His appearance was
even more beautiful than that of a beautiful girl.
Under Shi Yan�s scrutinized look, this person relaxingly laughed while one of his
legs put on one of the tables beside them. He deliberately picked up a cluster of
grapes and said with a smile, �I am also traveling to the Endless Sea for
sightseeing. My name is Ye ZhangFeng. I used to be a member of the Spirit Treasure
Wonderland but have gotten expelled. Now, I don�t belong to any forces.�
While smiling, he raised his left hand, which was even more delicate than that of a
pretty girl, to call a guard who was approaching toward them and said, �Bring four
�Sun Flame� bottles here. This kind of wine is unforgettable.�
�Coff.�
A heavy bag of Crystal Coins was launched from his palm and exactly fell into the
hand of the Three Gods Sect�s guard.
�We both drink and watch beautiful girls at the same time. Hahaha, I am very
interested in beautiful girls, so we can comfortably discuss with each other.�
This person didn�t show any signs of formalities whatsoever. He took an apple and
aggressively bit it then smilingly pointed towards Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing,
lowered his voice and said, �Those two girls over there are real precious food. One
of them is the daughter of the Gu family; the other is the Holy Maiden of the
Heaven Lake Divine Land. They not only have exceptional appearances but are also
the outstanding warriors on the Power Rankings. Especially the Holy Maiden of the
Heaven Lake Divine Lan, the face behind that mask will surely make people long for
it day and night ��
Ye ZhangFeng�s face seemed to be very excited. He flicked his tongue with half-
closed eyes and revealed a big grin.
While he was talking, a guard of the Three Gods Sect had already brought four
bottles of the �Sun Flame� and some snacks.
He lazily stood up, grabbed a bottle of the �Sun Flame�, threw his head back
guzzling a few gulps of wine then wiped his mouth and complimented, �This wine is
amazing.�
Shi Yan leaned his back against the chair, slightly squinted, coldly looking at Ye
ZhangFeng without saying anything.
�Do you want to try a sip?� Ye ZhangFeng spoke up, put a bottle of the �Sun Flame�
in front of Shi Yan and seriously said, �Only the Three Gods Sect has this wine. It
has been made by a Sun God. You will feel that your tummy is in flames after
drinking it. It is both subtle and hot, absolutely a good wine for a man.�
Shi Yan contemplated and didn�t say a word. He took the �Sun Flame� bottle, held
his face up drinking almost half of the bottle in one breath. He then frigidly
looked at Ye ZhangFeng and said, �Spit it out. Why are you looking for me?�
Ye ZhangFeng�s face stiffened. He rubbed his cheek and said with an embarrassed
smile, �You realized it?�
�You have the Purgatory True Flame which ranks number 4 on the Heaven Flames list.
Moreover, you have also fused with that Purgatory True Flame. Your understanding of
the Heaven Flames is not less than that of the Corpses God Sect�s Hierarch Qing
Ming. You also know about his Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame while you are just in the
Earth Realm. You have probably met Qing Ming earlier.� Shi Yan coldly said. �Heaven
Flames can sense and detect each other. As you are sitting in front of me, I can
apparently sense the Heaven Flame�s aura on your body. I just want to know what you
are going to do after all?�
Heaven Flames can absorb and support each other. If one Heaven Flame consumes
another one, it will bring that Heaven Flame itself and its owner a marvelous
benefit.
A half hour ago, Shi Yan and the Corpses God Sect had confronted. He also knew that
Qing Ming had the greed for his Heaven Flame.
If the three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group hadn�t been there, or Tang YuanNan hadn�t
appeared to warn Qing Ming, Qing Ming would have recklessly found all the ways to
absorb his Heaven Flame.
If Qing Ming had absorbed the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame, his God Realm would
have entered a new level, and his strength then could frighten everyone.
As Ye ZhangFeng possessed the Purgatory True Flame, Shi Yan had to be very careful
with him.
�The Purgatory True Flame originates from the purgatory, which is the origination
of the Purgatory Flame that ranks number 4 among the Heaven Flames. The Purgatory
True Flame can melt down all mineral metals. Therefore, the Purgatory True Flame
can not only prevent the enemies but also refine medicinal pills and secret
treasures. The person who possesses the Purgatory True Flame can also become an
Alchemist or a Blacksmith. In terms of the achievements in these two fields,
ordinary people are completely on the losing ground ...�
The Ice Cold Flame sent out a message from the Blood Vein Ring to help Shi Yan
understand a little bit more about the attributes of the Purgatory True Flame.
�Don�t misunderstand.� Ye ZhangFeng laughed while raising his hand, implicating

that he didn�t have any wicked intentions. As he didn�t see Shi Yan having any
abnormal actions, he then regained his previous deliberate manner, laughed and
said, �I meet you here unexpectedly. I have come to this tavern to drink and then
realized that you have the Heaven Flame�s aura; hence, I walked over here.�
�That�s good.� Shi Yan nodded with calm eyes. He sedately ate fruits and drank the
good wine of Ye ZhangFeng, relaxingly watching the hot water lake, ignoring the
other person.
�In fact�� Ye ZhangFeng wanted to say something but then stopped.
Shi Yan didn�t look at him pretending not to hear it and continued watching the
lake down there.
�I want to make a trade with you. I don�t know what kind of your Heaven Flame is,
but I think that you can help me successfully refine some Sacred Level Secret
Treasures.�
Ye ZhangFeng said with flaming bad ambitions and burning eyes, �Although I have the
Purgatory True Flame, my cultivation base is too low, which prevents me from being
able to make use all of the Purgatory True Flame�s forces. Meanwhile, refining
Sacred Level Secret Treasures requires a persistent heating flame for a long time.
That is why I couldn�t do it.�
�Not interested.� Shi Yan didn�t turn his head and directly refused him.
�You are not taking this chance to deprive him of the Purgatory True Flame that
resides in his body?� The Ice Cold Flame sent out a message. �Although this little
rascal�s cultivation base is the same as yours, killing him is not a difficult task
with your true ability. After he is dead, you can absorb the Purgatory True Flame.
What do you think?�
�He only has the Earth Realm cultivation base, but he could fuse it with his own
body. Do you think that he is that easy to deal with?� Shi Yan beamed out a faint
smile. �As what I have known, it seems that only the True God warriors are
qualified enough to fuse the Heaven Flames with their bodies. When I�ve met Qing
Ming, I could feel that his fusion was even less than that of this little rascal. I
don�t think we should recklessly do anything.�
�Make sense. This person is indeed a little peculiar.� The Ice Cold Flame agreed
with Shi Yan.
�Honestly, I am more interested in Qing Ming�s Heaven Flame ��
�Ah, aren�t you crazy? Qing Ming is a God Realm warrior. His Superb Adjoin Corpses
Flame is very anomalous. Although his fusion with the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame
is not as good as that of this little rascal, his realm is very high, which allows
him to make great use of the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame�s powers. Have you gone
mad?�
�Probably. If I am interested in Qing Ming, so are other people. We will see how
the situation goes and find the right time to take action.�
�� (silent)
When the Ice Cold Flame and he were secretly communicating, Ye ZhangFeng worriedly
rubbed his face.
After a long while, Ye ZhangFeng suddenly clenched his teeth and hatefully said,
�If you can help me, the Sacred Level Secret Treasure will be yours if it can be
successfully refined.�
Shi Yan�s eyes brightened up; he turned his head around looking at Ye ZhangFeng as
if he was a stupid person. �Are you insane?�
�Going to be,� Ye ZhangFeng laughed strangely. �You also know the value of a Sacred
Level Secret Treasure. In the Endless Sea, each Sacred Level Secret Treasure is the
thing to guard the sect. I am willing to give it to you because I want you to help
me.�
�So, what will you get after that?� Shi Yan was startled, unable to understand.
�My cultivating technique is a little bit specific. Breaking through the realm is
carried out through the secret treasure refinement. If I am successful in refining
a Sacred Level Secret Treasure, I can break through directly to the Nirvana Realm
from the Earth Realm, even possibly enter the Spirit Realm.� Ye ZhangFeng thought a
little bit before speaking with his heating eyes.
Shi Yan�s body was agitated. He said with a low voice, �It seems you also get many
good things.�
�If I don�t have anything in return, why I have to give you that much?� Ye
ZhangFeng forced a smile and continued, �If I want to refine a secret treasure, I
have to find a person with the Heaven Flame and ask for his help. This thing�
although I know that the Corpses God Sect�s Hierarch Qing Ming has the Heaven
Flame, I don�t dare to cooperate with him. As you have known, the Heaven Flames can
devour each other, my cultivation base is much less than his, and I have also lost
the support from the Spirit Treasure Wonderland. Hence, I don�t dare to ��
Shi Yan kept silent, knitted his eyebrows, carefully considering the pros and cons.
He couldn�t help but have a feeling that a cake had just fallen from the heaven.
After using his Heaven Flame to help that guy, he could obtain a Sacred Level
Secret Treasure. Wasn�t it similar to find a fortune out of expectation?!
�Little rascal, are you sure about that?� After contemplating for a while, Shi Yan
suddenly remembered this matter then asked. �Don�t tell me that you are not sure
and just want to take me as an experimental test subject. And then, everything
comes to nothing at the end. I warn you; I am very busy, I don�t have too much time
to make a joke with you.�
�No worries, I have tried it many times before.� Ye ZhangFeng arrogantly laughed
and confidently said, �If you agree to help me, I assure that you will have a
Sacred Level Secret Treasure. Believe me.�
�Alright. I trust you this time.� Shi Yan dragged a half smile out of the corner of
his mouth then said, �I agree.�
�That�s good. Let talk about details.� Ye ZhangFeng took one step forward and
lowered his voice, �I have prepared enough materials, just lack one typical
material which is the particular Profound Level Secret Treasure, it is ��
�Clacking clacking.�
Right at this time, many hasty footsteps reverberated from the stairs. A gentle-to-
bone voice came up, �Ye ZhangFeng, come out.�
Ye ZhangFeng was dumbstruck with an embarrassed face, quickly turned his back
toward the door, pretending like he was attentively watching the hot water lake.
His outstandingly handsome face was suddenly distorted; his bones changed; his
facial skin was pulled together�
Just in three breaths, his face had changed from the appearance of a white-face
young man to a dry yellow face with gloomy eyes; even the angel-like attraction had
also disappeared.
�Wandering in this world, one always needs some self-protection tricks. Hehe.�
Ye ZhanFeng relaxed his body, swinging his legs and continued drinking wine without
being worried at all.

Chapter 307: Dare to come here and play with me in the water?
Not long after that, a beautiful girl with a petite body in blue clothes stepped up
from the stairs.
Although this girl had a pretty yet dainty body, her full breasts were
extraordinary big, stodgy, and dominantly heaved. They were quite bigger than those
of other beautiful girls that Shi Yan had ever met.
Her skin was of a jade-like white hue and as splendid as lights radiating from a
gem. As soon as this girl stepped up, all the men in the tavern were startled,
watching her without blinking.
She had a pure and perfectly pretty face; her moves were extremely adorable and
agile; together with her stodgy firm breasts, everything had made a blow-minding
appeal of this girl.
Even Shi Yan�s eyes brightened, staring at that girl, secretly complimenting her.
Ye ZhangFeng turned his back to that girl and winked at Shi Yan, implicating that
he shouldn�t draw that girl�s attention which might bring him some troubles.
Shi Yan chuckled, knitted his eyebrows, took the bottle of wine, held his head back
and drank some sips. He then shook his head and said, �Such a regret.�
Ye ZhangFeng was bewildered, moved closer and asked, �What regret?�
�Such a delicious fresh cabbage like that is tormented by scum like you.� Shi Yan
coldly harrumphed then said with a low voice, �Why is she looking for you?�
�Nothing �� Ye ZhangFeng forced a smile.
That girl stepped into the room, tweaked her back several times. Her almond-shaped
eyes on the ferocious face started to scan from the last tables to the other side
without letting any warriors escape from her sight.
The warriors from different Seas all revealed a big smile, lifted up their heads
and straightened their backs, trying to show that they were extraordinarily
eminent.
The girl faintly smiled with disrelish on her face. After glimpsing all the people
here and being unable to find the person she wanted, she hastily turned around and
left.
�Little Mei-mei (Chinese way to call a younger girl), you come sit here and have
some drinks with me.� A guy at the Second Sky of the Disaster Realm lustfully
smiled while looking at that girl and then proactively walked closer to her.
�You want to die �?� Ye ZhangFeng suddenly lowered his head, slightly breathing. He
reluctantly shook his head and released a sigh as if he was whining for the others�
fate.
Shi Yan was astonished, but then he immediately understood why Ye ZhangFeng had
sighed.
That pretty girl with ample bosom gently took actions, pulling that guy, grabbing
his waist and throwing him away. This disturbing Disaster Realm warrior flew
straight out of the window. While he was still in the air, his head exploded; blood
spattered everywhere. He was dead even before falling in the lake.
�Boom.�
That girl�s snow-white hand was gently placed on the table, a tremendous aura
massively transmitted to that table.
In an instant, that wooden table broke into four or five pieces, each of which shot
out like a dazzling sharp sword, dashing straight to the three Disaster Realm
warriors who were lustfully smiling on their chairs.
A scream like a stuck pig resounded and then ceased instantly. The girl took out a
silk handkerchief and wiped away some drops of wine on her hand. She didn�t care
about those three bodies beside her and continued to walk forward to search
instead.
With her ferocious eyes, she carefully looked at every single person. The whole
tavern was deadly silent without any sound.
The previous boisterous noise seemed to disappear. The lustful eyes now became
frightened.
At this time, the tavern was so quiet that even the sound of a falling needle could
also be heard. All eyes were on that girl. Shi Yan was not an exception either.
Four mild flows of bloody aura from the lake and the broken table flew towards Shi
Yan.
Shi Yan�s spirit was very comfortable like being fed when hungry. He had killed
five Earth Realm warriors and obtained five flows of aura today. Now, he got
another four streams of the four Disaster Realm warriors� aura. He was very
satisfied with this achievement and thus was more interest in crowded places.
The more people they have, the easier that conflicts could happen, which benefited
his miraculous Martial Spirits more.
That girl goggled her eyes, freely going back and forth in the tavern which was now
as quiet as a mouse. Although her eyes displayed impatience, she still maintained a
gentle voice, �Ye ZhangFeng, even if you are dead, you have to come out now. Master
needs to see you.�
Shi Yan saw Ye ZhangFeng continue eating without looking at that girl. However, his
face was stiff, which didn�t match with his deliberate manner.
�Master has said that if you don�t go back in one hour, he will kill your demon
beast mount.�
That girl was both searching and gently intimidating at the same time, �If you
don�t go back in two hours, Master will destroy the Perishing Spirit Formation's
Mouth that you have created. And if you still don�t show up, he would smash the
Divine Incense Tripod.�
Ye ZhangFeng was still busy with eating while forcing a miserable smile on his face
as if someone had controlled his fate. He released a sigh and dolefully said, �Jie,
give me the Spiritual Stones.�
The girl�s eyes were brightened while revealing a smile. Her eyes were half closed
forming a new moon shape, which was very adorable. �That�s good. Master just wants
good things for you. You should honestly tell the truth and then obediently go
back. He will not make it hard on you.�
After speaking, the girl walked over and stood in front of Shi Yan, hauled out a
triangle-shaped silver yin stone and gave it to Ye ZhangFeng. After that, she
pushed Ye ZhangFeng to the other seat and then sat down on the chair that he had
just left.
�Clatter.�
The bottle of wine fell on the ground. The girl eyed Shi Yan curiously and said,
�This bastard Ye ZhangFeng is a troublemaker. You shouldn�t get involved with him.
No matter what he suggests, you better not to agree. Otherwise, the one who suffers
loss is you.�
Shi Yan�s face became peculiar.
�Korf korf korf �� Ye ZhangFeng constantly coughed; his face turned red. He cruelly
goggled at her and scolded, �Lin Ya Qi, can you not cause me any more troubles?�
�I am only speaking the truth.� The girl lifted her face up and contemptuously
said.
�Shi Yan!� A light shout suddenly arose from the table ahead. Gu Ling Lung stood
up, biting her lips and clenching her teeth. Her face was full of resentment, and
her eyes were flooded with hatred. It looked like she was about to risk her life.
Qu Yan Qing was stunned as she hadn�t expected that she would see Shi Yan here.
However, the hesitance appeared in her eyes, just like she was quietly considering
something.
She didn�t stand up like Gu Ling Lung. It seemed she was afraid of something.
Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows, looking at that direction. He then poured a cup of
wine for himself, raised it towards Gu Ling Lung and said with a smile, �Very glad
to meet you here.�
�I am not happy at all!� Gu Ling Lung�s face was overwhelmed with anger. �You, a
dirty unscrupulous bastard like you also come to the Sun Island. Aren�t you afraid
that people here will devour you?�
Shi Yan shrugged and said, �Isn�t it that I am still fine now?�
Gu Ling Lung gnashed her teeth and was about to say something, but then four Earth
Realm warriors sitting beside her suddenly stood up, rushing towards Shi Yan with
unfriendly manners.
Those four were all at the First or Second Sky of Earth Realm with arrogant
gestures and notable appearances. As they saw Gu Ling Lung being angry, they wanted
to show off their abilities a little bit to win her heart.
The guy leading wore a hat and white martial attire. Before taking actions, he
gently asked Lin Ya Qi, �Does this man have any relations to you?�
Lin Ya Qi shook her head, �I don�t know him.�
Ye ZhangFeng faintly smiled, lazily leaned backward, didn�t seem to help Shi Yan
out willingly. He waved his hand and said, �If you want to fight, get a little bit
further away from me. If you don�t touch me, I will not get angry.�
�Ling Lung,� Qu Yan Qing stood up eventually, staring at Gu Ling Lung then said
with a low voice, �Do you intend to let them die?�
�Flies that buzz around annoys me. They deserve to die.� Gu Ling Lung coldly
replied.
Reluctantly, Qu Yan Qing seriously said, �Han Feng, you shouldn�t make a mess here.
You guys are not his opponents. Moreover, our hatred is not your business.�
The guy leading�s face looked a little strange after hearing this. He turned his
head around glancing at Qu Yan Qing and said, �Miss Qu, you have underestimated us
too much.�
�I don�t underestimate you.� Qu Yan Qing continued. �You guys are not his
opponents. Even if you guys attack altogether, death is the only way that awaits
you guys.�
The warriors in the tavern were all astonished after hearing this. Even Lin Ya Qi
was dazzled, knitted her eyebrows, pulled Ye ZhangFeng�s blouse and asked, �Little
Bai, is this friend of yours dangerous?�
Ye ZhangFeng shook his head and said while chuckling, �I don�t know.�
Shi Yan was drinking wine alone, didn�t care about the four warriors who were
provoking him. He only indifferently looked at Lin Ya Qi and Ye ZhangFeng in front
of him and then shifted his eyes toward the lake through the window.
After hearing Qu Yan Qing�s advice, the faces of those four warriors, who wanted to
win a beauty�s heart, got darkened. They stood behind Shi Yan�s back hesitantly,
considering if they should hazardously take actions.
Shi Yan was still acting normal, concentrating on the hot water lake, looking
toward a mermaid inside the lake.
At the southwest corner of the densely steamy lake, a charming figure was swimming
like a mermaid. This woman was regularly coming up and down out of the water.
That beautiful figure was ambiguously flashing on and off inside the steam. Other
people certainly couldn�t see it clearly, so they would feel so unpleasantly
curious that made them want to come closer to have a better look to see how
beautiful that figure was.
In the turquoise water, that woman sometimes looked toward Shi Yan and smiled as if
she was proudly displaying her appealing body.
Beside her, there were about ten warriors from different forces in the Endless Sea.
They were all passionately watching her with enjoyable eyes but didn�t dare to come
closer.
In the tavern, some warriors were also looking towards her with astonished eyes
which glued on the girl�s mesmerizing body that could drive others crazy.
Many of them whistled and resented not being able to jump into the water, coming
closer to admire her beauty.
�Do you dare come here and play with me in the water?� Under the scrutinized looks
of numerous warriors, that woman raised her snow-white arm, pointing towards Shi
Yan while provokingly smiling. �Shi Yan, if you have the gut to come down here, I
will agree to let you bathe next to me.�

Chapter 308: Eyes of Love
�Do you dare to come down here?�
In the large bathing area, many moving lights were surrounding Cao Zhi Lan. Her
mesmerizing face gradually appeared clearer.
The misty steam hovered around her body like a real living creature dancing,
following her gentle movements. It gave people a feeling that a long white eel was
moderately and slenderly mincing around her.
Standing in the lake, Cao Zhi Lan consistently revealed a big smile on her
beautiful face. In front of other people, she didn�t seem to be scared nor shy. Her
small jade-like finger pointed towards Shi Yan from a distance while her breath was
provokingly rambling.
Everyone clamored.
No matter if it was either male or female warriors in this bathing area, or the
outstanding youths surrounding, or those who recognized her or not, everyone was
startled.
Following the direction that Cao Zhi Lan�s jade-like finger was pointing, everyone
nervously searched for the target and eventually found Shi Yan by the window.
Under countless attentive looks, Shi Yan�s face remained normal as if he didn�t
know that he had become their target. He continued drinking alone without paying
any attentions to Cao Zhi Lan�s words. He didn�t show any abnormal changes and
maintained his indifferent manner.
Lin Ya Qi and Ye ZhangFeng beside him were also bewildered, looking at him with
strange faces.
After having heard Cao Zhi Lan�s words, more than ten young warriors in the tavern
surprisingly looked at him with the eyes full of horror, admirability, envy,
discontentment, suspicion, etc. While many thoughts were spinning in their heads,
they were quietly speculating Shi Yan�s identity.
The four young warriors, who had had the intention of disturbance, were in a daze
behind Shi Yan like wooden cocks, standing like a post without any reactions.
Gu Ling Lung secretly gritted her teeth, felt angry and hateful at the same time
while quietly cursing Cao Zhi Lan.
Qu Yan Qing slowly sat down, bowed her head without uttering a word. Nobody knew
what she was thinking.
�Is the daughter of the Cao Family calling you?� Ye ZhangFeng was startled for a
while then shuddered and said with a strange face, �Brother, who are you after all?
I know this Cao Zhi Lan. This woman is famous for her beauty in the Endless Sea.
Numerous people have gone mad because of her. I have never heard that she has ever
laid her eyes on anyone. But, you could do it, even make her take the initiative.
How did you do it?�
Shi Yan shook his head with a cold face, �She is mentally ill.�
Lin Ya Qi chuckled, constantly nodding. �She got a mental disorder indeed. She can
shamelessly do something like this in front of so many people. I genuinely admired
this woman.�
�Aren�t you coming down?�
Ye ZhangFeng said, �For countless people in the Endless Sea, that woman is the
dreaming precious treasure. She has proactively been asking for you. What are you
waiting for?�
Numerous eyes were fixed on Shi Yan, and everyone with different expressions seemed
to wait for something to happen.
Cao Zhi Lan gently smiled like a cherry blossom budding which was incredibly
beautiful. Her curves were covered by many rays of light; her hair was soft and
shiny; her full lips were red and appealing. She raised her voice and continued,
�Shi Yan, why are you scared of me? You are afraid that I will devour you?�
In the tavern, a woman with waist-length hair was startled, covering her mouth,
unbelievably looking at Shi Yan.
�Clank.�
The tray in her hands fell to the ground; green fruits scattered, rolling
everywhere.
�LinDa!� The other woman next to her quietly shouted. �Stop being dazed.�
LinDa covered her mouth with astonishment. She just stood there, bewilderedly
looking at Shi Yan from a distance, didn�t seem to hear the voice of the person
beside her.
�Lan jie, what are you doing?�
A loud shout suddenly came up from the left of Shi Yan. A two-meter-tall man with
an extremely sturdy body and a ferocious red face was staring at Shi Yan.
He wore a rustic animal leather cloth that was wrapping around his body, exposing a
tanned skin with dense scars. The exposure of firm muscles indicated an endlessly
mighty strength.
�Man Gu, don�t poke your nose into my business.� Cao Zhi Lan still kept her
mesmerizing smile on her face while her eyes were silently looking toward Shi Yan.
She continued provoking Shi Yan, �Shi Yan, you don�t have the guts to do it?�
�The daughter of the Cao family is insane.�
�She has gone mad indeed.�
�After all, is that her? I have heard that she has never had any feelings for any
man. How is this possible then?�
�It is certainly her. Otherwise, how come Man Gu of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect
have gotten angry like that?�
��
Near the lake, in the tavern, the clamor was rising; the majority of the warriors
were gathering in groups of five or seven and boisterously discussing together.
In just a short time, Shi Yan had unexpectedly become the interest of everyone. All
of them were guessing his identity, wanted to know the relationship between him and
Cao Zhi Lan.
At the trading area from a distance, there was a person with a black veil covering
the face. As that person heard the clamor at the bathing area, that one couldn�t
help but walk over, stood on the road of the trading area, looking towards this
place.
After glimpsing quickly, that person suddenly shuddered. The eyes with mixed and
confused emotions looked at Shi Yan without blinking.
It seemed that Shi Yan also felt something. He suddenly turned around looking
towards that person.
Four eyes met. There were as if a lightning flashing up, and countless feelings had
been transmitted through this lightning.
Those who were looking at Shi Yan all realized that Shi Yan�s eyes had changed.
They subconsciously shifted their eyes toward the direction of his look, but
everything they could see was a pair of beautiful, bright, deep eyes.
After suddenly turned his head back again, under many scrutinized looks, Shi Yan
dragged a half smile out of the corner of his mouth then said, �It is not that I
don�t dare to come down. I am grateful with your intention. Regretfully, I have
been taken. If you want to become my favorite, you have to try harder. And first,
it needs to be accepted by her.� Shi Yan pointed towards the person in the black
veil.
Under the attentive looks of other people, that woman removed her black veil,
exposing an exceptionally bewitching beauty.
She gently and slenderly leaped up, slowly took step by step towards Shi Yan. She
was like a peri sent from heaven with beautifully elegant manners.
In the steamy weather, she deliberately walked through the window in front of Shi
Yan then descended and stood next to him.
Everyone clamored again.
�Xia XinYan of the Kyara Sea.�
�That is her indeed. The Reincarnation Martial Spirit is unimaginably miraculous.

Finally, we have witnessed it today.�
�Who is that little rascal? Why are the two most beautiful flowers of the Endless
Sea following him?�
�Shi Yan. Have you heard about this name?�
�Only devil knows. Damn it. I don�t understand anything. How come Miss Cao, the one
I have highly admired, could recklessly act like this just because of this
bastard.�
��
Most of the young warriors showed their sadness and disappointment. They angrily
clenched their teeth, staring at Shi Yan, resenting not to be able to devour him.
Many girls, on the contrary, displayed their excitement. Their eyes were flooded
with curious beams, interestingly looking at Shi Yan, wanting to know what kind of
mystical attraction that Shi Yan had which made him able to draw the admirability
of the two beautiful women, Cao Zhi Lan and Xia XinYan.
Instantly, inside the bathing area, as well as the outside, people boisterously
discussed what was happening.
�When have you arrived?� Shi Yan gently asked.

Sitting down next to Shi Yan, without looking at Cao Zhi Lan�s angry face in the
lake, Xia XinYan revealed a smile, �I�ve just arrived this morning. The Three Gods
Sect has invited us. My grandfather is coming here with me as well. Tang YuanNan is
very thoughtful.�
Shi Yan nodded. He stretched out his hand holding her jade-like hand, but she
resentfully pushed it away. She also gave him a black look. �This is wrong. You
dare to upset Cao jie! I will beat you to death.�
A roar resounded. Man Gu of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect with the ferocious,
sturdy body like the one of a tiger or a panther suddenly dashed towards Shi Yan.
An ear-splitting sound came up in the air. As soon as Man Gu leaped up into the
air, a tremendous power spread out from his body.
Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows. His eyes turned to be frigid.
�Slosh slosh slosh.�
Water shot up from the bathing area below Man Gu. The pellucid water pillars
rocketed and then flew straight toward him.
�Get lost!� Man Gu shouted. The sound-wave, which was like tens of thousands of
swords, directly struck those splendid water pillars that were massively
approaching.
The sword lights slashed those water pillars which were like stone cylinders,
breaking them into plenty of water drops that splattered everywhere in the air.
Man Gu stomped on a huge water drop and then brutally dashed towards Shi Yan.
Lightning flashed up. A big black club suddenly emerged in Ma Gu�s hand.
Thunder resounded. Countless sharp rays of light radiated from the big, pure,
spectacular club, dragging along the incomparable their aura. They darted towards
Shi Yan�s chest altogether just in a blink.
�Watch out!� Ye ZhangFeng quietly shouted but remained at his spot, except for
frowning a little.
Lin Ya Qi showed her excitement. Her face was glowing red, but her voice was still
very gentle, �That freak has the innate God strength. It has been said that he�s
killed a Nirvana Realm warrior just by one strike. We can witness his danger today.
Hahaha, he is putting all of the hatred into his actions this time. We are going to
see an interesting play.�
The energetic seals, which were created by the convergence of lights, emerged in
Shi Yan�s palms. Layer after layer of these seals heaped up into one which was then
impetuously shot out of his palm.
�The Life Seal!�
Seven seals merged into one which was as heavy as a mountain. Its God lights were
immense; its power could crush mountains and the ground into dust.
�Boom.�
An earth-shaking sound suddenly reverberated from the bathing area.
In that ear-piercing explosion, the paving blue stones of the lake scattered here
and there.
A tavern next to the hot water lake collapsed instantly. Big stone blocks massively
fell, making many warriors run away while holding their heads and cursing loudly.
Man Gu�s body in the air continued shaking. The big club slipped out of his hand,
falling and directly striking a tavern which then collapsed shortly.
Shi Yan�s hand got numb; his veins almost exploded, and his face was glowing red.
He had to take three steps backward to be able to stabilize himself.
�Dangerous!� Shi Yan�s heart shuddered. His face suddenly became cold like ice; his
eyes shot out unlimited combating will. He leaped up and plunged down toward Man Gu
in the lake like a falcon seizing its prey.
�Continue!� Man Gu was standing in the lake. As seeing Shi Yan plunging down, he
suddenly laughed terrifyingly; the bones in his body crackled, producing constant
explosive sounds.
Man Gu�s tremendous aura impetuously came out, following the cracking sounds of the
bones.

Chapter 309: Aggressively fighting
�Boop.�
Man Gu�s clothes were entirely torn down. The sheets of animal skins on his body
turned into pieces, scattering all over the sky. A flow of wild, delirious,
tremendous power suddenly projected from Man Gu�s body.
The green veins on Man Gu�s body looked like as if they were interweaving together,
which were similar to some black streaks moving along in different directions on
his body.
It also looked like a blind painter with a paintbrush in his hand drawing bold
lines, creating some formation.
In just a few seconds, the vessels� positions inside Man Gu�s entire body had
changed.
After the green veins had emerged, they then transformed into a kind of pattern,
which resembled a tattoo binding around his body. This tattoo was both arrogant and
mighty like a Green Horned Savage Buffalo.
The Green Horned Savage Buffalo that surfaced on his skin brought people a feeling
that his strength had tremendously been reinforced and was about to shoot out.
�The Power of the Barbarian God Veins!�
In the tavern, many warriors suddenly screamed out in shock.
The Power of the Barbarian God Veins was the Scared Level Martial Technique of the
Uncultivated Barbarian Sect, which definitely shouldn�t be underestimated. It was
said that Man Gu was an anomalous innate genius. His vessels were naturally more
exceptionally sturdy than ordinary people.
When he used the Power of the Barbarian God Veins, his vessels pounded as if there
was some kind of the barbarian power continuously spreading out nonstop from his
bones and vessels.
�Man Gu is known as the person with the God power that is ranked the first among
the young generation in the Endless Sea. It isn�t necessary for him to use any
secret treasure; Man Gu only needs to rely on his God power of his own. Not to
mention the warriors at the same realm, the Nirvana Realm warriors are unlikely to
resist him.�
�That�s right. It has been said that Man Gu used to launch a strike that made a
Nirvana Realm warrior explode and die. If a Nirvana Realm warrior wants to defeat
him, he must use the support of his Sea of Consciousness and activate the
oppressive soul to waste the profound Qi in Man Gu�s body. That is how he can
defeat Man Gu hopefully.�
�That little rascal is screwed now. He dares to fight one-on-one with Man Gu. He
doesn�t care about being dead or alive.�
A crowd of warriors screamed out in astonishment, didn�t hold back but discuss the
miraculous Martial Technique of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect.
Many people were standing and watching beside the bathing area.
Man Gu�s veins, which were prominently bulging, had created the Green Horned Savage
Buffalo tattoos. His bones crackled like the sound of the explosive fireworks.
Horrendous aura gradually came up.
�Launch!� A shout bringing along the power that was as strong as the landslide of
an ice mountain reverberated from the bathing area, creating a huge wave.
Man Gu�s two-meter-tall body solemnly stood in the lake like a Barbarian God,
creating many ten-meter-tall waves. The aura around him was indescribably
tremendous.
In the air, an imposing figure plunged down right in front of Man Gu as fast as the
lightning. This person didn�t choose to take actions from the air.
�Come here!� Man Gu�s face displayed great arrogance. His chest muscles were like a
chunk of cold steel. His hands constantly pounded on his chest as if he was insane.
Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows; his face was as cold as black ice. He gently took a
deep breath.
Suddenly, in front of many people�s eyes, his mighty body gradually shriveled and
turned to be scraggy.
As soon as his body was bone dry, a flow of horrendous aura that dragged along
different emotions of violence, despair, disgust, and murder suddenly rose up and
blended with the steam in the bathing area, creating some kind of a peculiar white
substance that was covering his entire body.
When watching, other people would have the feeling that Shi Yan�s body was covered
with a splendid silver armor that was full of evil aura.
His body�s transformation was different from Man Gu�s.
After Man Gu had become crazy, his body expanded, becoming bigger and more
audacious.
Shi Yan, on the contrary, became mute. His imposing body had shriveled and dried
up. The spiritual aura surged up bringing the extremely ferocious forces which
could freeze other people�s hearts.
�Never before has a single warrior in the same realm dared to carry out a full-
frontal assault against me,� Man Gu excitedly licked his lips as if he was a
ferocious, bloodthirsty beast. �You are dangerous though. You haven�t got injured
after receiving one full-power strike of mine. No wonder why you are so ambitious
like this.�
Shi Yan�s eyes were as cold as an icy saber. He dragged a faint smile out of the
corner of his mouth, �Let�s continue.�
Man Gu roared, violently stomped on the ground. The blue stones on the bottom of
the lake were broken into pieces under his trample.
Countless horrendous forces emitted from his feet.
With Man Gu as the center, in the range of fifty meters, the blue stone bottom of
the lake was smashed into small pieces under his aggressive feet as if it was
pounded by hundreds of big clubs.
Man Gu was still standing there motionlessly. The blue stones in the fifty-meter
range surrounding had crumbled and scattered here and there.
The bluestone rubble which dragged along the turquoise water had created numerous
water arrows that flew up in the air altogether.
While these water arrows were still flying in the air, Man Gu suddenly took
actions.
Like a vast mountain that could walk, Man Gu mopped up towards Shi Yan. The ground
was shaken wherever he had passed by. Inside the bathing area, the rumble
reverberated nonstop.
Tens of thousands of tons of water, which were conducted by an unknown force,

condensed and converged to Man Gu�s body.
The water of the lake became viscous and then turned to be more solid, constantly
plastered on Man Gu�s body. His body seemed to be presently bigger. Before arriving
at Shi Yan�s place, these thousands of tons of water had made him much stronger.
Like a giant in the ancient times, Man Gu launched his iron fist which brought
along numerous spectacularly splendid water drops. Inside of each of these water
drops contained a force that was violent enough to crush an ordinary Earth Realm
warrior�s flesh and bones.
�Very strong.�
�This Man Gu has the terrifying God power indeed. This tremendous force is created
by the condensation and refinement of his body and the Profound Qi. Those tons of
water not only are adhered altogether but also contain the power that can make an
earth-shaking explosion. This Man Gu deserves to be the once-in-a-thousand-year
genius of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect.�
�That guy hides the terrifying forces inside those water drops which can explode at
any given time. He uses the flabbiness of the water drops to neutralize the
rapidity of the forces, preventing them from instantly exploding. This Man Gu is
absolutely not a blunt guy. Being able to do this has proved that he is not an
idiot.�
�That�s right. This Man Gu is very dangerous. No wonder he wasn�t defeated when
fighting with a Nirvana warrior. He does have some potential.�
Everyone opened their eyes widely, bewilderedly watching the scene in the lake.
Their faces displayed an unimaginable sense of astonishment.
Many of people who were bathing in the lake had to run away without caring if they
were wet or not. They hurriedly climbed to the terraces of the taverns and then
watched the battle from there.
�The second combat capability in the Power Rankings deserves the praise from
everyone.�
Ye ZhangFeng was standing next to the window, quietly nodding his head. He then
glanced at Lin Ya Qi and said with a big smile, �Jie, if you confront Man Gu
without using any secret treasure, just only rely on your physical strength to
fight, what do you think about the possibility of winning?�
Xia XinYan�s beautiful eyes brightened, surprisingly looked at the girl beside her.
She didn�t know the relation between Shi Yan and these two persons. As she had seen
them sit at the same table with Shi Yan, she had assumed that Shi Yan and Ye
ZhangFeng, Lin Ya Qi were friends. Therefore, she had secretly paid attention to
them since she had entered this tavern.
Both Ye ZhangFeng and Lin Ya Qi had brought her a strange feeling. She could
vaguely feel that they were emitting some kind of aura that could make other
people�s hearts vigorously pound.
She felt that Ye ZhangFeng and Lin Ya Qi were exceptionally outstanding, and their
cultivation base wasn�t low at all.
Right now, as she heard Ye ZhangFeng�s question, she was startled inside and
extremely astonished.
Man Gu was the high-class warrior who was ranked number 2 in the Power Rankings of
the Endless Sea. It was said that nobody had the barbarian power that was as strong
as his.
Although Ye ZhangFeng had witnessed the danger of Man Gu, he still raised that
question. Would he perhaps feel that this beautiful girl was even mightier than Man
Gu?
�The winning possibility is only five-five� Lin Ya Qi knitted her eyebrows,

seriously thought for a while before speaking. �If merely relying on the physical
strength to fight, it can only be a draw. But, if it were a mortal combat, the dead
one would be him.� The girl said with a confident face.
Xia XinYan was surprised. Her beautiful eyes flared up suspiciously as she didn�t
know if Lin Ya Qi was telling the truth or not.
�Uh.� Ye ZhangFeng unexpectedly nodded as if it was obvious. �If it is mortal
combat, the dead one will no doubt be that guy Man Gu. I have no second thoughts
about this. But I also believe that if you take the risk, using only brute physical
strength, your possibility to win is still higher.�
Lin Ya Qi lifted her face up and angrily said, �It is obvious.�
The astonishment was getting bigger in Xia XinYan�s eyes.
�Boom.�
Right at this moment, at the bathing area, a vortex appeared and swept along the
water drops from the lake. This vortex sucked all of those water drops which
contained the tremendous forces. Each water drop falling into the vortex had
released an earth-shaking explosion.
The water in the lake splattered everywhere. None of the water drops that contained
violent forces, which had been condensed by Man Gu, could touch Shi Yan�s body
because it was attracted by that vortex and was then dissolved.
While Man Gu was frothily snarling, at the lake below him, Shi Yan was lingeringly
levitating just above the eye of the impending vortex when he abruptly leaped up
and surfed the waves. The devilish misty smoke condensed on his body. He now looked
like a dragon leaping out of the sea, dashing straight toward Man Gu.
Each of those two men condensed and created a huge water pillar, putting all of
their forces into their own water pillars. The aura emitted from these water
pillars was so powerful as if it could crush mountains and the ground into pieces.
These two water pillars then fiercely collided with each other.
The collision of these two colossal water pillars darted out many water arrows here
and there. Each of the water arrows contained a terrifying power that frightened
people out of their wits.
These arrows which were like the thick water curtains shot out everywhere.
Many ear-splitting noises resounded. Twelve imposing taverns unexpectedly suffered

an extremely destructive power all of a sudden.
In just an instant, five of them were pierced through by the water arrows and
collapsed.
The remaining seven were shaking uncontrollably and were on the verge of
collapsing. Luckily, a flock of warriors from the taverns united their forces in
preventing them from perilously plunging down.
However, the fight between Shi Yan and Man Gu was still raging on.

Chapter 310: Violent attacks
Numerous waves of energy spread out from the two water pillars. After having
radiated dazzling lights and shot out thousands of water arrows, they collapsed
quickly. At this time, Shi Yan and Man Gu were standing, facing each other on the
surface of the water. Their powerful punches collided, creating a shaking explosion
like a terrible roll of thunder. Many beams of light that could dazzle and dizzy
other people instantly covered both of them, making their figure ambiguous. In just
a few seconds, it was unknown for how many times they had launched their strikes.
�Boom.�
The waves tumbled, their bodies were like long lances that plunged at a mind
blowing speed to the bathing area, creating a huge crater in the middle of the
lake. Water flows crazily flooding in the crater was struck straight up to the sky
by the horrendous powers inside the crater, turning into a water dragon with
incomparable strength. The water flows kept pouring into the crater then
transformed into rampageous water dragons soaring up to the sky. After the power
gradually dissolved, they returned to drops of rain falling.
�Damn it! Can�t see anything.�
�Why are you burrowing into the ground? Sh*t, you�ve just pissed on my fireworks. I
want to go down to see.�
�If you want to die, go ahead. I assure that you will no longer exist in this world
tomorrow.�
On the terrace of the shaking tavern, many warriors were whining, wanted to go down
there to have a better look, but they were afraid of the aftershocks from the
powers of the two of them. Thus, they could only continue staying in the tavern and
were complaining nonstop.
�Boom boom boom.�
Inside that deep crater, which was like a well, Shi Yan and Man Gu were still
hanging onto each other. The tremendous strength massively rolled out from the two
of them. The violent strength, which could easily crush down ordinary warriors,
flowed out through their limbs, colliding with each other and creating the
explosive sound like rolling thunders. The inside of the earth was destroyed so
terribly that deep ditches appeared everywhere.
Shi Yan activated the Petrification Martial Spirit which made his body as solid as
stone or steel. The negative power was like surging tides, joining with his
profound Qi and torrentially flowing everywhere inside his body. Every time a punch
was launched, earth-shaking explosive sounds resounded from inside his arm�s bones.
While he was freely discharging the power, his body, which had been tempered
thousands of times before, suddenly released an indescribably wonderful feeling as
if his body contained the unlimited strength which wasn�t unlikely to burst out.
When the tremendous power of Man Gu struck on his body, a sound, which was like
pieces of mental consciousness that collided with each other, arose. Shi Yan felt
that his entire body was in pain as if all of his cells had been smashed at once.
However, during the pain, he also felt refreshed at the same time. A miraculous
illusion had appeared. He had a feeling that his body was a magic weapon and Man Gu
was a big hammer pounding on his body. It seemed that this was an indispensable
step when forging the magic weapons. Man Gu�s strength, which was enough to smash
all of the insides of his body, also seemed to have some effects that helped his
body go through a marvelous tempering process.
Under Man Gu�s torrential attacks, inside his ironed body, the cells continuously
divided and then combined, the blood vessels were overstretched too much that it
would possibly break at any time. Even the bones inside his body also produced the
�shrieking� sound as if they were about to have some transformations.
Under the effect of the powerful punches, the fabulous essence of the Ice Cold
Flame and the Earth Flame, which were hiding inside his body, were also
miraculously blended into his bones and then became a part of the cells and blood
vessels.
Under the violent attacks of Man Gu, Shi Yan felt abnormally comfortable.
However, Man Gu didn�t like it. Being in the first rank of the Uncultivated
Barbarian Sect�s young generation, he had always been transmitted the most powerful
strength of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect since he was little. Since he was born,
he already had the innate God power; his vessels and blood were also different from
ordinary people. The current body provided him with an incomparably mighty strength
which helped him cultivate many dangerous combat techniques of the Uncultivated
Barbarian Sect to the extent that nobody could even have imagined.
So far, Man Gu had always assumed that he was the next generation�s Barbarian God.
At the same Realm, no one was able to fight face-to-face with him.
However, while fighting with Shi Yan today, he had realized that the legend of
Barbarian God�s Body, which had been spread throughout the history of the
Uncultivated Barbarian Sect, was not the only truth. In this world, it turned out
that without cultivating the magics of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect nor help
from the spiritual pellets of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect, there was still
someone who possessed a body that was as mighty as his.
The horrendous strength that he had strived to release was able to crush the beasts
at the same level although the sturdiness of these beasts far surpassed the ones of
the warriors at the same level.
He used to try it. He truly could smash the organs of the fifth-level beast �Green
Eyes Armored Lion� with only one strike, which led to its miserable death.
The body of the Green Eyes Armored Lion was very sturdy. Even the organs inside the
body were covered by some layers of flesh which were as hard as the iron armors.
Even if the strong Profound Qi of the ordinary warriors could get into its body, it
was still tough to break those layers of flesh to harm the internal organs. But,
with only one punch, accompanied by the crazily explosive strength of the punch, he
had crumbled the organs of the Green Eyes Armored Lion, even the flesh layers,
which were as hard as the iron armor that just had been broken.
The incomparable God power.
He has assumed that nobody in this world could be stronger than his Barbarian
strength, or possess a body which was sturdier than his.
However, today, his torrential power that was like the strong wind and the big
storm hadn�t been able to smash Shi Yan�s system after having swept all over his
body. He even felt that he was fighting with a thousand-year-stone. His punch
seemed to strike on a rare lava rock instead of a living body.
�Boom boom boom boom.�
An explosive sound that could even remove mountains came up from the huge deep
hole. After that, water dragons undulatingly flew up to the sky one by one amid the
splendid water shower, dazzling other people�s eyes.
Many vibrating waves suddenly spread out from the middle of the bathing area.
Wherever the vibrating waves diffused, the ground instantly split open.
Those taverns, which had been shaken and almost collapsed, finally violently shook
as they couldn�t stand the consecutive shockwaves anymore. Being surrounded with
many screams, many warriors hurriedly leaped up and flew out. Before those warriors
could get out completely, the remaining taverns eventually collapsed at the same
time as they had to suffer too many of consecutive vibrations.
Xia XinYan, together with Ye ZhangFeng and Lin Ya Qi, and other warriors hastily
moved away from the bathing area, running towards the trading area in the distance.
The buildings in the trading area were made of the Blazing Yang Stones, which could
only be found on the Sun Island. Moreover, each building was reinforced by a
special formation.
Therefore, all vibrations reaching the trading area would be instantly suppressed.
The trading area was still safe. Not long after that, many warriors who were as wet
as a drowned rat shifted to the trading area to continue watching the fight. Three
people, Xia XinYan, Ye ZhangFeng, and Lin Ya Qi were also among those people. The
three of them didn�t seem to worry for Shi Yan. Xia XinYan�s face was still calm;
Ye ZhangFeng and Lin Ya Qi even showed their excitement, discussing together
nonstop on the way.
The peculiar vibrations inside the earth were getting more and more violent to the
extent that the elders who were secluding for cultivation on the Sacred Light
Mountain of the Sun Island were also alerted. In front of the caves on the mountain
flank of the Sun Island, some figures that emitted heating aura quietly appeared.
They were standing under the shades of the ancient trees in front of the caves,
coldly looking down.
A ray of God light zoomed over.
The Hierarch in power of the Three Gods Sect, Tang YuanNan, silently appeared on
the mountain flank. He stood underneath the shade of a luxuriant juniper tree,
waving at those who were standing in front of the caves. As soon as those elders
saw him, they immediately leaped up, flew over and stood next to him.
Waiting until those elders stood neatly, Tang YuanNan revealed a smile then pointed
toward the clamorous noise down there and said, �The one who is fighting with Man
Gu is Shi Yan.�
Some of the elders with doleful eyes but robust spirits displayed astonishment
after hearing it. One of them slightly bent down and said with a low voice, �Are
you sure that he is the successor of the Star God?�
Tang YuanNan was still somber. He said seriously, �Yes. I am sure.�
The elders� expressions were all shaken. When looking down there, they were even
more attentive as if they were thinking of something for the future of the Three
Gods Sect.
�According to the Three Gods Sect�s rules, once he successfully enters the Nirvana
Realm, he can also become the Star God of the next generation.� Tang YuanNan�s face
was heavy. He lowered his voice, �If five out of nine of the Three Gods Sect�s
elders in power agree, he will become the new Star God and immediately receive the
newfound noble position and status in the Gods Sect. You need to think carefully. I
believe he is very close to the Nirvana Realm��
The countenance of the elders slightly changed after hearing those words.
�Once the Star God�s identity is confirmed, the benefits of the Three Gods Sect
should also be altered. Therefore, you will have to concede some of your current
benefits. Tang YuanNan meaningfully looked at the elders and then continued, �I
know you will feel that it is difficult. Obtaining something is easier that giving
it up. But, I hope that you can sacrifice and make concessions for the sake of the
Three Gods Sect. Even I myself will concede a part of my benefits to support the
new Star God.�
The elders of the Three Gods Sect kept silent without uttering a word.
�Hierarch, we have heard that he is a member of the Yang family?� One of the elders
suddenly spoke up.
Tang YuanNan secretly released a sigh. He reluctantly nodded, �That�s not wrong.
Yang Tian Emperor has assigned Jiao Han Yi, one of the three Asura Kings to pick
him up. That has proved how much the Yang family respects him. While Yang Tian
Emperor hasn�t returned yet, if we take this chance, tightly binding him with the
Gods Sect, isn�t it a good thing for the Gods Sect?�
�What if he had the benefits of the Three Gods Sect, but his heart was for the Yang
family?�
�The Gods Sect has its own rules.� Tang YuanNang hesitated for a while before
replying.
The elders� faces slightly changed. They then quietly nodded. After that, without
asking further, they shifted their eyes towards the bathing area down there. They
wanted to see if that little rascal was qualified enough to make them willingly
concede their current benefits or not. Opportunity should only be obtained by one�s
real ability.

Chapter 311: You understand my ass!
At the foot of the Sacred Light Mountain.
The sea water was ultramarine. The afterglow was of a mesmerizingly blazing red
hue. Clouds were pink and the sea was blue. Many groups of clouds were floating
around. The scene here was originally peaceful and relaxing. However, the two
aggressive young men who were fighting had already destroyed this beautiful scene.
At this time, in the oval-shaped bathing area, the rubble of stones was scattering
everywhere in the air. The ground had been indented, forming many deep craters.
After an earth-piercing explosive sound, the ground was split open, creating a
bottomless crater.
The sea water immediately flooded into that crater which was like a thousand-of-
zhang-deep abyss. The two tremendous conflicting powers had made the sea water rise
as if it wanted to drown both the sky and the earth.
Inside the bathing area, the wreckages of the taverns were littered everywhere;
many pots and pans were floating on the water. Some food was also bobbing up and
down on the water.
The natural bathing area had become a garbage dump and didn�t retain any of its
former elegance. Everything had been caused by the two people who were fighting
inside that gaping crater.
�Boom.�
A sound like the rolling thunders came up from inside the crater. The entire
bathing area was vibrating.
Inside that crater, countless energetic seals condensed altogether in the middle of
the dazzling lights.
Seven big energetic seals merged into one, which was like a giant hand of an angel
bringing along the earth-destructive aura, dashing toward Man Gu.
Man Gu was struck out of the crater. In the middle of the splattering shower, Man
Gu�s face was pale, and the muscles on his sturdy body was convulsing nonstop.
His horrendous strength was still there, but it seemed that Man Gu wasn�t able to
use his strength anymore. Under the attack of the energetic seals, Man Gu was then
struck up to hundreds of zhang and continued getting slammed and pinned by a huge
flow of water.
The Man Gu�s buffalo-like body was now like a small boat in the torrent which was
clearly about to capsize. In the middle of the full force of the barraging water,
his strength seemed to be in the state of �the spirit is willing but the flesh is
weak.'
The talented seed of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect, the young man who was ranked
at number two in the Power Rankings, at this moment, seemed to� lose.
Many people in the trading area didn�t believe in their own eyes. In the middle of
the buzzing discussions, from a corner where nobody had paid attention to, a
graceful shout suddenly came up, �Enough.�
Cao Zhi Lan, who had disappeared for long, abruptly emerged. Her body was covered
with a layer of splendid lights as she was walking on the surface of the water,
approaching Man Gu.
No one knew that she had been hiding in the lake all that time. When the two men
had been fighting, as she had disappeared without a trace, people had thought that
she had soon left already. It was unexpected that when the fight was coming to an
end, she had now reappeared all of a sudden.
It seemed that she had been coldly watching the violent fight between the two men
in the dark and laughing to herself. Perhaps the fact that being bluntly refused by
Shi Yan had irritated her so much that she, from the beginning until now, hadn�t
shown up to prevent the fight nor asked Man Gu to stop.
Many people knew that Man Gu of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect seemed to have
listened only to her. However, why she hadn�t stopped him, was unknown.
It was unknown either she wanted to ridicule Shi Yan or to let Man Gu know how
dangerous Shi Yan was that she had just quietly been hiding during that time.
Nobody knew her real intentions.
However, at this critical point of time, she finally showed up.
As soon as she appeared, she slenderly leaped up like a phoenix. The brilliant
lights were moving around, covering her entire body.
Cao Zhi Lan�s body, which was like a rainbow, moved toward Man Gu. After that, when
she lifted her jade-like hand up, magnificent lights in the sky suddenly
intertwined, forming a silver net which tied up Man Gu just in a blink. One of her
hands held the silver net while her other hand, relying on the torrent, pulled Man
Gu up and then landed on the ground.
�Let go of me. I want to kill him.� Being tied up inside the silver net, Man Gu was
struggling and angrily screaming. A murderous aura suddenly struck people�s faces.
At this time, it seemed that Man Gu�s strength was still as violent as before.
Thus, he still wanted to risk his life in fighting Shi Yan, knocking Shi Yan out
right in front of Cao Zhi Lan.
�You should calm down.� Cao Zhi Lan knitted her eyebrows and then threw him a jade
vase. �Take the pellet inside the vase quickly. Your body is severely injured. You
don�t have the Immortal Martial Spirit as he does. If you continue to fight, you
will definitely die.�
�I don�t care.� Man Gu screamed out loud; his face was vivid-red. �I certainly can
kill him. Let me go! I want to kill him.�
Man Gu�s scream was still powerful as usual. But, when the people heard it, it
somehow expressed his helplessness...
�Stupid buffalo!� Cao Zhi Lan cursed him under her breath before using her jade-
like hand to pat on the back of Man Gu�s head strongly. A dark blue octopus
suddenly appeared on the back of his head. Its tentacles quickly held Man Gu�s
head, and black streams of power ran out from those tentacles, absorbing into Man
Gu�s brain.
The haughtiness in Man Gu�s eyes gradually vanished. He felt that his eyelids
became so heavy that he couldn�t open his eyes anymore. When he closed his eyes,
his body finally relaxed, and his stiffened muscles loosened.
Streams of red blood gradually gushed out from the muscles on his body. After a
short while, Man Gu�s body was full of blood.
It turned out that Man Gu�s body had soon torn down; however, when the muscles had
stiffened, those injuries had been suppressed, even a drop of blood couldn�t have
spewed out because his skin and flesh were too solid. However, at this moment, when
his spirit had relaxed, and the muscles on his body were no longer tense, those
injuries then surfaced.
Cao Zhi Lan�s eyes flared up a beam of remorse; she secretly released a sigh. After
that, she quickly sat down, taking out many vases and jars then applied the
medicinal powder on Man Gu�s body.
In front of many people, Shi Yan�s blunt refusal had made an arrogant person like
her too resentful.
Therefore, a person who was always calm like her hadn�t been able to be discerning
anymore. Having seen Man Gu challenge Shi Yan in combat, she hadn�t stopped him as
she had thought that Man Gu would have taught Shi Yan a lesson.
She obviously knew the depth of Shi Yan�s abilities, but as being from the Tuta
Sea, she also clearly knew how unpredictable Man Gu�s innate God power was.
In the Tuta Sea, Man Gu had soon performed the great strength that ordinary people
could hardly believe. She understood Man Gu�s power. Once Man Gu went crazy, he
would be able to release the strength which was enough to destroy a Nirvana Realm
warrior.
That was why she had felt that Man Gu would have had defeated Shi Yan, helping her
save her reputation in front of the other warriors of the Endless Sea. Regretfully,
she had underestimated Shi Yan.
�Damn it!� Cao Zhi Lan gritted her teeth while checking on Man Gu�s wounds and
quietly observing the bathing area.
�Swoosh.�
The water arrows continuously flew up to the sky. In the shower of the water
arrows, Shi Yan�s face was pale; his skin and flesh had been torn apart. He looked
even more miserable than Man Gu.
However, his eyes still expressed the same coldness as before.
The God light remained in his eyes proved that he still had a lot of energy.
Although his appearance looked miserable, those were just external wounds. He was
definitely able to engage in another fight if needed.
With just a quick look, everyone was clear that Man Gu had lost. Man Gu was ranked
second on the Power Rankings, yet was defeated by an unknown little rascal. Until
now, the majority of people still didn�t know Shi Yan�s real identity.
�Who is he after all?�
�Really strong. Man Gu is ranked second on the Power Rankings, yet has been
defeated. Would he perhaps be more dangerous than Zhong Li Dun of the Martial Holy
Palace?�
�Impossible. Zhong Li Dun has already broken through the Nirvana Realm for a long
time and is about to reach the Second Sky of the Nirvana Realm. In this world, only
the ancient and mystical place like the Martial Holy Palace can temper that kind of
monster.�
�That�s right. The gap between their Realms is too big, so he obviously couldn�t
defeat Zhong Li Dun.�
�What if he also breaks through the Nirvana Realm?�
�Ah, if so, it�s hard to say.�
�Right.�
��
Everyone in the trading area was boisterously discussing, secretly comparing Shi
Yan with the person who was the number one on the Power Rankings, Zhong Li Dun. For
them, as having just defeated Man Gu, Shi Yan had become the new most shining star
on the Power Rankings. However, they still didn�t know who Shi Yan was.
�Thud.�
Shi Yan was like a big bird stomping on the water and then constantly leaping up.
In just a short moment, he was already on the ground and walked towards Cao Zhi
Lan.
The wounds on Shi Yan�s body had stopped bleeding, and in front of numerous eyes of
other people, those wounds started healing with a visible speed.
�Immortal Martial Spirit!�
�Monster of the Yang family!�
�My gosh, he is the monster of the Yang family. No wonder ��
�I have told you, only the monster of the Yang family has the peculiar fighting
strength like that.�
Everyone clamored and displayed the excitement on their faces. Some of them also
started to be frightened and worried for their forces back home.
Wasn�t it that the Yang family had been expelled from the Endless Sea?
Many people were suspicious as well as astonished. They didn�t know where Shi Yan
came from after all. But, anyway, this fight had startled everyone. The news of the
Yang family�s return to the Endless Sea was immediately spread throughout the
entire island.
�What are you coming here for?� Cao Zhi Lan�s charming face suddenly paled. As she
knew that Shi Yan was very cruel, she couldn�t help but shield Man Gu who was
unconscious and then lowered her voice begging, �Shi Yan, you and he are not
enemies nor have any prior resentments. Please be merciful.�
Shi Yan�s eyes were still frigid; his face was as cold as ice. He looked at Cao Zhi
Lan and said, �I come here because of you, not Man Gu.�
�Because of me?� Cao Zhi Lan was astonished; her beautiful eyes beamed out a look
of surprise.
�You have known that XinYan is here, yet still played tricks in the lake. If I am
not consistent, I would have gotten trapped.� Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows then
coldly smiled, �I don�t like to be fooled around with. I warn you, if this happens
again, don�t blame me for not having mercy.�
�You intentionally fought with Man Gu because you want people to pay attention to
you through Man Gu�s defeat. Haven�t you got what you want?� Cao Zhi Lan was not
frightened, she still gently smiled and then lowered her voice, �Two of us are the
same kind of person. You are not better than me. To achieve your purpose, you
disregard any tricks. It is an outstanding personality to obtain our goals. Shi
Yan, that woman is too honest, she isn�t suitable for you.�
�So, you are suitable for me?� Shi Yan mocked.
�Of course, I can help you attain your goals.�
�Goals?� Shi Yan shook his head. �Understand? My ass.�
After finishing, he immediately turned his head around, ignoring Cao Zhi Lan and
walked straight toward Xia XinYan. His frigid look gradually disappeared.

Chapter 312: Not the one who is content with staying in ponds.

On the Sacred Light Mountain�s flank.
Tang YuanNan and the elders of the Three Gods Sect were all standing together on a
branch of a small juniper tree. Their bodies swayed gently in the breeze as if they
were weightless.
The faces of the Three Gods Sect�s elders slightly expressed their astonishment.
Watching Si Yan walking toward Xia XinYan down there, they were full of suspicions.
They mumbled, �Although the Immortal Martial Spirit of the Yang family is very
powerful, it only has the recovering effect at the beginning, not the effect of
increasing body�s strength.� One of the elders with a scarred face was floundered
for a while and said. �As what I have known, the Immortal Martial Spirit has to
reach to the last phase to become intimidating. Every time it breaks through one
level, the Immortal Martial Spirit�s strength enhances dozens of times. However,
before that, its efficiency is to merely increase the recovery ability of flesh and
the flexibility of tendons and bones.�
Other elders also nodded.
�The Ancient Barbarian Body of Man Gu is different. The luridness of Man Gu is

displayed through his body strength. Even if he doesn�t use the Profound Qi, the
strength of the �Ancient Barbarian Body� can still be compared with a full-power
strike of a normal Earth Realm warrior. If Man Gu releases all of his strength, he
will be able to defeat a Nirvana Realm. In a face-to-face combat like this, I don�t
know how he could lose.�
That elder mused for a while before continuing, �These two men didn�t use any
secret treasures. Man Gu having been defeated is truly unreasonable.�
Tang YuanNan�s face was still unchanged. He said, �There are some secrets in this
little rascal�s body indeed. I have noticed that the power in his body is extremely
chaotic. It seems that several different strengths were coexisting within him.�
�Hierarch, this little rascal is not the one who is content with staying in ponds.�
After that elder had thought for a while, he nodded, admitting Shi Yan�s ability.
Everyone seemed to agree.
Tang YuanNan burst out laughing. He said, �He still doesn�t know how to use the
Star Martial Spirit.�
Everyone�s eyes brightened.
�Inside the Martial Spirit that the Star God has transmitted, there is his
spiritual mark. Once Shi Yan knows how to activate the secret technique from me, it
will �� Tang YuanNan didn�t say further.
The Three Gods Sect�s elders were all shaken with fear. Their faces became strange.
�This matter, wait until we go the Moon Island to organize the Sect conference,
then we will decide whether or not he can become the new Star God.� Tang YuanNan
finally spoke up after musing for a while.
Everyone nodded with confused faces.
� � � � �
At a hidden corner of the trading area, LinDa�s clothes were soaking wet; her hair
fell on her cheeks; her dazed eyes were looking at that sturdy figure over there.
Beside her, the eyes of a female follower of the Three Gods Sect also brightened up
with excitement.
�LinDa, do you actually know him? That�s cool.� This girl�s name was Jiang Li. Her
small face had already turned red, and her hands tightly clenched while she looked
very nervous. She urged LinDa, �Go, go there to meet him.�
LinDa�s subtle body suddenly shivered; a beam of bitterness was revealed from the
corner of her mouth. She slightly shook her head, �No.�
�Why?� Jiang Li didn�t understand; she tightened her fists and resentfully said,
�As you know him, you have to take the chance. I can�t have this chance though I
want it so much. LinDa, let me tell you, this guy will be an important person in
the future. If you don�t grab this chance to tie him up now, you won�t have any
other chances later.�
�I am still so far behind him,� LinDa whined; her face looked disappointed. She
said, �Only beautiful and powerful women like Cao Zhi Lan or Xia XinYan deserves
him. I don�t deserve ��
�It makes sense.� Jiang Li kept silent. She thought for a while before nodding. She
gloomily said, �This guy is too dangerous. Sigh, being with a person like that is
not easy either. But, if it were me, as long as I could be with him, I would have
been willing to do anything, even to be his concubine. I am just afraid he won�t
lay his eyes on me.�
While talking, Jiang Li took out a bronze mirror then started counting the pimples
on her face. After a while, she put her temper aside and whiningly said, �Alright,
I should stop thinking about it.�
LinDa was bewildered looking at the sturdy figure that was attracting thousands of
eyes. As she didn�t have enough courage to walk over, she could only stand at the
dark corner, quietly watching Shi Yan�s vigorous body that seemingly had the God
lights wrapping around it.
� � �
In the bathing area, Cao Zhi Lan�s eyes became strange. While curling up her lips,
she was silently watching Shi Yan�s back, seeing him revealing a smile and walking
toward Xia XinYan.
�Didn�t sell himself cheap just for some interests nor accepted me for the Cao
family�s forces. Shi Yan, I have started to like you.� Cao Zhi Lan mumbled to
herself. Then, her full lips slightly shivered, revealed a mesmerizing smile on her
face.
It seemed that she just had a true feeling for Shi Yan as of now. Her behaviors
before were merely the rationale trading. She had never been moved except for
seeing Shi Yan as her ally in the future. She had wanted to make use of the
marriage to bind him without any romantic attachments.
However, when Shi Yan had coldly rejected her in front of numerous people, his
heartless words were like miraculous seeds that were planted in her heart, bringing
out a strange vibration.
�It seems like I should treat you more honestly.�
Cao Zhi Lan revealed a beautiful smile; her eyes were full of confidence.
In front of other people, her jade-like hands constantly patted Man Gu�s body, and
then she poured out all the medicinal powder inside dozens of vases and jars on his
body.
Several sturdy men with leather cloths wrapping around their body suddenly
appeared, standing in one line behind Man Gu.
�Wait until he wakes up, then give him the medicine in this jade vase.� Cao Zhi Lan
stood up, sluggishly straightened her back. The dazzling lights around her body
gradually vanished, exposing a blue dress that embraced the mesmerizing curves of
her body. When she slothfully stretched out her shoulders, the curve exposing at
her bosom agitated everyone.
The big warriors of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect suddenly gasped with reddened
faces, but they didn�t dare to have any wicked thoughts.
Being one of the forces in the Tuta Sea, they knew how powerful the Cao family was,
and even knew more clearly about the status of this beautiful woman in the Cao�s
family. Although the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect�s power was mighty, they still had
to submit if confronting the Cao family. People outside of the Tuta Sea knew that
the Cao family was very dangerous, but they still didn�t know the Cao family�s real
ability which was even more terrifying than what they could ever imagine.
These warriors of the Tuta Sea knew it very well. Even though Man Gu had been
injured because of her, they didn�t dare to show any intentions of vengeance.
�Take good care of Man Gu. He just got external injuries. After using my medicines,
with his body, he will recover after seven days.� Cao Zhi Lan instructed them as if
the people of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect were her subordinates. Only after
that, she moved her charming body and left.
Those followers of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect nodded constantly, didn�t seem
to be angry at Cao Zhi Lan when she treated them like the Cao family�s servants.
� � �
�Hahaha, I didn�t expect that you are that dangerous.�
Ye ZhangFeng raised his cup of wine and took a sip. He revealed an immodest smile
on his face. He then rushed towards Shi Yan who was approaching and said, �I have
been looking after your woman very carefully. She is still whole without any
damages. You don�t need to thank me though. Hahaha.�
Xia XinYan blushed and embarrassedly stared at him.
Ye ZhangFeng wasn�t scared. He continued speaking and laughing, �No need to be

ashamed. When Miss Cao stole your man, weren�t you very proactive? When everything
has been fine again, are you now going to reject it? Hahaha, you women are all
deceitful. I know it.�
Lin Ya Qi scolded him, �Can you shut your stinky mouth for a while? It is very hard
for them to see each other. When they are about to say something that is nauseously
sweet and sentimental, you bastards had to have jumped in and destroyed the mood.
You tell me, how can I enjoy the play?�
�Enjoy the play?� Ye ZhangFeng harrumphed, �Jie, you better watch this kind of
things less. You are still young. I am afraid that you couldn�t help but feel
burning inside. Then, Master would blame me as well. I wouldn�t be able to take it.
Jie, you�d be better not to dream about this. I know that you have been waiting for
pure love. But, with your personality that makes other people vomit blood, you can
only attract the beasts.�
�Little Bai, it has been long since we haven�t fought with each other.� Lin Ya Qi�s
eyes were half closed forming a moon shape which implied many meanings.
Ye ZhangFeng�s face slightly changed. He raised his head looking toward the sky and
then mumbled to himself, �Oh, it is getting dark. The stars are going to rise. It�s
time to find a place to rest.�
Lin Ya Qi coldly looked at him. She harrumphed and then shifted her attention to
Shi Yan and Xia XinYan. Her face was full of expectation.
�Let�s go.� After approaching, Shi Yan revealed a smile and said to Xia XinYan, �I
want to see your grandfather. I have something to tell him.�
Xia XinYan smiled and nodded, �Ok.�
After speaking, she went straight outside without paying attention to the other
people that were surrounding her.
Lin Ya Qi�s face was now flooded with disappointment. She dispiritedly said, �Not
like that ��
�Don�t tell me you want to see the hot scene?� Ye ZhangFeng giggled. Before Lin Ya
Qi got irritated, he hurriedly said, �Jie, you are free anyway, let�s follow them
to see.�
�Uh, I will follow you.� Lin Ya Qi nodded then hastily urged, �Let�s go. Quick!�
�Of course, of course!� Ye ZhangFeng forced a smile. He then hurriedly ran after
Shi Yan and shouted, �Good brother, wait for me.�
� � �
At a corner of the trading area.
Gu Ling Lung gritted her white teeth. Her body slightly trembled; her eyes were as
if they wanted to projected flames, and her mouth kept cursing Shi Yan nonstop,
�Shi Yan, you are such a bastard. You will not die decently. I curse you to be
slashed into hundreds of pieces and that your soul will scatter and perish.�
She both cursed and wiped away the stains on her body. Her entire body was soaking
wet, exposing beautiful curves. However, with her wet clothes tightly stuck to her
body, as well as being greasy, she looked a little sluttish.
Before the tavern had collapsed, as she had been passionately waving her hands to
support Man Gu, she had jumped out of the tavern a little bit late. She had been
swept along with the tavern, falling right on the redundant food floating on the
water. That was why she had this appearance.
Of course, she blamed all the responsibility on Shi Yan. When she had witnessed Shi
Yan�s strength by her own eyes, she had been so angry that her entire body had
trembled.
�Stop screaming. He has left already.�
Qu Yan Qing, on the contrary, was clean. Her eyes showed the confusion, watching
Shi Yan leaving. Then, she suddenly remembered something, turning her head around
looking at the group of young men who had stood up for her from before. Seeing
their miserable appearances, their ruffled hair, and then comparing them with Shi
Yan�s cold face, she felt disheartened.
Although Shi Yan was a bastard, he was much stronger than those soft eggs.
Qu Yan Qing thought to herself. Her eyes then flared up a strange light. It was
unknown what she had just figured out.

Chapter 313: The Soul Bridge
On a deserted island near the Immortal Island of the Kyara Sea.
In front of the Heaven Gate that was immersed in the dazzling light, numerous Demon
Dwellers like a colony of ants were going back and forth. The Heaven Gate, which
was originally big enough for only one person to get through, was gradually
widening more and more.
There were dozens of Demon Beasts of the Six-Horned Demon Dragon Demon Area in the
sky. They were more than fifty meters long, carrying a bunch of corpses. They came
here from everywhere then dropped those corpses on the ground.
On this island, besides the Demon Dwellers with peculiar shapes, many human corpses
piled up on the ground. The corpses covered the entire island, stacking as high as
a small mountain.
The ground became red as dark red blood flooded all over the island.
In the middle of the Demon Dweller�s cries and shouts, countless corpses on the
island were flung into the Heaven Gate. In just a few minutes, the number of human
corpses that had been hurled into the Heaven Gate had gone up to hundreds.
The scene of people whining was happening throughout the Kyara Sea.
The Demon Dwellers kept slaughtering nonstop throughout the thousands of islands in
this area. The islands which had been protected by the Yang family, Xia family, and
the Evil Wonderland had turned to be dead islands. There was no one left on these
islands.
The Demon Beasts of the Demon Area had always been patrolling the islands in the
Kyara Sea. All of them had huge bodies and were ridden by the Demon Dwellers. They
went to every possible place to collect the human corpses. Every time the Demon
Beasts� backs were strapped full of corpses, they would fly back to the island that
connected with the Heaven Gate and then threw those corpses upon the piles of
corpses that were now as high as a mountain on the island.
Many Demon Dwellers were screaming and throwing human corpses into the Heaven Gate
tirelessly.
It was unknown for how long this scene had been occurring. It looked like they
would never stop unless they had transported all of the corpses.
The Fourth Demon Area.
The gloomy sky didn�t have the moon nor the stars nor the sun, except for the
savage and dreary scene all the way to the horizon. Pitch-black mountain chains
dominated, covering the entire sky and earth.
In a vast dark forest, dense demonic miasma hovered above the intimidating giant
trees that couldn�t be seen in the Grace Mainland. Demonic beasts, which had
massive bodies of dozens of meters, were furiously fighting against each other.
Bloody battles happened here and there.
Above the immense dark forest, countless corpses were hovering about in the sky.
Those corpses were connected, forming a lump of meat that extended to the skyline.
All of the corpses were humankind, to be exact, the humankind from the Kyara Sea of
the Endless Sea.
Numerous corpses piled up, interconnecting to form a big bridge. One side of the
bridge connected with the splendid Heaven Gate. Every time the corpses appeared,
hundreds of Sky Realm Demon Dwellers in the Heaven Gate poured the souls of the
humankind out of the vases and jars in their hands.
As those souls from the Kyara Sea had been tempered by a secret technique, they
were full of evil auras. As soon as they got out of the vases, they were roughly
refined one more time before turning into a black liquid. This liquid ran onto the
corpses, which made the gap between these corpses extremely solid.
It seemed that the Demon Dwellers of this Demon Area were building a bridge. This
construction was exceptionally huge. It was unknown for how long it had been
carried on.
Millions of human corpses were used to build the foundation of this bridge. The
black liquid, which was created by millions of human souls, was used to make the
concrete. It was floating in the sky of the Demon Area, leading to an extremely
remote place in the Demon Area. Black lights constantly sparked on the big bridge.
The Soul Bridge hanged in the Demon Area�s sky. One end connected to the Heaven
Gate and the other end led to a mystical place of the Demon Area. Every time more
corpses and souls were thrown into the Heaven Gate, the Soul Bridge would slowly
extend a little bit. The distance between one end of the bridge and the mystical
place of the Demon Area were getting shorter.
This spectacular construction looked like it was going to be completed soon.
� � �
Sevenfold Underworld.
The sky was dark green, and the air was overwhelmed with icy and erosive aura.
Further ahead, the ground was full of deep holes. Those deep holes were like big
wide opened bloody mouths that were waiting for human flesh. Inside the holes, the
colorful liquid was babbling, in the middle of which, air bubbles blistered
constantly.
The air bubbles blistered then exploded. The auras with different colors spread out
from inside the holes and then blended with the Dark aura of this world, making the
Dark aura even denser.
If looking down from the sky, there were no even and flat areas in this land. The
ground was rugged and rough. Those deep holes, where the air bubbles constantly
blistered, were like pimples; whenever they broke, some frightening auras flew out.
Among those holes, there was a huge cave which occupied one tenth of the territory
of this continent.
Inside this huge cave, the black liquid was gurgling. This cave had many paths
which connected with other numerous caves that made the liquid from all of the
caves in the entire continent stream to one place, creating the peculiar Deep Sea.
The Deep Sea was boundless. It was even much bigger than the five big Seas of the
Endless Sea combined.
In the Deep Sea, the sea water was black which seemed to be boiling up all the
time. Bubbles, big and small, continually blistered then broke out, spreading out
the colorful auras.
The colorful auras condensed into a dense undispersed miasmatic curtain, covering
the entire Deep Sea�s sky.
Above the Deep Sea, countless Dark Dwellers� corpses were hovering around. Many
Dark Dwellers were standing on those corpses.
Inside a whirlpool amid the Deep Sea, the spin of the whirlpool was constantly
swallowing up the Dark Dwellers� corpses which were hovering around above the Deep
Sea. With every passing second, dozens of corpses were swept into that whirlpool.
In the middle of the whirlpool, many Dark Dwellers in the air were pouring out the
souls of the Dark Dwellers which were contained in the vases in their hands. After
that, these souls also turned into the black liquid watering on the corpses.
Besides, in the center of the whirlpool, a dull light column, which was like a big
mouth of the Demon Beasts, was slowly devouring the corpses.
The other side of that big mouth was a gloomy place. In the middle of the air, the
Soul Bridge, which was made of the Dark Dwellers� corpses, was gradually extending
toward a persistent direction.
In this space, no aura of strength existed. There was no sky, no earth, and no
living creatures, except only for the Soul Bridge.
In this murky space, the Soul Bridge seemed to be spurred by some unknown strength.
Every time one corpse was added, the Soul Bridge again reached out a little bit
more.
The direction that this Soul Bridge was aiming for was the same with the place that
the Soul Bridge of the Demon Area was leading to.
Once these two Soul Bridges adjoined, the Sevenfold Underworld and the Fourth Demon
Area will be interconnected after tens of millions of years.
In order to link these gloomy spaces, the Dark King of the Sevenfold Underworld and
the Demon King of the Demon Area had planned it for over hundreds of years.
The point of time when these two worlds connected was coming closer.
� � �
In the Fourth Demon Area.
On the peak of a mountain which had been created by the stack of white bones,
forty-nine Demon Dragons were flying around in the sky. The Demon Dragons opened
their big mouths, exposing the sparkling fangs that could make other people
fearfully tremble and then disgorged black smokes. The dragon aura of the Demon
Dragons was overwhelming the entire bone mountain�s peak.
On the peak, there were one hundred and eight white-bone pillars. The pillars were
splendid like jades, the images of the Demon Gods of the ancient time were engraved
on the surface of the pillars.
One hundred and eight white-bone pillars formed a miraculous formation. Their
positions were arranged based on the changes of the stars. The dragon auras, which
were disgorged by the forty-nine Demon Dragons, were all absorbed by those white-
bone pillars.
When those bone pillars had absorbed the dragon aura to a specific degree, the
Demon Gods of the ancient time, which were engraved on the surface of the pillars,
would revive and then rush to the altar in the middle of the formation.
The rhombus-shaped altar was made of white bones. Layers of boundaries blockaded
the surroundings of the altar. Between the layers of boundaries outside the altar,
many kinds of earth-destructive auras were conflicting with each other nonstop,
shooting out waves of energy that were so violent that all the warriors of the
Demon Area were able to feel them.
A skinny old man with white hair on his temples and a serious face was standing in
the middle of the altar.
He was totally naked, suffering different kinds of power striking his body.
Besides, he was also enduring the attacks of the Demon Gods of the ancient time
which could hit him at any time.
Every time one Demon God of the ancient time broke through the boundaries and went
inside, a Holy Armament suddenly appeared on his naked body that radiated thousand-
zhang holy lights. The Holy Armament contained tremendous God power, emitting the
light which was similar to the converged light of the sunlight and the moonlight.
Moreover, the Holy Armament kept discharging impetuous aura nonstop.
The Demon Gods of the ancient time released a variety of magics, either swinging
their arms in launching thousands of lightning strikes, or the violent punch that
was as heavy as a mountain, or dividing into hundreds of Demon Gods. However, these
attacks on that elderly man were all crushed and bounced right off by the Holy
Armament�s energy waves.
While battling, sometimes his bare body was full of wounds; other times, his arms
had been both cut off. However, they were all regenerated and regained their normal
state just in a short time. His body was almost immortal, eternally indestructible.
At the same time, he also opened his mouth, spurted out a drop of blood. That blood
drop was as red as ruby and able to tear apart the boundaries and smash the white-
bone pillars.
Nevertheless, every time one white-bone pillar had been broken, the thousand-zhang
bone mountain instantly vibrated, and then a brand-new white-bone pillar rose up
again. The number of the one hundred and eight white-bone pillars had remained
unchanged so that the formations could operate normally.
Outside of the formation, three White Bones Dharma Bodies were as big as mountains,
emitting demon aura that was as vast as the sea. On the sparkling white-bone body,
thousands of strange badges, which looked like stars in the sky blinking nonstop,
were slowly changing their positions.
One of the three White Bones Dharma Bodies was looking toward the altar. Two demon
flames were dancing in its sockets. Its eyes were staring at the person on the
altar.
�Yang Tian Emperor, the strength of your body has been consumed eighty percent. The
reason you have been able to have persistently endured until now is due to your
peculiar Immortal Martial Spirit and the Yang family�s Eternal Holy Armament that
has been transmitted throughout many years.
�Although you have just reached the First Sky of the Spirit Realm, you can rely on
burning the Immortal Blood to strain that long. Yang Tian Emperor, you deserve to
be the once-in-a-thousand-year exceptional genius of the Yang family.� The White
Bones Dharma Body in the middle suddenly spoke up. �But your Immortal Blood is
limited; the Eternal Holy Armament requires the Immortal Blood to continue
releasing the God power. When you have used up all the Immortal Blood, how much
longer can you sustain this Heavenly Demon Wind God formation?�
The person on the altar still closed his eyes tightly. When the Demon Gods of the
ancient time disappeared, he regained his naked body.
�I, Bo Xu, have been engaging in wars for my whole life. I have met so many
warriors, but I have to admit that you are the opponent that I respect.� The White
Bones Dharma Body hesitated for a while before giving the advice, �If you agree to
let the Yang family belong to the Demon Area, I will immediately remove the
Heavenly Demon Wind God formation and assure the Yang family�s glory throughout ten
consecutive generations.�
�No one on earth that can make me, Yang Tian Emperor, submissive.�

Chapter 314: Three Antiquities
White Bones Dharma Body of Bo Xun suddenly mused.
Yang Tian Emperor�s eyes remained closed tightly. His naked body was radiating
peculiar lights. Just after having rested for a short time, he seemed to have
restored some parts of his strength. Other people could feel that the strength of
his body was surging up.
�Yang Tian Emperor, you are just a thief.� Bo Xun suddenly harrumphed and spoke up
after being silent for a long while. �If you, Cao Qiu Dao of the Cao family, and
the Palace Head Master Yang Yi Tian of the Martial Holy Palace haven�t shared the
Immortal Blood and the soul remnant of the God King�s body, what qualification that
you have to confront me when you have just reached the First Sky of the Spirit
Realm?�
Yang Tian Emperor kept silent.
�A hundred years ago, you, Cao Qiu Dao, and Yang Yi Tian had just entered the
Nirvana Realm, but you had a big luck. The three of you got lost in the turbulent
space and found a God King�s grave inside the rift of space. You and Cao Qiu Dao
swallowed more than half of the God King�s blood, and Yang Yi Tian obtained the
remnant of the God King�s soul. That was why you guys could build up the three big
forces in the Endless Sea, creating the legend of the three of you.
�Without the God King�s corpse, how could the three of you rebel that fast, be
strong enough to fight with me within a hundred years only?
�Frankly speaking, the three of you are all the tomb raiders!�
Yang Tian Emperor knitted his eyebrows but didn�t utter a word.
�The God King�s blood had helped you and Cap Qiu Dao be strong enough to defeat the
Third Sky of the Spirit Realm warriors although you guys were just at the First Sky
of the Spirit Realm. After all, the God King�s blood has made your Profound Qi have
some anomalies and brought you a little God power. Yang Yi Tian, thanks to
obtaining the soul remnant of the God King, he could enter the Second Sky of the
Spirit Realm. After a hundred years of studying the soul remnant, he has captured a
little of the God Technique. That is how the Martial Holy Palace has become the
number one forces in the Endless Sea.�
Bo Xun revealed a faint smile. �Regretfully, although you guys had swallowed the
body of the God King, you didn�t attain the inheritance of the God King. You let
the inheritance run away and hide inside the rift of space, drifting to the unknown
place until now. If one of you had obtained the inheritance of the God King a
hundred years ago, the situation of the Endless Sea would have changed differently.
If so, the Fourth Demon Area and the Sevenfold Underworld should have soon become
your hunting area.�
Eventually, Yang Tian Emperor opened his eyes in which there seemed to have
thousands of twinkling stars moving. �Although I am in captivity, Cao Qiu Dao and
Yang Yi Tian are still out there in the Endless Sea. If both of them unite, you and
Chi Yan cannot get any benefits.�
�Hahaha.� Bo Xun suddenly burst into laughing like crazy. His laughter echoed here
and there. �This is the tragedy of the humankind. If it wasn�t because you, Cao Qiu
Dao, and Yang Yi Tian haven�t got along well, always struggled in the Endless Sea
for the blood and the soul remnant of the God King that made the spiritual powers
have been dispersed, you guys wouldn�t have stopped at this current cultivation
Realm.
That year, you, Cao Qiu Dao, and Yang Yi Tian were close friends, luckily entered
the turbulent space region together. However, because of the God King�s corpse, you
guys turned to be enemies. The humankind�s greed is even much bigger than the Demon
tribe�s. As you guys haven�t got along well with each other, you all have got
injured after several battles. That�s why your cultivation has encountered some
difficulties. Otherwise, your current strength should have torn apart the Heavenly
Demon Wind God formation.�
Yang Tian Emperor silently released a sigh without saying anything.
�What a pity!� In the empty sockets of Bo Xun, the demon flames were still dancing
nonstop. �Although knowing that you have been captured in the Heavenly Demon Wind
God formation, Yang Yi Tian and Cao Qiu Dao still pretend to know nothing about
this. Presently, the Army of the Demon Tribes has entered the Kyara Sea,
slaughtering millions of people of the Kyara Sea. The Soul Bridge is also going to
be completed soon, but, Cao Qiu Dao and Yang Yi Tian haven�t had any actions. Until
the Sevenfold Underworld and the Demon Area are connected, with the strength of
billions of people, we surely invade the Endless Sea, eradicate Yang Yi Tian and
Cao Qiu Dao, not to let them continue expanding.�
�Perhaps, they have started taking actions. It is just you don�t know about it.�
Yang Tian Emperor coldly said.
�It�s too late now.� Bo Xun burst into laughter that could violently shake the sky.
�Avi Dark King has convinced the other two Dark Kings of the Sevenfold Underworld
to use three millions of the Dark Dwellers of the Sevenfold Underworld as the
material to build the Soul Bridge. Not long after this, the Soul Bridge of the
Underworld can connect with the Demon Area. That will be the end of the Endless
Sea.�
Yang Tian Emperor�s face changed finally.
Until now, he realized the danger of the current situation; however, he was
resentful that he was being imprisoned in the Heavenly Demon Wind God formation and
impossible to escape from it to return to the Endless Sea.
�Yang Tian Emperor, I still have another suggestion. You should consider it
carefully.� Bo Xun hesitated for a while before speaking, �If you agree to help me,
cooperate with me to kill Yang Yi Tian and Cao Qiu Dao, I promise I will give you
the God King�s remnant and the blood inside the bodies of Cao Qiu Dao and Yang Yi
Tian. Once you collect enough the God King�s blood, you will be able to enter the
Realm that ordinary people can�t even imagine.�
Yang Tian Emperor tightly knitted his eyebrows, didn�t reply.
�Of course, after that, you have to help me with one thing, which is using the God
King�s strength to break the walls between the First, the Second and the Third
Demon Area.
�Once the three Demon Areas are opened, not only the Endless Sea but even the Grace
Mainland will fall into the misery.�
Yang Tian Emperor both coldly smiled and shook his head at the same time. �� I
don�t want to become the eternal sinner nor the stepping-stone for your Demon
tribes. You should find someone else.�
�Demon tribes?� Bo Xun gritted his teeth and smiled, �The three Antiquities
consists of the Grand Antiquity, the High Antiquity, and the Remote Antiquity.
During the Remote Antiquity, The Yang family was really the human tribe. But,
during the High Antiquity, the Yang family was actually one of the pagan tribes. If
it wasn�t because the Yang family had only passed on the blood, not the typical
features of the pagan tribe after several times of hybridization, I am afraid that
you, Yang Tian Emperor, would have been much different from the human more than I
am.�
Yang Tian Emperor�s face changed in fear. His lips shivered for a while but didn�t
explain anything.
�Therefore, don�t mention �pagan tribes� to me. After all, we both are pagan
tribes. No need to be too stubborn.� Bo Xun frigidly smiled.
�How could you know about this?� Yang Tian Emperor kept silent for a long while
then released a long sigh and asked.
�A hundred years ago, in the Endless Sea, there appeared the turbulent space
region. Before that, it had also appeared once in the Fourth Demon Area.� Bo Xun�s
voice became heavy. �And me, I was still a normal hunter of the Dragon Horn Clan by
that time. I also unintentionally entered the turbulent space region and found
something in the rift of space. Otherwise, I wouldn�t have attained the Demon King
position now.�
�The turbulent space region used to appear in the Demon Area as well?� Yang Tian
Emperor was astonished.
�If not, how could I know the story about you, Cao Qiu Dao, and Yang Yi Tian as
clearly as the back of my hand?� Bo Xun coldly laughed. �The things that I have
gained helps me know what have happened with the three of you, some secrets in the
Grand Antiquity, the High Antiquity, the Remote Antiquity, and also know that Yang
family was one of the pagan tribe in the High Antiquity.�
�You have talked that much just because you want me to unite with the Demon tribes.
But, you certainly understand me as well.� Yang Tian Emperor cold-heartedly said.
Bo Xun suddenly mused. After a while, he released a sigh, nodded the big skull of
the White Bones Dharma Body then said, �I have soon known that you would not agree.
However, as you are the opponent that I respect, I think that I should let you know
something before you are tortured to death. Besides, people who could return alive
after entering the turbulent space region were just a few. There are several things
that I have held on for my whole life, so I want to find someone that I can share
with��
Yang Tian Emperor released a sigh.
�I tell you the last time. I know where the Yang family is hiding in the Fourth
Demon Area. After the Soul Bridges are connected, if you still don�t think it
through, the Yang family will perish. The hereditary possession that you have built
up during your entire life will go up in smoke in a blink.� As soon as Bo Xun
finished talking, the demon flames inside his sockets became gloomier.
It seemed that he had withdrawn the host soul of the White Bones Dharma Body.
At the same time, the Demon Gods on one hundred and eight white-bone pillars
started to operate again, massively flying out, dashing toward Yang Tian Emperor.
� � �
In the Sky Sea.
On the Sky Demon Mountain Range, a fierce beast was tearing apart the body of the
sixth-level Stormy Roc. Half of the five-meter-long body of the Stormy Roc had been
devoured. Its brain and the Demon Crystal had been swallowed up.
This ferocious beast was enjoying tearing its prey down. The beast�s brutal eyes
flickered the cold lights that could break people�s souls. Its entire body sparked
black lights; its aura was very terrifying.
Beside it was a pile of the giant beast bones. The skin and flesh had been eaten
up, leaving the white bones only.
Not long after that, the Stormy Roc had also been devoured completely. The beast�s
bones suddenly crackled, many circles of black lights started to spread out from
its body at the same time.
Wherever the black lights diffused, the ancient trees there, which were dozens of
meters tall, were crushed down. The beasts who were hiding from afar also realized
those energy waves, and thus hurriedly fled away without leaving any traces after
just a short time.
The Beast�s bones constantly produced explosive sounds. The ten-meter-long body was
immersed in the black lights and began to shrink.
Inside the cocoon of lights, the beast kept changing nonstop. After three days, it
had turned to be a monster with a human shape; its entire body was covered with
thorns. The beast turned its head toward the moon, howling. Its body was covered
with the Demon aura and the Dark aura. The brutal aura rose up overwhelmingly to
the entire sky.
�Gui Liao� This is my name�� It mumbled with a low tone. Its voice was as sharp as
a knife scratching the glass, which made others� flesh creep.
�He has asked me to wait for him, wait for him, but I have been waiting for so
long, I can�t wait anymore��
After talking and answering to itself for a while, its green eyes seemed to flare
up Shi Yan�s image.
Raising its head looking toward the sky, it seemed to be arranging its thoughts. No
one knew what it was thinking about at this moment.
Very long, very long after that, a pair of fleshly wings suddenly grew up from its
backbone. It then flew up straight to the sky, getting out of the Sky Demon
Mountain Range just in a blink.
�Grrr grrr grrr�
On the Sky Demon Mountain Range, about ten big ferocious beasts lifted their faces
up to the sky howling, looking at its figure.

Chapter 315: Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist
The Sun Island.
Shi Yan and Xia XinYan went to a three-story stone house. In front of the house,
the flowers and plants were luxuriant. The spiritual aura was dense, and some
sunflowers were luminescent under the moonlight, which was quite peculiar.
Xia ShenChuan was standing among those sunflowers, clasping his hands behind his
back, looking at the moonlight as if he was considering something.
Being the Master of the Xia family, Xia ShenChuan had been highly respected in the
Endless Sea. However, on this Sun Island, no one had paid him a visit.
The other forces didn�t seem to know that the Head Master of the Xia family had
also come to the Sun Island.
It was impossible to know when the people�s hearts would be cold or warm.
The Kyara Sea had been screwed, the Evil Wonderland had been treacherous, and the
Yang Family had retreated.
It was truly hard for the Xia Family to firmly withstand themselves from all the
schemes that were being plotted against them. Without the Yang family supporting
their backs, as well as the fact that their Great Master had often pitched himself
into insanity, in the other people�s eyes, the Xia Family wouldn�t have ever been
able to rise again and return to the top fifteen of the most powerful forces of the
Endless Sea.
Therefore, when the Xia family had closely approached the sea near the Wind Cloud
Island, both the Heaven Lake Divine Land and the Gu family, initially, hadn�t
considered it a big deal. They even wanted to bribe the remnants of the Xia
Family�s forces in helping them deal with the oncoming invasion of the Demon
Dweller�s.
The ambitions of the Xia family had soon sunk into the bottom of the glass. If it
wasn�t because Shi Yan had intimidated Gu Shao and Yu Qin to make each of them give
out five islands which had then become the Xia family�s places of refuge, the
internal conflicts of the Xia Family would have been more serious, which probably
would have led them to their dissension.
Xia ShenChuan knew that although dangers were set everywhere in the Kyara Sea right
now, it also hid the opportunity for the Xia Family to take back their power.
He hadn�t known how to achieve it before. However, after Shi Yan had returned to
the Kyara Sea, making Gu Shao and Yu Qin submit, he seemed to have sensed something
and decided to hold on to the Yang family closely, betting on this game.
�Shi Yan, the Xia Family has placed our bets on you. I hope you will not let me
down.�
Xia ShenChuan mumbled to himself with full of emotions inside his heart. He looked
at the bright moon in the sky while being overwhelmed with many complicated
thoughts.
It has been five years since Shi Yan first arrived at the Kyara Sea.
Previously, Xia ShenChuan hadn�t known anything whatsoever about Shi Yan; so it was
only natural that he basically, hadn�t laid his eyes on a little rascal like him.
However, until now, he still didn�t know what kind of tricks Shi Yan had to have
consecutively defeated Gu Shao and Yu Qin.
Even the Sun God Tang YuanNan seemed to respect him as well. That was why he had
assigned his man to deliver the invitation to the Xia Family to come here in order
to discuss the plans of how to deal with the Demon Dwellers.
Although Xia ShenChuan didn�t exactly know what Shi Yan had in his hands, he could
guess that Shi Yan should have had a slew of violent powers.
As the Master of the Xia family, he clearly knew the current dispositions of the
other leaders in the Endless Sea. Thus he had no doubts about Gu Shao and Yu Qin�s
position.
Being able to have made Gu Shao and Yu Qin submit and willingly give out five
islands, Shi Yan definitely possessed a tremendous power that had deeply frightened
them.
Otherwise, Gu Shao and Yu Qin would have never accepted or compromised with the Xia
Family.
Five years after the Yang family had fled, the fact that Shi Yan was able to have
achieved this level alone had made Xia ShenChuan see him differently and re-
evaluate him again.
�Such a little rascal that no one could see through. XinYan being with him might be
not a bad thing.� Xia ShenChuan spoke to himself.
�Grandpa.�
While he was contemplating, Xia XinYan�s gentle voice came up from the yard.
Xia ShenChuan raised his head up, seeing his granddaughter walking in together with
Shi Yan.
After three years without seeing Shi Yan, Xia ShenChuan realized that Shi Yan was
sturdier as his aura was more mature. The power, which was as tremendous as that of
a tiger, emitted from his body while he was walking. He indeed had the sense and
vigor of intimidation that had made the other people admire him.
While quietly nodding with a smile, Xia ShenChuan said with a moderate voice,
�Little rascal, you are here.�
Shi Yan beamed out a broad smile. �I am so glad to see you. When I had returned to
the Endless Sea, people said that the Kyara Sea had fallen. I even thought that I
couldn�t have ever seen you again.�
The smile on Xia ShenChuan�s face stiffened. He shook his head, released a sigh and
said, �If it wasn�t because we had fled in time, you couldn�t ever have met me
again.�
�Korf korf.�
Around fifty meters away, Ye ZhangFeng dry coughed then giggled while waving at Shi
Yan and asked, �Can I go in there?�
Shi Yan was surprised and didn�t know whether he should have laughed or cried.
It was unknown as to why Ye ZhangFeng and Lin Ya Qi kept following him. Although he
had told them to stop, they still persistently clung to him.
Shi Yan didn�t know what to do with them. He was thinking if he should irritate and
force them to back off.
�These two people?� Xia ShenChuan didn�t seem to understand anything either. He
swept his eyes to those two people and asked Shi Yan. �Are they your friends?�
�Hahaha, we are certainly his friends.� Ye ZhangFeng nodded nonstop and quickly
answered with a smile even before Shi Yan could have opened his mouth. �Very good
friends. I have heard that the Xia family�s Master has such a good memory. As I now
have a chance to see you, your reputation is well merited indeed.�
Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows.
Xia XinYan glanced at the two of them and said with a low voice, �Can you just go
away? Wait until we finish talking then you can return to fool around.�
On the way back, Ye ZhangFeng kept teasing her and Shi Yan. Although she didn�t
really bother much about it, as Ye ZhangFeng sometimes blethered something gross,
she couldn�t stand but be irritated with this guy who had a charming fair-skin face
and was as beautiful as a woman. She also cursed at him at the same time.
�There�s something I really want to tell you,� He could see that other people
didn�t seem to welcome him, but instead, they even wanted to send him away. He
hastily raised his hands and said with a serious gesture, �It is very important. I
think the Master of the Xia family will absolutely be very excited.�
Xia ShenChuan was astonished. �What is it?�

�Ah, I have come here with good intentions in hoping that we can build up a
friendly relationship.� Ye ZhangFeng revealed a faint smile, moved forward then
said with a somber face, �I have heard that the former Master of the Xia family,
Xia Jing Hou, had cultivated and reached the First Sky of the Spirit Realm.
However, because there was something wrong with the Reincarnation Martial Spirit
that has now led him to be in a state of being half-conscious. Is this true?�
Xia ShenChuan tightly knitted his eyebrows, looking at him and said, �The rumor is
true.�
That year, in the Endless Sea, Xia Jing Hou was also a famous person. If it wasn�t
because of some troubles happening during the cultivation and the fact that he was
often in a state of insanity, the Xia family wouldn�t have had declined this much.
Xia ShenChuan silently released a sigh. As hearing Ye ZhangFeng mention about this,
Xia ShenChuan�s face became awry.
Ye ZhangFeng nodded, looking at Shi Yan and then said with a smile, �I can help the
predecessor Xia Jing Hou�s mind, recover to its normal state.�
Shi Yan�s eyes instantly brightened up.
Xia ShenChuan and Xia XinYan were trembling, looking at Ye ZhangFeng with a
doubtful face.
Lin Ya Qi was also bewildered for a while before speaking with surprise, �Little
Bai, how long have you been here? How come you seem to know things more than the
Old Master. He has warned me that I should not let you cause any disturbances. What
do you want to do?�
Ye ZhangFeng giggled while shrugging then said, �The Old Master has said that I can
do whatever I want as long as I don�t violate the rules.�
Xia ShenChuan didn�t understand what these two people were talking about. His eyes
sparked a strange light. He looked straight at Ye ZhangFeng and said with a
trembling voice, �Little rascal, don�t say it too certainly like that. There are
several things that are not as easy as you have imagined.�
Shi Yan talked to Ye ZhangFeng with astonishment, �Don�t speak thoughtlessly if you
are not sure.�
�You guys don�t believe it?� Ye ZhangFeng looked like he was suffering unjustly. He
explained, �I only have good intentions. I will be the best Alchemist in the
future. The pellets that I refine can even revive the dead, let alone help others
regain their consciousness.�
His boasts made Xia ShenChuan and Shi Yan be even more suspicious.
Lin Ya Qin pursed her lips contemptibly. �Even the Old Master is scared of the
pellets that you�ve refined. I hope that you don�t kill anyone.�
�Shi Yan, who are these two people after all?� Xia ShenChuan asked with doubt.
Shi Yan was dazed for a while before explaining, �I have just met them.�
Xia ShenChuan�s face got stranger.
�Previously, I used to belong to the Spirit Treasure Wonderland. But I have been
already expelled, so it is obvious if you don�t know me.� Ye ZhangFeng slightly
laughed. The storage ring on his finger suddenly flared up, and a jade vase then
emerged in his hand.
Inside the vase, there was only one pill which was as big as a hazelnut. The pill
itself was densely dotted with numerous tiny holes, where many rays of light
splendidly radiated.
�I give you this Vein Spirit Pellet. If you let Xia Jing Hou take it, I assure that
he will no longer be half-conscious nor insane.� Ye ZhangFeng smilingly said while
handing the jade vase to Xia ShenChuan.
Xia ShenChuan received it while his head was still in a daze. He strangely stared
at the jade vase, carefully checking the vase with a suspicious face. �Can this
pellet really solve my father�s problem?�
�Of course.� Ye ZhangFeng confidently said.
Lin Ya Qin�s eyes beamed out peculiar lights. While she was gazing at Ye ZhangFeng
as if she was staring at a monster, she uttered, �Little Bai, has your brain been
damaged? Why do you give this Vein Spirit Pellet to the others? Do you know how
many medicinal herbs that the Old Master has consumed to refine the Vein Spirit
Pellets? How many Demon Crystals have been used for this?�
�Fifty-eight kinds of medicinal herbs, three demon crystals of the eighth-level

beasts, twenty demon crystals of the seventh-level beasts.� Ye ZhangFeng said loud
and clear as if he was counting all the properties that he had in his house. He
shrugged and said, �I also know the process to refine the Vein Spirit Pellets. It
is just because my cultivation base is still low that I cannot start to make it
yet.�
After Ye ZhangFeng had finished his words, both Shi Yan and Xia ShenChuan were
shaken.
�If you have known about it so well, how come you are still giving it to him?� Lin
Ya Qin asked with a confused face.
�Ye ZhangFeng, were you a member of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland?� Shi Yan
contemplated for a while before bursting into laughter. He said, �I don�t like to
be fooled.�
�This�� Ye ZhangFeng�s smile stiffened; he awkwardly rubbed his hands while

shamefully explained, �Frankly speaking, I am the expelled disciple of the Spirit
Treasure Sect. The Spirit Treasure Wonderland in the Endless Sea was originally
only one of the Spirit Treasure Sect�s branches.
�You are not from the Endless Sea?� Xia ShenChuan�s face instantly changed.
�That�s right.� Ye ZhangFeng nodded. I had crossed the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist
in coming here.�
Xia ShenChuan�s and Xia XinYan�s faces turned totally pale after hearing it. They
stared at Ye ZhangFeng like they were facing a monster.
�The Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist?� Shi Yan was astonished, asking Xia ShenChuan with
his knitted eyebrows, �Do you know that place?�
Xia ShenChuan�s eyes looked complicated. He nodded and said, �I have heard that the
easternmost end of the Endless Sea is the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. According to
the legend, behind the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist is the center of the Grace
Mainland. For thousands of years, many high-class warriors of the Endless Sea have
wanted to cross the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, but it seems that no one has been
successful yet. Most of them have died inside the mist, including the God Ream
warriors.�

Chapter 316: Hidden matters
�Even God Realm warriors cannot cross the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist!� Shi Yan was
startled. His eyes were flooded with astonishment, bewilderedly looking at Ye
ZhangFeng and Lin Ya Qin at the side.
Xia ShenChuan estimated the Vein Spirit Pellet in his hand. His face displayed the
caution as if the Vein Spirit Pellet suddenly became heavy.
Lin Ya Qin didn�t really care. She stood there, looking casually from east to west
and didn�t seem to pay attention to the others� conversation.
Ye ZhangFeng revealed an improper smile. However, his eyes seemed to contain some
hidden meanings.
�Have you really crossed the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist?� Xia ShenChuan
contemplated for a while before asking again with a more somber face.
Ye ZhangFeng nodded and smiled.
�How could you cross the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist?� Obviously, Xia ShenChuan
didn�t believe him right away. Even the God Realm warriors couldn�t have crossed
that place, what did he have to be able to do so?!
�Hehe, I can�t tell you this.� Ye ZhangFeng revealed a broad smile and deliberately
said, �About this, our Old Master actually has some tricks. It will be nearly
impossible for ordinary people to survive after entering the Dark Magnetic Noxious
Mist. However, we are a little bit more special. Moreover, the Old Master has been
living there all year-round, he obviously isn�t scared of the anomalies of that
place.�
�Your Master has been living inside the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist all year-round?�
Xia ShenChuan couldn�t help but scream with astonishment.
Lin Ya Ki�s face was still incurious. She seemed to feel that Xia ShenChuan was way
more surprised than he should have been.
�That�s true.� Ye ZhangFeng nodded, �Our Old Master has been living there. Both of
us have also spent most of our time there.�
Shi Yan tightly knitted his eyebrows. He suddenly had a suspicion that this little
rascal probably had ulterior motives in coming to see him.
�Why have you come to the Endless Sea?� Xia ShenChuan asked.
�It is boring there, so I have gone out to find some fun.� Ye ZhangFeng comfortably
replied. As he saw that everyone all showed their suspicions, he awkwardly smiled
and added, �Ah, I�ve come to the Endless Sea to find something as well.�
�Find something?� Shi Yan squinted and coldly asked, �Find what?�
�Hehe.� Ye ZhangFeng just laughed without replying. He obviously didn�t want to

answer it.
Shi Yan frigidly harrumphed and didn�t know what to ask for now.
�Do you need the Vain Spirit Pellet or not?� Ye ZhangFeng seemed to be impatient.
�If you don�t need it, then give it back to me. This kind of toy is not cheap. I am
still a little bit regretful.�
Xia ShenChuan tightly closed his hand at once. His appearance looked like he would
never let go of it at any cost. He gritted his teeth and resentfully said, �I need
it. Tell me, what is your condition?�
�Condition?� Ye ZhangFeng hesitated for a while with his strange eyes before
bursting out laughing and saying, �Presently, let�s not discuss the condition. Wait
until Xia Jing Hou recovers then I will come and talk to him. It�s useless to talk
to you now. You can�t understand nor possibly make any decisions by yourself. �
Xia ShenChuan was angry; his face didn�t look good.
�I am just telling the truth.� YeZhangFeng didn�t care about it. Instead, he smiled
and waved at Shi Yan while speaking, �Alright, I will not disturb you anymore. Wait
until the meeting on the island is over, and I will come and find you. I have come
here just to give Xia Master the Vein Spirit Pellet, nothing else.�
Under the astonished eyes of Shi Yan and Xia ShenChuan, Ye ZhangFeng stretched his
arms pulling Lin Ya Qin and walked out without caring if that girl had agreed or
not.
After leaving, Lin Ya Qin�s eyes were half closed forming a new moon while amiably
looking at him, �Little Bai, why did you give the Vein Spirit Pellet to that old
man? That old man is only at the Earth Realm, how much value does he have? Many
people know how precious the Vein Spirit Pellet is. If the Old Master knows that
you have impulsively given it to the others, you are going to have a hard time.�
Ye ZhangFeng coldly harrumphed and said, �Do you think I was willing to do it? In
fact, the Old Master has told me to give this spirit pellet to the Master of the
Xia family. Perhaps, the Old Master has refined this Vein Spirit Pellet
specifically for Xia Jing Hou.�
Lin Ya Qin was bewildered, suspiciously shook her head and said, �How come?
According to you, Xi Jing Hou is only at the First Sky of the Spirit Realm and is
often in his state of being insane. How could the Old Master become so preoccupied
with him?�
�Xia Jing Hou used to cross the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist and was one of the very
few high-class warriors who had safely gotten out of it. The Old Master used to
meet him inside of the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist that year; otherwise, Xia
ShenChuan wouldn�t have been able to know about the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist that
much, which has proved that Xia Jing Hou had told him about this.� Ye ZhangFeng
seriously said.
�He crossed the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist?� Lin Ya Qi�s eyes brightened, she
seemed just to have figured out something and shouted, �Ah, that�s right. Xia Jing
Hou�s insanity is caused by that area inside the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist?!�
�You have finally figured it out.� Ye ZhangFeng smiled and said.
�That�s why.� Lin Ya Qin understood and nodded, �No wonder the Old Master has
agreed to give him one Vein Spirit Pellet. If the Vein Spirit Pellet can cure him
then it is surely a blessing in disguise, he will most likely be entering the new
realm directly.�
�It can be said that as he could get out of there alive and has also been in this
state of insanity for that long but hasn�t died yet, so he is not just a normal
man. I think he has soon found something, and if the Vein Spirit Pellet can help
his mentality regain its normal functions, he can at least enter the Second Sky of
the Spirit Realm and will perhaps perceive some kind of magic. The thing that the
Old Master wants are the experiences that this guy has been through.�
�It is so.�
�Who are those two people?� After Ye ZhangFeng and Lin Ya Qin had left, Xia XinYan
knitted her eyebrows while asking Shi Yan with suspicion. �Is it true that you have
just met them?�
�I have just met them.� Shi replied with a miserable smile. �I didn�t expect the
situation of what just happened. The identity of those two people is mystical.
Moreover, they are not from the Endless Sea for sure.�
�I have never heard that anyone could live inside the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist
before. It is strange indeed.�
Xia ShenChuan�s eyes flared up a strange light while holding the Vein Spirit
Pellet. �This Vein Spirit Pellet looks like it has some possible effects indeed.
Perhaps it will be able to cure the strange sickness that is ailing your great
grandfather.�
Xia XinYan�s face was excited. �If great grandfather can recover, the Xia family
can be freed from the current situation.�
�Of course.� Xia ShenChuan replied with a confident face. �If your great
grandfather didn�t become like this, in the Endless Sea, people like Gu Shao and Yu
Qin would have had to pay their respects in front of him. In the five Seas, the
people who can defeat your great grandfather is only numbered on one�s fingers.�
�Why did he become like that?� Xia XinYan asked with a little bit worry. �Every
time the Reincarnation Martial Spirit of the Xia family breaks through to the new
realm, there is always a high possibility of losing oneself. If so, could it be
that I might also encounter it in the future?�
�It isn�t similar to your imagination.� Xia ShenChuan shook his head. �Although our
Reincarnation Martial Spirit has the possibility of being possessed by the Devil
(it is translated from a Chinese term �qigong deviation� which indicates that
something has gone wrong in spiritual or martial arts training, or physiological
disorder during or after the practice), it is not as serious as you have imagined.
No one of the Xia family�s ancestors had ever encountered the insanity as your
great grandfather has.�
�So why has Great Grandfather been like that?�
�Perhaps it has something related to the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist.� Xia Shen
Chuan�s face was heavy, seeming not to be very sure about it either. He told Xia
XinYan the story despite Shi Yan�s presence. �Fifty years ago, when your Great
Grandfather had just entered the Spirit Realm, he suddenly wanted to take a risk to
barge into the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. He had stayed there for nine years
before returning. Not long after that, he became like this. Before entering the
Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, your Great Grandfather was totally normal. I think that
something had definitely happened inside of the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist that had
made him become like this.�
Shi Yan�s face became horrific.
�Do the other two people know about the story of Great Grandfather?� Xia XinYan
lucidly thought about this.
�Probably.� Xia ShenChuan was not very certain. �I have decided to give this Vein
Spirit Pellet to him because the duration that he can maintain his consciousness is
getting shorter. If it continues like this, he won�t possibly be perspicacious
anymore. We have to try even though there is just one thin ray of hope left.�
Xia XinYan slightly released a sigh and didn�t say anything further.
�Shi Yan, why did you look for me?� After having talked for a while, Xia ShenChuan
suddenly remembered that Shi Yan coming here should be for something. He couldn�t
help but ask.
�Leave the ten islands taken from the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land for
later. The Xia family�s members should go to the Snow Dragon Island. If we can
gather our forces, it will be easier for us to support each other.� Shi Yan quickly
said without wasting any more time. That was what he had wanted to discuss with Xia
ShenChuan.
Currently, the Demon Dwellers were storing up and gathering forces in the Kyara
Sea. They could have launched their attacks at any possible time.
The Xia family was presently in the middle of the Hengluo Sea and the Black Water
Sea, which was a relatively sensitive area. The Demon Dwellers probably wouldn�t
have paid attention to it. However, if they did take actions, the Xia family�s
forces would hardly be able to resist them.
�Snow Dragon Island.�
After contemplating for a while, Xia ShenChuan firmly nodded eventually. �OK, I
will immediately arrange this after my return.�
�You can transmit the information now if possible. As soon as possible.� Shi Yan
said.
After considering, Xia ShenChuan also thought that the idea was right and said,
�Alright, I am sending the message now.�
Shi Yan slightly revealed a smile, looked at Xia XinYan, winking at her and said,
�Shall we take a walk?�
Xia XinYan�s face blushed. She stealthily had a quick glance at her grandfather. As
she saw Xia ShenChuan seemed not to have any reactions, she then slightly nodded
and followed Shi Yan.
On the coast of the Sun Island, the ocean breezes were gently blowing.
Shi Yan and Xia XinYan were sitting together on a huge green stone.
Under the chilly moonlight, the two of them were watching the sea in the gentle
breeze, enjoying the peace that belonged only to the two of them, for now.
Shi Yan slightly stretched out his hand, holding Xia XinYan�s small hand and
giggled.
Xia XinYan�s face reddened. She threw him a quick glance, struggled a few times but
couldn�t get out of his grab. Hence, she stopped struggling and said with a weak
voice, �Time flies. It has been three years already.�
�That�s right. Honestly, in recent years, we haven�t had many chances to meet each
other. We have always been in a hurry, having quickly parted after just a short
time of being together. It has always been a very long time before we could see
each other again.� Shi Yan released a sigh. �I had many thoughts when I had just
arrived at the Endless Sea. My cultivation has had big improvements in recent
years, but our relationship doesn�t seem to have much progress. Shall we change a
little bit?�
Shi Yan�s flaming eyes fixed on her appealing body. His fervid eyes concealed many
inner meanings.
Xia XinYan�s snow-white neck slightly reddened; her eyes were bashful. She blamed
him with a low voice, �Why do you always have these kinds of things in your head?�
�Please �� Shi Yan giggled, forcefully embraced her waist and pulled her charming
body closer to his.

Chapter 317: The covenant
Xia XinYan bungled as her face blushed and her delicate body was struggling. She
was embarrassed and resentful at the same time.
Shi Yan chuckled, didn�t care about her wriggle. His arms were like a chain tightly
wrapping around her body. The more she struggled, the tighter the shackle would be.
The fresh orchid-like fragrance from her wonderful body spread out, which refreshed
Shi Yan�s mind and brightened the broad smile on his face.
�This rascal �� The beautiful girl with the orchid aroma breaths was timid.
Her mesmerizing gesture churned up the beast�s thoughts in his mind like the waves
surged up and crashed ashore.
�You and I should have been closer long time ago. Since you have appeared in the
Sacred Stone Square, I have determined to have you for myself sooner or later.�
Shi Yan buoyantly laughed out loud. His two arms suddenly embraced her small
boneless waist tightly, lifting her up and placing her on his lap.
She was a little bit scared. Her face blushed so much that could captivate other
people. She struggled even harder.
A happy smile was blossoming on Shi Yan�s face, displaying an extreme passion.
The beautiful woman�s rounded butts were vehemently wriggling on his thighs, which
increased his pleasure much more.
While struggling, her firm butts moved from side to side rubbing his thighs, which
inflamed the beast�s lustful desire inside him. He nearly couldn�t control himself
and wanted to occupy her right away.
After Xia XinYan�s butts had wiggled for a while, her face was so red as if it was
about to bleed, her translucent eyes were flooded with romantic interests,
glistening like pearls, which was incredibly mesmerizing.
�Why do you stop moving?� Shi Yan whispered into her ears, teasing her. �The more
you struggle, the more pleasure I have. Why don�t you continue?�
�Such a scoundrel.� Xia XinYan quietly gritted her teeth. She slightly leaned her
body forward to avoid his teasing and preventing his mouth from touching her.
�You are mine.� Shi Yan suddenly lowered his tone uttering some words which sounded
like a sincere truth.
Shi Yan�s big arms embraced her body and then forcefully pulled it towards him,
placing her fragrant back against his chest. He then defiantly kissed on her long
white neck.
She slightly shivered as if there was an electric current running all over her
body. Her mind and her body were numb with no strength left as her elegant face
became dazed.
�Please, don�t�� She chirped unconsciously. Her powerless body leaned against his
chest. The body�s strength seemed to disappear gradually.
Shi Yan ignored it. His tongue like a small snake happily wandered on her reddened
silky white neck. The pleasure was surging up more and more while the flame inside
his eyes deflagrated.
�Don�t, don�t do it�� Xia XinYan�s body was totally flabby. In her struggle and
confusion, the longingness was somehow exposed, but she was still weakly resisting
it.
Shi Yan still ignored it. His hand placing on her belly was slowly moving up,
grabbing the �round-up mountain� there.
Once his hand had grabbed that firm round breast, Shi Yan�s brain was violently
agitated. As his body�s heat increased ten more times, his breath also became
heavier.
�Ah!� Her charming body suddenly trembled, her beautiful eyes flared up a horrific
light. She instantly used all of her strength to escape from his embrace, flying
straight up to the sky.
Under the cool moonlight, her eyes were glistening with water, and her face was
terrifying red that could even frighten other people. She resentfully looked down
at the scoundrel below, angrily staring at his private.
Shi Yan regained his consciousness, looked at the erection between his legs. He
then giggled and shamelessly said, �That�s a normal reaction, just a normal
reaction.�
�You are even more perverse than I have imagined.� While gritting her teeth, she
goggled, gazing at him. Her usual leisure and elegance had totally vanished, her
body was now so appealing that could drive men crazy. She said with a blushing
face, �I am not well-prepared yet. Your mind is full of bad things. I need to
consider more.�
Shi Yan slightly burst into laughing then spoke up, "Haven�t you ever said that if
I could defeat you, you would follow me?�
�Have you defeated me yet?� The beautiful woman said with a faint smile.
�Try me.� Shi Yan revealed a smile while standing up. His natural imposing body
emitted a mighty aura when all kinds of powers inside his body massively spread
out. He said, �Little beauty, it seems that I have to win to let you be convinced.
If so, let me give you a lesson then.�
As soon as finishing his words, he flew up to the sky like a lance.
Like lightning tearing off the sky, he quickly darted beside Xia XinYan in a blink.
Dozens of beams of sparkling light span around his fingers, turning into a net that
pounced upon Xia XinYan.
�More dangerous than before indeed.� The beautiful woman revealed a smile, slightly
nodding. She deliberately clasped her hands in front of her chest then abruptly
separated them.
Many green lotuses suddenly discharged from her palms.
Each Lotus had both big and small petals. The light which was revolving inside the
Lotus was like a gem under the sunlight. The lotuses adjoined with each other one
by one, forming a bigger green lotus.
The net of light, which had been created from the condensation of Shi Yan�s
Profound Qi, directly collided with that room-sized green lotus but was then struck
down into pieces by that powerful Lotus.
Without waiting for his reaction, the pistil of the Lotus opened up like a big
mouth swallowing him.
In a short moment, his body was covered by many lotuses. Tens of thousands of
streams of strange fresh energy were binding around his body like a rope.
He looked like being confined inside the pistil of a huge green lotus. Although he
tried struggling hard, he couldn�t get rid of that huge lotus which was formed by
many different small lotuses.
The green lotus gradually pushed down, binding him then brought him out and drowned
him in the sea.
�Splash.�
As soon as Shi Yan�s body entirely sank into the sea, it slightly trembled. That
green lotus� energy wrapping around him was keeping him away from the sea water
outside, but the energy inside the Lotus was still increasing.
Shi Yan then quietly used the power of the Rampage, the Ice Cold Flame, the Ten
Thousand Year Earth Flame, the Profound Qi inside his body, and his stiffened
muscles to wipe out the lotus�s strength that was chaining his entire body.
The beautiful woman�s charming face turned pale a little bit. Her perfect body
slowly descended. While deliberately hovering around in the air three meters away
from the top of his head, she spoke up with a smile, �Ge, you still can�t defeat me
yet.�
Shi Yan shook his head while smiling and saying, �I remember the covenant at the
beginning is not like this. You have used the Reincarnation Martial Spirit to enter
the Sky Realm directly. Of course, I couldn�t win. If you don�t use the
Reincarnation Martial Spirit, only base on your true cultivation base of the Third
Sky of the Earth Realm, it is not too difficult for me to defeat you.�
Xia XinYan mischievously smiled, exposing her glamor. She then imitated his words,
�Girls are like that. God has given them the stubbornness. Is it so?�
Shi Yan was as mute as a fish.
�Alright, I don�t play with you anymore. If it continues like this, you will get
injured for real.�
Xia XinYan slowly took a deep breath. Her white hands slightly separated, the green
lotus that was wrapping around Shi Yan�s body opened instantly, turning into
different small lotuses massively flying out and then disappeared into her palms.
�You will not encounter any side effects when using the Reincarnation Martial
Spirit?� Shi Yan suddenly said.
�Maybe.� Xia XinYan retrieved the green lotus then sat down again on the big green
stone, swinging her long legs while the flap of her clothes was fluttering. �I
should not use it for so long; otherwise, I might suffer the side effect. Anyway,
the Reincarnation Martial Spirit is much more stable than before. It�s already very
good.�
�You have had a big progress after many years.� Shi Yan was soaking wet, walking
over from the sea then sat down next to her and held her hands once again.
Xia XinYan threw a glance at him, implicating that he should not mess things up
again then said with a low tone, �Being able to have the current accomplishment
should be probably related to the spiritual power that you have sent into my brain
before. Honestly speaking, if I haven�t gone through those things, I wouldn�t be
able to reach the current realm.�
After a short pause, she continued, �I haven�t entered the Nirvana Realm yet
because I haven�t condensed enough the Profound Qi. Regarding the Realm, due to the
characteristic of the Reincarnation Martial Spirit, I have never worried about it.
In half a month max, I certainly can enter the Nirvana Realm. Presently, I can
vaguely feel that the spiritual power can somehow help me complete the
transformation of the Sea of Consciousness.�
�Wonderful.� Shi Yan sincerely said.
�Thank you.� Xia XinYan turned her head around looking at him and gently said.
Shi Yan dragged a mischievous smile out of the corner of his mouth. �I don�t care
when you thank me just in words. If you really want to thank me, give me a kiss.�
Her beautiful face blushed again. She didn�t reply while keeping her head bowed.
After a long while, when Shi Yan was about to give up the intention, she suddenly
moved closer, and her pink lips like the petals of the cherry blossom kissed on his
left cheek as fast as the electricity.
She then stood up, embarrassedly turned her back toward him, walking away while
mumbling, �I really shouldn�t be together with you for so long. The longer I stay
with you, the better chance this scoundrel will occupy everything of mine. Such a
complete pervert. That year, in� a brothel, while I was unconscious, you surely
didn�t act decently.�
�Hehe, you understand me so well indeed.� Shi Yan revealed a satisfactory smile
while standing up. He remembered the things in the past and then said without being
ashamed, �In the brothel, I used to kiss you. You just didn�t know it.�
�Hmm, if I had known it, I would have already killed you.�
The beautiful woman turned her head around, tightly closing her hands,
gesticulating for a while, but she wasn�t really angry as if she had soon known
that he would have that kind of answer.
�If you had killed me that time, how could you realize my good features?� Shi Yan
laughed out loud and leaped up like a panther. He then reappeared next to her just
in a blink, naturally holding her hand and said, �Human life is miraculous. That
year, you had a high and noble status, like an untouchable angle in the sky, which
brought people the inferiority without daring to pursue you. By that time, although
I already wanted to have you for myself, I didn�t think I could do it. You were
just a beautiful ambiguous dream to me.�
�Right now, you are not qualified enough to pursue me yet.� Xia XinYan glanced at
him with a smile and said, �Wait until you enter the Sky Realm and be able to
defeat me, I will agree to let you have me.�
Shi Yan�s face was agitated; he asked, �Your words are true?�
�Sure.� Her eyes were sparkling and mesmerizing; her beautiful smile appeared at
the corner of her mouth.
�I will not let you wait for long.� Shi Yan laughed out loud and said with his
confidence. �I have never felt this confident like right now. The immense Endless
Sea will spread out the legend of mine sooner or later. After my disappearance, the
legend about me will not be forgotten with time.�
As Xia XinYan was bewildered looking at that man who was arrogantly blustering, her
heart was vibrating nonstop. She felt a little bit dizzy when hearing those
boasting words.
The arrogance and ambition of a man before being capable of doing it was somehow a
fatal poison that attracted women.

Chapter 318: Understandable
Shi Yan took Xia ShenChuan and Xia XinYan to the manor where the three people of Yi
Tian Mo�s group were temporarily lodging. After Xia ShenChuan had walked around the
manor, he secretly cursed the Three Gods Sect that they were partial, treating him
unfavorably. Everything in this manor was much better than in his accommodation.
When Xia ShenChuan met Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba, he was immediately
astonished seeing them for the first time.
Although the three of Yi Tian Mo�s group didn�t disclose any powerful aura of the
God Realm warriors, being the Master of a family, Xia ShenChuan could easily
realize the true cultivation base of those three.
Like an obvious thing, Xia ShenChuan had realized that their cultivation base
should probably reach the God Realm.
Three God Realm warriors!
Xia ShenChuan kept being suspicious, didn�t know what kind of relation between them
and Shi Yan was.
As Yi Tian Mo didn�t want to frighten other people, he didn�t call Shi Yan �Master�
in front of others. However, one could still figure something out if noticing their
commotions.
Xia ShenChuan was a cunning old man, he had already figured out the situation and
was constantly lavish with his praises.
From those three people, Xia ShenChuan knew that Shi Yan had a very high position
in their hearts.
Until this instant, he realized why the Three Gods Sect was giving Shi Yan such a
distinguished treat like this.
Compared with these three God Realm warriors, even the Three Gods Sect couldn�t
have this kind of powerful forces.
The three God Realm warriors followed Shi Yan to come here and even obeyed his
orders. Needless to say, everyone could understand what it meant.
Xia ShenChuan secretly decided that regardless how the future would be, he had to
cling onto Shi Yan tightly, absolutely wouldn�t betray him.
Although he was still young and had just been in the Endless Sea for five years,
after the Yang family had retreated, he still seduced the hearts of the three
people of Yi Tian Mo�s group without the Yang family�s support. Shi Yan had proved
his own ability.
Shi Yan arranged the accommodation a little bit. He told Xia ShenChuan that this
manor was very spacious with many chambers, so he could freely go around and find a
place for himself to rest.
Xia ShenChuan beamed a smile and then left without informing his granddaughter.
As soon as Xia ShenChuan had left, Shi Yan was about to ask the three people of Yi
Tian Mo�s group to see how many people had come here while he had been absent.
However, Cao Zhi Lan unexpectedly returned with her lustrous appearance.
She was wearing a blue dress; her body was gentle and slender. The crystal
adornments attached to the flap of her dress were producing a tinkling melody that
was very pleasant to people�s ears.
Her charming face wore a faint smile which agitated other people�s hearts.
This pretty woman seemed to forget completely what had happened at the hot spring.
She was casually walking in.
She rolled her eyes and then stopped on Xia XinYan�s body. The smile at the corner
of her mouth was even broader.
Xia XinYan�s eyebrows arched while she slightly harrumphed, gazed straight at her
without any fears.
The beauty of each of these two women was in no way inferior to the other one, and
their auras were equivalent. Both of them possessed the mesmerizing appearances
that all the males were longing days and nights, even in their dreams.
In the pearly radiant room, their bewitching beauty seemed to overwhelm all the
pearls and gems. Even Shi Yan also had to compliment their elegance and beauty
secretly.
The beautiful eyes of the two beautiful girls shot out some lights which collided
with each other in the air, igniting dangerous fires.
�Why are you still coming here?� After being bewildered for a while, Shi Yan sat
down, signaling the three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group to leave and discuss the
important matters later.
The three of them were sensitive, strangely looked at the two beautiful women who
now looked like the two hens staring at each other. They secretly smiled, nodded
their heads and left.
�I�m staying here.� Cao Zhi Lan raised her picturesque eyebrows, gently stroking
her hair which got stuck in her ears. She then giggled and said, �We all stay here,
so why can�t I come back?�
Shi Yan was mute, slightly shaking his head.
�Moreover,� Cao Zhi Lan stopped for a while, finding a chair to sit down, ignoring
Xia XinYan�s hostile look. She then gave him an affectionate glance and said,
�Didn�t you say that I am your slave? As I am yours, I obviously have to follow my
master. Furthermore, you have placed a formation technique on my body, how can I
dare to run away?�
Xia XinYan�s beautiful eyes flared up a ray of anger, instantly glanced at Shi Yan
with the manner as if she wanted to bring an army to investigate him.
�Ah, it�s not like what you are thinking.� Shi Yan was a little bit disconcerted,
he opened his arms and said, �I am innocent, I have never touched her. At first, I
kept her because I needed her for something, but then I didn�t do anything
eventually.�
Xia XinYan was still secretly resentful inside, but she no longer showed it on her
face.
She leisurely walked over and sat down on the left side of Shi Yan then proactively
stretched out her hand holding Shi Yan�s hand placing at the other end of the
table. She coldly looked at Cao Zhi Lan while speaking with a low tone, �As you
have admitted your slavery status, you should have a little understanding of being
a slave. Bring me a cup of tea.�
Shi Yan dry coughed while his eyes were strange, thinking to himself that this girl
was not just simply laid-back.
�Bring tea?� Cao Zhi Lan�s face was a little bit shaken as the smile at the corner
of her mouth gradually faded away. Her pink lips curled up and sarcastically said,
�Since I was little, I have never served tea to anyone, let alone another girl? Not
to mention the fact that the Xia family�s fame has been written off on the ranking
list of the Endless Sea, even when the Xia family is the most powerful, you are not
qualified enough to ask me to do anything. Understand?�
�Haven�t you just boasted that you are a slave?� Xia XinYan squinted, her closing
hands instantly tightened, which made Shi Yan a bit worried.
�But not the slave of yours, Xia XinYan.� Cao Zhi Lan didn�t care to look at her
but instead, picked up a cluster of grapes and attentively peeled them.
�That�s alright.� Xia XinYan dragged a smile out of the corner of her mouth as if
she had already had a plan. She then gently looked at Shi Yan, her jade-like hands
slightly swung while she said, �Shi Yan, can you tell your slave to bring me a cup
of tea?� Her eyes were full of lights; she gritted her teeth with the begging and
threatening appearance at the same time.
�It�s simple.� Shi Yan burst into laughing while feeling that this scene was quite
interesting. His other hand pointed at the left cheek and said to Xia XinYan, �If
you do like what you have done earlier, I will do as your request. Hahaha.�
�Pervert!� Her face instantly blushed while she secretly cursed him. She
aggressively squeezed Shi Yan�s hand, resented that she couldn�t crush it into
pieces.
Cao Zhi Lan revealed an exciting smile as if she was very interested in it. She
giggled while provokingly looking at Xia XinYan, �I am looking.�
Xia XinYan�s face was even reddened, she rampageously gazed at Cao Zhi Lan then
shifted her eyes looking at Shi Yan with a threatening look.
Shi Yan suddenly became joyful as he felt that she was so mesmerizing now. He
urged, �Just one kiss, as being a female master, you should be generous.�
�I think she doesn�t dare to do it.� Cao Zhi Lan beautifully smiled and stood up.
Her body flashed up and reappeared next to Shi Yan in no time.
Under the unbelievable eyes of Xia XinYan, Cao Zhi Lan daringly kissed Shi Yan
right at the place that Xia XinYan had kissed him earlier, leaving a faint pink
stain on his face.
Shi Yan was bewildered like a wooden rooster.
Xia XinYan�s countenance instantly changed.
�I am an obedient female slave.� After kissing him, Cao Zhi Lan glided away like a
cool breeze. Her gentle voice came up from afar, �Master, I�m going to take a
shower first. If you have any request, you can always come to see me. In terms of
some aspects, I might be better than the Yin Yang Wonderland�s disciples.�
In the satisfied giggling sounds, her delicate body quietly left in a blink without
leaving a trace.
After having stepped out of the room, the calm and brave face of Cao Zhi Lan
suddenly blushed. She held her face with her watery eyes while stopping behind the
rockwork. Her mind was stirred up, her face was reddened, and she mumbled to
herself, �This is the first time I did it, �oh, I might be wrong.�
Shi Yan was sitting in a daze with a strange face. He didn�t expect that girl was
that daring. She had dared to do it front of Xia XinYan without feeling ashamed.
Xia XinYan�s charming face didn�t look good at all. Her beautiful eyes were
overwhelmed with anger and hatred, looking at him.
�This matter, isn�t she famous for being flirty?� Shi Yan smiled and said with an
awkward face. �How come she didn�t feel ashamed like that? I have come to the
Endless Sea for quite long, but I have never seen any women who were as shameless
as she is.�
�As far as I have known, there is none of any bad rumors about her in the Endless
Sea nor her unclear relations with any man.� Xia XinYan said with hatred while the
rage had obviously surged up inside her heart. �Unless you have secretly had some
kind of affairs with her, how could she be that daring? There has been something
between you two. Is it true?�
�No. There is nothing.� Shi Yan shook his head.
�Hmm.� Xia XinYan was flooded with rage; she suddenly stood up, angrily staring at
him, then glided away and left.
Shi Yan rubbed his nose, didn�t stand up to chase after her. Instead, he used his
soul to transmit the message.
Not long after that, three beams of light flashed up. The three people of Yi Tian
Mo�s group appeared in front of Shi Yan.
�Those two girls are both good.� Ya Meng chuckled. �When Cao Zhi Lan was leaving
earlier, she looked quite panicked. It seems that she was also aroused by
something. It�s sure that this was the first time she did it. You are truly
blessed.�
Shi Yan burst into laughing. �The three of you didn�t just hide somewhere and peep
at me?!�
Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba didn�t deny it.
�No, no, it�s not like that.� Ya Meng constantly shook his head. �With our current
cultivation level, we can hear almost everything even if we don�t want to. In a
short distance like this, and your voices were not low, there is no way that we
couldn�t hear it, even blocking our ears would not help at all.�
Yi Tian Mo and Ka Ba also nodded, confirming that Ya Meng�s words were the same as
their explanation.
Shi Yan was not angry anyway. He said, �Beautiful girls naturally stand against
each other. These two women are not an exception.�
�Presently, this place is bustling like a festival. Ambassadors from different

forces have continued coming here, clearly saying that they would like to see you
or the three of us. However, we have refused them all.� Yi Tian Mo started talking
about the main matter with a serious face. �A person with the extraordinary soul
level has secretly broken into here. He has even fought with us for a short while
before safely leaving. His cultivation is exceptional.�
�What?� Shi Yan�s eyes became frigid.
�Do you remember his spirit aura?�
�We couldn�t figure out,� Yi Tian Mo shook his head, �We don�t know what kind of
secret technique he used to be able to hide even his host soul. If I meet him
again, I will hardly recognize him. It seems that this person doesn�t have good
intentions. Master, you have to be careful. I am afraid he might want to take
actions with you.�
Shi Yan�s face slightly changed.

Chapter 319: Possessed by Devil
The three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group had left.
Shi Yan was sitting alone in the middle of the room, slightly closing his eyes and
being silent like a monk in his meditation.
Shi Yan didn�t mind about the person that Yi Tian Mo had mentioned although he had
been a little bit astonished.
Many high-class warriors from everywhere were gathering on the Sun Island, and some
God Realm warriors were among them. When those warriors appeared on the Sun Island
at the same time, the island would obviously no longer be peaceful anymore.
As he had just come to the Sun Island today, he had already killed several people
and had become a star after the fight with Man Gu.
Heroes from everywhere on the island had already noticed him and been even more
interested in the cultivation base of the three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group.
The Yang family had offended many people in the Endless Sea during their glorious
time.
As soon as Shi Yan had appeared, he had forcefully made the other forces to pay for
what they had done before and intimidated Yu Qin and Gu Shao. In their eyes, this
action of his was similar to the previous defiance of the Yang family.
Obviously, some people who were hiding in the dark weren�t happy with his way of
doing things. Thus, the fact that someone couldn�t help but take actions was also
understandable.
As what he had seen, the fact that someone couldn�t help but bring the whole army
here to question his guilt was something that was likely to happen.
He, of course, also believed that no one would be willing to be involved in life
and death battles given the current tense situation.
Exactly speaking, they would not risk their lives to fight against the three people
of Yi Tian Mo�s group.
After all, the Demon Dwellers� intimidation was still there.
Before the Demon Dwellers� menace disappeared, no one would dare to ignore it.
Shi Yan didn�t care about the current situation as he had nothing in the Endless
Sea. If something happened, he could simply dust off his ass and leave. He didn�t
care about the Endless Sea�s situation, whether ordinary people lived or died, nor
the resources on the island.
Leaving the Endless Sea, he still could live a good life like he had had before,
let alone the fact that he didn�t have much attachment to the Yang family.
Without any attachment, he wasn�t scared at all. That was why he dared to fish in
troubled waters at this critical point of time.
The war between the Demon Dwellers and the high-class warriors of the Endless Sea
was just the training for him to gain more valuable experiences that could help him
enter the Nirvana Realm or even the Sky Realm.
The special feature of the Mystery Martial Spirit in his body was that it would be
improved faster during battles, and the powers that it could absorb would also be
bigger.
He felt regretful that he couldn�t stir up the Endless Sea sooner.
The more warriors that fell, the more treasures he would be able to obtain. Seeing
from this aspect, he was actually one of the major factors that led the world into
complete chaos.
Only when he was not scared and had no attachments, would he be able to freely do
whatever he wanted without having to be responsible for any consequences.
Many thoughts zoomed over in his mind. A cold smile appeared at the corner of his
mouth. He then closed his eyes and started to meditate.
Numerous negative feelings flooded the meridians inside his body. Under the effect
of the Mystery Martial Spirit, the aura was running in his meridians with breakneck
speed, purifying the dead auras that he had absorbed today and turning them into
some kinds of peculiar energies that brought him power.
Shi Yan was quietly sensing them, being immersed in himself to understand the
strange transformation in his body.
Although there were still two kinds of chaotic negative auras penetrating, they
were in the range that he could bear. His mind maintained to be in the conscious
state at all times, without having any signs of losing his mind.
�It seems that the spiritual Qi of other people was not enough for me to use.� Shi
Yan thought to himself.
The people who had died today were only at the Earth Realm and the Disaster Realm.
After their spiritual Qi had been absorbed, the purification speed in Shi Yan�s
meridians was significantly faster. That was also why the negative auras couldn�t
have affected him much.
Entering the Peak Earth Realm, whether it was his mental state or his body�s
extreme endurance level, both had a huge breakthrough.
At this Realm, his body could now endure more of the counterattacks.
While Shi Yan was quietly evaluating and sensing the transformation inside his
body, his spirit was very calm as his Sea of Consciousness was restful without
surging up.
Not long after that, those familiar peculiar energies suddenly flowed out of his
meridians.
Being in shock, he quickly controlled that peculiar power and was conducting it to
the beam of profound Qi light in his body.
During this time, he always paid attention to the beam of Profound Qi light on his
belly.
In that marvelous world, the Profound Qi had an unusual shape of an ancient tree
piercing through the sky while its branches and leaves were full of Profound Qi and
energy, becoming more and more luxuriant.
He vaguely speculated that when the Profound Qi gathered more and more, this
ancient tree started to have miraculous transformations in every fifteen minutes.
He even recognized that when the ancient Profound Qi tree had the transformation
was also the point of time when he would break through to the Nirvana Realm.
Therefore, he had been continuing condensing the Profound Qi in the past few days,
gathering more of the Sky and Earth aura to pour in.
Needless to say, the peculiar power inside the meridians in his entire body was
extremely useful. It helped the Profound Qi grow. Thanks to this peculiar energy,
his Profound Qi had rocketed several times.
He believed that if he could conduct this energy that was staying hidden in his
meridians into the ancient Profound Qi tree, that this ancient Profound Qi tree
would have some critical transformations.
The thing that he wanted the most was to pour this peculiar energy into the Star
Martial Spirit on his chest.
However, it was useless to pour that peculiar energy into the Star Martial Spirit
before knowing the secrets of the Star Martial Spirit.
His mind flickered. He immediately activated the soul consciousness and hid it in
the moving mystical flows of power, in an attempt to control and conduct them to
the beam of Profound Qi light in his belly.
However, when he started doing that, his mind was suddenly agitated. Something was
moving in his Sea of Consciousness.
This kind of vibration made his mind tremble. The muscles on his body were
shrinking. He suddenly fell off the chair amid the room while his body kept shaking
violently, and made it looked like he was having a seizure. It was extremely
strange.
In the Sea of Consciousness, the host soul was spreading out numerous soul fibers
that were connecting with the Sea of Consciousness to control its vibrations.
While his mind was empty, a miraculous illusion, which was like as if he was
floating in the cloud, suddenly appeared, drifting about along with the howling
wind. The chaotic thoughts in his brain seemed to have completely been wiped out.
He didn�t think of anything as it seemed that he was now entering some kind of
marvelous realm. His body was subconsciously shaking.
Following this tremor, the mystical strength that came forth from the meridians in
his entire body turned into countless tiny dots of light and was slowly running to
his right arm.
His mind was as empty as the Ethereal Realm. He knew the moving direction of this
mystical energy flow, but he couldn�t have any reactions.
At this moment, his body didn�t seem to belong to him anymore.

His consciousness could no longer control his body, and the ability to control his
body seemed to have temporarily been captured by different kinds of invisible
energies.
All of the mystical energies that were spreading out from his meridians were now
quickly flowing towards his right arm.
When he assumed that the transformation of his body was about to end, a stream of
mystical power pierced into the beam of the profound Qi light and was now entering
the ancient tree that had been created by the condensation of the Profound Qi.
�Boom.�
The mystical strength seemed to burn numerous splendid lights.
Instantly, the luxuriant ancient Profound Qi tree radiated many glittering lights
which were like thousands of tiny rivers then spread out of the tree trunk
altogether and disappeared into the vessels on his belly.
More than thousands of sparkling Profound Qi fibers massively flew out, flooding
towards his right arm.
Shi Yan was going through some kind of miraculous transformation that was quietly
happening.
The Profound Qi of his entire body then spread out from his belly. The trunk of
that ancient tree gradually shrank, slowly became gloomy, and eventually
disappeared.
The sparkling Profound Qi from that ancient tree trunk turned into thousands of
rays that were flowing along his vessels towards his right arm, blending with the
mystical energy inside there, and then pouring into the muscles of his right arm.
The flesh in his muscles vibrated nonstop. The Profound Qi and the mystical power
constantly poured in and fused with each other.
That vibration had been spreading all over his body. Six hundred thirty-nine
muscles on his body also seemed to be shaking, which gave him the feeling that
numerous currents of electricity were running through his body.
His entire right arm suddenly shot out dark purple rays, which were getting more
illuminant together with the vibrations of his muscles.
As the Profound Qi of the entire body had been completely drained, the light of the
Profound Qi on his belly also became gloomier.
The ancient Profound Qi tree had vanished as if it had returned to the nihility. It
would require another condensation of the Profound Qi to appear again.
The Profound Qi and the mystical energy fused with each other and then completely
disappeared into his right arm�s flesh. This fusion filled his muscles with full of
energy that could make the other people trembling in fear.
His entire body was agitated while the amplitude of the vibrations was getting
bigger. He gesticulated in the middle of the room as if he was unconsciously
possessed by the devil without knowing what it is that he was doing.
�Boom.�
An explosion came up in his head. His wriggling body suddenly ceased as if it was
being controlled by the Immobilized Body Technique. Although his body was
motionless, it still maintained the peculiar pose.
At this moment, his brain didn�t have any thoughts left.
Only his right arm was still dazzling and was quietly going through some peculiar
transformation.
� � �
Dawn was coming.
The figures of two people quarreling emerged outside the manor.
Xia XinYan was sitting in the garden since earlier. As soon as seeing those two
vacillated in front of the gate, she couldn�t help but stand up with a forced
smile.
She looked at them from afar with her knitted eyebrows then asked, �What are you
coming here for?�
�Ah ha.� Ye ZhangFeng went inside while pointing at the gate guards and speaking,
�I told them I know you guys, so they let us in.�
Lin Ya Qin followed him unceremoniously.
�Why are you here?� Xia XinYan asked again.
�The meeting won�t start until tomorrow. There is the busiest auction fair today,
which is organized by the Spirit Treasure Wonderland after having the permission of
the Three Gods Sect. It is said that there will be many extraordinary spirit
treasures being displayed in the auction fair. I want to ask Shi Yan to accompany
us, and also I want to discuss something with him.� Ye ZhangFeng giggled and said.
After going around in the manor, Lin Ya Qin said with astonishment, �This place is
much better than ours. If I knew you were here, I would have come here last night.�
�I will tell Shi Yan about this. We will come and stay here tonight.� Ye ZhangFeng
said with a smile.
Lin Ya Qin nodded, implicating that it was how it should be.
� � �
In a small charming pavilion staying hidden in the forest, the window on the third
story suddenly opened.
Cao Zhi Lan opened up her arms; her waist bent backwards like a willow while her
beautiful breasts were thrusting out.
�Oh!� Lin Ya Qin shouted with surprise as if she had just found a new continent.
She pointed towards Cao Zhi Lan from a distance and said, �Why is she here?� Ye
ZhangFeng was a little bit bewildered before bursting into a strange laughter,
constantly nodding and complimenting, �This little rascal Shi Yan is really
dangerous. I admire him now.�
Xia XinYan�s face was not good, as her cold eyes shifted over there and asked, �Do
you know her?�
�No, we don�t,� Ye ZhangFeng shook his head, �We just met her yesterday.�
Lin Ya Qin looked toward there then looked at Xia XinYan. As she seemed to
understand something, she clapped her hands while talking with a big smile, �I
know. You two are competing for a man? That is interesting!�
Xia XinYan was embarrassed, angrily staring at her.
�Where is Shi Yan?� Ye ZhangFeng asked.
�Don� know.� As her rage hadn�t gone yet, she was still crabby when mentioning
about Shi Yan. �Perhaps he will be going out soon.�
After hearing that, Ye ZhangFeng and Lin Ya Qin didn�t pay much attention. They
talked to her while waiting.
� � ...
In the big room.
The three people Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba were looking at Shi Yan who was
motionlessly and unconsciously lying down on the ground with somber faces.
�What happened?� Ka Ba�s face was confused, �We were constantly vigilant last
night. We didn�t detect anyone nor any souls breaking in. How come it is like this?
�
�Old Yi, did you find something abnormal last night?� Ya Meng asked with a worried
face.
�No,� Yi Tian Mo shook his head while speaking with a heavy voice, �Only someone
who has a higher realm than ours could cross our soul defensive formation;
otherwise, there is no way that we couldn�t detect anyone. But, there shouldn�t be
anyone with that level on this island?�
�So, how about this?� Ka Ba asked with fear.
�Perhaps something happened while he was cultivating.� Yi Tian Mo had a closer look
at Shi Yan, quietly urging his soul consciousness for a while before speaking.
�It�s alright. The Sea of Consciousness of Master is totally normal. Even the host
soul is safe. It is just that the host soul seems to be stuck in some kind of
miraculous realm, which brings people an uncatchable feeling of emptiness. That
might be some kind of cultivation technique.�
Ya Meng couldn�t help but walk forward, stretched out his hand placing on Shi Yan�s
chest, launching the power to check a little bit. He then said with the unchanged
face, �The Profound Qi has completely vanished.�
�What?� At this moment, Yi Tian Mo�s and Ka Ba�s faces changed dramatically. They
hurriedly walked over to check and realized that his Profound Qi had truly died out
mystically.
�How come?� The three of them exchanged glances with complicated faces, didn�t know
how to handle this matter.
�Is it because he had fought with someone for the whole night yesterday that
consumed all of his Profound Qi?� Ya Meng said with uncertainty while helplessly
rubbing his head.
�In this spacious place, if he had fought with someone, how come we didn�t know it?
� Yi Tian Mo coldly harrumphed and took a deep breath. His soul continued searching
further, slowly going into the host soul inside Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness.
However, as soon as his soul entered Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness, the five
Devils who seemed to have been originally in a deep sleep suddenly leaped up
altogether.
The five flows of devilish auras burst out from the five Devils� bodies. In the
middle of many horrendous waves of souls that could wrench the other people�s
hearts, the five Devils stormed towards Yi Tian Mo�s soul which had just entered.
Yi Tian Mo�s face quickly changed, he hastily retrieved his soul consciousness.

Chapter 320: Investigating
As soon as Yi Tian Mo had retrieved his soul, the five Devils stopped chasing after
it. They didn�t get out of the Sea of Consciousness and restfully stayed inside.
Shi Yan still maintained his strange motionless posture as if he was in some sort
of a trance. Although his Sea of Consciousness was still vibrating, his breath was
normal. Except for the fact that all of his Profound Qi had been entirely lost even
though his body didn�t have any abnormalities.
Yi Tian Mo�s face displayed a little surprise and became heavier after having
retrieved his soul.
�How was it?� Ka Ba and Ya Meng asked at the same time with suspicious faces.
�There are some problems.� Yi Tian Mo stretched his hand placing it on Shi Yan�s
hand, transmitting the Profound Qi into his body.
The Profound Qi like sensitive, subtle fibers slowly flew around inside Shi Yan�s
vessels within his chest and gradually spread out all over his body.
However, when Yi Tian Mo�s Profound Qi circulated to Shi Yan�s right arm, it
encountered layer upon layers of obstacles. The Profound Qi that he had released
was somehow being blocked by numerous walls, making it impossible to penetrate
inside.
Yi Tian Mo�s Profound Qi continued being transmitted, groping along the vessels to
spread out all over Shi Yan�s body. Except for his right arm, other places inside
his body was ventilated and uncluttered.
As he had figured this out, Yi Tian Mo thought for a while before continuing
transmitting several more of the Profound Qi fibers toward Shi Yan�s right arm.
Seven flows of the Profound Qi scattered and busted in the invisible walls at the
same time.
�Boom.�
A deep explosive sound reverberated from inside Shi Yan�s arm.
The dark purple lights were moving on his arm. In that strange vibration, Yi Tian
Mo�s Profound Qi that had just stormed in exploded and was completely swallowed up,
leaving no trace.
Shi Yan�s arm shot out a flow of peculiar aura toward Yi Tian Mo�s hand.
Yi Tian Mo�s face changed in fear. He quickly retracted his hand and slightly
shouted, �It�s strange.�
Ya Meng and Ka Ba was astounded and urgently asked, �Old Yi, what happened?�
�Nothing.� Yi Tian Mo released a sigh and helplessly said, �It appears that I
couldn�t wake Master up. I don�t know why his current symptom is similar to
�possessed by the Devil�. However, after thinking more carefully, it doesn�t seem
right. Perhaps due to some secret technique cultivation, he has turned to be like
this.�
After listening to Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng and Ka Ba didn�t say anything further.
Ya Meng�s and Ka Ba�s knowledge of the different kinds of forces were not as
profound as Yi Tian Mo�s. Thus, they knew that they couldn�t really help or give
any input.
The three of them were contemplating, looking at Shi Yan with their knitted
eyebrows. They felt helpless right now as they had no solution for this situation.
Xia XinYan, Ye ZhangFeng, and Lin Ya Qi had been waiting for Shi Yan for a long
time but still didn�t see Shi Yan show up yet; thus, they couldn�t help but go and
look for him.
As soon as they entered the room, seeing Shi Yan�s stiff body on the ground, they
all screamed out terrifyingly.
The three people of Yi Tian Mo stood around Shi Yan, preventing anyone from coming
closer.
Even Xia XinYan was stopped as well.
Xia ShenChuan also arrived right after he had been informed about this. He
strangely looked at Shi Yan before looking at the three people who were standing
around him while asking suspiciously, �What happened?�
Ye ZhangFeng, Lin Ya Qi, and Cao Zhi Lan were also full of doubts. Shi Yan had been
still fine the previous day, how could he have become like this just after one
night?
No one could explain.
�We came here this morning and had found him in this unconscious state. It was
like� like �possessed by Devil� state.� After coldly harrumphing, Yi Tian Mo told
them the truth about what had happened. �I have searched Master�s soul and detected
nothing abnormal except that the Profound Qi of his entire body seems to have been
completely drained. It is like he has consumed all of his strength after fighting
with someone.�
�How is it possible?� Xia ShenChuan was surprised, �This place was very quiet last
night. There was no fight for sure. Is it true that he was possessed by the Devil?�
Although everyone was worried, they were not very anxious as they saw that Shi Yan
was still breathing, and his heartbeat was still normal.
However, it was certainly not a good thing if he couldn�t wake up.
As Yi Tian Mo had admitted his helplessness, everyone else also kept their mouths
shut.
�Let me try.� After contemplating for a while, Ye ZhangFeng suddenly spoke up.
�Although I don�t know what happened to him, with my knowledge of the �possessed by
the Devil� state, perhaps I can figure out something.�
Yi Tian Mo tightly knitted his eyebrows.
Xia ShengChuan�s eyebrows were also slamming together.
Everyone knew that Shi Yan and Ye ZhangFeng met each other not that long ago, and
thus they couldn�t be considered as having a close relationship. If Ye ZhangFeng
had some wicked intentions and wanted to take this chance to kill Shi Yan, Shi Yan
would have no other ways except for death.
No one had nodded yet as everyone was carefully considering it.
�Let him try. As we have many people, even if he has bad intentions, he will not be
able to do it.� At the critical point of time, Xia XinYan spoke up, �It is still
better than wasting time. If Shi Yan is really in the �possessed by the Devil�
state, we have to come up with a solution quickly.�
�Is this guy really from the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist?� Yi Tian Mo asked Xia
ShenChuan after considering for a while.
The previous night, the three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group had had some talks with
Xia ShenChuan and gotten some information related to Ye ZhangFeng.
The three of them especially paid attention to the center land of the Grace
Mainland behind the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. From the talk with Xia ShenChuan,
Yi Tian Mo had known that Xia ShenChuan was the Master of the Xia family, and he
had also had a feeling that Xia ShenChuan could have provided him with some useful
information.
During the conversation with the three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group, Xia ShenChuan
had been surprised as well. As he had remembered the fact that Ye ZhangFeng and Lin
Ya Qi had suddenly appeared out of nowhere, he had told Yi Tian Mo what he knew.
The three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group clearly paid close attention to this. They
had asked many questions about Ye ZhangFeng and even had had the intention that
they would have had to question Ye ZhangFeng more in person later.
�That�s right. He has said it himself.� Xia ShengChuan nodded.
The eyes of the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan - Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and
Ka Ba brightened up, simultaneously looking at Ye ZhangFeng.
�Does the center of the Grace Mainland have a place whose name is the Heaven Yin
Ancient Mound?� Yi Tian Mo took a deep breath before asking.
Ye ZhangFeng�s and Lin Ya Qi�s faces changed dramatically. �You know about the
Heaven Yin Ancient Mound?�
A Heaven Light seemed to flare up in Ye ZhangFeng�s eyes. �The Heaven Yin Ancient
Mound is one of the three dead territories. It is very famous as well as mystical.
It has been said that the Heaven Yin Ancient Mound has always been sealed and that
no one could enter. How could you know of that place?�
After the three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group threw him a quick look, they quietly
nodded, indicating that they had confirmed Ye ZhangFeng�s identity.
�You can try now. Don�t do anything stupid.� Yi Tian Mo didn�t reply Zhe
ZhangFeng�s question. Instead, he just gave a narrow access and told Ye ZhangFeng,
�Be careful. Don�t use the soul to approach his Sea of Consciousness. Otherwise,
the soul that you release will not be able to come back. Moreover, the abnormal
thing in his body was on his right arm. If you want to search, aim for that
target.�
Ye ZhangFeng gazed at him and asked again, �How can you know about the Heaven Yin
Ancient Mound?�
�From the ancestors� scripture.� Yi Tian Mo replied after contemplating for a

while.
Ye ZhangFeng�s eyes brightened, carefully looking at the three of them. He seemed

to have figured out something, but he didn�t say anything further. He walked over
and stayed next to Shi Yan. After that, he stretched out his hand holding Shi Yan�s
arm.
A fireball suddenly shot out from Ye ZhangFeng�s palm.
The flames were like many scales covering his palm and the back of his hand. In
just a blink, Ye ZhangFeng�s hand now looked like it was wearing a yellow glove.
The flames kept dancing nonstop as if there was a life joyfully cheering on his
hand.
The faces of the three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group turned chalky white. They
couldn�t help but take a few steps backward and hoarsely screamed out loud with
astonishment, �Heaven Flame!�
The three people Cao Zhi Lan, Xia XinYan, and Xia ShenChuan also quickly moved
backwards in shock as they were scared that the Heaven Flame would touch them.
�No worries, I can perfectly control this Heaven Flame. I won�t let its heat affect
anyone.�
The faces of the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan were not quite good. They
urgently used their powers to check and realized that there was no heating aura of
the Heaven Flame in the room.
They were secretly surprised and were strangely looking at Ye ZhangFeng.
The Heaven Flame�s heat was incredibly terrifying. Being able to release the Heaven
Flame and oppress all of its aura at the same time, Ye ZhangFeng had clearly
reached the exceptionally marvelous Realm in using the Heaven Flame.
They understood that Ye ZhangFeng was much better than Shi Yan in terms of using
and controlling the Heaven Flame.
Cao Zhi Lan was frightened. Her beautiful eyes were full of astonishment while she
secretly guessed Ye ZhangFeng�s status.
On the contrary, as Xia ShenChuan and Xia XinYan had already known Ye ZhangFeng�s
identity as well as the mystery of the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, they were not
too surprised.
Under everyone�s attentive looks, Ye ZhangFeng closed his eyes, and several
sparkling drops of water appeared on his white face that was even more beautiful
than a girl�s. His hand which was holding Shi Yan�s arm was also slightly trembling
as if he was consuming a big amount of power.
Lin Ya Qi was also surprised and a little bit puzzled when seeing Ye ZhangFeng
being this exhausted.
She clearly knew Ye ZhangFeng�s ability more than anyone else. She thought that Ye
ZhangFeng shouldn�t have wasted too much strength with Shi Yan�s strange �possessed
by the Devil� state; instead, he only needed to sense a little to just to roughly
know the current situation.
However, she was a little bit shocked when seeing Ye ZhangFeng�s reaction,; she
also looked at Shi Yan out of curiosity.
More sweat had appeared on Ye ZhangFeng�s face as he became more somber. He was
still closing his eyes without saying anything. No one knew whether he had figured
something out or not.
In the room, everyone was silent, looking at Ye ZhangFeng and Shi Yan�s abnormal
state.
Yi Tian Mo�s face changed all of a sudden. He lifted his face looking up and said
with a cold face, �That guy is here again.�
Ya Meng�s and Ka Ba�s eyes became chillingly cold. They quickly sat down, releasing
their souls to form a soul defensive formation which prevented that guy from
penetrating.
�You guys shouldn�t use the soul consciousness nor get out of this circle.�
Yi Tian Mo�s face was severely serious. His five fingers shot out many peculiar
beams of light, creating a dome of light on the ground covering everyone inside of
it.
After finishing the arrangement, Yi Tian Mo also sat down, closed his eyes,
preparing to fight against the enemy.

Chapter 321: The Mutant Martial Spirit.
In the room, the three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group were sitting in three different
directions surrounding Shi Yan. Ye ZhangFeng was in the middle, and the other
people were beside him, remaining alerted with somber faces.
Cao Zhi Lan and Xia XinYan stopped opposing each other; instead, they both raised
their heads up looking toward the sky and were carefully watching around.
Only Lin Ya Qi was leisurely. She took out a purple headscarf on which the image of
clouds was embroidered. The clouds seemed to have several kinds of plants
embroidered inside it as well. Putting the headscarf on, Lin Ya Qi was even more
comfortable, deliberately looking east to west.
As soon as she put on the headscarf, the clouds on it started moving slowly, and
the plants inside the clouds began to grow miraculously and quickly spread out the
entire headscarf in a blink.
Those plants rapidly emitted a strange flow of spiritual power that produced many
peculiar circles of light wrapping around Lin Ya Qi�s head and eventually covering
her entire body.
Those circles of light swayed and wiggled before flying up to the sky. They then
stopped at the place where the Soul Defensive Formation of the three people of Yi
Tian Mo�s group had condensed earlier.
�Sacred Level Secret Treasure!� Cao Zhi Lan�s beautiful face was full of
astonishment while she was glancing at the purple headscarf on Lin Yi Qi�s head.
She said with a gentle voice, �It is also the Sacred Level Secret Treasure of the
Soul Defensive type. It is really surprising indeed.�
Xia XinYan�s and Xia ShenChuan�s eyes were glowing while they quietly nodded their
heads.
No wonder why this girl didn�t seem to worry at all. It turned out that she had the
Sacred Level Secret Treasure of the Soul Defensive type. She obviously didn�t need
to be worried at all when holding that kind of treasure in her hand.
There were a few of the Sacred Level Secret Treasures in the Endless Sea, and all
of them were in the hands of the most powerful forces of the Endless Sea.
The Sacred Level Secret Treasures was always the most precious value of each Sect.
It could sometimes be even more valuable than the God Realm warriors themselves.
All of the Sacred Level Secret Treasures were in the God Realm warriors� hands, and
only the God Realm warriors were able to make the most use of those treasures�
powers, as well as protecting and keeping them safe.
The Sacred Level Secret Treasure could be transmitted throughout many generations.
It was seemingly unable to be destroyed, and thus, its value could be sometimes
higher than that of the God Ream warriors.
Currently, although Lin Ya Qi was still ranked at the Peak Earth Realm, she already
possessed a Sacred Level Secret Treasure. Xia ShenChuan and Cao Zhi Lan were
terrified when they kept thinking about this. They couldn�t imagine how powerful
her Old Master�s ability could be. Xia XinYan was certain that the person who
offered a Sacred Level Secret Treasure to another one was definitely an extremely
powerful one.
�Creak creak creak.�
Some peculiar sounds came up from the roof of the house. Everyone raised their
heads up and realized that the roof was being oppressed by layer upon layer of
ripples and would explode soon.
The dazzling light suddenly flared up while different kinds of soul powers
intertwined in the air, which brought other people a feeling that those souls were
about to break. It was terrifying.
Even Xia XinYan and Cao Zhi Lan, the future masters of the Endless Sea, didn�t seem
to be able to endure it. Under the waves of energy, the buzzing noise resounded in
their heads that seemed like it was going to explode very soon. That was still
taking place given the situation where the three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group had
already set up the Soul Defensive Formation.
If the Soul Defensive Formation hadn' been created by the unity of the three people
of Yi Tian Mo�s group above their heads, the people under that formation should
have been crushed by that tremendous soul power until their souls scattered and
perished.
Until now, only Lin Ya Qin was unharmed. With the effects of the purple headscarf,
she wasn�t affected at all. She kept shifting her eyes from here to there, even
showed a little of the boringness as if she didn�t know what was happening above
their heads.
The faces of the three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group were terrifyingly somber. Their
minds had never been as concentrated as this moment.
With their soul cultivation Realm, they certainly would not lose to this intruder
in a one-on-one battle. Yi Tian Mo could even be a little bit stronger. However,
they had to be more careful this time as there were many people in the room. The
purpose of the three of them was not only to resist the enemy�s soul attacks but
also to assure the other people�s safety, which was their number one priority. That
was why they were encumbered and had to spare a part of their soul powers to
arrange many layers of the Soul Defense to protect Shi Yan and the others from
being harmed.
Because they had used the majority of their powers in defense, they obviously
couldn�t concentrate all of their soul powers to launch any other kinds of powerful
attacks.
�Boom.�
The roof of the house exploded. In the middle of five-colored soul dots of light,
many peculiar light circles from Lin Ya Qi�s headscarf suddenly condensed into an
entity and then turned into thin curtains of light that restrained the soul powers
striking from above.
�Leave the defense to me. You guys focus on dealing with that fellow.� Lin Ya Qi
was a little impatient. She couldn�t help but shout, �No worries. He won�t be able
to break my Sacred Level Secret Treasure. You can comfortably combine all of your
powers to fight.�
The eyebrows of the three of them slightly arched, which indicated that they were
about to launch the full-power attacks.
Numerous rays appeared. Tens of thousands of light soul beams twisted together and
crushed the opponent�s soul in just a few seconds.
Scattering soul dots of light which resulted from their fight were blocked by the
curtains of light that had been emitted from Lin Ya Qi�s headscarf.
Many flows of soul aura quickly disappeared. Lin Ya Qi raised her head up looking
towards the sky for a while before retrieving her headscarf and mumbling, �That
stealthy bastard is annoying. He deserves bad luck.�
�Phew.�
Yi Tian Mo slightly exhaled, slowly opened his eyes, and said with a somber look,
�His soul got injured this time. It will not recover in a short time. He probably
won�t dare to come here again.�
Ya Meng and Ka Ba opened their eyes wide with elated faces and kept on grinning.
The cultivation base of those three people was not inferior to that of the
opponent. If it weren't because they had been distracted in protecting the other
people, that fellow wouldn�t have dared to break in.
Even if the fellow had calculated it by hook, he would have never expected Lin Ya
Qi to be present here, and more importantly that she had the peculiar Sacred Level
Secret Treasure. Thanks to this secret treasure, Lin Ya Qi had freed the three
people of Yi Tian Mo�s group from the encumbrance, helping them in being able to
launch their full-power attacks and seriously harm the opponent.
�Boom.�
While everyone was excited, the purple light on Shi Yan�s right arm noisily
exploded all of a sudden. The violently intense lights created many flows of power
like ocean waves that massively spread out with the tremendous aura that could even
wash mountains away.
Ye ZhangFeng�s skinny body was struck away, breaking through three layers of walls
before falling in the middle of the garden.
At the same time, Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness was suddenly shaken, his host soul
slightly trembled. He also opened his eyes. Shi Yan�s eyes were somehow in a daze,
looking at the people surrounding him. He asked with astonishment, �What are you
guys doing?�
�Korf korf.�
In the middle of the garden, Ye ZhangFeng constantly dry-coughed before standing

up. His face was pale with a trickle of blood gushing out from the corner of his
mouth. He took the pellet while walking over and miserably speaking, �Shi Yan,
you�ve made me injured, you have to be responsible for this.�
Lin Ya Qin astonishingly asked while her face changed dramatically, �Little Bai,
you, are you injured?�
Ye ZhangFeng awkwardly nodded.
�Hahaha, interesting!�
Lin Ya Qi wasn't worried; instead, she clapped her hands and gloatingly said,
�That�s fantastic. It�s not easy to see you get injured. It is interesting when you
are injured although you have many secret treasures on your body.�
�Little rascal, you are dangerous indeed. You could even get Little Bai injured.
Good, very good. Your ability seems to have proved that you are qualified enough to
fight against a Nirvana Realm warrior. As far as I have known, the First Sky of the
Nirvana Realm warrior even has to take risks to be able to harm Little Bai.�
After hearing what she had just said, other people couldn�t help but be surprised,
shockingly looking at Shi Yan, and then Ye ZhangFeng. According to Lin Ya Qi, Ye
ZhangFeng�s ability was even more terrifying than that of a Nirvana Realm warrior!
With the Heaven Flame, together with many secret treasures, and his shocking
ability, this guy was indeed a monster.
�What happened?� Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows.

�It is like this�� Yi Tian Mo seriously told him about what had happened before
asking, �What happened to you last night?�
�According to your assumption, I have accidentally encountered the �possessed by

the Devil� while cultivating?� Shi Yan shuddered but remained calm while speaking.
While talking, he quietly transmitted the spirit power to his right arm and
realized that each muscle fiber in his right arm was flooded with some kind of
strange powers. These powers stayed hidden in each of his muscle fibers, and it was
not easy to detect them unless he used his spirit power. It was unknown why his
right arm also became so abnormally heavy that he could hardly move it. Meanwhile,
his left arm was still fine. As soon as he effortlessly swung it up, the mirage
appeared right away.
After quietly sensing for a while, he frighteningly realized that the weight
difference between the left and the right hand was not only one hundred times. His
face turned pale with fear inside his heart when he bewilderedly and shockingly
looked at his right arm.
He remembered clearly that before he had been unconscious, six hundred thirty-nine
muscles on his body had been shaking nonstop. This kind of tremor had spread out
all over his body, flooding into his Sea of Consciousness and his host soul, and
then constantly agitated his entire body. In this kind of state, the mystical power
and his entire body�s Profound Qi converged together and absorbed into his right
hand, fusing with the muscles there to form some kind of peculiar transformation.
Currently, when this transformation had ended, his right arm was now overwhelmed
with the mighty refined power which also caused the weight increase and the
difficulty in the movements of this arm. After all, was this good or bad?
�It�s not the �possessed by the Devil� state.� While Shi Yan was still thinking
with his strange face, Ye ZhangFeng suddenly spoke up. Under other people�s
astonished eyes, he smiled and confirmed, �That is the mutant Martial Spirit.�
Everyone�s faces changed.
The Martial Spirit�s mutation was extremely complicated. Its rate was microscopic,
and ordinary people hardly noticed it. Even the people who had experienced it
didn�t know that they had already undergone the transforming process of the
anomalous Martial Spirit. There had ever been many tales about the Martial Spirit�s
mutation, including its mystery or unpredictability. However, no one knew why or
how the Martial Spirit mutated, nor were they able to control this kind of
mutation.
Normally, the Martial Spirit�s mutation only occurred in a specific phenomenal

circumstance. No one possibly knew of this mutation before it actually happened and
couldn�t stop it while it was happening. After the mutation, the Martial Spirit
transformed irregularly and marvelously. That was the special feature of the mutant
Martial Spirit�s.
The Martial Spirit�s mutation was not something fun to the warriors. The Martial
Spirit�s mutation wasn�t a good thing to many of them. Let�s take the Flora Martial
Spirit as an example. Before the mutation, while fighting with other people, one
would immediately have an advantage as long as they were in a luxuriant and verdant
forest; they could even rely only on the Martial Spirit to be able to control trees
and plants to wrap and squeeze their enemies to death without the use of their
forces. However, after the Martial Spirit mutated, the ability to control plants
might disappear, and the fighting strength might also dramatically decrease, except
for the remaining ability to foster and nourish trees and plants.
A lot of Martial Spirits were very dangerous before the mutation but were clearly
weakened after the mutation.
However, nothing was absolute. There were also some cases where the Martial Spirits
became stronger after the mutation, which enhanced its intimidation. This
probability always existed, just much lower than the chances that the Martial
Spirits got weakened. Therefore, everyone�s faces remarkably changed when they
heard that Shi Yan�s Martial Spirit had just mutated as they all assumed that was
the bad mutation, especially when this kind of Martial Spirit�s mutation had caused
Shi Yan�s Profound Qi to have been completely consumed. That made other people more
anxious.
�Although I don�t know how this kind of Martial Spirit�s anomaly will develop, I am
sure that the mutation has occurred. It�s just I still don�t know whether it will
continue happening or not.� Ye ZhangFeng looked at Shi Yan with a complicated face
and said, �As this mutation prevents you from gathering the Profound Qi, it might
not give you many chances to be able to break through, and thus, the mutation will
probably happen in the bad direction.�
After hearing what he had said, the three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group and Xia
XinYan were even more worried. Everyone knew what it meant when being unable to
gather the Profound Qi. A warrior who couldn�t gather the Profound Qi was not a
warrior anymore. Having no Profound Qi meant having no source of strength. A
warrior without Profound Qi was not different from an ordinary person. That was the
fatal strike for a warrior.
Xia ShenChuan�s and other people�s faces dramatically changed with fear while they
confusingly looked at Shi Yan. Would a top future master of the Endless Sea become
an ordinary person just because of the Martial Spirit's mutation? Everyone had the
same thought.
Xia XinYan was broken-hearted and kept on sighing. Her heart was full of sorrowful
innermost feelings, but she didn�t know what to say.
Shi Yan�s face became heavy, and his eyebrows slammed together. He sat down cross-
legged without saying a word. After taking a deep breath, Shi Yan held his breath,
concentrating his mind to make another attempt in condensing the Profound Qi. As
long as he could condense the Profound Qi, it meant that the tragic case was not
happening. As everyone saw him sitting down, they were all quiet and anxiously
waited for the result.

Chapter 322: Understanding people�s heart
ShiYan was silent while his face looked a little odd. He was still quietly
condensing the Sky and Earth aura without saying a word.
The three people of Yi TianMo�s group, Ye ZhangFeng, and others had scattered
further away from him, surrounding and watching him in silence. A beam of regret
and disappointment flickered in the eyes of the four people Ye ZhangFeng, Cao
ZhiLan, Lin YaQi, and Xia ShenChuan as if they were watching ShiYan falling into a
deep abyss from the God position in the sky. Because of this mutation, he would
probably lose his will and hardly break through the next realm.
Xia XinYan�s face looked calm, but her heart was actually agitated. She didn�t dare
to imagine that if ShiYan couldn�t condense the Sky and Earth aura, how the
situation would be. When he lost his body strength completely and became an
ordinary person, she wasn�t sure if he could stand it, given his haughtiness.
Yi TianMo, KaBa, and YaMeng were even more anxious. They had served Shi Yan as
their Master, betting the future of the Demonic Sound Clan on him. If ShiYan became
an ordinary person, they would be lashed for this.
Under the other people�s scrutinizing eyes, Shi Yan closed his eyes, attentively
condensing the Sky and Earth aura. The Black Head Lotus tattoo on his chest started
exerting its effect, gathering the Sky and Earth aura around him, creating a flow
of the spiritual aura pouring into his chest. After condensing a little bit and
being controlled by his spirit, this flow of aura flowed along the vessels toward
the beam of Profound Qi light on his belly. This beam of Profound Qi light was the
fist-sized tornado-like type. When ShiYan sent his spirit into it, he realized that
its interior was empty, not a single Profound Qi nor the marvelous ancient Profound
Qi tree remained. Only the nihility existed there.
Previously, the first step of the cultivating process was to gather the Sky and
Earth aura which would be refined and condensed by the tornado on his belly to
transform into the feeble Profound Qi that then poured into the center of the
tornado and converged at the beam of Profound Qi light. However, this time was
different.
After the Sky and Earth aura had poured into that tornado, the whirling speed was
enhanced rapidly. But after a while, the Sky and Earth aura which had just poured
into the tornado disappeared again as if it had swirly diffused and gotten out
through the pores on the belly instead of being condensed and transformed into the
purified Profound Qi.
ShiYan was worried but not hopeless. He continued condensing and refining the
Profound Qi. However, the result was still the same.
After he had condensed the Sky and Earth aura and poured them into the tornado,
during the spinning time, the tornado threw out all the aura that had just been
poured in. As the Profound Qi was gone, the tornado also slowed down and eventually
was motionless like a dead pond. His mood gradually sank into the bottom of the
glass as his face became grimaced.
When the three people of Yi TianMo�s group saw his gloomy face, they were worried
if he could endure this fatal shock or not.
�It seems this Martial Spirit�s anomaly has stopped you from being able to gather
the Profound Qi. If so, you have no Profound Qi to use.� Ye ZhangFeng slightly
released a sigh and regretfully said, �Without the Profound Qi, you cannot be
considered a warrior. Such a pity��
Cao ZhiLan�s charming face slightly changed. Her beautiful eyes gazed at ShiYan
complicatedly for a moment while she was thinking about not to build up the
relationship with ShiYan anymore. Due to this mutation, her previous romantic
interest in him had been restrained reasonably. Such a regret. Cao ZhiLan quietly
thought as her picturesque eyebrows knitted tightly. Her mind was considering the
relation with ShiYan�s group. She felt that giving her lifetime happiness in
ShiYan�s hands right now was extremely unwise. Therefore, she decided to leave
ShiYan, giving up her initial choice.
Xia ShenChuan was frustrated. In fact, Cao ZhiLan�s and his way of thinking were
similar. He considered ShiYan the future Master of the Yang family who could
surpass Yang Tian Emperor one day to become the most admiral warrior in the Endless
Sea. He had felt that ShiYan could help the Xia family regain the top position.
Regretfully, the entire plan had been thwarted by the mutation of ShiYan�s Martial
Spirit. It was no longer practical. However, his intention was different from Cao
ZhiLan�s. He didn�t decide to stay away from Shi Yan; instead, he wanted to advise
and comfort him in the hope of ShiYan could pull himself together and wouldn�t
easily collapse because of this upheaval.
�It�s alright,� Xia XinYan was still smiling, looking at ShiYan and then gently
said, �I believe that you will recover. At least, you will still have a chance to
start all over again.�
ShiYan�s face was toneless like a rock. However, after hearing Xia XinYan� words,
he felt moved and regained some hope.
That�s right. At most, he will start everything over again. As he first came here,
his body was just ordinary and nothing special anyway.
Thanks to the Mystery Martial Spirit�s effect, his body had gained a little of
Profound Qi. After a long time of hardships and striving, together with the help of
the Mystery Martial Spirit, he had reached the Peak Earth Realm in just a short
time.
Presently, although he couldn�t gather and condense the Profound Qi, he was still
able to use the forces in his meridians. Moreover, his Sea of Consciousness had
been formed; many secrets still stayed hidden in his body; his rings still
contained and controlled the Ice Cold Flame, the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame, and
the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame. All those things could provide him with
strength. As long as he used them well, he would not be worse than before;
moreover, nobody was sure that his current incident of impossibly gathering the
Profound Qi could not be cured.
He vaguely felt that this incident was just temporary, which might have something
related to the mutation of the Mystery Martial Spirit. Waited until the mutation
was over, he would restore his normal state.
�I am okay. I will think about this carefully. I perhaps will have a solution for
it.�
A bunch of thoughts zoomed over in his head, but ShiYan still forced a smile and
remained his calm face then said, �I need time.�
�Yeah, I believe you can recover.� Xia XinYan revealed a smile and said.
�I hope you are lucky enough,� Ye ZhangFeng slightly shook his head, looking at
ShiYan with strange, meaningful eyes. �The transformation caused by the Mystery
Martial Spirit�s mutation is usually hard to recover. I just want to warn you in
advance so that you can be well prepared. Moreover, if you want to find a way to
fix this, your right arm should be the key.�
ShiYan knitted his eyebrows but didn�t say anything.
�Sure you are not in a good mood today.� Ye ZhangFeng beamed a faint smile, �I
don�t bother you anymore then. We will take a walk and buy some stuff in the
auction of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland on the way.� After a short pause, Ye
ZhangFeng continued, �I want to stay here tonight. Is it possible?�
�Up to you,� said ShiYan. �Anyway, there are many chambers here. Another two more
people of you would not make it cramped. You can come if you want.�
�That�s good.� Ye ZhangFeng nodded, signaling Lin YaQi, and then both of them left
together.
�ShiYan, can you remove the Formation Technique in my soul?� Cao ZhiLan had
contemplated for a long while before speaking up with a smile, �I can rightfully
hand out five islands of the Cao family as the ransom for my freedom. Is it okay?�
While she was talking, her storage ring suddenly flared up and a sheaf of papers
emerged from her white hand.
Cao ZhiLan�s smile was still beautiful, but it seemed to lack something. After
giving ShiYan those papers, she gently retracted her hand and said, �Those five
islands all have mineral mines and exceptional auras, which are not inferior to
those of the Gu family. What do you think?�
From Cao ZhiLan�s manners and tone, Shi Yan obviously understood why she had that
kind of deeds. He secretly smirked within his heart and emotionlessly said,
�Possible.�
Upon his words, ShiYan regarded Yi TianMo with complicated eyes and said, �Can I
ask for your help?�
The three people of Yi TianMo�s group remained their calm faces and gravely nodded
to ShiYan. They didn�t change their attitude toward ShiYan just because of his
body�s mutant transformation.
ShiYan was a little bit assured after seeing their attitude. He then said with a
sarcastic tone, �Remove the formation technique for her, set her free. My current
situation cannot afford to keep that dangerous slave.�
Cao ZhiLan�s long eyelashes slightly shivered while she was looking at Shi Yan with
a complicated visage. After a while, she released a sigh and said, �ShiYan,
although there is no more chance between you and me, I still have to say that you
are the only man who has ever moved me. Regretfully, we are not meant to be
together. Sigh.�
The three people of Yi TianMo�s group bowed, sending their souls into her brain
altogether.
Just after a short while, as soon as a noise resounded in Cao ZhiLan�s brain, her
soul has been freed from the control of the formation technique.
�I hope you don�t lose your will. Take care of yourself.� Cao ZhiLan looked at Shi
Yan, slightly released a sigh, and then glided away.
ShiYan sneered with a mocking face but didn�t say anything further.
�That woman is dangerous indeed, very decisive and straightforward. As soon as she
has realized that things are going out of her plan, she immediately cuts off the
bond, doesn�t let herself get hurt.� Xia ShenChuan watched Cao ZhiLan�s figure,
contemplated for a while before speaking, �She is very decisive even though she is
still young. We cannot disdain this girl in the future. Although I don�t like her,
I have to admit that she is not easy to deal with.�
�It is normal.� ShiYan revealed a smile. �As a lady from a big family, she has been
fed with many thoughts of fights for power, and thus, she has never felt safe. Her
wicked intentions are very big, so she needs to find a leverage force to carry on
her dreams. When she has realized that I could not bring her what she wants, she
decisively leaves me at once. I really admire her at this point.�
�Why don�t you have any discontent?� Xia XinYan was somehow astonished.
�It is not the first time I have encountered this, I have understood�� ShiYan
revealed a faint smile and said, �Not only do I understand the situation but I also
know her very well. Everyone has different purposes. There is nothing wrong with
choosing a better man for a better future. As long as she doesn�t fish in the
troubled water taking advantage of my current situation to do something bad, I have
nothing to be discontented.�
�You have actually thought it through,� Xia SengChuan exclaimed, �Seeing you
optimistic instead of disappointed and dispirited, I am now less worried.�
�I just temporarily cannot gather and condense the Profound Qi. It doesn�t mean
that I�m going to die. So, it�s useless to be frustrated.� ShiYan dragged a smile
out of the corner of his mouth. �Even when I don�t have the Profound Qi, it is not
sure that Nirvana Realm warriors can defeat me.�
Xia ShengChuan was astonished.

Chapter 323: Stay with you
Ye ZhangFeng and Lin YaQi left the manor, heading to the Sacred Light Mountain.
They excitedly laughed and talked together on the way, didn�t let ShiYan�s mutant
Martial Spirit affect their moods.
�Little Bai, tell me if ShiYan will be discouraged because of the mutation of his
Martial Spirit?� Lin YaQi asked with a regretful tone while watching the sunrise
and then shifting her eyes to the Sacred Light Mountain which was immersed in the
morning light. �That guy�s ability is not bad. It is such a pity if he cannot
become a warrior just because of that mutant Martial Spirit.�
Ye ZhangFeng laughed out loud, dispiritedly waving the feather fan and said
sluggishly, �Why do you need to care about him? It is not easy to deal with that
guy even when he doesn�t use his Profound Qi.�
�What can he do without the Profound Qi?� Lin YaQi was a little puzzled. �Profound
Qi is the cultivating foundation of all warriors. No Profound Qi means no forces.
Later on, either in fighting or doing something else, without Profound Qi, it is
not good at all.�
�He will not be like that,� Ye ZhangFeng remained his normal face, dragging a
strange smile out of the corner of his mouth. �Although the Profound Qi in his body
had vanished completely, I was still struck away when I was exploring his body.
Don�t you feel it was bizarre?�
After hearing what Ye ZhangFeng had said, Lin YaQi was astonished and suddenly
recalled what had happened earlier.
When ShiYan had fallen into the strange state, Ye ZhangFeng had explored ShiYan�s
body, but then had been struck away by the purple light on Shi Yan�s right arm,
breaking through three rooms before falling into the garden.
If ShiYan had lost his Profound Qi, what had he relied on to be able to knock Ye
ZhangFeng away? The more Lin YaQi thought, the more suspicious she felt. As a
result, she couldn�t help but ask, �Does he have some transformation?�
�He did have a little change,� Ye ZhangFeng nodded with a smile and said, �He will
gradually get familiar with the new transformation of his body. If he understands
his body well, he will still be a dangerous man even without the Profound Qi.�
Lin YaQi frighteningly sputtered, almost screamed out loud.
Ye ZhangFeng beamed a faint smile and didn�t explain anything further. He quickly
walked toward the Sacred Light Mountain.
� � �
In the forest at the northwest of the Sun Island.
Pine trees formed a peculiar formation, which prevented souls from penetrating.
Many flags hung up on the pine trees. Those flags had drawings of many toxic
insects, which were very lively as if they were moving on the flags for real,
giving people a devilish feeling.
There was only one simple wooden house situated in the pine forest surrounded by
rubble. Those pieces of stone seemed to be arranged accordingly to some kind of
formation, forming a mysterious formation altogether.
Chilling layers of smoke rolled up from that wooden house. The ambiguous mist of
smoke brought along the strange aura which paralyzed people�s nerves and dazed
people�s mind. Anyone who inhaled this aura would instantly be affected, unable to
stand firmly.
�Crack crack.� A strange noise resounded from that wooden house.
Inside the house, a person with unknown appearance was enclosed in a gloomy light,
sitting on a wooden bed and slightly trembling. The bed also lurched accordingly,
creating strange squeaks nonstop. It then collapsed eventually.
When the wooden bed collapsed, that person also fell onto the pile of wood chips.
The muddy gray light was still wrapping the body as before, which made people
hardly see that person�s real appearance.
�Rustling rustling.�
As soon as the crisp sound of dried leaves arose from outside the house, the person
who had just fallen instantly pulled himself together. The light gradually faded
away, and thus, that person�s appearance became clearer.
That was a middle-aged man in a gray tunic with unfriendly appearance, gray-white
beard and hair, an aquiline nose, long and thin eyebrows, thin lips, strict eyes,
and dark skin. He gave people a cagey feeling.
�Uncle,� Dong FangHe�s voice came up. He slightly called out and stood motionlessly
outside the house, didn�t dare to step inside.
The person inside the house with cold and miasmal eyes gradually stood up, stepped
out of the door, attentively looking ahead for a while before slightly snorted and
called Dong FangHe, �Come in.�
Dong FangHe walked inside then said, �I went over there yesterday. That little
rascal didn�t want to meet me. Even the three unidentified God Realm warriors
didn�t want it either. On the way, I met other people from other forces who also
paid them a visit, and they were not an exception as all were rejected. I didn�t
see anyone who was allowed to step in their accommodation.�
Seeing the broken bed, Dong FangHe was very frightened but didn�t show it on his
face. He calmly told that person what had happened.
�I have just come back from there by using the soul.� His voice and eyes became
sharp and cold. �Those three God Realm warriors have exceptional soul
accomplishment. I also saw that the little rascal Shi Yan seems to have cultivated
until falling into the �possessed by the Devil� state. I was about to penetrate his
consciousness to check but got hindered by the unity of those three people, which
even harmed my soul. If it weren�t that I had put forth all of my spiritual power
into my soul, I perhaps wouldn�t have gotten out of there alive.�
Dong FangHe�s face suddenly changed; he couldn�t help but scream in fear, �How
could it be?�
�Hmm,� That person threw him a cold glance while his entire body emitted a bone-
chilling aura. He said, �In this world, the number of people who have the profound
understanding of the soul is countless. Those three people have impressed me very
much in this terms. In the Endless Sea, except for Yang Yi Tian who has unreachable
soul level, those three people have shocked me as well. I don�t know where they are
from and why they are willing to support the Yang family.�
�Uncle, are they the remaining people of Yang Tian Emperor?� Dong FangHe hesitated
a little bit before speaking, �Although Yang Tian Emperor has been confined in the
Demon Area, everyone knows that the Yang family�s ability is unfathomable. Those
three people might have some relation to Yang Tian Emperor.�
�Yang Tian Emperor,� The man gritted his teeth while his face was full of envy, and
his eyes were as sharp as an ice saber. It looked like Yang Tian Emperor was his
archenemy.
�Three years ago, Dong Fang family�s people arrived at the Kyara Sea and realized
that there was not a sound from high-class warriors or pagans in the Immortal
Island of the Yang family. All of them had disappeared. Although the Immortal
Island and the Kyara Sea were occupied, the Yang family�s forces did not suffer a
great loss. If Yang Tian Emperor could escape from the capture, the Yang family
could have still been as strong as before.� Dong FangHe said with a low voice.
�They are absolutely not the remaining people of Yang Tian Emperor.� The man
revealed a cold smile, snorted then said, �With his combative ambitions, if Yang
Tian Emperor has three God Realm warriors in his hands, the Hengluo Sea and the
Black Water Sea should soon have become his territory, losing their freedom for a
long time already.�
Dong FangHe was surprised, carefully thought over about it, and then nodded.
�The meeting will start tomorrow. I will not expose myself anymore so that those
three people couldn�t detect me.� The man was hesitant before instructing Dong
FangHe, �You quickly investigate the identity of those three people, discover their
relationship with the Yang family. Each of the forces here has their own plans and
conspiracies; they don�t have consensus. So, we should not let our guard down to
avoid any mistakes.�
�Martial Holy Palace doesn�t seem to have any actions.� Dong FangHe nodded and
replied.
�Yang Yi Tian should have his own plan. As he has invited us to the Sun Island, he
should definitely know the situation of the Sun Island like the back of his hand.
Zhong Li Dun perhaps will show up at the meeting tomorrow.� The man said while
knitting his eyebrows.
�Zhong Li Dun,� Dong FangHe mumbled suspiciously, �Is this guy who ranks the first
on the Power Rankings valued that much? Yang Yi Tian also believes in him? He is
still young after all, is he capable enough so that Yang Yi Tian would let him have
full control over this matter?�
�That fellow is more dangerous than you think.� The man coldly harrumphed and
continued, �Yang Yi Tian has directly taught him martial arts for ten years. He
will definitely be one of the dominators of the Endless Sea. If Yang Yi Tian let
him handle this matter, it means Yang Yi Tian believes in his ability.�
Dong FangHe was astonished.
�It is said that ordinary Sky Realm warriors are not his opponents.� The man said
coldly.
Dong FangHe�s face finally changed in fear.
� � �
Shi Yan took the papers out of the Blood Vein Ring and handed to Yi Tian Mo while
smiling, �You temporarily take care of this stuff.�
The first sunbeam pierced through the window and the cracks on the stone wall
caused by the soul fight at the previous night, lighting up the entire room.
As the three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group didn�t like the sunlight, they found the
dark corners to stay while wearing gloomy faces.
Shi Yan had asked Xia ShengChuan and Xia XinYan to leave, so there were only Shi
Yan and the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan in the room.
�Master, what do you mean by saying it?� A beam of light glimmered in Yi Tian Mo�s
eyes while his face was a little unhappy. He didn�t lift his hands to receive the
papers.
After chuckling to himself, Shi Yan kept pushing the papers toward Yi Tian Mo and
said, �These papers are the ownership proof of some big islands in the Seas.
However, the main forces that have handed them to me might not comply with the
covenants. Once the Demon Dwellers� peril is solved, it is not sure that they will
rest on their laurels. However, when the Demon Dwellers� threat is still there,
they will temporarily be patient, didn�t dare to be rebellious.�
Yi Tian Mo kept silent without uttering a word.
�I know your tribe has just arrived at the Endless Sea and you are still not
familiar with the Grace Mainland. I also know that the Demonic Sound Clan needs
precious and rare materials for your cultivation; especially the spiritual pellets
and the icy Yin stones are essentially important to your cultivation base.� Shi Yan
talked to them naturally, �You can seize the time to send your men to these islands
and harvest the necessary things, preparing for the future.�
The three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group still didn�t open their mouths while their
faces were getting more complicated.
�I originally wanted to take advantage of the major chaos in the Endless Sea to
help you guys obtain enough resources before your return. Currently, the number of
the islands in my hands is not many, but it�s still better than nothing. You should
quickly gather more valuable things on these islands and then prepare to leave this
area.�
�Before your soul scatters and perishes, you are still our Master.� After keeping
silent for a long while, Yi Tian Mo then received those papers and stressed each
word, �Even if we have to leave, we will leave with you. If you don�t go, we will
also stay with you.�
Ya Meng and Ka Ba immediately nodded.

Chapter 324: The strong right arm.
�Great Lady!� Three Sky Realm warriors were standing in a chamber, respectfully
conducting ceremony toward Cao ZhiLan.
This chamber situated right at the foot of the Sacred Light Mountain in a business
quarter. This area was very bustling and animated with boisterous voices and many
warriors from different places of the Endless Sea gathering here to find treasures
they had desired.
There was a small road at a hidden corner of the business quarter leading to a
hatch where a path connected with this secret chamber under the ground.
Those three Sky Realm warriors looked like three brothers, wearing the same coarse
garments. Standing solemnly in the chamber, they looked like three imposing and
intimidating mountains, emitting heavy auras.
Ordinary warriors even found it hard to breathe when facing them.
Those three people just had normal appearances, so if they mingled in the crowd, no
one would ever notice them. Those three people were the protectors of the Cao
family, who were seldom showed up in front of strangers and devoted in helping the
Cao family do some dubious missions.
�You are all here. That�s good.�
Cao ZhiLan was comfortably sitting on a chair; a halo flashed over her face, which
could mesmerize other people. She knitted her eyebrows, �Tell me about the latest
situation of the family.�
The three warriors of the Cao family nodded, bent down, and started reporting on
everything about the Cao family in recent years.
Cao ZhiLan slightly closed her eyes while listening carefully. Waiting until those
three people had finished, she then nodded, �Everything is good, nothing is
abnormal. So, the plan seems to be unchanged?�
The three of them all nodded with the respectful manners. This attitude truly came
from inside their hearts, not just because of Cao ZhiLan�s status.
�The three of you come here to protect me or to attend the meeting on the Sun
Island as well?� Cao ZhiLan emotionlessly asked with moderate speed.
�The main purpose is to accompany you back home,� One of those three people bent
down close to the ground, respectfully said, �The Hengluo Sea is not safe anymore.
Our Master�s intention is that we should temporarily not involve in the Hengluo
Sea�s matters. As we come here to see you, we also want to check how many forces
are gathering here for the meeting on the same occasion. We actually don�t want to
join it.�
Cao ZhiLan gently nodded, seemed to know about this in advance.
�We have heard that Great Lady has been confined. Do you need us to go there�?�
Another man stepped forward to ask for her instructions while a cold beam of light
glinted in his eyes.
�No need.� Cao ZhiLan coldly said.
�Great Lady, we have heard that you and the little rascal Shi Yan have seemingly
had conflicts in the hot spring. Man Gu has also had to show himself out and got
defeated, suffering serious injuries.�
That man considered a little more carefully then bent down even lower, � Great
Lady, you have never laid your eyes on anyone. Do you really want to involve in the
relationship with that guy?�
Cao ZhiLan was silent, whining inside her heart. She contemplated for a while
before standing up, shaking her head, and speaking up indifferently, �In fact, I
initially had that intention. However, I don�t know what to think now. The mutation
has happened to his Martial Spirits. Perhaps he will not be able to gather the
Profound Qi for the rest of his life. His cultivation base has probably reached its
limit.�
The other three people were astonished then silently nodded, assuming that what Cao
ZhiLan had done was obviously right.
�Sigh,� Cao ZhiLan was a little melancholy, �If it weren't because he could not
gather his Profound Qi anymore, perhaps I would sincerely follow him. This man is
indeed outstanding. If he could have maintained his strength as before, he would
have had a big advancement and surpassed Zhong LiDun, becoming the most brilliant
person in the Endless Sea.�
A beam of light suddenly glinted in the eyes of the three protectors of the Cao
family while they showed their disbelieving manners.
�I know how dangerous Zhong LiDun is. He has the Nirvana Realm cultivation base,
the well-known abstruse soul, as well as many martial techniques; thus, he is
always complimented as once in a lifetime genius.� Cao ZhiLan slightly harrumphed
and continued, �However, Shi Yan is not much inferior to him. Even my Spirit God
Martial Spirit couldn�t check how many secrets he has. This man brings me a
mysterious feeling. If it weren't for the mutant Martial Spirit, I would have
longed for the day that he and Zhong LiDun fight against each other.�
�Such a pity then.� The three protectors of the Cao family nodded.
�Hmm, it�s a pity indeed. I�� Cao ZhiLan blushed with embarrassment when suddenly
thinking about how she had given him her first kiss on her own initiative. She thus
kept silent without saying anything further.
�As Shi Yan has no value anymore, we perhaps should skip him and contact directly
with the guys following him.� The other person said.
�Very difficult,� Cao ZhiLan thought for a while before speaking, �Considering the
situation now, I feel that convincing those three pagans is not a simple matter. On
the Snow Dragon Island, there are another terrifying God Realm pagan warriors as
well.�
The three protectors of the Cao family looked odd, screaming at the same time,
�Five God Realm warriors?�
Cao ZhiLan nodded with a strained smile, �Yes, five God Realm warriors. This force
is terrifyingly powerful. If it isn�t so, I wouldn�t have boldly stayed there for
such a long time like that. Sigh, regretfully, he can�t gather the Profound Qi,
maybe those pagans are also about to leave him.�
�Do we need to send our men straight to the Snow Dragon Island to see the other two
people?�
�Yeah, we can try. I am not sure if we will succeed or not, but at least we should
show them the Cao family�s good intentions.�
�I think if Shi Yan just dies in silence, it will be easier for us to contact with
those pagans.�
Cao ZhiLan�s eyes glimmered with a cold beam of light, stonily looking at the
protector who had just spoken up, �You better forget what you have just said. Not
to mention the relation between Shi Yan and that pagan group, Yang Tian Emperor has
not been killed just yet, so if Shi Yan is dead in your hands, you think how many
people can you hide it from? You think you are a God Realm warrior?�
That protector�s face dramatically changed while he obediently nodded nonstop,

didn�t dare to say another word.
�Don�t think about killing ShiYan. Don�t bring troubles to the Cao family anymore.
Understand?� Cao Shi Lan snorted coldly.
The three protectors quickly nodded, clearly showing that they were very scared of
her.
� � �
In another secret stone chamber.
ShiYan was sitting cross-legged on the ground with a gloomy face, knitting his
eyebrows while looking at his right arm and thinking dolefully.
He placed his right arm on a rock surface, looking at his rough arm, didn�t
recognized anything different from before.
Afterward, when he closed his eyes, strange purple rays suddenly appeared from his
eyes. After focusing his mind, he realized that those purple rays also stayed
hidden in his muscles.
He was thinking about the current situation where his right arm had become as rigid
as iron and stone and was not different from being sculptured by a knife. This gave
people an impetuous feeling.
�Mutant Martial Spirit,� Shi Yan frowned and mumbled to himself, �It should be
because of that Petrification Martial Spirit. But, how come this kind of mutation
has happened? Why has it consumed all of my Profound Qi?�
He sat in the stone chamber and watched his body�s transformation for half a day
with many unanswered questions. He somehow could be certain that the transformation
of his body happened due to the Petrification Martial Spirit.
He knew the evolvement process of the Petrification Martial Spirit included four
phases and every phase had a different shade from each other. At the first phase,
the skin had the white-gray hue, and then, it would turn into the light brown at
the second phase and green-yellow at the third phase. At the last phase, the skin
would be purple.
Besides the fact that different phases had different shades, the strength in each
phase was also various.
According to what he had known, only when the cultivation base entered the Sky
Realm could the Petrification Martial Spirit reach the fourth phase where the skin
would turn to be purple.
Of course, that process happened to the ordinary warriors only.
Since Shi Yan�s body had the support of the Mystery Martial Spirit�s power, his
Martial Spirit could directly enter the fourth phase without requiring his
cultivation base to reach the demanded Realm.
Presently, the Petrification Martial Spirit was still in the third phase. If he
triggered his mind, urging the Petrification Martial Spirit, most of the skin on
his body would turn into green-yellow.
However, the color of his right hand remained unchanged, which was its normal skin
color.
However, with a closer look, people could see a flow of purple light vaguely
emerged from his right arm. From that phenomenon, he guessed the Petrification
Martial Spirit was about to enter the fourth phase.
Right now, the Master ShiJian of the Shi family only had the Nirvana Realm
cultivation base, and thus, the Petrification Martial Spirit was only in the third
phase.
Until now, nobody in the Shi family had ever broken through the Sky Realm, so no
one had cultivated the Petrification Martial Spirit to the fourth phase.
Nothing about this fourth phase had been mentioned or described in ShiYan�s memory,
making him uncertain whether the current transformation of his body was normal or
not, given that the Petrification Martial Spirit was about to enter the fourth
phase.
His entire body had fossilized, being covered by a layer of green-yellow light; it
was now stony and unbreakable.
Meanwhile, although his right arm remained its original color, it became extremely
heavy. It was already hard for him to move his right arm, and thus, if he had to
engage in a fight now, this arm would definitely be troublesome for him, even
causing his unsteady move.
The reason was due to the heaviness of this arm.
The weight difference between the left arm and right arm was more than a hundred
times. One of them was as light as nothing while the other one was as heavy as a
mountain. The imbalance disturbed him very much.
�Dang it!� ShiYan used his strength to lift his right arm as high as possible.
Without the help of the Profound Qi, this move was extremely slow. Until he could
lift it over his head, sweat had already beaded on his forehead, and his back had
also soaked in sweat. It looked like as if he had to lift a big mountain.
ShiYan understood that the reason he had been able to raise this arm over his head
was that his body had gone through the extremely arduous cultivation, and thus his
body�s strength was much mightier than other ordinary warriors. Otherwise, it was
unlikely to lift this arm up like this.
�Dang it!� He got crazy and cursed. His right arm suddenly dropped, his fist was
like a big club pounding heavily on the rock surface.
The arm and the fist effortlessly dropped as quickly as lightning, bringing along
the terrifying flow of purple light.
�Boom.�
The hard green rock now became a piece of tofu which had utterly been smashed. He
didn�t encounter any difficulties in doing so.
His right arm was like an undefeatable drill that pierced through the green rock.
At the same time, a peculiar, powerful force was transmitted, dragging the tremor
of his body.
This tremor was very familiar.
ShiYan�s face changed after he had realized this vibration. He felt his right arm
seemed to be about to explode.
A crazy, terrifying power from his body was spreading to his arm, making him unable
to stand it.
�Boom, boom.� The explosive sounds suddenly reverberated from the ground under
ShiYan�s feet, giving people a terrible feeling.
ShiYan was frightened while his dazed eyes gazed at his feet, seeing the ground
rippling like sea waves.
In the booming sounds, the green stone ground under his feet was heaving nonstop as
if it was being destroyed by a major earthquake which had a magnitude of 7 or 8.
The broken green stones turned into chalky putty that scattered everywhere.
His right arm shot out many circles of purple light one by one crushing all the
green stones into ashes wherever it had passed through, devastating everything that
blocked their way.
�Boom, boom, boom.�
ShiYan�s face changed dramatically when a deafening sound resounded. He wanted to

withdraw his arm but realized that it was getting so heavy he failed to do so;
instead, his body was pulled down into that mess.
�Swoosh.� His clothes were torn apart, scraps of fabric didn�t fall on the ground
but were attracted down by that arm. The noise of explosion still kept coming up
while the chamber looked as if it was being devastated by the earthquake. The stone
chamber was gradually falling into pieces, green stones scattered everywhere.
After a while, ShiYan was besieged in an area of thirty square meters by the broken
rubble. He was wearing an eccentric face, looking at the big �grave� and then his
right arm while a strange beam of light flashed up in his eyes.
�Master.� The three people of Yi TianMo�s group appeared at his side like ghosts,
looking at the �grave� with complicated faces.
�This is�� Xia ShengChuan and Xia XinYan also arrived. Looking at the ruined
chamber, they showed a suspicious look on their faces.
�You did it?� Xia ShengChuan hesitated a little bit before glancing at Yi TianMo.
Yi TianMo shook his head.
�So, who did this then?� Xia ShengChuan raised his head, shifting his look to
YaMeng and KaBa and asked again, �You two?�
YaMeng and KaBa were bewildered, constantly shaking their heads. Thus, everyone
turned their heads around, looking at ShiYan with strange eyes, together with the
astonished, unbelievable look on their faces.
�I don�t know what has happened either.� Under the scrutinizing eyes of other
people, ShiYan shook his head, strangely looking at his right arm and mumbling,
�The mutant Martial Spirit not only prevents me from gathering the Profound Qi but
also makes me become like this.�

Chapter 325: Regain the trust
Ye ZhangFeng and Lin YaQi came back to the manor at dusk. Both of them were
startled seeing the big crater.
The crater was seven or eight meters deep with rubble heaping up together.
Everything had clearly been smashed into ashes by some force.
Ye ZhangFeng squinted, assuming and considering the possibility.
�It seems that a fight has just occurred in this place. According to the current
scene, it is certainly the masterpiece which has been caused by a Nirvana Realm
warrior with his secret treasure.� After having a quick glance, Lin Ya Qi was a
little disappointed, �If I have known about this, I would have stayed here instead
of having gone to that boring auction of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland. Nothing
there could attract me.�
Ye ZhangFeng dragged a smile out of the corner of his mouth, shaking his head, �I
don�t think a Nirvana Realm warrior has caused this crater. According to my guess,
this crater should be created by that guy ShiYan. Unexpectedly, things already
became like this just after one day.�
�What?� Lin YaQi kicked the gravel on the ground, frowned, and said with
disbelieving tone, �Not sure. Can�t he gather the Profound Qi? You have said that
his right arm has strength, but given the situation where he cannot use his
Profound Qi and just relies on his right arm�s strength, how can he make such a
terrible destruction like this?�
�You have underestimated him�� Ye ZhangFeng said with a serious face. �He was much
more dangerous than you think. This guy is bizarre. The aura on his body is also a
little peculiar. Even though he temporarily cannot gather the Profound Qi, it is
still not easy for ordinary people to deal with him.�
Lin YaQi was still doubtful.
Ye ZhangFeng walked to Shi Yan�s chamber without saying anything further.
There were only Shi Yan and the three people of Yi TianMo�s group in the room,
discussing something with each other in a low voice.
After Ye ZhangFeng and Lin YaQi had entered, ShiYan immediately stopped the
discussion with the other three people, raised his head looking at Ye ZhangFeng
then spoke up, �How was the auction?�
�Don�t mention it.� Ye ZhangFeng released a disappointed sigh. �At first, I have
had some respect toward this Spirit Treasure Wonderland, thinking that they could
have displayed some real precious treasures. However, nothing was valuable there.
It is such a waste of my mind to have been worried and prepared money for this.�
�It was boring.� Lin YaQi pouted her mesmerized red lips.
�Maybe because your demands are too high, everything then becomes ordinary in your
eyes. Something which is valuable in others� eyes may have no value in your eyes.�
Ye ZhangFeng had the Heaven Flame, and Lin YaQi possessed the Sacred Level
Treasure. As both of them came from the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, they were
obviously richer than most of the young successors in the Endless Sea. Their Master
should be even wealthier than them, and thus, the eyes of his disciples were
apparently different from other people�s, and their demands were extremely high.
Therefore, they hadn�t found the treasures that the Spirit Treasure Wonderland had
displayed interesting and valuable.
Ye ZhangFeng seemed to understand the reason, he slightly grinned, nodded and said,
�It should probably be that reason.�
�This manor has many vacancies; you can freely choose one among them. I can�t help
you with this.� Shi Yan contemplated for a while before speaking to Ye ZhangFeng,
�As to our cooperation, you should think about it more carefully. With my current
situation, I am not much of help.�
Ye ZhangFeng was a little bit surprised then comfortably laughed, �Are you saying
that your Heaven Flame is currently not the same as before because of your
inability to gather the Profound Qi?�
ShiYan nodded.
�It�s alright,� Ye ZhangFeng looked very easy-going without any hesitation. �I

don�t think so, anyway. If an ordinary person cannot gather the Profound Qi, they
might have a lot of difficulties in controlling the Heaven Flame. You are different
though. Even if you cannot gather the Profound Qi forever, I think you still can
control the Heaven Flame easily.�
Lin YaQi�s eyes suddenly brightened up.
The three people of Yi TianMo�s group were a little puzzled.
ShiYan knitted his eyebrows but didn�t say anything.
�Because the relationship between you and the Heaven Flame is not normal,� Ye
ZhangFeng continued with a stern face, �The way I control my Heaven Flame is that I
temporarily remove its consciousness and forcefully occupy it. When I control it, I
always have to be cautious with the possibility of its counterattack. Once my force
cannot tyrannize over it, it will regain its consciousness and incinerate me into
ashes. The saying �Fire is a good servant but a bad master� can be applied in my
case.�
ShiYan quietly nodded as he knew the method of controlling the Heaven Flame of the
Corpses God Sect is the same with the one of Ye ZhangFeng.
�You are different though,� Ye ZhangFeng revealed a faint smile. �Although I don�t
understand how you can live with the Heaven Flame peacefully, the coadjutant
relation between you and the Heaven Flame is something that I have desired. You
might not be able to exert the Heaven Flame�s power at most, but you will never
have to worry that it will backfire on you. Even though you have no more Profound
Qi, you still can use the Heaven Flame.� After a short pause, Ye ZhangFeng
continued, �The most important thing is the communication means between you and the
Heaven Flame. The Heaven Flame can still maintain its consciousness and its ability
to evolve naturally, which I have desired. If it is possible, I hope that the Jail
Refined True Flame and I can form the same relationship.�
Ye ZhangFeng was very straightforward, didn�t hide anything nor hesitated.
ShiYan was astonished for a while before gently nodding his head. �That�s right.
The relationship between the Heaven Flame and me is exactly like what you have just
said.�
�The matter of your Profound Qi doesn�t seem to affect you badly. That�s good.� Ye
ZhangFeng hesitated a little bit before continuing, �It�s not sure that your
Martial Spirit has a bad mutation. I believe that you will overcome the inability
to gather the Profound Qi. This kind of matter always exists during the mutation,
and it will automatically disappear when the mutation is over.�
ShiYan was moved.
The people of Yi TianMo�s group got excited.
�Why didn�t you say it before?� ShiYan grunted and unhappily asked.
�I forgot.� Ye ZhangFeng burst into laughter, and then shifted his eyes toward Lin
YaQi, winking at her. He walked straight out of the room without waiting for ShiYan
to utter any more word. His voice echoed, �Alright, you should prepare for the
meeting tomorrow. With your current situation, climbing the Sacred Light Mountain
is not easy.�
ShiYan was astonished.
�Master, you should rest.� He said while a smiling sign appeared in Yi TianMo�s
eyes. �We know that you will definitely recover. With your current state, you will
enter a whole new world once your Profound Qi is restored.�
YaMeng and KaBa nodded together.
ShiYan laughed out loud, �I hope so.�
Previously, ShiYan and the three people of Yi TianMo�s group had been discussing
the matter of the Snow Dragon Island. Given the situation of losing all the
Profound Qi, he was a little down; hence, he had instructed Yi TianMo�s group that
they should not engender a feud with other people, and they should immediately
leave after seizing the resources on the islands that were in their hands right
now.
However, the three people of Yi TianMo�s group hadn�t agreed with him; instead,
they had insisted on staying with him, which had been out of his expectation. He
hadn�t expected that the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan could have such
respect for him.
ShiYan�s faith had been not too strong before. However, after having listened to Ye
ZhangFeng�s explanation, he had gradually been enlightened.
At this time, he had already regained his belief and no longer had any intention of
asking Yi TianMo�s group to leave him.
When the sun descended behind the mountain, ShiYan discussed a little bit more with
the three people of Yi TianMo�s group before asking them to go back to rest. He
then sat cross-legged alone in the room.
His mind gradually blended with his body, and his soul started spreading out,
slowly entering his right arm, and concentrating all his consciousness into this
arm.
ShiYan�s muscle fibers seemed to be magnified. His consciousness was moving between
those sturdy muscle fibers, realizing as if it was entering a sea of energy.
That was a new energy, formed by the fusion of the Profound Qi and the mysterious
energy. This kind of energy stayed inside his arm, replenishing it with vitality
and vigorousness.
Would the fourth phase of the Petrification Martial Spirit transform the entire
body?
ShiYan raised up his hope.
Inside a human body, there were total six hundred thirty-nine muscles which were
constituted by sixty millions of muscle fibers, among of which, the longest muscle
fiber was sixty centimeters and the shortest one was about one millimeter only. The
heaviest muscle fiber was two hundred grams, and the lightest one was only a few
grams.
For ordinary people, the muscles occupied around thirty-five to forty percent, and
the length of the total blood veins was around one hundred thousand kilometers.
A lot of memories outflowed from his mind. These memories belonged to the body
constitution subject of the other world.
In that other world, he was very fond of intense movements, and thus, his body was
much stronger than that of an ordinary one. He had also carried on a profound study
of human body�s muscles and attended several courses related to this subject.
These memories had been deep-rooted but now massively flowed out all of a sudden.
With only one hand that was going through the transformation, he had almost
consumed all of his Profound Qi and the mysterious fused energy. So, if the entire
body had to undergo the transformation, how terrifying that unknown power would be.
Just one normal fist of his right hand had already made a thirty-meter crater. So,
if his entire body had the transformation, and that transformation was perfectly
successful, what level would the power in his body possibly reach?
ShiYan squinted; his eyes were full of vitality.

Chapter 326: Heading to the Mountain Peak
Translator: Sigma Editor: Sigma
In the morning of the next day, many warriors had already gathered at the foot of
the Sacred Light Mountain, looking up toward the peak of the mountain and quietly
giving compliments.
The first beam of sunlight shining behind the Sacred Light Mountain was magnified
after traveling across the mountain. Only one gleam of light was enough to dazzle
people�s eyes.
That ray of light seemed to have been reflected many times by the Sacred Light
Mountain, and thus, that blinding sunlight had already covered the mountain peak in
just a short time. Many warriors at the foot of the mountain raised their heads
looking up, seeing the blazing yellow light have already engulfed the entire Sacred
Light Mountain.
The Sacred Light Mountain looked as if it was gold-plated under the sun, which was
extremely dazzling.
Until the sun had gradually raised up, countless light rays shined, turning the
Sacred Light Mountain into a golden mountain with shining yellow halo that gave
people a feeling of admiration and respect.
The Sacred Light Mountain emitted an impetuous aura and wallowed in the sunlight
like the majestic Mountain of Gods.
There was an imposing castle looked as if it was floating amid white clouds on the
peak of the mountain. The scene was like a dream fairyland, which got a lot of
compliments, whispers, and comments from many warriors who couldn�t help but ask
for their predecessors� permission to visit the Sacred Light Mountain�s peak.
At the foot of the mountain, LiFu and other ten disciples of Three Gods Sect were
cautiously watching over a small road in the yellow hue,
The entire Sacred Light Mountain was immersed in the sunlight, emitted the
tremendous aura that terrified other people.
Disciples of Three Gods Sect were taking strict guard, preventing other people from
getting inside.
LiFu was standing at the beginning section of the small road, waiting in silence.
After a short while, two master leaders of the Endless Sea, Yuqin and GuShao
quietly appeared, heading to LiFu together.
Those who were standing at the foot of the mountain were terrified. Many of them
had never seen these two leaders of the two big forces, so they frighteningly cast
furtive glances at them but couldn�t stand passionately staring at Gu LingLung and
Qu YanQing with excited faces.
Yiqin and GuShao slowly walked over in front of LiFu then handed him two golden
invitation cards. LiFu respectfully bent down, receiving the two invitation cards
and inviting them to go up to the mountain peak.
Yuqin and GuShao gently nodded then moderately walked toward the mountain. They
both knew that the rule here didn�t allow them to fly, so they just gently stepped
forward but with breakneck speed.
Gu LingLung and Qu YanQing wanted to enter, but LiFu stopped them. �I am sorry, but
this is a special case. Only those who have golden invitation cards are permitted
to enter, and plus, each invitation is only for one person.�
LiFu embarrassedly smiled, stretching his arms to impede the two of them and
shaking his head.
�Hmm, this time, it is weird.�
�That�s right. It seems to be very strict this time. None of the irrelevant people
are allowed to walk in.�
�This meeting seems to be very important. Unqualified people are not authorized to
get in.�
�Yes.�
�..�
Everyone was boisterously discussing, curiously looking up toward the mountain peak
with dazed faces.
In the clamorous noise, Gu LingLung�s and Qu YanQing�s faces didn�t look good.
However, facing LiFu�s tactful rejection, they couldn�t do anything but stopped at
the foot of the mountain, looking ahead.
The surrounding crowd quickly parted to give way while the noise seemed to cool
down.
The crowd felt comfortable and elated while being immersed in the warm sunlight.
Suddenly, a flow of cold air came in, zooming over everyone�s backs. A bizarre
person in a black tunic and a grim mask was quietly approaching from afar. Yin Hai
and the other disciples of Corpses God Sect were bending and walking behind him
with gloomy faces and emotionless eyes like the dead.
A flow of miasmal aura that could intimidate people was covering the entire area.
Leading ahead was the Hierarchy of Corpses God Sect whose eyes were as peculiar as
the dancing fen-fires. All of the warriors there unconsciously bowed their heads,
didn�t dare to look straight into his eyes whenever his eyes scanned over them.
Some of them even couldn�t stand but take a few steps backward in panic.
Corpses God Sect was the most devilish and mysterious sect in the Endless Sea. They
made friends with corpses all day long and thus obviously had the icy miasmal aura
that scared other people out of their wits.
Wherever the Corpses God Sect�s members appeared, they had never encountered any
obstacles on their way as people automatically gave way to them.
Even LiFu�s face changed a little bit, didn�t look well.
Qingming quietly walked forward with his fen-fire eyes then took out the golden
invitation card and threw it to LiFu.
LiFu caught the invitation card and conducted the inviting gesture. However,
Qingming didn�t hurriedly get in; instead, he stopped, standing motionlessly right
on the spot.
Everyone was stunned, looking at him with the doubtful look without knowing whom he
was waiting for.
Not long after that, ShiYan, together with the three people of Yi TianMo�s group,
appeared from afar, walking toward the foot of the mountain.
As soon as ShiYan had arrived, plenty of people slightly screamed in admiration as

they had witnessed the fight between ShiYan and Man Gu and understood how mighty
ShiYan was. They immediately turned to the ones who hadn�t seen that fight and told
them the story.
The hearts of many beautiful girls had been stirred after having seen ShiYan�s
sturdy body as well as his cold and firm momentum. Their eyes rippled while their
souls kept vibrating nonstop, creating some kind of miraculous emotions.
Gu LingLung and Qu YanQing were standing on the way in. They knitted their eyebrows
as soon as they saw Shi Yan approaching, but they then instantly felt dispirited
when seeing the surrounding people�s admiring eyes.
Gu LingLung�s eyes were flooded with resentment as she gritted her teeth, bit her
lips and couldn�t help but snort. Qu YanQing lamented in her heart with complicated
eyes, which now tightly fixed on ShiYan, glinting with strange beams of light.
Nobody knew what she was thinking.
ShiYan walked over in front of LiFu, threw an astonished glance at Qingming of

Corpses God Sect and then nodded toward him with a smile.
�Let�s go together?� Qingming gently invited with a voice that was indescribably
miasmal like a poisonous snake sticking out its tongue, very unpleasant to others�
ears.
�Ah!� A lot of people couldn�t help but scream, bewilderedly looking at Shi Yan
then Qingming.
They would never understand why the hierarchy of Corpses God Sect had been waiting
for a brat like Shi Yan.
In their mind, the person whom Qing Ming had been waiting for should be the Lords
of powerful forces like Yu Qin and Gu Shao.
Although everyone knew that ShiYan was the member of the Yang family, he was still
just a descendant of Emperor. So why Qingming had to be humble waiting for him?
Everyone was quietly discussing but still, couldn�t find any reasonable explanation
for this.
�Alright.� Under astonished eyes of other people, ShiYan revealed a smile, took out
the golden invitation card and handed it to LiFu. Again, people were more curious
about Shi Yan as they saw he was presenting the invitation card. They wondered why
Tang YuanNan had directly sent him the invitation card.
�Young master Yan, please.� LiFu bent down, revealing a flattering smile. �Yong
master Yan, you might not have known about the Three Gods Sect�s rule. Let me tell
you a little bit. The Sacred Light Mountain has the formation technique that
forbids flying, which means you can only walk. Please be noticed.�
ShiYan faintly smiled and nodded gently. He then quickly passed LiFu gliding
effortlessly up to the mountain, which greatly surprised other people.
Qingming�s eyes flared up a beam of light as he seemed to be a little suspicious.

He thus stopped at the entrance for a few seconds, turning his head around looking
at the three people of Yi TianMo�s group from a distance.
The three of them were mingling in the crowd who immediately stepped far away from
them due to the icy aura from their bodies. Nobody dared to stand close to them in
the range of ten meters, which was extremely weird.
Under Qingming�s scrutinizing look, the three of them sat down while their eyes
became dark and cold. They then closed their eyes, meditating.
Qingming was a little startled while a suspicion grew bigger in his heart. He
gently shook his head, doubtfully looking toward Shi Yan�s back ahead and then
followed Shi Yan heading to the Sacred Light Mountain after a little hesitance.
ShiYan leisurely walked forward, heading to the mountain peak with a stony face.
Shi Yan�s right arm weighed around fifteen thousand kilograms. Without the Profound
Qi, it was as if he was walking and carrying along a big mountain preventing him
from comfortably moving.
The anomaly of the arm made ShiYan happy and worried at the same time. He felt
happy because the hidden forces in this arm actively agitated him; meanwhile, he
was worried because this mutant arm significantly influenced the balance of his
body.
With the right arm heavily hanging on the right side, small sound always came up
every time his right leg landed. On the way to the Sacred Light Mountain, he had
noticed it and repeatedly tried different ways to avoid revealing this strange
peculiarity.
�Very weird.� Qingming�s feeble voice came up from behind Shi Yan.
ShiYan knitted his eyebrows, turned his head looking at Qingming�s flickering eyes
and asked, �What is weird?�
�I feel strange because the Profound Qi in your body seems to have totally drained.
Nothing remains.� Qingming said with a cold and dreary voice, �Even if you are
exhausted after fighting with someone, you can still gather the Sky and Earth aura
to condense into Profound Qi after a short time later. Your body�s current
situation truly surprises me.�
�My Martial Spirit has encountered some problems, and thus it has hardly gathered
Profound Qi. It is probably not easy to solve this matter.� ShiYan beamed a cold
smile while his bright, sharp eyes stared at Qingming then asked, �Are you
satisfied with this answer?�
Qingming�s eyes glinted with the strange light, the dancing flame inside them
became fierce as if it could jump out at any time.
�Be careful with him. The Heaven Flame inside his body is vibrating strongly; he
might have a murderous intention.� The Ice Cold Flame inside the Blood Vein Ring
sent out a message to Shi Yan.
ShiYan was neglectful; his eyes became glacial.

Chapter 327: On the edge of life and death
�I have read a little bit about the mutant Martial Spirit. Your situation is quite
special. Let me take a look; perhaps I can find a solution for you.� The Hierarchy
of the Corpses God Sect gently said and slightly laughed. His laughter sounded
gloomy and freaky as many green flames flickered in his dark green eyes and seemed
very excited.
After finishing his words, Qingming immediately took actions without waiting for
ShiYan�s agreement.
With the God Realm cultivation base, after slightly swaying his body, Qingming
looked like a floating cloud, instantly appeared in front of ShiYan.
Qingming�s grim mask, gloomy voice, and green eyes could give people an imagination
of a fen-fire flame in a night.
He stretched out his gloved hand, his fingers bent, forming a claw or a hook and
then slowly aimed for ShiYan�s abdomen.
A strand of strange green silk, like a small worm, appeared on his fingertips.
Bringing along the corpse aura of the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame, it was like a
living creature penetrating Shi Yan�s abdomen.
�Thank you. Don�t bother.� ShiYan sneered while his left hand wearing the Blood
Vein Ring blocked Qingming�s hand. The icy light flared up in ShiYan;s eyes as the
aura from his body became cold.
In a blink, the mountain peak looked as if it had been replaced by ice and snow.
However, this freezing temperature was nothing to Qingming.
�Swoosh.�
When ShiYan�s left palm touched the five fingers of Qingming�s hand, a strand of
strange green silk suddenly darted out, crazily barging in ShiYan�s palm.
Right after ShiYan�s hand had twinged, its bones instantly fragmented.
As soon as the strand of green silk went through his palm, it smashed all the power
that hindered its way, running along the wrist straight up to the arm.
�I only have good intentions.� Qingming said while the flame in Qingming�s eyes was
getting more radiant. �The power that I have launched might be a little too harsh
to you, but I hope you understand that your hand�s broken bones can easily be
healed under the effect of your Immortal Martial Spirit. As long as you don�t
resist it, that power of mine will not harm you further.�
ShiYan�s face remained calm as if he didn�t feel his left hand had been crumbled.
There was even no sign of grimace or pain on his face.
He could clearly feel that that strand of green silk was running along the vessels
in his arm, going straight up, aiming for the Profound Qi�s beam of light in his
abdomen.
ShiYan�s sense had alerted him during the whole process.

�That�s good though.�
Out of Qingming�s expectation, ShiYan suddenly relaxed, stopped using his icy power
to resist. Instead, he comfortably stood still, watching Qingming�s strand of silk,
letting it freely penetrate into the Profound Qi�s beam of light in his abdomen.
Qingming�s eyes suddenly brightened as he felt a little astonished at heart, didn�t

know why ShiYan willingly cooperated like that.
Qingming stopped thinking, concentrated all of his power into the whirling flow of
air at the Profound Qi�s beam of light in Shi Yan�s abdomen. Afterward, the
greenish power suddenly spread out everywhere from inside ShiYan�s abdomen, running
along his vessels, creeping into every corner in his body.
ShiYan�s face changed. Qingming revealed a wicked smile.
In just a few seconds, Qingming�s power had already occupied more than half of
ShiYan�s body, running to most of the areas in his body, except for two places. One
was his head, and the other was his wrist.
Qingming�s strand of silk emitted thousands of beams of power but couldn�t

penetrate into ShiYan�s head by any means, as well as his wrist, impossibly took
even one step further.
The green light burst out in Qingming�s eyes.
Suddenly, thousands of Qingming's beams of power inside ShiYan�s body condensed and
gathered at his wrist to make a sudden breakthrough with the terrifying devilish
aura, which was dozen times stronger than before.
�It seems that the problem is on your wrist. Just relax. I will use my full power
to penetrate in there to see.� As soon as the five fingers of Qingming let go of
ShiYan�s left hand, the light in his eyes concentrated and instantly launched out.
ShiYan sneered, revealing a smile that was as sharp as a saber.
Right at this moment, the Blood Vein Ring on his left hand darted many rays of red
light like a shower, covering ShiYan�s palm.
The Blood Vein Ring contained a crystal chunk that confined the Nine Serenities
Soul Devouring Flame. Presently, this crystal chunk had been cracked open a small
slit that freed the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame after a long time of
confinement. It then turned into a powerful flow of silver light that destroyed
layers upon layers of the Blood Vein Ring�s bondage.
The dark red halo seemed to cover ShiYan�s entire body. As soon as the Blood Vein
Ring flashed and the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame immediately got out of
that crystal chunk.
The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame condensed into a small face looked like a
group of clouds converging at the top of Qingming�s head.
That little face revealed an exotic smile and suddenly spouted a flow of filthy air
that enclosed Qingming�s head.
Qingming�s eyes became dazed.
Countless rays of light in Qingming�s left eyes condensed into a face.

That face was horrible, and it was putting its maximum power in condensing all of
the green dots of light in both of his eyes.
Momentarily, when a green halo suddenly appeared atop Qingming�s head, layers after
layers of those green dots clung onto that halo like stars in the sky.
The disgusting air that the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame had spat out
turned into some kind of liquid attaching to Qing Ming�s halo and quickly eroded
it. However, the green dots of light that were sticking onto the halo also quickly
gathered, forming a mysterious formation, emitting some kind of power that startled
other people.
A terrifying transformation appeared in Qingming�s eyes while ShiYan�s eyes became

sharp and icy cold.
Qingming suddenly felt something wrong.
ShiYan�s eyes were cold; a trace of sarcasm beamed out of the corner of his mouth.
He suddenly retracted his left hand and slowly lifted his right arm in front of his
chest at the same time.
Anger inflamed in Qingming�s eyes.
Many flows of spiritual consciousness, which were like a shower pouring down from
the galaxy, dementedly shot out, attacking ShiYan.
�Swoosh.� An exotic flow of light showed up between ShiYan and Qingming, bringing
along an alarming energy fluctuation.
Qingming�s soul consciousness, which had been released, were all blocked,
impossibly dashed forward.
At the foot of the Sacred Light Mountain, the three people of Yi TianMo�s group
displayed a stern look on their faces with solemn eyes and also emitted the
murderous aura.
Numerous warriors who were standing close to the three of them had realized their
horrendous aura and thus instantly moved far away from them, extending the distance
between them.
Qingming�s soul consciousness was totally halted. Even before he could retract his
hand, a soul swirl suddenly appeared and crazily attacked toward his Sea of
Consciousness as if it wanted to smash it down completely.
�I have acted recklessly.� Qingming hurriedly screamed out, looking at ShiYan in

fear and said, �I actually didn�t have any malicious intent. ShiYan, don�t be too
merciless, spare an exit for later.�
�I don�t spare anything,� Shi Yan said with a cold face, �Because we will never see
each other again.�
Qingming�s eyes tragically changed. He was about to put all of his power forth to
fight back. Unexpectedly, a soul force suddenly penetrated his body, depriving his
control of the body.
ShiYan was very calm, tried to lift his right arm grabbing Qingming�s heart.
�Arrogant brat!� Two soul flows, as soft as cotton, interfered at the critical
point of time all of a sudden. These two soul flows were as flexible as a rattan
rope binding the soul consciousness of the three people of Yi TianMo�s group.
Qingming�s Sea of Consciousness immediately returned to its normal state, regained

the control of the body in just a blink. A powerful force massively swarmed over.
�Crack, crack.�
The bones of ShiYan�s left hand fragmented again. Qingming pushed his wrist forward
with all of his strength.
ShiYan�s face changed while he instantly used his right hand to launch a full-power
attack.
�Boom.�
Landslide-like power poured down into the ground, dragging ShiYan�s power into the
inside of the mountain.
Qingming�s punch fell into the air, missed ShiYan.
Qingming was about to continue taking actions but realized that the green halo on
the top of his head had lost some layers of light. The little face of the Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame had become clearer, slowly moving closer to his
head.
The green light in Qingming�s eyes burst out. He no longer paid attention to Shi
Yan, but instead, he put all of his strength to deal with the Nine Serenities Soul
Devouring Flame.
A wind-piercing sound suddenly came up at Qingming's side, and a figure then slowly
appeared. It turned out to be Tang YuanNan.
After having shown up and threw a quick glance at Qingming�s current state, Tang
YuanNan couldn�t help but slightly utter in surprise, �Heaven Flame.�
�It is Shi Yan�s.� Qingming gritted his teeth, snorted and said, �Hierarchy Tang,
do you want to have this Heaven Flame?�
Right at this moment, the sound of footsteps came up. It seemed that some people
were coming.

Chapter 328: Brazen intimidation
At the foot of the Sacred Light Mountain, the figures of the three people of Yi
TianMo�s group were slightly agitated while they felt backbone-chilling cold. Their
soul consciousness immediately spread out, covering the entire entrance to the
Sacred Light Mountain.
The warriors surrounding were also frightened, running away to extend the distance
between them further more.
Under their horrified look, the three of them suddenly opened their gloomy and
malevolent eyes, which looked like icy dew, flexed their legs and dashed forward.
LiFu, who was standing in the front and in charge of blocking the way, now became
numb with stiffened face. He laughed and hastily moved forward to prevent them,
�Sorry. No invite, cannot enter.�
The three people of Yi TianMo�s group didn�t utter any words nor had any regard to
LiFu�s words. Instead, they quickly turned into three flows of light storming
forward.
LiFu�s face changed dramatically. He wanted to hinder them but realized that they
had already disappeared without leaving a trace. He hurriedly transmitted a message
up to the mountain, informing that the three of them had gone up to the mountain.
The crowd surrounding was extremely astonished, bewilderedly watching the three
people�s figures that were quickly fading away, as well as Li Fu�s urgent act in
transmitting the message. They then discussed with each other boisterously.
They didn�t expect that the three people of Yi TianMo�s group had dared to break
the rules of the Three Gods Sect even when they were in the other�s territory.
� � �
In a cave at the flank of the mountain, ShiYan was remaining calm with precautions
while his cold eyes stared at Qingming.
Qingming�s limbs were a little bungled. Under the intimidation of the Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, he had to sweat his blood in resistance and, at
the same time, enticed Tang YuanNan into taking actions to prevent its attack.
Tang YuanNan surprisingly looked at ShiYan�s legs, which had sunk about ten meters
deep into the ground, then shifted his eyes watching the crater caused by ShiYan�s
subduing palm. He contemplated for a while before giving a forced smile then said,
�ShiYan, retrieve your Heaven Flame. Otherwise, I will not have mercy.� While
speaking, Tang YuanNan quietly walked over behind Qingming and discretely sent
ShiYan a message, �Two people of the Yin Yang Wonderland are on the way here,
bringing one kind of peculiar treasure that can definitely dominate your Soul
Devouring Flame. You should not act rashly.�
ShiYan was agitated in his heart, instantly transmitted a message into the Blood
Vein Ring then lifted his left hand, pointing the Blood Vein Ring toward the Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame.
The crystal chunk inside the Blood Vein Ring that had confined the Nine Serenities
Soul Devouring Flame suddenly flared up a strong light. A powerful attraction force
spread along with that light quickly, grabbing and pulling back the Nine Serenities
Soul Devouring Flame, which was about to take resistance.
After having finished everything, ShiYan slightly grinned, looked at Tang YuanNan
and said, �Don�t blame me. Hierarchy Qingming has intentionally explored the
mystery of my body but hasn�t expected to find the Heaven Flame in my body resulted
in this situation.�
Seeing the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame disappeared, Qingming quickly
retrieved the green halo atop his head. The green dots of light attached on that
halo also returned to his eyes.
Listening to what ShiYan said, Qingming coldly snorted with a trace of cruelty in
his eyes, didn�t say anything.
At this moment, two figures were approaching side by side from the foot of the
mountain. One of them was a man who was very good-looking with full of a mature
man's charm; the other was a graceful woman who emitted the exceptionally
mesmerizing aura. Any men who caught her glance would gradually lose their mind and
become dazed.
That was an experienced woman; her charming body was heart-stirring with perfect
curves. Especially her ample bosom, which was as if it just wanted to tear apart
her blouse to come out. Her graceful rear-end were big and round; every time she
walked, the left and right cheeks kept rippling, which indulged other people and
made them unable to wake up from that mesmerizing feeling.
�The two Palace Masters of the Yang Wonderland are here. Ha ha ha, I am still
surprised with the two flows of swirling power earlier.�
Tang YuanNan smiled, looked at the two Palace Masters and nodded. Although Tang
YuanNan was wearing a broad smile on his face, actually, he was secretly informing
ShiYan what had happened.
ShiYan understood immediately. Previously, these two Palace Masters of the Yin Yang
Wonderland were the ones who had taken actions at that critical point of time.
That year when he had entered the Endless Sea, Xia XinYan and he had temporarily
been lodging in a vessel of the Yin Yang Wonderland. That vessel had brought them
straight to the corpse burial plot number 93 of the Corpses God Sect. Afterward, he
figured out that the Corpses God Sect and Yin Yang Wonderland had a deep
relationship.
This time, when the three people of Yi TianMo�s group had suppressed the soul of
the Corpses God Sect�s Hierarchy at the flank of the mountain, these two Palace
Masters had used some secret technique to support Qingming. As a result, he had
been able to escape the suppression and simultaneously launched a counterattack
that had injured ShiYan.
In the cave, ShiYan squinted, looking at the King of Earth and the Queen of Sky of
Yin Yang Wonderland with an odd face.
�Such an arrogant little rascal.� The King of Earth slowly walked over, cast a cold
glance at ShiYan and laughed softly, �That year, Yang Tian Emperor wasn�t this
haughty like you. However, since then, the Yang family�s later generations have
been more arrogant than the previous ones. No wonder why other forces have united
to sweep them out of the Endless Sea.�
The Queen of Sky was exceptionally mesmerizing, smiled alluringly while looking at
ShiYan with meaningful eyes said sweetly, �Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers.
A young man with great vigor is very praiseworthy. I like it.� Her voice was very
gentle and sweet as if it could be carved deeply in people�s hearts. After
listening what she had said, ShiYan felt as though he was immersed in a bathtub
filled with hundreds of flowers; all pores on his body opened, indescribably
relaxing.
Suddenly, a flow of icy aura came up from the Blood Vein Ring. This flow was like a
bucket of cold water splashing onto his body, pulling him to the light from some
dark, gloomy corner.
ShiYan�s head was agitated; his pupils suddenly regained the brightness, looking at
the charming, heart-stirring Queen of Sky who was even more terrifying than the
King of Earth.
Having said only a few words, this woman had already made him unable to control his
mind, dazzled his head, and almost beaten him. This powerful Mind Control Technique
truly frightened ShiYan out of his wit. His face changed dramatically as he quickly
communicated with the Ice Cold Flame, asking it to remind him all the time.
The mesmerizing eyes of the Queen of Sky brightened in shock as she felt horrified
at heart seeing ShiYan�s reactions. In her eyes, this full-blooded Shi Yan was
impossible to withstand her Words Magic. However, he could unexpectedly recover
after having been stunned just for a short period.
�Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh.�
Three gusts of wind pierced through the air coming up from behind. Not long after
that, the three people of Yi TianMo�s group appeared next to ShiYan.
They immediately surrounded ShiYan to protect him. Yi TianMo�s cold eyes then aimed
straight at Qingming; at the same time, they shot out a gray stream of light.
YaMeng�s and KaBa�s countenance were unfriendly, furiously stared at Qingming,

seemed to be about to launch their most horrifying soul attacks.
Qingming�s eyes became cold while he subconsciously took one step backward and
stood together with the King of Earth and the Queen of Sky of the Yin Yang
Wonderland.
The three people of Yi TianMo�s group happened to be on a confrontation course with

Qingming, the Queen of Sky, and the King of Earth. The situation was extremely
tense.
Tang YuanNan�s face slightly changed, he frowned and said with a serious tone,
�Gentlemen, this place is the Three Gods Sect.�
�ShiYan, don�t do anything rash. Do you really want to engage in a fight here?�
Tang YuanNan looked at the three people of Qingming�s group, but actually, he was
secretly using his soul to send ShiYan a message, �We are now under threats of the
Demon Dwellers. A tragedy is coming. This is not the time to cause any internal
conflicts. If you want to deal with them, wait until this matter is solved.�
�You three, I think everyone gathers here to discuss the solution to dealing with
Demon Dwellers. Is it so?� Tang YuanNan looked at the three people of Qingming�s
group.
Both groups of ShiYan and Qingming were still gazing at each other unfriendly,
didn�t say anything.
At this moment, Cao ZhiLan and ManGu of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect were
walking side by side, approaching them.
ManGu�s face was pale, but his spirit was not bad. Although he had been injured
from the fight with Shi Yan, he seemed to have significantly recovered thanks to
Cao ZhiLan�s pellets.
�What happened?� Cao ZhiLan was a little bit astonished, looking at ShiYan and
those of Qingming�s group respectively then frowned, �Demon Dwellers have not come
yet, but you have already wanted to cause an internal war?�
�Lady Cao, that little rascal has taken actions first.� Qingming pointed at ShiYan
and said coldly, �That little rascal has released ruthless attacks. If the Queen of
Sky and the King of Earth haven�t been nearby, I could have been defeated by his
fatal strike. I don�t think that he has any intention of uniting with us to deal
with the Demon Dwellers.�
Cao ZhiLan was astonished. She suspiciously shifted her eyes toward Shi Yan and
then back to Qingming before speaking up, �ShiYan cannot gather Profound Qi, how
could he harm you?�
She was very curious. Since she had left the manor, her head had been occupied with
discouraging thoughts about Shi Yan. In her eyes, as he could no longer gather
Profound Qi, his future would certainly be limited though he still possessed some
mysteries in his body.
However, after only one day, at the flank of this mountain, Qingming had almost
tasted ShiYan�s fatal strike. She didn�t know what the current situation was.
Cao ZhiLan�s beautiful eyes glinted with a strange beam of light. She was full of
suspicion, didn�t know whether Qingming was telling the truth or not.
�Let�s go.� ShiYan suddenly turned around, walked down the mountain while his eyes
remained calm.
Tang YuanNan�s face slightly changed.
The three people of Qingming, the Queen of Sky, and the King of Earth were also
surprised, didn�t know why ShiYan was coming down the mountain.
The three people of Yi TianMo�s group followed ShiYan without uttering a word.
�ShiYan.�
Tang YuanNan dropped his jaw in astonishment with complicated eyes. He guessed
something should have gone wrong.
�I don�t have any interest in the Endless Sea�s situation nor any attachments here,
and I am not worried about Demon Dwellers� slaughter in the Seas.� ShiYan
ruthlessly said, �How many people die in this Sea doesn�t have anything matters to
me, and the Endless Sea is not worthy for me to care. So, you guys can take your
time to discuss the plan for dealing with the Demon Dwellers. I am not interested
in it.�
After a short pause, Shi Yan suddenly turned around, calmly looked at Qingming, the
Queen of Sky, and the King of Earth and said, �I hope the Corpses God Sect and Yin
Yang Wonderland are blessed because besides facing the Demon Dwellers, you guys
probably will have to deal with our attack. I honestly hope that you can handle
this.�
The faces of Qingming, the Queen of Sky, and the King of Earth changed
dramatically.

Chapter 329: Regardless of consequences
Afterward, ShiYan determinedly left as he had said and didn�t give other people a
chance to explain. He followed the same path, coming back to the foot of the
mountain.
Tang YuanNan�s face darkened, coldly looked at the three people of Qingming's group
and said, � I think you three have troubles.�
Qingming, the Queen of Sky, and the King of Earth exchanged looks, slightly knitted
their eyebrows, but didn�t seem to worry too much. They thought that they didn�t
need to be worried, because although Yi TianMo�s group was dangerous, they
themselves also had God Realm cultivation base, plus the Corpses God Sect had the
King Corpse.
Cao ZhiLan frowned, whined within her heart, looking at the Queen of Sky, �Aunt
Xiang, throwing your back at him is not a wise move.�
The Yin Yang Wonderland�s Queen of Sky was Fan XiangYun. After having listened to
Cao ZhiLan, she laughed out loud, blinking while the end of her eyebrows arched
slightly, looking toward Cao ZhiLan then asked, �Little Lan Zi, why did you say so?
�
The Yin Yang Wonderland and Cao family both based in the Tuta Sea, in which the Cao
family was the strongest force, far surpassed the other three forces.
When Cao ZhiLan had been little, she had been like a boy, a little wild. As Cao
QiuDao hadn�t seen her be like a girl, he had brought her to Yin Yang Wonderland so
that the Queen of Sky Fan XiangYun could have taught her for a while.
Therefore, her relationship with the Queen of Sky was quite close, and Fan Xiang
Yun was also considered as her master.
Because of that, Fan XiangYun had started calling her �Little Lan Zi� since she had
still been a little girl, and when she grew up, Fan XiangYun still called her that
way. It proved that their feelings for each other were not shallow.
�Aunt Xiang, this guy ShiYan is lunatic. Once he says something, he will definitely
do it.� Cao ZhiLan beamed a forced smile, �Although he cannot gather Profound Qi,
those pagans still respect him as before. As you and others have offended him, I am
afraid that those pagans will launch a counterattack.�
�They are only three pagans. When we three unite, even if we might still be
slightly inferior, but together with the King Corpse of the Corpses God Sect, our
strength should not be less than theirs.�
Fan XiangYun looked a little strange, many rays of light were shot out from her
beautiful eyes, which could dazzle others� mind. She revealed a smile and said,
�What?! You don�t believe in Auntie?�
Cao ZhiLan shook her head, whining, �That�s not their real ability. Those three
pagans take only half of their strength. On the Snow Dragon Island, there are
another two pagans who are even more intimidating than those three guys. When these
five God Realm warriors unite, Aunt Xiang, tell me if you have a chance to win or
not? Let alone that you have to face the Demon Dwellers� invasion.�
After having listened to what Cao ZhiLan had said, the faces of Qingming, the Queen
of Sky, and the King of Earth changed instantly.
Tang YuanNan�eyes glinted with a beam of light. He quietly evaluated Cao ZhiLan a
little bit and then slightly nodded, �This is what I have worried about. Those five
pagans remain calm due to their relationship with Shi Yan. If the five of them
don�t aim at the Demon Dwellers but at you guys, the consequence is indeed�
unimaginable.�
�Why didn�t you say it earlier?� Qingming said with a gloomy voice, kept feeling
doleful within his heart, quietly blamed Tang YuanNan for hiding the information
from him.
�I have kept warning you, but you haven�t listened to me. You have too much of
interest in the Heaven Flame in Shi Yan�s body. Your interest was unduly excessive
that I had to up.� Tang YuanNan shook his head reluctantly, released a sigh and
said, �I am going to talk reasons to him now. I hope he will listen to me.
Otherwise, you three should come up with a solution by yourselves.� Having finished
his words, Tang YuanNan slowly disappeared in front of other people�s eyes.
Fifteen minutes later.
A freaky buzzing sound came up in front of ShiYan. Tang YuanNan suddenly appeared.
�ShiYan, calm down.� Tang YuanNan made a forced smile while blocking his way,
�Because QingMing also has a Heaven Flame, he thus has had a greedy intention.
However, after everything has happened, I think he would not dare to act recklessly
again. Currently, the Demon Dwellers� menace is right in front of us. If you cause
any chaos now, the Endless Sea will truly be in more dangers. Do you really want to
irritate other forces so that they will unite to deal with you? If so, I don�t
think you will be in peace.�
ShiYan contemplated, didn�t say anything. It was not because of Tang YuanNan�s
words that he would change his mind.
�If you act like that, the consequence will not be different from the Yang family�s
current situation.� Tang YuanNan hesitated a little bit before continuing, �If you
make other people your enemies, you will be isolated and become a target of others'
dispraises. Even if you have powerful and mighty forces, you still cannot stand
against the entire Endless Sea, let alone that the Cao family and Martial Holy
Palace are also very terrifying. If these two forces unite, you will have nothing
except for a catastrophic end.�
�How powerful are the Cao family and Martial Spirit Palace?� Shi Yan asked with a
low tone.
�If Cao QiuDao and Yang YiTian release their full-power strikes without caring
about injuring themselves, they can kill a Second Sky of the God Realm warrior. It
is unknown where this amazing power comes from, but even Yang Tian Emperor also has
to be wary of it. For now, only Cao QiuDao, Yang YiTian, and Yang Tian Emperor have
that kind of lethal power. This is also the reason why the Martial Spirit Palace,
the Cao family, and the Yang family are top three forces in the Endless Sea.� Tang
YuanNan exclaimed.
Shi Yan shivered while his face slightly changed.
�Don�t be agitated. The Endless Sea is much more complicated than what you have
imagined. Qingming, the Queen of Sky, and the King of Earth might not be your
opponents, but if you make a mess in the Tuta Sea, I don�t think Cao family will
leave you in peace.� Tang YuanNan straightforwardly said, � In Tuta Sea, Yin Yang
Wonderland, Corpses God Sect, and Uncultivated Barbarian Sect all have a close
relationship with Cao family. It can be said that Cao QiuDao is the true master in
Hengluo Sea. If you take actions with the Yin Yang Wonderland and Corpses God Sect
in Tuta Sea, Cao family will certainly not sit idly.�
ShiYan frowned and then nodded, spoke up after a long while, �I know. I can
temporarily ignore everything in the Endless Sea. Wait until the Endless Sea and
the Demon Dwellers engage in a fight, let see if Cao QiuDao is lucky enough to
survive in the hands of the Demon Kings and the Dark Kings.�
�Demon Kings? Dark Kings?� Tang YuanNan shook his head, revealed a smile and said,
�Impossible. The people in the Underworld cannot break through the Gate of Heaven.
Traveling through the Gate of Heaven is under the Three Gods Sect�s close watch.�
After a short pause, Tang YuanNan continued, �Demon Kings are unlikely to do so for
sure. The Gate of Heaven is surely powerful enough to limit the masters at that
level. Otherwise, in the past years, the Demon Kings cannot have used only a white
skeleton to present themselves in the Endless Sea. Their true bodies have been
constrained, and thus, they cannot go through the Gate of Heaven.�
�It seems you haven�t been updated about the current situation.� ShiYan released a
sigh.
�What situation?� Tang YuanNan was startled.
�Since hundreds of years ago, the Demon Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers have joined
their forces. During that time, the Fourth Demon Area and the Sevenfold Underworld
certainly opened up a path that interconnected the two places. Hence, after people
of the Sevenfold Underworld could enter the Demon Area, these two horrifying races
have together taken tens of millions of corpses and souls to condense into the
Corpse Soul Bridge that can connect to any worlds. Afterward, they have used the
spirit powers of tens of millions of people to repair the instability of the space
nodes so that the true bodies of the Demon Kings and Dark Kings can appear in the
Endless Sea.� ShiYan coldly explained.
Tang YuanNan�s body was shaking violently while his face was wearing an
unbelievable look. He looked at Shi Yan and asked, �Where did you get this
information?�
�From my Heaven Flame.� ShiYan knitted his eyebrows and replied, �It knows some
ancient secrets. According to what it has said, the Sevenfold Underworld and the
Demon Dwellers have been building the Corpse Soul Bridge together. Perhaps that
bridge is about to be completed. Even though the Demon Dwellers have been invading
the Kyara Sea, they haven�t dealt with you guys right away. It maybe because they
are carrying on the slaughter in the Kyara Sea, using the spirit powers of tens of
millions of people to continue condensing into the Corpse Soul Bridge.� After a
short pause, Shi Yan released a sigh and continued, �I am afraid that people are
currently in misery in the Kyara Sea, and all islands there have probably turned
into the dead ones. The tragic situation of the Kyara Sea will spread out to the
Hengluo Sea very soon.�
Tang YuanNan�s face turned a little pale.
�Moreover, as far as I have observed, none of you have realized the severity of the
situation as everyone has their own plans and conspiracies. Honestly speaking, I
don�t think you guys are as strong as the Demon Dwellers. Therefore, I temporarily
want to step aside to watch how the situation progresses.�
ShiYan revealed a relentless smile then avoided Tang YuanNan and continued going
down the mountain.
The three people of Yi TianMo�s group quickly followed him.
Tang YuanNan was in a daze while his pupils flashed up. It seemed he was
considering something.
After a while, he suddenly disappeared and then reappeared in the previous area
where QingMing and other people were gathering. He looked at them and said, �Go to
the mountain peak. I have something important to tell you guys. This matter is
related to the life and death of the entire Endless Sea.�
Those people were surprised in fear. They were about to ask for more but then
realized that Tang YuanNan had already disappeared.
Qingming, Queen of Sky, King of Earth, Cao ZhiLan, and ManGu exchanged looks,
didn�t know why Tang YuanNan was frightened that much. Although they were a little
bit astonished, they still hurriedly walked to the mountain peak.
� � �
�Young Master Yan, why are you�? At the foot of the mountain, LiFu strangely looked
at ShiYan.
�Have the Hierarchy sent you back here?�
The crowd was clamorous instantly.
Many of them felt exultant within their heart thinking that Shi Yan had been
expelled by the Three Gods Sect because the three people of Yi TianMo�s group had
gone up the mountain which had violated the rules of the Three Gods Sect.
Gu GingLung was delighted quietly. Her small mouth curled up, revealing a faint
smile while her mood suddenly became much better.
However, a trace of surprise and peculiarity flashed over in Qu YanQing�s eyes. It

seemed she didn�t expect ShiYan to go down the mountain that sudden, and thus, she
quietly speculated about what had happened up there.
ShiYan didn�t look at those people, remained his indifferent countenance and
followed the same path to go back to his accommodation.
�Ah, look. Zhong LiDun!�
�What? Zhong LiDun is here?�
�The people of the Martial Holy Palace have finally come?�
��
The crowd was now buzzing with boisterous discussions. Everyone raised their heads
looking up to the sky and saw a Green Scaly Dragon.
This Green Scaly Dragon was about fifty meters long, covered with splendid green
scales. Its head was huge, and its eyes shot out a cold light. Someone whose
appearance wasn�t quite clear was sitting on its neck.
Under scrutinizing looks of everyone, the Green Scaly Dragon�s body constantly
twisted while a beam of astonishment gleamed in its eyes. This Green Scaly Dragon
seemed to be avoiding someone�s pursuit.
An ear-piercing screech reverberated from that Green Scaly Dragon. The body of that
level-seven beast slightly shook as it wanted to enter the Sun Island anxiously.
�Ah!� Shi Yan was startled with his eccentric visage, looking toward the sky and
seemed to have realized some strange aura.

Chapter 330: Devil clouds engulfing the sky
The seventh level beast Green Scaly Dragon was struggling around, as it was
continually roaring outside the Sun Island, and rushing into the Sun Island
anxiously.
There was a figure sitting on the Green Scaly Dragon, who was also shouting and
screaming, as though to urge the people of the Sun Island to remove the formation
technique.
There was a strange formation technique surrounded the Sun Island. The outsiders
would have no way to enter the island without the Three Gods Sect�s permission.
Even if he was Zhong LiDun of the Martial Spirit Palace, he could not violate this
rule. The man could only fly around outside of the island. Seeing the current
situation of Zhong LiDun and Green Scale Dragon, the people on the Sun Island were
terrified.
Even the group of Cao ZhiLan, Qingming, and other people on the Sacred Light
Mountain were also startled. They all looked up to the sky, didn�t know what the
Green Scale Dragon was avoiding.
An ear-piercing screech bringing along a ferocious aura reverberated from very far
away. As soon as the sound had echoed, the sea around the island boiled up
instantly, creating a lot of huge waves. That sound could tear eardrums and crush
fragile people�s souls.
LiFu�s face changed as he seemed to have figured out something, he then suddenly
leaped up to the sky.
LiFu was one of those receptionists who welcomed guests to the island. At this
moment, he hurriedly flew to the Green Scaly Dragon and split the formation
technique open quickly.
Having been awaited for a chance to enter, the Green Scaly Dragon immediately
glided through as soon as it saw the crack appear.
The seventh level Green Scaly Dragon turned into a green current of light,
disappearing into the sky.
Fifteen minutes later, the Green Scaly Dragon reappeared in the sky of the Sun
Island. The rider seemed to be standing on its back, slightly patting its body.
The Green Scaly Dragon roared and dashed toward the Sacred Light Mountain with the
fastest speed, going straight up to the mountain peak.
Although the Sacred Light Mountain was surrounded with another formation technique,
the Green Scaly Dragon was still moving freely as if this area didn�t have any
obstacles.
The first rank in the Power Ranking List, Zhong LiDun, was in an extreme urgency,
as he was ignoring the rules of the Three Gods Sect. He dashed straight to the
mountain peak and kept screaming, seemingly wanting to tell Tang YuanNan something.
The group of Tang YuanNan and others, who were still on the mountain peak, were
extremely frightened after having heard Zhong LiDun�s explanation.
The crowd at the foot of the Sacred Light Mountain didn�t know what was happening.
Some of them were looking up to the sky; some were looking toward Zhong LiDun while
the others cast their eyes toward the Sacred Light Mountain�s peak. But, they all
had a vague feeling of insecurities.
Another loud, earth-shaking noise came up from afar followed by plenty of other
noises near the island. Huge waves surged, massively lapping on the coast as if
they wanted to destroy everything.
ShiYan and the three people of Yi TianMo�s group, who were on the way back to their
manor, suddenly halted their steps as they also realized that something was wrong.
In particular, after ShiYan had heard the ear-splitting sound, his eyes were
instantly flooded with suspicions.
�Master, what happened?�
Yi TianMo noticed ShiYan�s change, couldn�t help but gently ask after being a
little hesitant, �Did you realize something?�
ShiYan�s face looked peculiar while he nodded slightly, �I don�t know why I have
recognized a familiar aura in that scream.�
Yi TianMo was dazedly astonished, unknowingly looked up to the sky. At this time,
the sun had already mounted high in the sky. Sunlight was shining over the entire
island, and the Sacred Light Mountain looked as if it was gold-plated.
All of the warriors on the island were immersed in the glowing yellow sunlight.
ShiYan was not an exception.
However, the difference between him and others was that while drowning in the
sunlight, he could feel the heart of the Star Martial Spirit producing a suction
force, gathering plenty of sunlight, and absorbing them into his heart.
His tender beating heart transmitted a warm flow of air which was not too strong
and was quickly getting hotter.
A trace of surprise glimmered on ShiYan�s face. He could feel his heartbeat as well
as the light penetrating into his heart. He had decided to wait until the summit on
the mountain peak was over, he would then find Tang YuanNan to ask more about this
Star Martial Spirit�s mystery and why it was that magical.
While he was still musing deeply, he suddenly detected the suction force of the
Star Martial Spirit stopped unknowingly.
ShiYan couldn�t help but look up to the sky with suspicions, wanted to know what
was happening.
Frightening screams resounded from everywhere. Many people looked at the sky
terrifyingly as their eyes kept changing nonstop.
Watching the sky, ShiYan felt aghast inside his heart.
It was unknown from where a group of inky black clouds was drifting over and
quickly covering the entire sky of the Sun Island.
After that, countless clusters of pitch-black clouds also overwhelmed the sky
hastily, shrouding the sunlight.
The Sacred Light Mountain, which had formerly been bathing in the light, now became
gloomy and darkened.
This anomalous change didn�t have any warning signs or indications. Until people
realized something wrong, the sun had already disappeared, leaving only clusters of
black clouds in the sky.
The clear sky darkened instantly. Daytime became night-time in just a blink.
In the darkness, horrifying roars sometimes resounded from the surrounding of the
island giving people a hair-raising feeling as if numerous creatures were gathering
and besieging this island.
Many warriors on the island felt terrified at heart, shouting out loud in fear,
wanting to go up the mountain urgently.
Masters of different forces were gathering on the Sacred Light Mountain�s peak, and
thus, it should be the safest place in case the Sun Island had a major change.
�Without the golden invitation cards, no one is allowed to mount the Sacred Light
Mountain.� It was unknown since when LiFu had stood at the entrance, shouting,
�Everyone should return to your accommodations. We will have the answer for the
anomaly in the sky soon. Everyone should calm down.�
However, the crowd didn�t seem to care about it anymore. With the great panic in
everyone's hearts, they ignored LiFu and rushed to the top of the mountain crazily.
LiFu and some warriors of the Three Gods Sect screamed out loud for a while but got
no others� attention. Thus, they wanted to take actions but then realized they had
been submerged in the crowd, so they could only use the Yin Stone to ask for Tang
YuanNan�s instruction.
ShiYan knitted his eyebrows as a vague feeling came up within his heart. He looked
up to the sky coldly, contemplated for a while, and then made a quick decision,
�Return with the fastest speed.�
Yi TianMo didn�t say a word, just reached out to grab ShiYan�s arm and leaped up.
YaMeng and KaBa were also aware of the strange situation and thus quickly returned
to the manor.
Xia ShenChuan and Xia XinYan were in the manor. As they had also realized the
unusual changes in the sky, Xia ShenChuan had used the Yin Stone to communicate
with other people of Xia family, reassuring them.
With huge doubts, Xia ShenChuan and Xia XinYan went to the outer room, looking
toward the sky.
Ye ZhangFeng and Lin YaQi were also astonished, blankly watching the changes in the
sky.
�What happened?� Xia ShenChuan walked over, stole a glance at Ye ZhangFeng, and
asked calmly.
�We don�t know yet,� Ye ZhangFeng shook his head with a face that had never been
this serious before, �Many beasts are gathering here. Besides, the sky is
overwhelmed with devil clouds, perhaps the Demon Dwellers of the Demon Area are
already here. Currently, the Sun Island is blockaded. We don�t know how many beasts
and Demon Dwellers there are. It is truly unbelievable.�
Along with their fast heartbeats, deafening and prolonged sounds continued to
reverberate outside the Sun Island.
While Xia ShenChuan was in shock, Yi TianMo, together with ShiYan, suddenly came
back.
�Ah!� Ye ZhangFeng was startled, �Didn�t you go to the summit? Why do you come back
so soon? Did you have news from the mountain?�
ShiYan shook his head, waiting for Yi TianMo to put him down, and then replied with
his knitted eyebrows, �No one knows what is happening for now. From the current
circumstance, perhaps someone wants to devastate the Sun Island. Even though that
person knows that many warriors are gathering for the summit on the Sacred Light
Mountain this time, he still dares to besiege the island. It means he has prepared
well before coming here. Perhaps he truly has the ability to slaughter all the God
Realm warriors here.�
Ye ZhangFeng nodded in agreement with ShiYan, �It is highly possible.�
�You guys should not separate. Wait and see the change. Once the situation gets
worse, we will immediately withdraw from the island.� Shi Yan calmly said after
having considered for a while.
Xia ShenChuan and Xia XinYan quietly nodded and released a sigh.
The three people of Yi TianMo were the God Realm warriors; thus, having them by
their side, everyone else felt a little bit less worried. If something bad happens,
their opportunity to survive was still higher than others�.
As soon as that thought had come across in their mind, anomalous change happened in
the sky.
ShiYan suddenly sat down, gritted his teeth quietly, and placed his right hand on
the ground while his eyes kept changing.
Everyone couldn�t help but look at him attentively.
No one knows why ShiYan�s right arm was now covered with green silk fibers. With a
closer look, those fine silk fibers were attaching onto his flesh and slowly moving
as well.
With the scrutinizing gaze at his arm, everyone imagined that his right arm was
like being wrapped with plenty of worms, which scared them out of their wits.

Chapter 331: Using an ox-cleaver to carve a chicken
ShiYan�s face looked serious and solemn while his soul consciousness was gathering
at his right arm. He attentively observed the transformation of his arm.
Tens of thousands of green silk threads were slowly squirming on his arm as if they
wanted to destroy his muscle fibers and smashed down his arm into pieces.
Inside each of the green silk fibers, devilish energy was like a small insect
eroding ShiYan�s body, eating his flesh and blood, turning his arm into sparkling
white bones.
These forces came from the Hierarchy of the Corpses God Sect Qingming.
At the flank of the Sacred Light Mountain, ShiYan had taken advantage of the three
kinds of Heaven Flames, which had been bound with the souls of Yi TianMo�s group,
as well as the state where his Profound Qi had been drained, to make QingMing drop
his vigilance and ambushed him.
Because QingMing�s soul had been under the control of Yi TianMo�s group, thus he
had lost the ability to control his body, and ShiYan almost had a chance to injure
QingMing severely.
However, the Queen of Sky and the King of Earth had shown up and interfered right
on time that helped QingMing avoid the danger and injured ShiYan seriously at the
same time. If he hadn�t had a quick reaction, Qingming could have had obliterated
him.
Among the God Realm warriors, Qingming was probably the weakest one. Regardless of
the soul cultivation, martial techniques, or mighty Profound Qi, he was at the
lowest rank. The reason was that most of his spiritual power came from the corpses.
He had wasted many years in interlinking with the King Corpse and cultivating the
Corpse Controlling Technique. Therefore, even though he had reached the God Realm,
his strength was the least mighty.
Without the King Corpse, Qingming's personal strength was far inferior to those of
other God Realm warriors.
However, even so, the gap between him and ShiYan was huge, and that ShiYan still
was not his match. If the three people of Yi TianMo�s group hadn�t used their souls
to suppress Qingming, as well as without the Heaven Flames� intimidation, Qingming
could have had killed ShiYan.
With just one flow of Qingming's force remaining in his body, ShiYan was already in
inexplicable pain.
Watching the peculiar silky fibers started spreading and infiltrating into his
whole arm, gnawing his flesh and blood, ShiYan shuddered, wanted to find some help
to remove them.
He was about to call for the Ice Cold Flame but realized that the anomaly suddenly
occurred on his right arm.
A stream of beautiful red light burst out from his right arm. In a blink, all the
blood cells in his arm were as if they are reviving and trembling.
After that, ShiYan�s body was violently shaken, and along with this tremor, his
right arm brought forth a tremendous suction force. It was like each of his muscle
fibers suddenly turned into a vortex in the sea, attracting all the energy on his
arm, which then became the nourishing sources for his arm.
That purple-red light expanded.
Under ShiYan�s scrutinizing eyes, rippling waves were emerging from that glamorous
purple-red light. The green energy instantly disappeared, as it was assimilated and
fused by the devilish energy from ShiYan's muscles, becoming a part of his body.
The mutation slowly ended.
That purple-red light quickly vanished as well. ShiYan's right arm had originally
had the skin color, but now it turned into the completely purple-red hue.
Suddenly, that moderate purple-red light gently spread out. With a quick glance,
ShiYan�s right arm looked like a purple-red jade exuding many glistening beams of
light.
He balled his hand into a fist. A strange flow of forces flowed out violently and
gathered in the middle of his palm in just a blink.
ShiYan was wearing determination on his face, grinned, and launched a fist all of a
sudden.
A purple-red circle of light burst out sharply.
As soon as the light had been discharged, strange fluttering sounds came up in the
air. The light diffused and soon covered the entire five-story stone house.
The booming sounds reverberated. Under everyone�s scrutinizing look, the dozens of
meters high stone house collapsed, and rubble scattered everywhere.
The mightiness of this purple-red light was unabated. Its irresistible power
continued sweeping across here and there like a hurricane after having destroyed
the stone house. The extra power then devastated another two-story stone house and
eventually turned into plenty purple-red dots of light, disappearing into the void.
Everyone�s faces were aghast, looking at him blankly.
ShiYan forced a smile, tried his best to lift his right arm then said, �The power
is not bad.�
Everyone nodded dazedly, feeling frightened at heart.
That is not just �not bad�?
The powerful fist had discharged that terrifying light and destroyed the whole
dozens of meters high, stone houses, what kind of ordinary warriors could have this
strength?
Without the Profound Qi and only relying on the strange forces in the arm, the
power from his right arm had still created a tremendous intimidation, which was not
inferior to the previous full-power strike.
So, although ShiYan would probably never be able to gather the Profound Qi again,
he would not be weaker than any other people.
A thought suddenly flashed across ShiYan�s mind.
�Pour your energy into my body. Let see how much my body can bear. And, I also want
to check if I can use it as the Profound Qi or not.�
ShiYan sent out a message to the Ice Cold Flame.
�Understood.� The Ice Cold Flame instantly responded.
After fifteen minutes, a stream of cold water from the Blood Vein on his broken
left hand massively rolled forward.
The Ice Cold Flame�s cold water flow, which was like the surging waves bursting the
dike, crazily rushed into his body.
His left arm was quickly frozen, and the bone-chilling coldness was spreading out
quietly.
Under everyone�s scrutinizing looks, ShiYan sneered once again, suddenly squatted
down, and gently pressed his right arm on the ground.
The ground was frozen in just a blink. Many splendid, transparent circles of power
expanded from his left arm. With his left arm as the center, a pellucid flow of
mist penetrated into the earth and quickly spread out with amazing speed.
�Crack crack crack.�
Wherever that flow of mist passed through, the ground instantly turned into
extremely thick ice. A five-meter-wide ice road was being formed and continued
extending.
After that flow of mist passing through, plants and trees there all turned into
beautiful ornaments which were not different than those being displayed in the ice
museum.
Even the two ancient trees also became the sparkling, marvelous X�mas trees.
The mist continued diffused forward, and another dozens-of-meters-high stone house
became its next target.
In a blink, that stone house had been covered with ice.
Everyone rolled their eyes and dropped their jaws.
ShiYan was crouching on the ground while many sparkling lights were moving as fast
as electricity in his left hand.
He retrieved his left arm while his right arm quickly launched a punch.
With his feet as the center, the ice world suddenly broke down into crumbles.
The ground cracked open, plants and trees immediately turned into ice fragments
scattering in the sky. The two ancient trees exploded, and the house was also
crushed into numerous pieces of ice.
In other words, the fact that ShiYan had frozen everything was not different than
arranging a trap to destroy opponents.
Bone-chilling air spread out everywhere from the place that he was standing.
Many of the female guards in the manor couldn�t bear it. Although they had moved
hundreds of meters away, they still felt freezing. If it continued like this, they
would be soon frozen to death in a few blinks.
Yi TianMo�s group were in a daze and then quickly took actions to push back the
coldness, but it wasn�t very effective.
ShiYan retracted his right arm, suddenly had some thought and thus he communicated
with the Ice Cold Flame simultaneously.
He still lacked the experiences in using the Heaven Flames. He could easily release
them but encountered many difficulties in controlling and retrieving them. At this
moment, he had no way to carry on any experiments, as he could only rely on the Ice
Cold Flame.
Out of everyone�s expectation, Ye ZhangFeng suddenly shouted, �Resist!�
Countless flames constantly appeared from Ye ZhangFeng�s body, flew around in the
sky with the speed that naked eyes could hardly see, and then covered the entire
range of three hundred meters, preventing the coldness of the Ice Cold Flame from
spreading out.
�Sizzle sizzle.�
The Ice Cold Flame used its icy power to strike on the red circle of flames in the
air. The water vapor came up impetuously, and then the icy power was washed away
after a short time.
ShiYan gently exhaled a sigh of relief, cried out anxiously and stormed outside
quickly, dashing toward a girl who was hundreds of meters away.
That girl had originally thought that she would have had been dead with as she was
wearing a frightened face and sad eyes. However, she suddenly saw a circle of fire
prevented all of that coldness.
Even before she could have any reactions, she already saw ShiYan having stood in
front of her with a worried face. She suddenly felt the sweetness in her heart.
He� He has put me in his heart. As he had taken the initiative to come here, he
should have me in his heart.
That girl quietly hoped, revealed a satisfied smile on her face as if she would
still have been pleased if ShiYan had accidentally had killed her.
�LinDa, why are you here?� ShiYan shook her body, showing a worried face, and asked
gently, �Are you ok?�
The long-braided girl revealed a smile while her eyes were full of joy. She
replied, �I am a disciple of the Three Gods Sect. As too many guests have come to
the Sun Island, I have been arranged to come here to help serve the guests. Because
I know you stay here, so I have asked to come here.�
The more she talked, the blusher her face became, together with a little
embarrassment.
ShiYan felt touched. He was about to say something, but right at this moment,
plenty explosive sounds resounded from the sky.
ShiYan subconsciously looked up to the sky, and his face changed dramatically.
A huge bone ship suddenly emerged from the inky black clouds in the sky. The bone
ship was snow white, totally made of human bones. That ship was gliding extremely
fast in the clouds, strongly striking on the sunlight from the sky.
Numerous figures were moving back and forth on that thousand-meter-long ship.
Plenty Demon Dwellers with ferocious appearances, ruthless eyes, and bloodthirsty
faces were excitedly looking down to the Sun Island below.

Chapter 332: ChiYan
�Divine Craft Demon God !�

Ye ZhangFeng was looking at the huge bone ship in the sky, which was slowly
emerging from the dark; suddenly he cried out in fear with an aghast face and
disbelieving look.
In the inky black clouds, a huge, dazzling, eye-catching bone ship was approaching,
bring along the earth-shaking, destructive aura which froze ShiYan�s heart and gave
him a powerless feeling.
When Ye ZhangFeng screamed out, a strange light glinted in his eyes. He hesitated a
little bit before quickly turning to Lin YaQi and said, �Sister, we should leave
immediately.�
Lin YaQi�s countenance looked unprecedentedly heavy. She nodded slowly and uttered
softly, �Yeah.�
�What is the Divine Craft Demon God?� ShiYan couldn�t help but ask while his face
was changing dramatically.
After having looked at the anomaly in the sky, he walked over LinDa�s side and
unhesitatingly dragged her to where everyone else was gathering.
When LinDa came to the crowd, she was a little shy and frightened looking at Xia
XinYan. She then bowed her head, didn�t dare to talk.
LinDa was from the Kele Clan on the Snow Dragon Island. This small clan was not a
prominent force in the Endless Sea, just an outer force of the Three Gods Sect, and
could not compare with the Xia Family.
In addition to the huge gap between their origins, Xia XinYan was too beautiful and
noble; she also possessed a profound cultivation base as well as the Reincarnation
Martial Spirit.
With all those reasons, LinDa had a feeling of inferiority when facing Xia XinYan.
She stood next to ShiYan disconcertedly, didn�t even dare to glance at Xia XinYan.
Xia XinYan was a little doubtful, didn�t know how ShiYan had known LinDa. However,
given the current strange situation, she didn�t ask about this but looked at Ye
ZhangFeng with an astonished face, waiting for him to explain something related to
the Divine Craft Demon God.
�The Divine Craft Demon God is the flying palace of the Demon King ChiYan. It has
existed for a long time. There were some other Demon Kings before ChiYan who used
to own this flying palace. Some people have said that this Divine Craft Demon God
has been made of bones, flesh, blood, and souls of the ninth level beasts in the
Demon Area. It is not only huge but also terribly powerful.�
Ye ZhangFeng said with a serious face, �The Divine Craft Demon God is the
cultivation place of Demon King ChiYan. If the Divine Craft Demon God appears in
the Endless Sea, it means that Demon King ChiYan should also be inside that Ship.
ChiYan is at the Third Sky of the God Realm, and he is only half step away to reach
the True God Realm. As such powerful person shows up here, the people on the Sun
Island should probably seek for blessings.�
�Impossible!� ShiYan�s face changed tragically. He spoke out loud, �With that
level, how can Demon King ChiYan enter the Endless Sea with his true body? Before
the Corpse Soul Bridge is finished, they definitely cannot arrive here with their
true bodies.�
�I don�t know either,� Ye ZhangFeng shook his head, �In the legend, wherever the
Divine Craft Demon God is, Demon King ChiYan will be there as well.�
�We have to leave immediately.� Xia ShenChuan contemplated a little bit and then
made a quick decision, �No matter if ChiYan is inside that ship or not, even though
he knows that many masters are gathering on the Sun Island today, he still wantonly
invades. It means these Demon Dwellers should have some kind of crutch; otherwise,
they wouldn�t dare to take risks like this.�
Everyone nodded instantly.
Even ShiYan also nodded in agreement with Xia ShenChuan�s suggestion.
However, at this point of time.
The Divine Craft Demon God was piercing layers upon layers of devil clouds,
gradually revealing itself and slowly drifting toward the Sacred Light Mountain.
The sunlight from the Sun Island appeared again, forming a dome of light to prevent
the invasion.
The dome of light was like layers upon layers of waves, creating a marvelous flower
of light blossoming in the sky. It looked like a big bowl turning upside down,
enclosing everyone inside. In this situation, no one dared to break through.
�Great Sun Holy Light TianMu!�
This was a miraculous formation technique which had existed for hundreds of years
on the Sun Island. In the legend, the Great Sun Holy Light TianMu had been broken
only three times. Even if God Realm warriors kept launching their strikes
continually, consuming their powers for several days and nights, they still hardly
broke down the Great Sun Holy Light TianMu.
However, the Great Sun Holy Light TianMu was about to endure the fourth break.
The bone ship like a club-shaped arrow burst out the black lights. Millions of
flows of black lights producing the �creak creak' noises, started condensing and
creating a horrible, semi-round shaped sickle. As soon as the semi-round shaped
sickle appeared, the Sky and Earth seemed to tremble for a moment.
This terrifying Sickle was pitch-black with devilish icy light flashing around.
This Sickle launched a strike on the Great Sun Holy Light TianMu violently.
Under one blow of the Sickle, the Great Sun Holy Light TianMu, which hadn�t been
broken for hundreds of years, burst into numerous dots of light, creating billions
of fireflies scattering everywhere that looked like snowflakes slowly floating in
the sky above the Sun Island.
The Great Sun Holy Light TianMu twisted, revealing a crack where the bone ship was
slowly getting through.
�Great Uncle Jiao!� ShiYan�s body was agitated as he was very horrified. He
couldn�t help but shout out loud in fear.
Xia XinYan�s face was aghast when she was blankly looking at a person flashing up
on the bone ship.
That person was Jiao Han Yi. That year, when ShiYan and Xia XinYan had just arrived
in the Endless Sea, they had been ambushed and captured by a White bones truth body
of Demon King Ba Xun. It was because Jiao Han Yi had protected the two of them that
he had been pulled into the Demon Area by the White Bones Claws.
The reason that Yang Tian Emperor had been detained in the Heavenly Demon Wind God
formation was that he had also wanted to save Tian Han Yi. Regretfully, Yang Tian
Emperor not only hadn�t succeeded but had also been caught in a tight encirclement.
Jiao Han Yi, who had an important position in ShiYan�s heart, now showed up on that
devilish Divine Craft Demon God today. How he could be not scared?!
While he was still in inexplicable surprise, Jiao Han Yi jumped out of the Demon
Ship, while his two hands had turned into huge, ferocious claws, using the full-
power strength to tear the crack on the Great Sun Holy Light TianMu larger.
As soon as Jiao Han Yi appeared, a horrendous flow of demon aura soared while his
pupils flashed up with many black beams of light like a mysterious black hole of
the universe, which seemed to be able to swallow all the light. The sunlight, which
had formerly bloomed out of the Great Sun Holy Light TianMu, now disappeared in his
devilish pupils one by one.
In just a short time, his two pupils had completely swallowed all the light from
the Great Sun Holy Light TianMu.
Sky and Earth became dark and gloomy.
�He is not human. Indeed, he only has a human body, but his soul has been refined
for a long time.� Ye ZhangFeng raised his head, looking at the person on the ship
then softly whined, �That person�s body has been quenched, and the soul has been
erased. It has become a body for Demon King ChiYan to shelter. Demon King ChiYan
cannot truly appear in the Endless Sea, and thus, he has to borrow this person�s
body and used the consigned soul. He seemed to have been premeditated.�
ShiYan�s body violently shook. He stared at �Jiao Han Yi� without blinking. His
face became calm, and his eyes turned to be insensitive.
�Ah!�
After an earth-shaking scream resounded from the Divine Craft Demon God, a humanoid
monster with thorns jutted out from the skin and a mouth filled with huge, long
fangs ferociously appeared next to �Jiao Han Yi�. It seemed to use the
consciousness to communicate with Jiao Han Yi.
That monster with human form rolled its eyes, coldly casting a quick glance at the
situation beneath them one more time and kept roaring.
Suddenly, many demon beasts appeared from the sea around the Sun Island and started
attacking people crazily.
ShiYan was bewildered, looking at that monster in the human form as if he had just
got hit by a fatal strike. A �click� resounded in his head, which was like some
soul covenant had just been broken.
Jiao Han Yi�s sparkling black eyes was coldly looking down toward ShiYan with a
sign of sarcasm.
�Human imp.�
A mighty flow of consciousness broke through everything, striking toward ShiYan�s

head. This flow of consciousness was so strong that it made his soul defense
explode and also harmed other people surrounding at the same time.
�Master, be careful!� Yi TianMo, YaMeng, and KaBa were frightened, hurriedly used
their souls to form a triple soul formations above ShiYan�s head.
�Sizzle sizzle sizzle.�
Strange noises resounded from above ShiYan�s head. The bodies of the three people
of Yi TianMo�s group were violently trembling as they were put forth all of their
condensed soul powers to prevent the Demon King�s evil consciousness from
penetrating ShiYan�s mind.
�Ah!�
A mournful scream arose. ShiYan�s face changed tragically, couldn�t help but looked
toward LinDa.
Seven holes on Linda�s face were bleeding. Her beautiful eyes were sad and
colorless; blood was trickling from the corners of her eyes. She stood there
motionlessly as her soul had been destroyed.
Xia ShenChuan held his head, screamed out in misery, moved forward to the place of
Xia XinYan, Ye ZhangFeng, Lin YaQi desperately. His facial seven holes bled
whenever he took one step forward while his soul was partly crushed.
Before he could reach Xia XinYan�s place, his body fell onto the ground flabbily.
His living aura slowly disappeared.
It was unknown when Lin YaQi had put on her purple headscarf, which was emitting
strange circles of light forming an umbrella-like cover protecting her and Ya
ZhangFeng. Because Xia XinYan was standing together with them, she had avoided the
fatal danger.
At this moment, Xia XinYan�s beautiful eyes were full of tears. She forcefully
struggled, attempting to rush outside the protection range of the umbrella cover to
drag Xia ShenChuan inside it, but Ye ZhangFeng and Ling YaQi had prevented her from
getting out of the purple scarf�s coverage.
Ye ZhangFeng knew that if she left the protection range of the scarf, her soul
would be smashed.
The souls of more than one hundred guards of the Three Gods Sect in the manor had
been destroyed in just a short time. Even though they still maintained their
positions, their lives had been taken.
A powerful flow of Qi flew out from LinDa�s and Xia ShenChuan�s bodies and then
poured into ShiYan�s meridians.
�No! Don�t stop me.� ShiYan cried out unconsciously, trying to tear down the
clothes on his body to prevent LinDa�s Qi from infiltrating into his body.
However, there were seven hundred and twenty acupuncture points on his body, how
could he cover them all with just two hands? In just a short time, Linda�s Qi had
entered his body wholly.
As Xia ShenChuan had the Sky Realm cultivation base, his Qi moved much more slowly,
but it couldn�t delay much of the time.
�Swoosh swoosh.�
When �Jiao HanYi� appeared in the Sun Island�s sky, the Divine Craft Demon God also
slowly pierced through layers upon layers of obstacles, moving toward the Sacred
Light Mountain, and then finally stopped amid the clouds above the mountain.
�I am Demon King ChiYan. This fertile land is no longer yours. From now on, the
Endless Sea belongs to us, the Demon Dwellers. You are just our captive livestock.�
On the Sacred Light Mountain Peak, the emotionless voice of �Jiao Han Yi�
reverberated to every corner of the Sun Island.
As soon as this voice ceased, Demon King ChiYan stomped on the spot in the void and
slowly moved toward ShiYan�s place then said, �The Demonic Sound Clan is one of the
big four clans of the Dark Dwellers. Your Three Great Dark Kings will be here in a
few days. As the Demonic Sound Clan is one of Dark Dwellers� branches, you are
entitled to use this fertile land. As long as you nod your heads, this vast Sea
will belong to you.�
While he was talking, numerous ferocious Demon Dwellers stormed out from the bone
ship. A horrendous aura blanketed the Sacred Light Mountain, started attacking God
Realm warriors and slaughtering those with lower cultivation base.
�This is not our homeland,� Yi TianMo raised his head, looking at Demon King ChiYan
who was approaching then said, �We want to go back to our ancestral land. I don�t
want to be involved in the dispute here. We will depart today.�
�Three days ago, the Wings Race on the Snow Dragon Island has officially returned
to the Eight Demon Tribes. Thousands of pagans of the Demonic Sound Clan and Wings
Race also get along well with us on the island. Even DiShan and YuRou have
submitted, and you three still want to repel?�
Demon King ChiYan calmly said, �I really like the three little boys Yi CuBi, YaJi,
and KaTuo. Avi Dark King has said that if you three submit, he will treat your
descendants well in the future. What do you think?�
Yi TianMo, YaMeng, and KaBa trembled violently. It looked like all of their powers
had been drained. His face was getting more ashen.
Yi CuBi, YaJi, and KaTuo were their fatal point. Besides that, the entire Demonic
Sound Clan and Wings Race have been in restraint. What else should they do?
ShiYan now looked like a wild beast, raising his head resentfully staring at Demon
King ChiYan, breathing heavily.
LinDa had died. Jiao HanYi had been refined to dead. The Snow Dragon Island had
fallen into the opponent�s hands. This world suddenly turned upside down in a short
moment. Demon King ChiYan had also destroyed his good future.

Chapter 333: A big defeat
�Master, we are sorry.�
The three people of Yi Tian Mo�s group kneeled down, bowing their heads in front of
ShiYan with full of grief.
ShiYan�s face was gloomy. He nodded and said insensitively, �I understand.�

The three of them bowed their heads, didn�t dare to look at ShiYan. Their eyes were
downcast with a complicated look.
�Master?� Demon King ChiYan sneered ruthlessly as his body suddenly appeared above
the manor.
The face, which had originally belonged to Jiao HanYi, was now overwhelmed with
treacherousness, �Is this lowly human worthy of humbling yourselves to call him
Master? Have you lost your self-esteem because living in the abandoned land for too
long?�
Yi TianMo�s shoulders suddenly trembled while his eyes were full of resentment, but
he didn�t dare to have any reactions.
�You can call Abi Death King, Yellow Spring Death King, The Dark Sky Death King
�Master�. This human brat is not worthy. I will help you eradicate him.�
ChiYan was stomping forward in the air, producing the cold, indifferent sound.
As soon as he launched a blow, a huge palm suddenly appeared amid the void looked
like a mountain slowly pressing down, covering the whole manor.
�Don�t!� The three people of Yi TianMo�s group couldn�t help but cry out loud,
wanted to stop the oppression from this huge palm.
�Go!� Ye ZhangFeng suddenly shouted. Numerous gold lights shot out from his body.
In the middle of the glowing gold light, plenty gold leaves flew out from his
sleeves, gathered and formed a gold crystal chunk above his head. This crystal
chunk then shot out countless sparkling lights covering the three of them and
ShiYan.
ShiYan was about to say something but immediately felt a burst of dizziness as the
pain was spreading all over his body; even his Sea of Consciousness also seemed to
become gold.
Space was twisted strangely. A flow of power shortly burst out, breaking through
layers of constraints.
As soon as the glowing gold light flashed up, the four people of ShiYan, Ye
ZhangFeng, Lin YaQi, and Xia XinYan miraculously disappeared out of the manor
without leaving any trace.
�Teleportation Treasure.�
A strange beam of light flared up in Demon King ChiYan�s eyes. A few seconds later,
the black light in his eyes brightened, his eyes seemed to turn into a miraculous
projection which started to show the scene within the range of a thousand miles
around the Sun Island.
With ChiYan as the center, a significant flow of soul consciousness quickly spread
out at the same time.
Just in a few seconds, the huge soul consciousness of Demon King ChiYan had covered
the radius of a thousand miles and was still expanding. In ChiYan�s eyes, the
scenes of the islands kept changing.
Just standing here, he could see the scenes from a thousand miles away, observing
every commotion in front of his eyes.
�Found them.� Demon King ChiYan suddenly revealed a silent smile while his left
eyes glinted with a gold beam of light, in which a deserted island appeared.
Demon King ChiYan beamed a sneer, stretched his hand out in the air.
The void in front of him suddenly rippled like a stone falling into the water,
creating many rippling waves.
While those ripples were spreading, the void in front of his eyes slowly projected
an image of a small island.
On that island, four people of Ye ZhangFeng�s group and ShiYan were still in shock,
gasping for breath.
Demon King ChiYan�s left hand suddenly reached out, touching the image of the
island in front of him.
On the island, when ShiYan, Ye ZhangFeng, Lin YaQi, and Xia XinYan had just
stabilized their bodies, they saw many groups of clouds gathering, forming a huge
cloud above their heads. A giant hand, which could cover the entire sky, abruptly
emerged and snatched the island below.
The island was not very big, probably not as big as one-fifth of the Sun Island.
However, it was still larger than the God Stone Square where ShiYan had stayed
previously.
However, the island looked very tiny under that giant hand. ShiYan and his fellows
felt that there was no slight chance for them to escape.
�Let me handle it this time.� Lin YaQi screamed out loud, jumped up as fast as
electricity, grabbed Ya ZhangFeng�s sleeve and forcefully pull forward.
Torrential energy fluctuations spread out from Lin YaQi�s body. Under those waves
of energy, Ye ZhangFeng�s sleeves glittered with gold lights, and flying gold
leaves appeared again above the four heads before condensing into a crystal chunk
as he continued to use the Teleportation Treasure.
In the middle of the glowing gold light, the four people of ShiYan�s group
disappeared again.
�Boom, boom, boom.�
The giant hand jutted out from the groups of clouds, forcefully pressing down. The
entire island was razed to the ground; thousand-meter-high mountains were also
flattened by that giant hand.
On the Sun Island, the three people of Yi TianMo�s group frighteningly looked at
Demon King ChiYan, also blankly watched the scene which was resized countless times
and appeared in the middle of ripples in front of ChiYan.
As the three of them saw the entire island being razed right after ChiYan�s giant
hand had pressed down, they felt terrified at heart.
The three people of Yi TianMo�s group knew that the scene projected amid the
ripples in front of them was absolutely not an illusion, but it was really
happening now.
After Demon King ChiYan had flattened the island, he suddenly knitted his eyebrows
as the scene in his eyes changed again. His tremendous soul consciousness continued
expanding in all directions and had covered the range of more than one thousand
miles already.
A long time later, Demon King ChiYan retrieved his soul consciousness, the strange
scene in his eyes gradually disappeared. He knitted his brows, contemplated for a
while before speaking with a cold voice, �Is that little rascal one of the Yang
family?�
The three people of Yi TianMo�s group kept silent, didn�t utter a word.
�Even if you don�t tell me, I can still figure it out.�
ChiYan coldly snorted and said. As soon as he had finished, he launched a blow in
the void, and a silhouette suddenly emerged.
It was LiFu.
ChiYan didn�t question him either. His eyes like two black holes, coldly looked at
LiFu, and he then opened his mouth, spat out a black ray of light.
That black ray instantly hit LiFu, piercing through his brain like a worm gnawing
his Sea of Consciousness. Not long after that, his facial seven holes were all
bleeding, the vitality of his body was gradually gone. He finally flabbily fell to
the ground and died.
�Swoosh.�
A wisp of light flew out from LiFu�s brain. ChiYan then quickly opened his mouth to
catch and swallow it. His lips slightly curled as his eyes sparked with black dots
of light. He had known everything about ShiYan like the back of his hand.
�The remnant of the Yang family.� ChiYan ridiculed, shook his head, and then said
faintly, �BoXun will probably take actions soon. The Yang family will completely
disappear.�
After having finished his words, ChiYan suddenly turned toward the Sacred Light
Mountain and let out a scream. A massive flow of consciousness dashed straight to
everyone�s brain on the Sacred Light Mountain Peak.
�Ma Qi Dun, the little rascal who has almost destroyed your soul is running away to
the east. He is now a thousand far away. If you start now, you still can catch
him.�
On the mountain peak, the horrified body of Ma QiDun of the Dragon Horn Clan
suddenly trembled while his eyes were flooded with blunt, murderous craziness. He
let go the Queen of Sky and the King of Earth and then looked toward ChiYan from a
distance.
�Leave this place to me,� ChiYan smiled and said, �As long as Cao QiuDao and Yang
YiTian don�t come here, this entire area will be under our control. That little
rascal had returned from the Chasm Battlefield, bringing some strange secret
treasure that can break the seal. If we let him give that secret treasure to Yang
Tian Emperor, I am afraid that there will be a lot of troubles later. You should go
now.�
Ma QiDun cruelly sneered and instantly turned into a devil beam of light, piercing
straight into layers of devil clouds, crazily stormed toward the east.
ChiYan turned his head, looking at the three people of YI TianMo�s group and then
coldly said, �You don�t need to join this battle. I�ll give you guys a few days to
pull yourselves together. Wait until this battle ends, I will bring you to meet the
three Dark Kings. They have something to tell you.�
After having finished his words, ChiYan didn�t say anything further, walking step
by step toward the Sacred Light Mountain Peak.
His footsteps were slow, but every of his steps crossed layers of space. Thus,
after only five steps, he was already at the mountain peak.
After ChiYan had appeared on the Sacred Light Mountain peak, he casually swung his
two fists in the air. After one punch had been released, countless lightning
flashed up in the sky. Millions of long, black lightning shot out from the endless
darkness.
In the middle of the black lightning, ten big black lightning pythons, more than a
thousand meters long, slowly emerged.
Each of the big black lightning pythons contained the earth-shaking waves of
energy.
As soon as those ten big black lightning pythons appeared, they immediately wrapped
around the Sacred Light Mountain of the Three Gods Sect. The majestic formation
technique outside the Sacred Light Mountain kept cracking. The ten-of-thousand-
meter-high mountain, which was entangled by ten big black lightning pythons,
started shaking and crumbling.
Numerous small, black streaks of lightning were flying around the mountain,
splitting into millions of tiny pythons eroded everything on the mountain, except
for rocks and stones.
Only after a few seconds, tens of thousands of ancient trees, countless plants and
flowers, insects, and beasts on the mountain had completely been eaten by those
little pythons. The lush and verdant Sacred Light Mountain now turned into a
deserted mountain without vitality.
A few disciples of the Three Gods Sect on the mountain flank had failed to survive
as well. Those little pythons had gnawed them clean without leaving even one single
bone.
Ten big pythons continued entangling the Sacred Light Mountain, making horrifying
howls, and putting their efforts together to crush down the mountain. Under the
pulls and twists of those pythons, the Sacred Light Mountain was finally uprooted,
flew out of the earth, then collapsed into the sea.
High-class warriors, who came for the summit on the mountain peak, were all
terrified witnessing the collapse of the mountain. They also felt freezing at heart
seeing ChiYan clasping his hands behind his back, standing in the air.
The giant Demon King Ship was still hovering silently in the air as before.
The monster in human form with jagged thorns covering all over its body faced up
the sky, growling and roaring as if it was calling for something.
Numerous huge demon beasts suddenly appeared from the sky and the sea, crazily
stormed toward the Sun Island like a flock of locusts, wiped out all the creatures
on the island, devoured and tore panic warriors apart, swallowing even their bones.
These demon beasts were chewing the bones of the human warriors and continued
searching for other targets everywhere at the same time.
The massive panic spread over the entire Sun Island.
Regardless of whether the disciples of the Three Gods Sect or other warriors who
came for the summit, they were all scared to death.
In this crazy invasion of the Demon Dwellers, a lot of people couldn�t perform even
one-third of their strength. Under the besiege and slaughter of the demon beast,
those warriors have been ravened into pieces.
On the Sun Island, blood flowed into rivers; corpses scattered everywhere. The
island became a hell on earth.
At this time, many exotic dazzling balls of light constantly exploded. Those who
had Teleportation Treasure desperately used them to escape from this place without
caring if their body would be broken or not.
On the Sacred Light Mountain, Cao ZhiLan�s face was ashen. She dragged ManGu along
and disappeared into the silver light in the sky.
At the foot of the mountain, Gu LingLung was urging the God Sword which was
blooming out blazing lights, but she then found a ferocious beast plunging down
from the sky.
Riding that demon beast, a Third Sky of the Nirvana Realm Demon Dweller was
sneering cruelly, holding a black lance. He was scratching the void, dashing toward
her.
�Swoosh.�
After the black lance stabbed through Gu LingLung�s exquisite body, that demon
beast immediately rushed over; its iron-like claws grasped Gu LingLung�s head.
�Puff.�
Gu LingLung�s head burst. Blood and brain spurted out together.
In that blood splash, the light covering Gu LingLung�s entire body gradually
disappeared, and she spat a mouthful blood. In the twisted space, her body then
disappeared mysteriously.
And it was going on like that on the Sun Island.
The vast majority of the warriors who didn�t have the Teleportation Treasure nor
other secret treasures could only madly rushed outside the island with the hope
that they could jump into the sea to escape.
Unfortunately, these warriors had become the demon beasts� food before they could
jump into the water.
On the flank of the Sacred Light Mountain, sparkling, blinding balls of light
continually appeared.
In the middle of those lights, Tang YuanNan disappeared without a trace, as well as
Qingming, the Queen of Sky, the King of Earth, GuShao, and Yuqin.
Total six God Realm warriors, who had come here for the summit, had to run away
when facing the intimidation of Demon King ChiYan, Demon Master XieYan, Demon
Emperor Sinda, Demon Master Arig, and several others Demon Dwellers who had just
entered the God Realm.
With the God Realm warriors� escape, it meant the fight on the Sun Island had come
to an end.
Other people, who were still on the Sun Island, didn�t have any secret treasures or
secret transport technique, and thus they had no way to escape nor any hope to
survive.
It was unknown when ChiYan had been standing again on the prow of the Demon King
Ship, looking down at the island. His eyes were like two black holes displaying no
emotions.
The two Demon Masters, SinDa, and Arig, who were under the command of ChiYan, had
also flown up together to the Demon King Ship after the Sacred Light Mountain had
collapsed.
These two Demon Masters belonged to the Sharp tail tribe, dragging a five-meter-
long tail behind. That tail was full of sharp thorns like fierce fangs, giving
people an undefeatable feeling.
�Six God Realm warriors have finally fled out of the island.� SinDa walked over and
talked to ChiYan with a hoarse voice.
�Don�t bother about them.� ChiYan coldly looked at the island and said, �They will
definitely go to find Cao QiuDao and Yang YiTian, re-gather their strength for the
next fight. Cao QiuDao and Yang YiTian will show up on the next time. That is when
we have the real battle.�
SinDa and Arig slightly bent down and nodded, indicating that they had understood.
�Clear all the human beings in this sea. Use their corpses to build the Corpse Soul
Bridge. Millions of human corpses here are enough to finish the Corpse Soul Bridge.
At that time, BoXun�s and my real bodies can really come to the Endless Sea. Then,
even Cao QiuDao and Yang YiTian cannot stop us.� ChiYan looked down at the
miserable creatures beneath, said ruthlessly.

Chapter 334: Separating in life, parting in death
The Kyara Sea, on a deserted island.
With the help of Ya ZhangFeng�s Teleportation Treasure, the four people, Ye

ZhangFeng, Lin YaQi, ShiYan, and Xia XinYan, had luckily escaped the devastating
attack of Demon King ChiYan.
There was no one on this desolated island. Other adjacent islands were also barren,
didn�t have any plants or grass, except for gray rocks.
Because of having used the Teleport Secret Treasure, Ye ZhangFeng and Ling YaQi had
consumed a large amount of Profound Qi, and thus their faces now were a little
pale. After they had arrived on this island, they still couldn�t calm themselves;
their eyes were full of shock and fear.
One palm of Demon King ChiYan had pierced through spaces, covered the entire sky
and earth, and instantly razed the island where the four of them had stopped
earlier. That horrifying power had severely shocked all of them, made them
understand more about the strength of this Third Sky of the Spirit Realm master
from the Demon Area.
One palm of a Third Sky of the Spirit Realm warrior had crossed tens of thousands
of miles while its earth-shaking devastating power didn�t diminish, not even just a
little bit. An island, as big as the God Stone Square, had easily been flattened,
which was indescribably formidable.
ChiYan�s strength was beyond ShiYan�s understanding. This was the first time he
knew that a God Realm warrior could be that terrifying.
"Little Bai, what should we do now?"
Lin YaQi wore a distressed look on her face, dusted off her round bum, gritted her
teeth, and said helplessly, "This Sea is no longer peaceful. Unexpectedly, that
Demon King still could find us even though we have run for a thousand miles away. I
don�t know if that guy can find us here."
"Go to the east, leave this Sea as soon as possible." Ye ZhangFeng stood up,
cautiously looked up to the sky and said, "We cannot continue to teleport again;
otherwise, we will not be able to stand it anymore and may suffer from the
backfire. We can only use the Flying Secret Treasure to move."
Ling YaQi nodded.
ShiYan and Xia XinYan blankly sat on a rock, looking up at the sky with their
gloomy, dazed eyes.
Xia XinYan�s grandfather had died, ShiYan had lost LinDa, and the three people of
Yi TianMo�s group had been forced to yield under the pressure of the future of
their children and their races.
Even the Snow Dragon Island had become the Demon Dweller�s paradise.
The patriarch of the Wings Race, DiShan, and YuRou, had also become their partners.
This misfortune dispirited and depressed ShiYan a lot even though he was always
tough and optimistic.
"We should go now." Ye ZhagnFeng looked at the two of them, slightly shook his head
and said, "Dead people cannot resurrect. The Demon Dwellers have appeared here all
of a sudden. No one has ever expected that they had planned to come to the Sun
Island and carry on this slaughter. Because of those who have died, you guys have
to move on."
ShiYan slowly nodded, his eyes were as sharp as a knife, "I understand."
"Let�s go." Even though tears on her face hadn�t been wiped out completely, Xia
XinYan stood up determinedly then asked Ye ZhangFeng and Lin YaQi, "Where are we
going?"
"Do you know the place where the great grandfather Xia Jing Hou is staying?" Ye
ZhangFeng thought for a while before speaking, "Although your great grandfather is
in his insanity, he still can be recovered if he takes the Vain Spirit Pellet. With
his cultivation base, in addition to the predestined incident in the Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist, once your great grandfather restores his sanity, his power will
advance one step further. If he enters the Second Sky of the Spirit Realm, our
safety is much more secured."
Xia Xinyan used her white handkerchief to wipe out the tears and then nodded with a
sad face, "I know that place. But, we no longer have the Vain Spirit Pellet. Even
if we arrive there, it is just useless."
"Who says so?" Ye ZhangFeng sneered and opened his left hand. The Vain Spirit
Pellet he had already offered now appeared in his palm.
Under the other three people�s astonished eyes, Ye ZhangFeng said with a low voice,
"I have done a little trick with this Vain Spirit Pellet. Actually, I have wanted
to take advantage of this Vain Spirit Pellet to find your great grandfather. After
your grandfather�s death, I have taken it back before using the Teleport Secret
Treasure."
Xia XinYan�s beautiful face became angry.
Ye ZhangFeng�s face was full of embarrassment. He shook his head and said with a
smile, "This Vain Spirit Pellet is truly precious. After I have given it to you, I
was afraid that you would not keep your words, so I have stealthily done the trick.
If I were not careful, perhaps this Vain Spirit Pellet could have no longer
existed."
"Alright," Lin YaQi knitted her eyebrow, said impatiently, "This place is only
around two thousand miles away from the Sun Island. It is not safe here. I think we
should quickly leave this place first and then we will discuss later. Otherwise,
once ChiYan�s soul consciousness arrives, we hardly leave here alive."
ShiYan nodded and said, "Let�s go."
The storage ring on Ye ZhangFeng flashed up, and a lozenge silver carpet suddenly
appeared, floating in front of him.
He revealed a faint smile, his body flashed up, then instantly re-appeared on the
carpet. He spoke to ShiYan and Xia XinYan, "This flying carpet has been created by
my evil master. Even though its speed is far less than that of the Teleport Secret
Treasure, its full speed is still much faster than that of the Third Sky of the
Spirit Realm warrior. Hop on, you guys."
While Ye ZhangFeng was speaking, Lin YaQi had casually gotten on the carpet then
urged ShiYan and Xia XinYan to hurry.
Xia XinYan�s face still didn�t look good. However, she knew the current situation
was very dangerous and thus quickly jumped on the flying carpet without
overthinking. She moved a little toward Lin YaQi to spare some space for ShiYan.
ShiYan looked up to the sky with dark eyes. He was about to jump on the carpet, but
his face suddenly changed.
A wicked consciousness, which was now only one thousand miles away, was storming in
from nowhere. ShiYan understood that this evil consciousness came for him.
"That�s the Demon Master Ma QiDun." The Ice Cold Flame�s consciousness suddenly
resounded from the Blood Vein Ring. "This guy has your soul aura, and thus he has
locked you. He is the First Sky of the Spirit Realm warrior. The distance of ten
thousand miles only took him around half an hour. After half an hour, he will
certainly appear here."
ShiYan�s eyes became cold while he immediately sent out a message, "Can I avoid
him?"
"His soul accomplishment is higher than yours. As your soul has been targeted, it
's hard to escape from him unless you can teleport ten thousand miles in just a
flash. Otherwise, he will always know your position." The Ice Cold Flame helplessly
replied, "It seems you cannot escape from this fatal destiny. Within this short
distance, you have no chance to survive being hit by a full-power strike of a God
Realm warrior."
ShiYan�s body became freezing; he exhaustedly slumped down on the ground.
Previously, he had always been full of confidence in himself as he had assumed that
he had an innate ability and perseverance that no one could be compared. In only
five years, he had broken through straight to the Peak Earth Realm from the
elementary Realm. Besides, he also possessed different kinds of mysterious Martial
Spirits as well as peculiar living forms like the Ice Cold Flame and the Earth
Flame. He had been expected to surpass everyone else in the future.
Today�s shock had destroyed his self-confidence, making him understand that his
current Peak Earth Realm cultivation base was still weak. When facing the real
strong warriors, he realized he was too fragile, didn�t even have a trace of
resistance power.
The agitation that ChiYan had brought about had pulled him down from the clouds,
made him recognize his real current situation.
Also today, he earnestly comprehended that only mighty powers could assure his
safety in this cruel world. He had been relying on the people of Yi TianMo�s group
or DiShan�s group for a span of time, but at the critical moment, that relationship
was no longer reliable, and he couldn�t save himself.
In this world, everything depended on their owns; one should not hope to entrust
his life to someone else.
He decided from now on, he would give up all the unrealistic illusions, and enhance
his own strength.
Unfortunately, when he realized these things, he was also about to be crushed to

death by Ma QiDun.
"Three of you should go now. I still have something to do." ShiYan helplessly sat
down cross-legged, raised his head looking at Xia XinYan�s heart-stirring face,
then gently said, "XinYan, take care. I hope that we will see each other again one
day."
Xia XinYan�s elegant body slightly trembled while her beautiful eyes displayed an
astonishing look. She caressingly asked, "What do you want to do?" She had realized
something strange in ShiYan�s voice.
ShiYan had never been this depressed before. He seemed to give up his hopes.
She and ShiYan had known each other for long, but she had never seen ShiYan expose
this demeanor. She felt that he should certainly have made a bad decision.
"Little rascal, what are you doing?" Ye ZhangFeng shouted, "The Hengluo Sea is very
complicated now. Your God Realm warriors have yielded to the Demon Dwellers, so
what else do you want to do here? Do you want to suicide?"
"Ma QiDun has locked me. He will be here in half an hour. If you guys don�t go now,
you will never be able to leave here." ShiYan inhaled a deep breath and then spoke
to Ye ZhangFeng, "Control XinYan and take her out of here. I don�t know where you
are heading, but I always want her to live well."
Ye ZhangFeng�s body shivered.
"Boom."
Lin YaQi stretched out her hand, placing it on Xia XinYan�s long neck. A soft,
resilient flow of strength instantly infiltrated into Xia XinYan�s body, exhausting
her body, putting her into unconsciousness.
Before falling into the coma, she had struggled, wanting to come down from the
carpet, but Lin YaQi had grabbed her back quickly.
"Thank you." ShiYan relaxed, revealed a smile and urged, "Take her away. I am happy
to know you both. After she wakes up, tell her that in this world, she is the only
woman who touches my heart."
"Take care. I hope we would see you again." Ye ZhangFeng�s face was extremely
heavy. He stared at ShiYan and slowly nodded, "I will tell her exactly what you
have said without lacking a word. But, I hope that you can tell her about this by
yourself one day in the future."
After that, without waiting for Lin YaQi to say more words, Ye ZhangFeng activated
the silver flying carpet, turning into a beam of light, and dashing toward the
east.
The three of them disappeared in the horizon.
ShiYan sat on the ground, blankly watching them flying away.
He subconsciously thought that he could hardly see them again.

Chapter 335: Craziness
On a lonely island.
ShiYan was sitting indifferently, looking toward the east with empty eyes and a
dark face.
After a while, he stretched his hand caressing the Blood Vein Ring, triggered his
mind to send a message to the Ice Cold Flame and the Earth Flame, "I will try to
communicate with the Ring Spirit later, asking it to free you. From now on, our
fate is over."
The Ice Cold Flame kept silent, didn�t respond to him.
The Earth Flame seemed to have just woken up from some peculiar world. After having
received ShiYan�s message, it was puzzled and hurriedly sent him a message to
inquire for more details.
As ShiYan knew he didn�t have too much time, he briefly explained the Ten Thousand
Year Earth Flame the current desperate situation.
The Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame didn�t have any reactions as if it was digesting
his explanation.
Shi Yan�s Blood Vein Ring was sparkling as the two living forms inside it seemed to
be calculating something.
Right at this time, ShiYan realized the originally diluted Sky and Earth aura on
the island was slowly gathering all of a sudden, getting heavily denser. He was
astonished, didn�t know what was happening; he couldn�t help but look up at the
sky.
It was unknown when a crystal chunk, as big as a human head, quietly floating in
the sky. This crystal chunk slowly descended, and it soon appeared above his head.
"Holy Spirit God!" ShiYan couldn�t help but exclaim, raising his head looking at
that crystal with astonished eyes.
"Why are you here?"
"That island is over. I have dived under the ground to escape, following you living
aura to come here." The Holy Spirit God sent out a message from the Dragon Crystal,
"You have promised to refine a body for me. I�m coming here to find you with the
hope that you can fulfill what you have promised. Evil creatures have occupied the
island that I had been staying. They could even detect my aura, and thus I had to
escape."
ShiYan was stunned.
After being bewildered for a moment, He spoke up helplessly, "I cannot help you
because, in a little while, my soul and spirit will both perish. You should get out
of here soon, as far as possible."
After having finished talking, without waiting for the Holy Spirit God, the Ice
Cold Flame, and the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame inside the Blood Vein ring to
respond, ShiYan touched the ring, sending his consciousness inside.
"Ring Spirit, I know that you can receive my consciousness. I am going to die. You
should eliminate the confinement for the Ice Cold Flame and the Ten Thousand Year
Earth Flame so that they can be free. How should I arrange this? I only have half
of an hour left, so you�d better tell me quickly. If you are too slow, when I am
destroyed, I will not be able to do whatever you�ve asked."
The Blood Vein Ring had no reactions.
ShiYan was astonished, doubtfully thinking that might be his previous feelings were
all illusions. There was no Ring Spirit inside the Blood Vein Ring?! Otherwise, why
didn�t the Blood Vein Ring have any reactions at this critical moment?
With that thought, ShiYan�s heart sank to the bottom of the glass. Perhaps God
didn�t support his intention of freeing the Ice Cold Flame and the Earth Flame out
of the ring. This made him even more helpless and desperate.
A long while later, the Blood Vein Ring suddenly darted a vague stream of light
which was abnormally brilliant and covered the area within ten meters around him.
"What happened?"
The Ice Cold Flame�s and the Holy Spirit God�s thoughts were transmitted at the
same time. These two strange living forms with high intelligence displayed their
extreme fear as if they were bound by a certain strength.
Even the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame inside the Blood Vein Ring was irritably
impatient, wanting to get out of the Blood Vein Ring.
Three flows of wonderful power instantly spread out from the Blood Vein Ring�s
splendid stream of light, forcefully pulled the Ice Cold Flame, the Earth Flame out
of the ring. Under ShiYan�s disbelieving look, the Holy Spirit God was pulled down
from the sky directly to the Profound Qi swirl on his abdomen.
The Ice Cold Flame and the Earth Flame inside the Blood Vein Ring turned into two
marvelous flames, which were also pulled into that swirl at the same time.
The original exhausted Profound Qi swirl crazily span all of a sudden as it had
received the three peculiar living forms, the Holy Spirit God, the Earth Flame, and
the Ice Cold Flame.
ShiYan used his soul consciousness to check the interior of his body. His eyes
instantly flashed up a trace of horror.
While the Profound Qi swirl on his abdomen was spinning with the breakneck speed,
it gradually turned into a strange formation looked like a Yin Yang Fish Diagram.
That Yin Yang pattern had the Ice Cold Flame on one side and the Ten Thousand Year
Earth Flame on the opposite side, while the connection between the two of them was
the Holy Spirit God � the God that the Holy Spirit Sect had worshiped.
Under the constraints of some mysterious power, the three peculiar living forms had
temporarily been fused together to create a strange formation that looked like a
Yin Yang pattern.
The infinite, tremendous power suddenly burst out in the middle of the originally
depleted Profound Qi swirl.
This powerful energy was beyond his imagination. ShiYan�s body bones produced the
�crack crack� sound, and the unbearable pain instantly spread all over his body.
At this time, he looked like he was suffering from the torture of the purgatory. It
was as if bones and tendons of his entire body were broken by a powerful strength.
That swirl crazily revolved at seven hundred twenty acupuncture points of his body.
The aura of Xia ShenChuan was insanely filtered. The negative strength flowing out
from his acupuncture points made ShiYan�s entire body trembling to the point that
he was almost unconscious.
Suddenly, blood inside ShiYan�s body seemed to burn up. The strength of his blood
massively rolled all over his body, gathering in his tendons, like an endless
surging river.
"Second Sky of Rampage!"
In an instant, the swirl and the strange transformation that had been happening
inside his body had led to the Second Sky of Rampage, which had drained his body
instantly.
A staggering evil force from his body soared straight to the sky, forming a huge,
white pillar of air.
"Aahhhh."
In the severe pain, ShiYan roared madly like a wild beast. He was too painful that
he tossed himself on the ground while the uncontrollable strength of his entire
body was bursting out.
"Boom boom boom."
When he was rolling on the ground, some one hundred meter high, barren hills were
struck down. The imposing mountains, which were hundreds of meters high, were like
papers, couldn�t even bear even one blow of his.
"Sizzle sizzle."
Seven hundred twenty acupuncture points exuded the white fog impetuously.
The white fog was filled with negative power that could make other people tremble
in fear. Suddenly, this negative power gathered, poured into his body altogether
and then fused with his blood veins, increasing his evil momentum all the way up,
like never-ending.
ShiYan�s eyes became bloodshot with a maze of blood veins, looked like the eyes of
a wild prehistoric beast. His monstrous, evil aura gave other people a feeling that
he was bloodthirsty and ruthless.
"Swoosh."
A bunch of black light pierced through the clouds then suddenly stopped above the
island.
In just a blink, a huge Demon Dweller with the body of three and a half meters tall
appeared in the sky. There was a curved horn on his head; his face was full of
scars; his dark blue muscles were as firm as steel; his eyes were burning up with a
murderous look, coldly looking at the deserted island beneath.
Demon Master Me QiDun of the Fourth Demon Area.
From above, with his cold eyes, Ma QiDun was bluntly watching ShiYan roaring like a
wild beast on the island.
"Boom."
Ma QiDun suddenly descended. His feet stomped on a three-hundred-meter high

mountain on the island, crushing it into rubble scattered everywhere.
ShiYan roared and growled while his body directly rolled toward that mountain.
"Little rascal, finally we meet again." When Ma QiDun raised his head, the curved
horn on his head shot out demonic light straight up to the sky.
After two roars, his hands flashed up in the air then they discharged thousands of
blood dripping skulls. The small skulls had the size similar to that of a human
head; meanwhile, the big ones were as big as a small hill.
Thousands of bloody skulls released a dense, undispersed, black demonic aura from
their sockets and mouths.
The skulls flew out from his palms with the breakneck speed dashing toward ShiYan,
producing a demon sound.
"Roar roar roar."
ShiYan�s eyes were bloodshot; his body shriveled while his clothes were all torn
apart.
When thousands of skulls were rushing toward him, ShiYan slightly bent his knees as
if his body couldn�t straighten up, raised his head up to the sky, crazily howling
as if he wanted to fight against fate.
The white air pillar reached the sky above his head then suddenly expanded, turning
into five horrifying, ferocious Devils.
The five Negative Devils, who had always been sleeping in his Sea of Consciousness,
now had been transformed into physical entities thanks to the condensation of the
negative powers. Each of them was more than ten zhang (1 zhang is equivalent to
3.33 meters), hovering in the sky like the Demon Gods in the high antiquity,
seizing those bloody skulls viciously.
"Crack crack crack."
The five ten-meter-tall Negative Devils snatched the skulls that Ma QiDun had
released and squeezed them, crushing them into powders that scattered everywhere on
the island.
The five ten-zhang-tall Negative Devils had transformed into the physical entities,
which were even more like the Demon Gods of the Demon Area than Ma QiDun.
The five Negative Devils looked up at the sky, fiercely roaring and howling and
then swallowed the heavy demon aura that burst out from Demon Master Ma QiDun just
like whales sucking up water.
Rich demon aura, which had formerly covered the entire sky, disappeared instantly.
It had turned into an energy source for the five Devils to enhance their strength.
Having taken the demon aura, the bodies of the five Negative Devils turned into
black and white and were more abnormally horrifying. Their original ten-zhang-tall
bodies quickly extended and became fifteen-zhang-tall great Demon Gods who looked
like small mountains floating in the air, slowly surrounding ShiYan.
ShiYan held his head up roaring as he felt different kinds of powers crazily
running in his body, turning into a wisp of some invisible power, massively pouring
into the huge bodies of the five Negative Devils.
"Ancient Demon God Clones! Impossible."
Ma QiDun�s dark blue eyes were overwhelmed with fear. He blankly looked at the five
Negative Devils that were besieging ShiYan, releasing a scream as he didn�t even
believe in his own eyes.
"Ah!" ShiYan bent his knees, releasing a sound like a roar which didn�t sound like
that of a human.
The flesh on his shriveled, naked body split open, seven hundred twenty acupuncture
points in his body emitted a large amount of white smoke.
His abdomen seemed to hide a huge ball of light where the dazzling white light was
shot out. Every time the white light burst out, bald mountains collapsed one by
one.
"You can possess such tremendous power when you are only at the Earth Realm. Kid,
you have to die today."
Ma QiDun was horrified for a while and then suddenly reacted. Earth-shaking demon
aura spurted out from his eyes. "Even if you can mediate the Ancient Demon God
Clones, you still can�t escape death today."
Ma QiDun laughed viciously, throwing his hand up to the sky, forming a tight fist.
A ten-meter-long giant Demon Saber appeared, tearing the void, falling into his
hand.
While Ma QiDun was holding the ten-meter-long giant Demon Saber, his horrendous
momentum soared quickly. He then dashed toward ShiYan with a cruel smile.

Chapter 336: Suicide break
The ten-meter-long, curved moon-shaped Demon Saber with ink black blade appeared
and burst out tens of thousands of demon lights.
Ma QiDun was holding the giant Demon Saber, raising his head, releasing a roar like
the Demon God descending to this word. After that, he turned into a bunch of demon
lights and instantly dashed toward ShiYan.
As soon as the Demon Saber hacked down, tens of thousands of mighty demon lights
had led to strange phenomena in the sky and earth, making the cloud and the wind on
this island fade away. Earth tremble, bottomless gully reveal.
Thick, ink-like demon aura rolled out from those gullies absorbed by the Demon
Saber was like the black sea water of the Endless Sea madly flowing toward Ma
QiDun.
The five ten-zhang-tall Negative Devils were roaring around ShiYan.
The Five Devils opened their mouths, which were like black holes, swallowed the
endless demon aura deep from underground recklessly. However, the demon aura was
too much that it was not easy for the five Devils to gulp all in a short time.
"Boundless Demon Saber! Lead Demon into Body!"
Ma QiDun roared, and a large amount of demon aura wildly flocked toward the Demon
Saber and Ma QiDun.
Dense demon aura torrentially stormed forward and poured into Ma QiDun, making his
body swollen instantly. In just a short moment, he became a hundred-meter-tall
Demon Dweller. The Demon Saber was also three times bigger, turning to a horrifying
three-hundred-meter long Demon Saber.
It was unknown why Boundless Demon Saber, one of the three great Demon Sabers of
the Demon Area in the Remote Antiquity, had fallen into Ma QiDun�s hand.
In legends, it had been said that this Demon Saber could cross the interface
between different worlds. The Demon Dweller holding Demon Saber could attract
limitless demon aura from the Demon Area, turning them into a physical entity
covering the entire body of the user.
With the Boundless Demon Saber on his hand, Ma QiDun�s body was covered with one
hundred thousand tons of demon aura and became a giant Demon Dweller who was one
hundred meters tall.
In the earth-shaking howls and growls, the Demon Saber was like a mountain sharply
slashing ShiYan�s head.
ShiYan was standing on the deserted island, holding his head up, looking at the
Demon Saber covering the entire sky while his blazing red eyes glowed with many
beams of cruelty.
As soon as ShiYan triggered his mind, the five Negative Devils, which were more
than ten zhangs tall, instantly showed their fangs and claws then soared up into
the sky, joining forces to resist the Boundless Demon Saber.
The negative energy from seven hundred twenty acupuncture points torrentially
poured into the five Negative Devils.
At the same time, at the swirl on ShiYan�s abdomen, an earth-shattering cold aura
instantly spewed out and quickly overwhelmed his body.
A flow of mysterious strength suddenly spread out from his body, seemed to stir the
Endless Sea up.
One-hundred-meter-long water columns suddenly flew out from the sea around the
island and darted forward. Seven water columns gathered and condensed right on top
of ShiYan�s head.
"Splatter splatter splatter."
The boundless icy power infiltrated into the condensed water columns and then
turned into a huge lozenge snowflake enclosing ShiYan.
The rhombus-shaped snowflake looked like an imposing, spectacular ice mountain,

which was tens of thousands of meters tall, pressing down on the top of ShiYan�s
head. Cold lights burst out from inside the snowflake, and the eerie, icy aura was
spreading out everywhere.
"Creak creak creak."
With that snowflake as the center, the entire deserted island was frozen quickly.
Wherever the cold lights passed through, everything was covered with hard blocks of
ice. In just a blink, the whole island became a frozen island where no rocks or
stones could be seen, except for plenty blocks of ice.
"Bop bop bop."
Five Negative Devils together still couldn�t stop the Boundless Demon Saber from
hacking down. Under the horrendous pressure of the Boundless Demon Saber, they had
to keep retreating.
The Five Negative Devils then divided into five directions, showing their claws,
which looked like an anchor, snatching the hilt of the Boundless Demon Saber,
wanting to lift the saber up to the sky, preventing it from striking down.
"Regretfully, it is just a clone of the Ancient Demon God. If it were the true
Ancient Demon God, honestly, I could not kill you."
Ma QiDun grinned ruthlessly. His giant body suddenly formed a defensive stance with
one hand while the other one was holding the Demon Saber, striking down once again.
The Five Negative Devils couldn�t stand this destructive demonic power and finally
were struck down to the side.
The Demon Saber had no more hindrance and thus released a slash violently.
"Boom boom boom."
Terrifying explosions resounded on the island. The ice mountain on the top of
ShiYan�s head broke down into pieces, even the solid layer of ice covering the
entire island also burst open impetuously.
The aftershock of the tremendous power spread out toward the sea around the island,
causing the horrifying tsunami. The seawater torrentially rolled in, engulfing the
entire island, and under the chill of the island, it was frozen once again.
ShiYan was staying hidden under the ice mountain; seeing the demonic power
penetrating massively, crazily destroying the ice mountain, and crushing the ice
mountain into pieces, he was overwhelmed with fear at heart.
One slash of the Boundless Demon Saber on Ma QiDun�s hand had a great intimidating
power that went beyond his imagination. He had never thought that a God Realm
warrior could launch such an earth-shaking power.
The three mysterious living forms of the Ice Cold Flame, the Earth Flame, and the
Holy Spirit God temporarily merged into one, which helped increase the icy power
the Ice Cold Flame and the Holy Spirit God significantly. They instantly formed a
mighty, one-thousand-meter-high ice mountain blocking one strike of Ma QiDun�s
saber. If it weren�t because of that, he believed his soul and body would have been
destroyed.
"Being able to block one saber slash of mine, kid, even you are going to die, you
can still be proud of yourself."
Ma QiDun launched another slash but couldn�t instantly smash down the ice mountain.
He looked very astonished.
Revealing a cruel sneer, Ma QiDun brandished his saber and growled, "Little rascal,
Yang Tian Emperor is finished. Unexpectedly, this more tricky brat of the Yang
family has appeared out of nowhere. If I let you live, your achievement in the
future will be probably bigger than that of Yang Tian Emperor. I have to kill you
today."
While madly talking, Ma QiDun lifted his saber again. Million tons of demon aura
crazily flocked into the Demon Saber, making the saber, which was originally three
hundred meters long, now swelling up once again.
At this time, the Demon Saber was already four hundred meters long. The horror of
this Demon Saber almost crushed ShiYan�s spirit into pieces.
Seeing Ma QiDun continue launching another slash, ShiYan in the Second Sky of
Rampage quickly moved away, used his boundless power running inside his body to
urge the Electric Shift instantly.
"Boom Boom."
His legs could not bear such a violent force and thus suddenly burst out, flesh and
blood scattered everywhere.
ShiYan disappeared into thin air.
At the moment that the Boundless Demon Saber had hacked down, ShiYan�s body had
gone. He had moved to another island.
"Boom."
A terrifying, piercing eardrum explosion reverberated. ShiYan was atop a mountain

on another island, looking at the island where he had just left earlier with a
horrified look.
Under the second strike of the Boundless Demon Slash, that island had been split
into two halves.
A ten-thousand-meter-long crevasse suddenly appeared; seawater massively rolled out

from it. The splitting island was constantly exploding nonstop, and all ice blocks
on the island had broken into pieces. In the earth-shattering explosive sounds, Ma
QiDun angrily roared, searching for ShiYan�s trace.
"Sizzle sizzle sizzle."
From seven hundred twenty acupuncture points inside his body, thick white smoke
suddenly shrank. In the next second, he felt a mysterious, intense energy was
flowing all over his body; a part of which poured into the Profound swirl, and the
rest spilled over his bones and tendons, moving mysteriously.
An outburst of roar came out from his brain. ShiYan� body violently trembled all of
a sudden. He felt his Sea of Consciousness churned up, caused by that mysterious
energy�s influx. Together with his soul�s sublimation, the host soul in his Sea of
Consciousness was getting bigger and clearer.
Along with the surging waves, his Sea of Consciousness expanded quickly. In a
breath, his Sea of Consciousness had already three times bigger. The power of the
soul was extremely vigorous. Every ray of the soul was connected so that he could
have a more profound understanding of different kinds of energy.
At the same time, he had also detected an enormous wave of life energy like an
unshakable mountain on Ma QiDun�s body.
That life energy was truly impetuous.
ShiYan�s face suddenly changed as he recognized the huge power gap between him and
Ma QiDun. Ma QiDun�s plentiful Holy Spiritual Qi was like a nuclear power plant in
the other world which could provide him with endless power.
Ma QiDun stood there, angrily roaring and howling. That sounds like Soul Absorbing
Demon Sound pierced through all obstacles, following ShiYan�s soul to penetrate his
unstable Sea of Consciousness.
"Aoowwwwww."
The Five Negative Devils suddenly faced up to the sky, howling. They seemed to have
realized that their nest was about to collapse and thus turned into five beams of
demon light shooting toward ShiYan with the speed which was faster than the Soul
Terrifying Demon Sound of Ma QiDun. The five Devils had returned to ShiYan�s Sea of
Consciousness before the demon sound flooded into it.
The five Negative Devils who had transformed into physical entities now returned
into mirages as if they could freely convert between virtual or illusory bodies.
As soon as the five Devils entered the Sea of Consciousness, they immediately
divided into five directions, scattering out horrendous negative emotions, which
then formed five layers of formation technique.
When the Soul Penetrating Demon Sound of Ma QiDun struck was over, five layers of
formation technique had been activated altogether, condensed and blended with each
other to impede the Soul Penetrating Demon Sound of Ma QiDun, protecting ShiYan�s
Sea of Consciousness from being damaged.
While his soul was trembling, ShiYan�s eyes suddenly brightened like stars.
At the critical point of time, under the terrifying pressure of Ma QiDun, the aura
of the Sky Realm warrior, Xia ShenChuan, finally broke through the bottleneck,
helping ShiYan enter the Nirvana Realm.
When the barrier of this new state had been broken, as ShiYan�s Sea of
Consciousness had soon been built for a long time, he could instantly get familiar
with the new realm.
When his Sea of Consciousness gradually regained its normal state, ShiYan felt the
Holy Spiritual Qi had reached a completely new realm. His body seemed to connect
with the Sky and Earth, could actually feel the mysterious power staying hidden in
the world.
In the Profound Qi swirl, the Yin-Yang pattern which had been formed by the
combination of the Ice Cold Flame, Holy Spirit God, and Earth Flame crazily was
revolving as if its elements really wanted to fuse with each other. The Sky and
Earth discrete floating around everywhere, under a call of some power, suddenly
gathered at this place and penetrated straight into ShiYan�s body.
ShiYan�s body sucked all the Sky and Earth aura around as if it had turned into a
huge sponge.
The mysterious ability to gather the Sky and Earth aura of the Holy Spirit God
abruptly appeared on ShiYan�s body.
His Profound Qi swirl span, refining and condensing the Sky and Earth aura, forming
extremely vigorous Profound Qi which then poured into the swirl.
In the middle of the swirl, the ancient Profound Qi tree, which had disappeared
earlier, now suddenly emerged again, crazily sucking the Profound Qi.
ShiYan�s momentum became intimidating.

Chapter 337: Chapter 335: Crossing arms and doing nothing
The Gu family, on the Thousand Swords Peak.
The group of GuShao, Yuqin, Cao ZhiLan, Tang YuanNan, and ManGu was moving in the
middle of sharp, disparate sounds with a hazed look on their faces.
Numerous warriors of the Gu family on the island were riding a variety of boats,
carrying a large number of goods, moving toward the East.
On other small, adjacent islands to Gu family�s, plenty people were also preparing
to migrate.
After the escape from the Sun Island, they all gathered at this place. A part of
them was discussing to find solutions while the others were busy preparing for the
migration.
When GuShao came back, he immediately began to arrange, assembling all of the Gu
family�s high-class warriors, relocating materials with the fastest speed, and
instructing his men to evacuate to the islands of the Heaven Lake Divine Land in
the Black Water Sea.
Cao ZhiLan knitted her eyebrows while her jade-like hand was holding a six-sided
crystal with a serious face as if she was communicating with the Cao family through
that crystal.
The four people of GuShao, Yuqin, Tang YuanNan, and ManGu stopped their convo and
looked at her.
After a long while, Cao ZhiLan retrieved the hexahedral crystal with a gloomy face.
Under others� scrutinizing gaze, she gently said, "I have informed my family about
the major change on the Sun Island, but I haven�t got their response yet. My great
grandfather has still been in the secluded cultivation, but he will receive the
news soon."
"Demon King ChiYan has borrowed the body of Asura King Jiao Han Yi to show up in
the Endless Sea. He has the Third Sky of the Spirit Realm cultivation base with the
earth-shaking power. If the two people Cao Qiu Dao and Yang Yi Tian don�t take
actions, I am afraid that no one in this immense Endless Sea can stop him." Tang
YuanNan shook his head and slightly whined, "Yang Tian Emperor used to be a hero
before. If he were still in the Endless Sea, perhaps he would have a great fight
with Demon King ChiYan, but�"
Having heard these words, the faces of GuShao and others became odd, and they could
only keep silent.
That year, all forces in the Endless Sea associated to carry on the conspiracy to
deal with the Yang family. They have also invited Tang YuanNan to join but gotten
refused as according to him, thanks to the Yang family, the powerful Demon Dwellers
hadn�t dared to enter the Endless Sea.
When Tang YuanNan had heard that Yang Tian Emperor had been captured and confined,
he had immediately been aware of bad things. Not only hadn�t he joined the
rebellion but he had also persuaded the crowd to save Yang Tian Emperor out of the
Fourth Demon Area.
Although Tang YuanNan had had foresight, he hadn�t gotten everyone�s approval. With
the lead of GuShao and Yuqin, the others had determinedly eradicated the Yang
family.
They had assumed that Yang Tian Emperor being under confinement was a golden
opportunity once in a lifetime. Thus, they had joined forces to invade the Kyara
Sea continually, which had led to the Endless Sea�s current catastrophe today.
The faces of GuShao and Yuqin were obviously embarrassed after Tang YuanNan had
reminded them the old story in combination with the current situation. However,
although they felt a little bit regretful at heart, they still didn�t want to admit
their fault.
"ChiYan has just borrowed Jiao HanYi�s body to appear, and this state cannot last
long. They will probably leave soon." GuShao pondered for a while and spoke up with
his knitted eyebrows, "Jiao HanYi had Sky Realm cultivation base, and thus his body
cannot withstand ChiYan�s intimidating strength. Every day passes, that body will
be damaged a little bit. Ten days or half a month max, Jiao HanYi�s body will be
completely crushed without the need of using the extra power."
Yuqin nodded.
Tang YuanNan laughed coldly, ridiculed them, "Ten days or half a month. Ha ha ha.
In seven days maximum, HengLuo Sea will be destroyed if there is no external
support. The inheritance of the Three Gods Sect, and also of Gu family, Dongfang
family, the accumulation of thousands of years will be gone."
"Why Cao Qiu Dao and Yang Yi haven�t shown up yet?" Yuqin knitted her eyebrows and
snarled, "Do these two see death but really do nothing? Would they wait until the
Demon Dwellers eradicate Hengluo Sea and see death arrives in front of them to
start taking actions?"
Cao ZhiLan revealed a wry smile, quietly bowed her head as she didn�t know what her
great grandfather was thinking either. She just felt something wrong.
As Yuqin didn�t see Cao ZhiLan uttering a word, she snorted coldly while her eyes
were a little unfriendly.
"Ah!" Right at this moment, Tang YuanNan suddenly looked at the sky, pointing
toward a direction and exclaimed in fear, "What is happening?"
Everyone subconsciously raised their heads, looking up to the direction Tang

YuanNan�s finger was pointing.
In that direction, torrential black demon aura started surging, like a fabric roll
wrapping the Sky and Earth. In that torrential demon aura, a horrendous flow of
energy kept coming up nonstop. Even it was thousands of miles away, people could
still feel the peculiar violence.
"That is an uninhabited island which belongs to the range of the Gu family�s power.
It is because of the diluted Sky and Earth aura and poor resources needed for
cultivation on that island, we haven�t sent any man there to guard."
GuShao was stunned for a moment while his eyes sparkled with strange lights and
then said, "However, deep inside the clouds near the island, we have placed a Holy
Eye."
After talking, GuShao didn�t vacillate at all. A God Sword suddenly flew out from
his side and turned into a ray of light piercing into the Thousand Swords Peak,
seeming to activate some formation technique.
In the rumbling sounds, a huge crystal chunk suddenly came out from a corner of the
Thousand Swords Peak as it was being lifted and pushed toward in front of everyone
by the God Sword.
GaoShu closed his eyes, didn�t say anything while his hands were constantly
launching many beams of God light penetrating into the huge crystal.
Inside the crystal, three strange sparkling God Swords were quickly flying around
that looked like flying dragons and dancing Phoenix, as it was projecting some
scene.
In the fluttering silver lights, numerous dots of light condensed and showed a
clear picture under everyone�s attentive look.
"ShiYan!" Tang YuanNan and Cao ZhiLan couldn�t help but scream with astonishment.
Their eyes flooded with doubt.
GuShao and Yuqin also had a slight change on their faces, blankly watched the scene
showing inside the crystal, looking at a person with soaring momentum crazily
sucking all the Sky and Earth aura on the island.
"That is Ma QiDun." Tang YuanNan�s face changed in fear while his body trembled. He
couldn�t help but exclaim out loud.
"Ma QiDun has found him�.Such a regret�" GuShao shook his head as he was wearing a
regretful face, assuming that ShiYan would undoubtedly have to die.
He was one of few people who knew that there was an animosity between ShiYan and Ma
QiDun. That year, with the support of GuLie and Gu JianGe, father and son, Ma QiDun
had gone to the Soul Gather Pool. However, ShiYan had used some secret treasure and
had almost destroyed his soul.
After that incident, Mo DuanHun had captured Gu JianGe to blackmail the Gu family
so that the Gu family had had to pay a painful price.
After Gu JianGe had returned, he had told everyone the story in details. At that
time, GuShao had also known that there had been an animosity between ShiYan and Ma
QiDun.
Right now, seeing Ma QiDun staring at ShiYan, although GuShao was still surprised,
he understood the reason.
Demon Dwellers always took revenge for their animosity. Ma QiDun had remembered
ShiYan�s soul that year. This time, as he had entered the Endless Sea and detected
ShiYan, he obviously had to kill Shi Yan cruelly so that he could cool down his
monstrous flames of anger inside his heart.
"How can it be?" Cao ZhiLan�s beautiful face was agitated while her eyes displayed
a disbelieving look. She shook her head and mumbled with a low voice, "He couldn�t
gather the Profound Qi in his body and thus should have been killed on the Sun
Island. How come he could run this far and also make such a big move like this?!"
"He and Ma QuiDun should already have engaged in a fight for a long while." Tang
YuanNan didn�t believe it either, bewilderedly looking at the scene inside the
crystal. The light from his eyes shot out everywhere like sharp swords, "Although I
also don�t want to believe it, that island clearly has some traces of fight. The
island has been split into two halves, and there are plenty pervasive broken ice
blocks caused by the Ice Cold Flame." Tang YuanNan stretched his hand out to point
at the scene while talking.
"This� How could this be?" YuQin�s wrinkled face suddenly shivered; her eyes shot
out a shocking light. She kept shaking her head and said, "That little rascal only
has the Earth Realm cultivation base. Meanwhile, Ma QiDun is in the First Sky of
the Spirit Realm. Moreover, Demon Dwellers are very good at fighting. If we face Ma
QuiDun, I am afraid that we have more chance to lose than win. How can ShiYan
survive under Ma QiDun�s pursuit until now?!"
Whether it was Tang YuanNan, GuShao, or Cao ZhiLan, they all opened their eyes
wide, gazing at the scene inside the crystal.
"Do you think we should do something?" Tang YuanNan was stunned for a few seconds
then quickly got his senses back and said, "That island is not far from here. I
think if we are hurried, we can save him. Perhaps he will be the hope of the
Endless Sea in the future."
GuShao�s and YuQin�s visages suddenly became strange.
"So?" Tang YuanNan�s face darkened. He asked, "Don�t you think so?"
"Watch a little bit more. If he cannot hold it anymore, it is still not late to go
to save him." GaoShu knitted his eyebrows and said coldly, "I always have a feeling
that it is a trap. Maybe ChiYan and other Demon Masters are all there together, and
they just pretend to be weak so that we will go there and save him. That will then
be easy for them to catch us all."
Yuqin also agreed with a nod, "Even though we are in the God Realm and have
Teleport treasure, there are still some limits. If we really get trapped there,
under the strength of ChiYan and other Demon Masters, we will hardly escape.
Perhaps ChiYan has arranged the evil Heavenly Demon Wind God formation. Just think
about Yang Tian Emperor�s consequence."
Tang YuanNan�s face suddenly changed. Although his heart wanted to save ShiYan, he
was a little indecisive having listened to those two people. It was because he also
couldn�t believe that ShiYan with the Earth Realm cultivation base could survive
that long in Ma QiDun�s hand.
"ShiYan�s Profound Qi cannot be reunited. I knew about this when I was in the Sun
Island. There should be something strange here." Cao ZhiLan�s eyes were complicated
as if she didn�t want to believe that ShiYan could withstand such a terrifying
strength like that.
Believing what was happening in front of her eyes meant her judgment was wrong.
One day ago, she took the initiative to leave ShiYan, drew a border with him, and
wiped out her bud of love for ShiYan in her heart.
She didn�t want to admit that she had a short vision.

Chapter 338: A complete fusion
On the deserted island.
ShiYan�s momentum rose up like a rainbow.
Being attracted by his Profound Qi swirl, drifting Sky and Earth aura on the sea
surface nearby rolled and poured into his body massively.
In such a thick, suffocating Sky and Earth aura, the giant Profound Qi tree trunk
appeared once again in the middle of the Profound Qi swirl. ShiYan then absorbed it
desperately.
The strange living form, Holy Spirit God, had a special ability to gather the
surrounding Sky and Earth aura. After having fused with the Ice Cold Flame and the
Earth Flame, this ability was enhanced substantially. The amount of the Sky and
Earth aura that it absorbed could be compared to the volume of demon aura condensed
by the Infinite Demon Saber in a short time.
After having received a big amount of Sky and Earth aura, ShiYan�s depleted swirl
now was overflowed with Profound Qi. Tens of thousands of strands of Profound Qi
seeped into the strange space, making the ancient Profound Qi tree swollen all of a
sudden.
The ancient Profound Qi tree expanded; each branch of the tree started to be
crystallized translucently.
His Profound Qi became solid.
At the same time, his broken legs, caused when he had been urging the Electric
Shift, were being healed under the powerful repairing force of the Immortal Martial
Spirit. Blood and flesh in his legs were reborn, and finally, his two legs were
restored to its former state.
"Kid, you are powerful indeed."
Ma QiDun�s one-hundred-meter-tall body was hovering in the sky above the deserted
island, holding the Infinite Demon Saber in his hand, growling, "Unfortunately, I
will not give you a chance to grow."
From the Demon Saber, a black demon light extended hundreds of meters like a galaxy
in the ether. The demon light weighed more than ten thousand kilograms; it brought
along the power of ten thousand mountains like a mighty dragon leaping up from the
sea or like an ancient demon beast. It arrogantly released its full-power strike
down, which could shock the entire Sky and Earth.
ShiYan�s face changed dramatically.
Under the terrifying intimidation of the Infinite Demon Saber, his Sea of
Consciousness kept shaking nonstop while his host soul was crumbling, seemed like
it couldn�t bear that shaking pressure.
As soon as the Five Devils realized the situation was not going well, they
hurriedly turned into five devil shadows and instantly ran into the Sea of
Consciousness.
His Sea of Consciousness, which had constantly been shaking, finally stopped being
convulsive. ShiYan�s host soul could regain its control of the body after the
concussion.
Seeing the Demon Saber blooming saber lights of hundreds of meters long, and also
hearing the crackling sounds echoing in the sky, ShiYan showed a trace of craziness
in his eyes.
Right at this moment, the Blood Vein Ring burst out numerous lights about ten
thousand Zhangs (1 Zhang is equivalent to 3.33 meters) long. Bands of light covered
the entire Sky and Earth, forming a huge dome that enshrouded ShiYan.
"Crack crack."
The hundred-meter-long saber light of the Demon Saber hacked on the huge dome
condensed by the Blood Vein Ring�s light as if it wanted to tear down the Sky and
Earth.
The dome suddenly distorted. The place where the saber struck down was deeply
depressed down about ten meters away from the top of ShiYan�s head.
When a flow of blazing red waves spread out from the huge dome, the island
instantly broke into ten pieces.
ShiYan was terrified.
Ma QiDun was also dumbstruck.
"Buzz buzz buzz! Buzz buzz buzz!"
The Blood Vein Ring suddenly transmitted a wonderful sound as if an ancient soul,
which has been silent for millions of years, got enraged by the Demon Saber and now
produced a crazy, arrogant resonance.
In the Blood Vein Ring�s sound, the ancient patterns on the ring surface started to
spin up mysteriously. Each pattern seemed to contain tens of thousands of
creatures, and they were multiplying, hundreds of millions of trembling mountain,
and countless supernatural powers appeared gradually.
ShiYan�s head was agitated abruptly.
ShiYan�s spirit was little aghast as his soul seemed to enter a strange space on
the ring surface. He saw an ancient God with the �head lifting the sky and feet
stomping the earth� aura and Ancient Dragon Gods wrapping around him. These Ancient
Dragon Gods penetrated into his body like bulging meridians. Every acupuncture
points in his body were emitting dazzling God lights, and they seemed to contain
all creatures.
Seven hundred twenty acupuncture points seemed to hide seven hundred twenty worlds.
Each of them existed independently, contained multiplying creatures, and numerous
high-class warriors were born and died. The flow of history of the past, present,
and future appeared most visually.
"Aahhh." The Ancient God stood in the middle of the vast, chaotic world, releasing
unreconciled howling toward the depth of the universe. That sound shook countless
worlds, flowing toward the end point of the universe, the end of the world.
"Boom."
ShiYan�s head was in extreme pain. The host soul in his Sea of Consciousness
expanded crazily all of a sudden. Hundreds of millions of streams of power
impetuously poured into the Sea of Consciousness.
The Blood Vein Ring�s surface cracked a slit that naked eyes were unlikely to see.
The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame was suddenly pulled out and then thrown
straight into his Sea of Consciousness like a source of the nutrient.
The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame released a terrified cry. This third rank
Heaven Flame seemed to understand the constraints of fate and feel its life be in
danger. Thus, it violently struggled to get out of the bind of some strength in
ShiYan�s Sea of Consciousness.
However, no matter how strong it was struggling to resist, it was just in vain.
The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame finally fell into ShiYan�s host soul and
turned into the host soul�s third eye, which was then refined and emerged in
between his eyebrows.
The unbearable pain came up from the Sea of Consciousness. ShiYan held his head,
screaming and howling like a wild beast.
At the same time, Ma QiDun continually put forth all of his strength in swinging
the Infinite Demon Saber and striking one slash down.
The huge, glowing red dome, which was covering ShiYan, once again blocked the blow.
However, numerous cracks started to appear as it seemed to be broken at any time.
ShiYan was screaming and growling. At the same time, the Blood Vein Ring also burst
out. Demon Crystals of Demon Beasts directly flew out, exploded on top of his head
and then turned into a beam of Profound Qi energy rushing into that enormous
blazing red dome.
Having received the Demon Crystals� energy, the surface of the red dome instantly
recovered as ever.
Ma QiDun roared indignantly, waved his saber and hacked down once again.
ShiYan was tossing himself on the ground, enduring the extreme pain, feeling the
fusion of his host soul and the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, sensing his
surging Sea of Consciousness.
The Five Devils, who were hiding inside his Sea of Consciousness, also seemed to
realize the terrifying transformation and thus carefully stayed hidden as they
couldn�t escape from the Sea of Consciousness.
In the peculiar space of the Profound swirl, the ancient Profound Qi tree grew
quickly. Each branch of the tree was sparkling like jade, turning into a solid
state, which was overflowed with massive energy that could terrify other people.
Thousands of miles away.
While watching this scene through the crystal, the group of Tang YuanNan, Cao
ZhiLan, GuShao, Yuqin, and ManGu were all startled with their popped eyes, dropping
jaws, and dull faces as if they were nailed down on the ground without being able
to move and simply forgot who they were.
Everyone was so terrified that their minds were all in shock, and their breathing
stopped as well. They just blankly watched the explicit scene inside the crystal.
A long while later, Tang YuanNan�s body suddenly trembled as he awoke from fear. He
was dumbstruck for a moment before flying away, ignoring other people.
Right after Tang YuanNan had left, GuShao, Yuqin, Cao ZhiLan, and ManGu restored
their consciousness in surprise. The four of them exchanged looks, and they could
clearly see the fear in each other�s eye.
"The Yang family has lost Yang Tian Emperor, but then this ShiYan, who is even more
terrible than him, has appeared out of nowhere. If this kid doesn�t die today, no
one in the Endless Sea can suppress him in the future." GuShao kept silent for a
long while before looking at Cao ZhiLan and speaking with a low voice, "When this
little rascal grows up, even your great grandfather Cao QiuDao cannot restrain
him."
Cao ZhiLan�s delicate body suddenly shivered, her eyes were full of remorse. Until
this moment, she knew what she had missed.
Cao ZhiLan wanted to cry deeply in regret, and intensely repented of missing out
the person who will have an earth-shattering future.
"If he doesn�t die today, Endless Sea will be in his hand in ten years." Yuqin
released a long sigh, looking at Cao ZhiLan, then shifted her eyes to the east,
muttered, "Zhong Li Dun who is the first rank in the Power Rankings can�t hold the
candle to him. The Yang family is where heroes were born. "
"We are going to save him."
Cao ZhiLan�s charming body slightly trembled; she suddenly cried, "Because of the
Endless Sea, we have to save him. He will be the key to deal with the Demon
Dwellers."
"Cao iie!" (Chinese way to call an older sister) ManGu slightly shook his head with
a complicated face.
"You guys�" Cao ZhiLan was floundered for a moment and then realized something
instantly. She threw a glance at the other people, sneered and said coldly, "You
are afraid now?"
"If he doesn�t die, even if the Demon Dwellers leave, we still hardly escape from
this catastrophe." GaoShu bowed his head, didn�t dare to look at Cao ZhiLan, and
said with a cold voice, "We used to deal with the Yang family together. As long as
ShiYan is alive, once he grows up, he will certainly take bloody revenge on us.
Your Cao family will not escape from his vengeance easily. If you don�t want to
become Yang family�s subordinate, it�s better just to stand aside to watch and do
nothing."
"He is too strong. This Endless Sea will not be able to control him." Yuqin also
shook her head, releasing a sigh, "If Cao QiuDao and Yang YiTian know that the Yang
family has this kind of person, they will also be willing to see his premature
death. Due to our families and the Martial Spirit Palace, these two people will not
give him a chance to develop further."
"He must die!" GuShao bowed his head and slightly shouted.
"Cao jie, Endless Sea really cannot tolerate him�" ManGu also shook his head and
sighed, "No one benefits if he is alive. Everyone knows about Yang family�s strong
and domineering deeds, and we have joined forces many times to deal with them. If
ShiYan is still alive, he will definitely break our homes and take our lives."
Cao ZhiLan�s beautiful eyes exposed a trace of confusion. She blankly looked at the
crystal and hesitated.
"Ding-a-ling."
Suddenly, the sound came up from the bracelet on her arm.
Cao ZhiLan was stunned, immediately touched the bracelet. The crystal chunk that
she used to communicate with the Cao family quietly emerged from her hand."
Having used her soul to communicate for a while, Cao ZhiLan immediately paled.
After that, she released a sad sigh and mumbled, "My family also seems to know the
things here. As you�ve said, they don�t want him to live�"
As she had finished those words, Cao ZhiLan sat down helplessly, stopped clamoring
to save ShiYan, just dazedly looked at the crystal in front of her.
ShiYan didn�t know when he had stood up. A mysterious sword was hovering above his
head.
On the sword, many closed eyes opened successively. The endless evilness from those
eyes came in.

Chapter 339: Sword breaks the void
ShiYan bent his knees, looked at Ma QiDun�s one-hundred-meter-tall body and the
huge Boundless Demon Saber with his glowing red eyes. His face twisted, displayed a
terribly ferocious look. His body�s aura seemed to lead to the anomaly of the Sky
and Earth. Enormous tornados appeared from the sea around the island.
He stood there motionlessly while the Blood Vein Ring emitted a dazzling rainbow.
The giant mysterious sword from the Chasm Battlefield hovered around ten meters
above his head as if it was gathering all powers.
The huge glowing red dome, which was enclosing ShiYan, was constantly being pounded
by the Demon Saber.
The gigantic dome was as thin as the wings of a cicada, as it seemed to be

vulnerable, couldn�t bear even one strike; however, it was still resilient in
blocking continuous slashes of the Demon Saber without breaking until now.
Ma QiDun roared and howled bluntly. Many beams of demon light shot out from his
body then condensed and hovered around his body without dispersing.
The Boundless Demon Saber, which weighed more than tens of thousands of kilograms,
kept releasing terrifying Nine Serenities demon aura. The ground on the deserted
island ripped off; thick, inky black demon aura torrentially spew out and then
crazily poured into the Demon Saber, making one of the three great Demon Sabers of
the Demon Area in the Remote Antiquity even more horribly violent.
The mutation in ShiYan�s Sea of Consciousness had gradually subsided. His host soul
and the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame had blended into one. The Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, which ranked the third among the Heaven Flames,
became the third eye of his host soul. That eye scattered faint bright silver light
dissolving into his Sea of Consciousness, continuously enhancing his Sea of
Consciousness� soul strength.
At the convergence of Profound Qi on his abdomen, the Ice Cold Flame, the Earth
Flame, and the Holy Spirit God had fused with each other, forming the Yin Yang fish
diagram. The ancient Profound Qi tree rooted in the strange space amid the swirl,
sucking the amazing Profound Qi. Even the naked eyes could see the degree of
growth. That ancient Profound Qi finally became imposing and mighty, obscuring the
entire Sky and Earth.
Due to the stimulation of the torrential surging strength, the mysterious sword
flew out of the Blood Vein Ring, strangely hanging around above his head. The
closed eyes on the sword opened slowly.
Every time one of those eyes opened, the evil strength of the mysterious sword
seemed to double.

The mysterious sword hovering above his head seemed to have the power to twist the
void. Strange lights suddenly burst out from the space where that sword was
drifting around, and then, space rifts appeared. Inside those space rifts, people
could vaguely see many visible colorful streams of light which were like shooting
stars flashing and fleeting over the deep universe.
A flow of earth-shaking evil aura slowly bred from the sword.
ShiYan was standing under the dome, feeling the tremendous energy of the Ice Cold
Flame, the Holy Spirit God, and the Earth Flame on his abdomen as he could sense
that the soul power inside his Sea of Consciousness was crazily spurting out and
rolling into that mysterious sword.
While his body�s energy was wildly flowing away, more eyes on the mysterious sword
had been opening.
Ma QiDun bluntly released howls, also seemed to feel ShiYan�s mutation, and thus, a
feeling of insecurities suddenly sprang in his heart.
As he didn�t dare to hesitate, in the middle of growls and howls, Ma QiDun

condensed his body�s strength, poured the endless demon power into the Boundless
Demon Saber, giving it a power which could tear the sky apart.
Because Ma QiDun was trying his best to control the Boundless Demon Saber, it
seemed his huge body couldn�t bear it any longer. As demon light shot out more and
more, cracks started to appear on his body.
"Swoosh."
The Demon Saber finally hacked down.
The glowing red dome, created by the condensation of the lights from the Blood Vein
Ring, also got the extra support of the Demon crystals, eventually could not stand
it anymore, cracked once again, creating a terrifying rift.
Dense demon aura had found the entrance, so they crazily flowed in and filled the
whole dome.
"Boom boom boom."
The demon aura that had flooded into the dome produced an explosive shaking sound
all of a sudden.
In that appalling noise, the enormous dome was finally fragmented, turning into ten
thousand blazing red dots of light, and returning to the Blood Vein Ring on
ShiYan�s finger.
Ma QiDun laughed cruelly. As soon as he saw the enormous dome had broken, he didn�t
hesitate any longer, violently swung the Demon Saber like a black band of galaxy
sweeping across the two worlds, viciously slashing toward ShiYan. He tried to crush
ShiYan into powder, destroyed his body and spirit without leaving any slightest
trace of existence.
ShiYan grimaced while his blazing red eyes suddenly glinted with a trace of
craziness.
"Ahhhh!" Making a sharp roar, he didn�t overthink anymore; instead, he poured all
the energy of his body into the mysterious sword.
On the gigantic sword, malicious eyes suddenly shot numerous intertwining evil
lights aiming for the space rifts.
Many flows of magical power from other worlds abruptly infiltrated into the
mysterious sword.
The sword, which had clearly been much smaller than the Boundless Demon Saber, now
suddenly became bigger, turning into a long God sword like a ten-thousand-zhang-
high mountain instantly. The eyes on the sword, which were like eyes of a Demon
God, filled with all kinds of violent, crazy, desperate, and bloodthirsty emotions.
The God Sword dashed toward the Boundless Demon Saber which was hacking down the
top of ShiYan�s head without being in need of ShiYan�s control.
There was no sound.
There was no single earth-shaking sound.
When the Boundless Demon Saber and the mysterious sword collided, the Sky and Earth
was abnormally quiet all of a sudden, so quiet that it terrified other people.
ShiYan raised his head looking up to the sky with his surprised eyes.
Strange dots of light from where the Boundless Demon Saber and the mysterious sword
had collided slowly emerged, gradually got bigger and continually expanded.
Wherever those dots of light passed through, the sky was strangely indented; the
nearby islands just disappeared into thin air, and hundreds of millions of tons of
sea water drowned everything down.
Even the island under his feet also abruptly sank deep into the earth.
Hundreds of millions of tons of sea water instantly flooded in, drowning ShiYan.
In the seabed, ShiYan still looked at the sky. The surroundings were still
tranquil. After that, Ma QiDun�s one-hundred-meter-tall body instantly turned into
numerous demon lights, dissipating. After those demon lights had disappeared, Ma
QiDun�s real ferocious body finally emerged.
It was unknown why Ma QiDun�s right hand which was holding the Boundless Demon
Saber had burst open. His bones then turned into ashes. The right half of his body
was a mess of flesh and blood, which looked like it had suffered a terrifying
tremor that could crush his body completely.
On the dark blue water, it was the first time Ma QiDun exposed his fear. He crazily
screamed out while his left hand grabbed the Boundless Demon Saber that had just
slipped out of his right hand. His body turned into a bunch of black lights, flying
toward the Sun Island with the fastest speed.
He was fleeing like a beast.
The giant sword like a ten-thousand-zhang-high mountain drifted around in the sky.
A third of the number of the opened eyes on the sword was now closing successively.
The sword gradually shrank and returned to its normal size.
At the same time, ShiYan�s energy also stopped pouring into the mysterious sword.
After having looked at the sky and watched the mysterious sword becoming smaller
and slowly descending, ShiYan hurriedly tried to use his mind to call the sword.
There was no response.
The mysterious sword seemed to be very arrogant, didn�t put a little kid with the
Nirvana Realm cultivation base into its attention, continued sinking all the way.
At the moment it dropped into the water, the God sword turned into a rainbow which
then suddenly disappeared into the Blood Vein Ring.
ShiYan used his mind to look at inside the Blood Vein Ring and realized that the
mysterious sword was silently hanging around at a corner without any lights or evil
aura. All the eyes on the sword had been closed again.
Everything had restored to its normal state as if nothing had ever happened before.
ShiYan raised his head, looking at the sky and saw the sky was still distorted, and
the space rifts hadn�t completely healed after just a short time.
What had happened could not instantly disappear. This whole scene reminded him of
what the giant sword had done.
The sword and the Boundless Demon Saber had collided, creating a tremendous force
that had broken Ma QiDun�s demon body, crushed his right hand which held the Demon
Saber, and splattered his half right body�s flesh and blood, causing him severe
injuries.
Ma QiDun had the First Sky of the Spirit Realm cultivation base, and his strength
was reinforced holding the treasure of the Demon Area. In the Fourth Demon Area, he
was ranked only after the terrifying top-class warriors ChiYan and Ba Xun.
After having arrived the Endless Sea, he had fought with the Palace Master of the
Evil Wonderland, forced them to surrender, and carried on the slaughter all the way
from the Kyara Sea to the Hengluo Sea. The number of high-class warriors who had
died in his hand was countless.
Such fierce and powerful masters with the Boundless Demon Saber in his hand had
suffered severe injuries on his body and a crushed right hand.
ShiYan felt aghast at heart. His soul consciousness quietly watched that mysterious
sword with both delighted and frightened feelings at the same time.
He was scared because he could not control this mysterious sword completely. He
didn�t know how to rule it or whether he was capable of controlling it or not.
Moreover, he wasn�t sure if this sword would unexpectedly do something rash.
"ShiYan!" At this moment, a call of Tang YuanNan came up from the sea surface above
ShiYan�s head.
The Sun God was riding the Flame Unicorn, bewilderedly gazing at the devastated
island for a while, watching the big surging waves on the sea and the space rifts
which were slowly healing, didn�t know what kind of earth-shaking things had
happened here.
He wasn�t sure whether ShiYan still survived or not because he didn�t detect
Shiyan�s aura even though his soul consciousness was covering the entire area.
Under the sea, ShiYan raised his head, looking at the Flame Unicorn and he could be
certain that Tang YuanNan was here. After being stunned for a moment, he started
floating to the surface and then instantly felt the powerlessness spreading out all
over his body.
The Blood Vein Ring had stopped flashing and gradually quieted down.
Tang YuanNan immediately realized ShiYan�s aura and hurriedly rushed toward him.

Chapter 340: Lord of the future
On the Thousand Swords Peak, the four people, GaoShu, Yuqin, Cao ZhiLan, and ManGu
blankly looked at the crystal in front of them with dull faces. They kept silent
for a very long time.
Through the crystal, they had seen clearly the scene where ShiYan�s huge sword had
suddenly appeared. After only one blow, it had seriously injured Ma QiDun and made
his right arm burst out terribly to the point that scattering pieces of flesh could
have been seen.
This scene engraved in the hearts of four people so deeply that they could never
forget it.
Ma QiDun, the Superpower Demon Master from the Fourth Demon Area, together with his
terrifying Demon Saber, was extremely arrogant and horrendously powerful. Even
those who were watching the scene through the crystal could sense the tremendous
strength that the Demon Saber in Ma QiDun�s hand had spurted out.
GuShao and Yuqin placed their hand on their chests, asking to themselves that if
they had faced Ma QiDun, under his mighty power of his Demon Saber, they could have
only sheltered on the edge of the road to avoid him, didn�t dare to dawdle under
his cruel slaughter.
Meanwhile, ShiYan was different.
Not only had he directly resisted Ma QiDun but he had also used that mysterious
sword to injure Demon Master Ma QiDun severely, cut off one hand of the First Sky
of the Spirit Realm warrior.
What was this concept? What was this situation?
The four of them were dumbstruck like wooden chickens, even stopped breathing,
didn�t believe in their own eyes as they didn�t believe that the scene happening on
the crystal was true.
What was ShiYan�s realm? What was Ma QiDun�s realm?
The gap was not only one Realm; however, not only had ShiYan been alive under that
Demon Dweller but he had also wounded Ma QiDun seriously. That incident was
basically out of the imagination of the four of them, ruined their entire great
plans.
After having realized ShiYan�s power, the four of them felt distasteful as if they
had knocked over the flavored bottle. Chaotic emotions surged in their hearts,
which was hard to use any words to describe.
"It seems like the plan of borrowing Ma QiDun�s hand to kill him is impossible."
GaoShu was silent for a very long while, bewilderedly looking at the crystal mirror
with empty eyes. His face became odd. "I am afraid that the Endless Sea will be
ShiYan�s world in the future..."
GaoShu sighed deeply; his heart was full of sorrow and grief. He subconsciously
thought of the young generation of the Gu family, trying to search through his
memories but he couldn�t find anyone who could be compared to ShiYan.
Gu JianGe? Gu LingLung?
GuShao shook his head, beamed out a miserable smile from the corner of his mouth,
secretly envy Yang Tian Emperor for being so lucky. From an unknown remote place,
Yang Tian Emperor had casually found a descendant who was truly an innate talent
with unlimited potential and infinite room to develop.
"Incredible, incredible�" Yuqin mumbled to herself with a low voice while wrinkles
on her face shivered slightly. It seemed her decrepit body couldn�t stand this
shock; she was somehow disheartened, wondering if she was already old and was no
longer suitable to solve the Endless Sea�s matters?!
"This guy is really crazy. Not only is his body extremely sturdy but his power can
also achieve such violent intensity. Previously, at the hot spring, it was lucky
that he had only used his physical strength to fight with me. If he had used the
mysterious sword, I think�" ManGu displayed a look of lingering fear and said, "I
think I don�t even have the guts to stand in front of him."
Cao ZhiLan�s beautiful face was gloomy and pale while her heart was full of
bitterness. She had never felt dispirited like today.
All along, she was very confident in her ability to evaluate things. The way she
considered everything was very accurate. Because of that, after having discovered
that ShiYan couldn�t gather Profound Qi anymore, she had decisively left ShiYan,
cut off the trace of subtle affair that had just budded inside her heart.
As the successor of the Cao family in the future, she had grown up in the struggle
of gaining benefits, deeply understood how important it was for a woman like her to
have a grasp of a strong dependence.
Initially, she had felt her decision was right. As she had assumed that ShiYan
couldn�t bring her a better future, she had rationally let go of him.
Regretfully, ShiYan�s performance today had completely smashed her usual self-
confidence, torn off her mindset that she had been preserving for many years.
She knew in this life that it would be difficult for her to forget what ShiYan had
brought her.
"ChiYan will certainly kill him!" GaoShu coldly shouted all of a sudden as if he
was comforting or motivating himself, "The better his performance is, the more
chance that Demon Dwellers will not let him go easily. I think either ChiYan or
BoXun doesn�t want to see the Yang family to have a descendant who is even more
dangerous than Yang Tian Emperor."
"Right. He will definitely not have any room to continue developing. Such a regret
for a future hero who is going to be destroyed." Yuqin also agreed with a nod.
She also knew that once Ma QiDun told ChiYan about the fight between him and
ShiYan, no matter how busy ChiYan was, he would desperately find ShiYan and
directly kill him at all cost.
With ShiYan�s ability, Demon Dwellers surely would not stand idle, but they would
quickly eliminate the future most intimidating threat in the shortest possible
time.
The island no longer existed; on the blue sea, there were only surging waves, huge
tornados, or frightening tsunami.
ShiYan was slowly floating up to the surface of the sea. His entire body fatigued.
The peculiar swirl which had been created by the fusion of the Ice Cold Flame, the
Earth Flame, and the Holy Spirit God seemed to subside gradually in the middle of
the Profound Qi halo. Perhaps because the mysterious sword had almost consumed
these three massive energies, they needed to have a deep sleep for a short while.
His Sea of Consciousness was solid. His host soul quietly stopped above the Sea of
Consciousness and fell into silence. Even the eye at his glabella was closed.
Although the fusion of the host soul and the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame
was temporarily stabilized, making them merge into one required a long journey.
After the fight, ShiYan's physical strength had been drained seventy or eighty
percent. The backlash of the Second Sky of Rampage had spread out, making his body
more and more tired. When he floated on the sea, he realized that he needed to
recover immediately; otherwise, if he encountered another high-class warrior, he
would not be able to survive.
The Flame Unicorn was covered with a cluster of fires suspending above the sea. It
was carrying Tang YuanNan who was solemnly sitting with his eyes flooded with fear.
After ShiYan had surfaced on the sea, without thinking, Tang YuanNan instantly
jumped off from the Flame Unicorn, reached out to grab him and then pulled him up
on the Flame Unicorn.
Without waiting for ShiYan to utter any words, Tang YuanNan slightly called the
Flame Unicorn. It immediately retrieved all the flames surrounded its body.
As soon as the flames disappeared into its body, the Flame Unicorn turned into a
dark red Beast. Although its body was still hot, the intense heat was no longer
frightful.
Tang YuanNan held ShiYan and quickly mounted on the Flame Unicorn. His eyes raked
around, quietly releasing his soul consciousness and then patted the Flame Unicorn.
The Flame Unicorn�s four hoofs moved, turned into a bunch of red lights flying away
as fast as lightning, and then disappeared in just a blink, leaving no trace.
Half an hour later.
On an island belonged to the power range of Three Gods Sect, a red light flashed
up, and the Sun God Tang YuanNan on the Flame Unicorn, together with ShiYan,
appeared altogether.
Tang YuanNan didn�t say anything, swung his arm, releasing a beam of Great Sun Holy
Lights. The Holy Lights were like fire snakes quickly drilling into the ground.
At the center of the uninhabited island, a marvelous ancient formation appeared. As

soon as that formation emerged, it immediately launched a strong barrier blockading
all kinds of external forces, didn�t let any strength to penetrate.
The Sun God leaped up, bringing ShiYan along with him and then landed in the middle
of the ancient formation. He then instantly triggered his mind to activate the
ancient formation.
A group of dazzling sunlight flashed.
Tang YuanNan, ShiYan, and the Flame Unicorn disappeared again. When they
reappeared, they had already been in a strange palace on the seabed.
This palace covered hundreds of acres, but it was devastated, quite old, no longer
had its majesty and glory after having endured wind and frost for so long.
Countless strange waves rippled above the palace, blocking the blue sea water
outside, not letting a trace of sea water infiltrate in.
Although the palace was quite dilapidated, many barriers still existed, helping the
palace on the seabed waterproof.
After having arrived this palace, Tang YuanNan obviously relaxed a lot, waved his
hand toward the Flame Unicorn, commanding it to leave. He put ShiYan down and
looked at him blankly.
"What happened?" After a long while, Tang YuanNan broke the silence and asked with
a solemn face.
ShiYan didn�t have any strength left, leaned his body against a block of broken
rock, squinted his eyes looking at this strange palace, and said with a frown, "Ma
QiDun pursued me to kill me. I was almost dead."
"I have seen some scenes on the Thousand Swords Peak of the Gu family." Tang
YuanNan interrupted, frowned, and said, "I just want to know why Ma QiDun had
disappeared. How come the Demon Master of the Fourth Demon Area let you live? What
did you use to fight off that Ma QiDun?"
A trace of vigilance flashed across in ShiYan�s eyes. His mind, which had been
relaxed, was now taut again.
Perhaps because of the inner vigilance or the strength in his body had not drained
out yet, the swirl that had condensed by the Holy Spirit God, the Ice Cold Flame,
and the Earth Flame strongly span up all of a sudden.
A flow of energy fluctuations which made ShiYan tremble abruptly burst out from
inside his body.
As ShiYan could feel the changes in his body, his mind was at ease a little bit. He
subconsciously moved backward, quietly taking precautions. Right when he saw any of
Tang YuanNan�s unusual reactions, he would launch his possible full-power strike
instantly at all cost.
Tang YuanNan�s face looked bewildered, but then, he was keenly aware of ShiYan�s
cautions.
"You are too cautious." Tang YuanNan forced a smile, took the initiative to extend
the distance with ShiYan. He moved ten meters backward, retracted his hands into
his sleeves at the same time, and then slowly sat down under ShiYan�s shining eyes.
ShiYan was also a wise man. From Tang YuanNan�s gestures, he realized the other�s
friendliness and thus, he revealed a gentle smile, nodded, and spoke to Tang
YuanNan, "Ma QiDun�s right arm has been destroyed. Perhaps he might know that it is
hard to kill me, so he has proactively retreated."
"What?" Tang YuanNan couldn�t help but exclaim out loud in surprise.
Chapter 341: Presumptuous
"Ma QiDun is indeed a powerful DemonDweller. I think the First Sky of the Spirit
Realm warriors of the Endless Sea will encounter difficulties when fighting with
him." ShiYan�s face still wore a
vigilant look, he secretly kept watching for any of Tang YuanNan�s expression
changes,and calmly said, "However, my body has enough tricks to be able to escape
from death by Ma QiDun�s hand. An ordinary God Realm warrior wants to kill me,
hahaha, he will have to pay a painful price."
He was worried that the more he concealed his real strength, the more malicious
Tang YuanNan would be, so he briefly told Tang YuanNan the truth.
After he listened to what ShiYan said, Tang YuanNan�s eyes suddenly
brightened while his face expressed a doubtful look.
Like GuShao, Yuqin, and others, Tang YuanNan looked stunned for a while without any
reaction before he spoke up again with a strange voice, "You mean� You have
severely injured Ma QiDun? There were other outsiders to help you? Did I understand
that right?"
ShiYan nodded and revealed a strange smile full of confidence.
Tang YuanNan�s face was even more eccentric. He couldn�t guess ShiYan�s real
situation and didn�t know if ShiYan�s words were true or not after all. Thus, he
stood in a daze, quietly considering ShiYan�s rhetoric.
ShiYan kept his face unchanged, increased his vigilance, and was on the alert to
improvise.
He and Tang YuanNan weren�t familiar with each other and ShiYan didn�t know what
this person wanted from him in the end
either.
Previously, with the three people of Yi TianMo�s group, he hadn�t felt too much
pressure when facing Tang YuanNan. Concurrently, he was here alone, if Tang YuanNan
wanted to give him a hard time or wanted to deprive his secret treasures, he wasn�t
sure whether he could resist him or not.
In such uncertain situations, revealing a well-prepared appearance would bring good

effects.
"Alright, about the details of the battle between you and Ma QiDun, I will not ask
anymore." Out of his expectation, Tang YuanNan kept silent for a while then
suddenly revealed a relaxed smile and
said, "Your body has Star Martial Spirit. No matter what has happened, you are a
member of the Three Gods Sect. Everyone
is a family member. I hope you are not nervous." After finishing his
words, Tang YuanNan suddenly whistled.

His whistle echoed continuously in the palace and on the seabed for a long time.
His whistling sound spread out in all directions in this
devastating palace, seeming to draw notice or call someone.
ShiYan�s face changed. Not only was he not relaxed but he was also more careful and
then suddenly stood up.
Tang YuanNan didn�t look at him and continued whistling. Under his whistle, some
formation technique of the palace seemed to be lifted.
And then, ShiYan saw many silhouettes suddenly emerge from the palaces within the
range of one thousand meters
surrounding. These people were all wearing the Three Gods Sect�s tunics and had a
profound cultivation base. Most of them seemed to be at the Nirvana Realm, and ten
other warriors were at the Sky Realm.
These warriors of the Three Gods Sect arrived here soon after hearing the news.
They came out from the palaces around, gathered in front of Tang YuanNan, and
respectfully said, "Hierarchy."
Tang YuanNan nodded and solemnly said, "Presently, our Gods Sect is encountering
the unprecedented experience of great danger and is unlikely to protect the three
islands; the Sun, Moon, and Star. The
momentum of Demon Dwellers is ferocious and powerful. I hope that everyone can calm
down and won�t leave here for the time being. The Moon God and I will be
responsible for investigating all the activities of the outside world."
Many followers of the Three Gods Sect nodded and bent down, indicating that they
understood.
ShiYan squinted, looking at those warriors. A majority of them were at the Nirvana
Realm. He quietly did a rough calculation. He found that there were more than three
hundred warriors here, which was a mighty force. In the Endless Sea, the forces
that have more than
three hundred Nirvana Realm warriors were only the Cao family, Martial Spirit
Palace, and the Yang family.
Given the situation that there was no Moon God nor Star God, the Three Gods Sect
could still gather this much strength, and that really scared ShiYan at heart.
"Open the formation technique of the three lakes of the Sun, Moon, and Star. ShiYan
needs to soak himself in the water of the lakes to unlock the seal of the Star
Martial Spirit." Tang YuanNan contemplated for a while and then slightly shouted.
The old faces of the Sky Spirit Realm elders showed a glimpse of fright and
couldn�t help but look toward ShiYan with astonished
eyes.
"Hierarchy..."
One of the elders hesitated a little bit, couldn�t help but speak up, "Opening the
seal of the Star God needs approval from the elders. So, opening the three lakes
Sun-Moon-Star doesn�t seem to be in line
with the rules."
Tang YuanNan frowned and decisively said, "This time is different from the past.
ShiYan has proved his ability. His body has the Star Martial Spirit and I can prove
that. In this critical point of time where Demon Dwellers are invading, don�t let
the rules bind us. We should do the things that need to be done."
The Three Gods Sect�s elders expressed doubts when listening to Tang YuanNan. They
were hesitant, uncertain, and didn�t seem to agree with Tang YuanNan�s decision.
"When ShiYan becomes the Star God, he will get the jurisdiction of the islands. I
will cede a part of the islands, which are under my control. I will not force you
to give up any of your islands." Tang YuanNan revealed a cold smile, "Momentarily,
Demon Dwellers are mopping up the Hengluo Sea. The islands that are under your
control will soon turn into ruins."
After these words, the faces of some elders of the Three Gods Sect suddenly
changed, hesitated for a moment before sadly nodding without saying anything
further.
"So, have you agreed with my decision?" Tang YuanNan asked
impatiently.
Having heard that question, the Three Gods Sect Elders nodded reluctantly, feeling
that there were no other better calculations given the current situation.
"Wait." Under the astonished eyes of the disciples of the Three Gods Sect, ShiYan
suddenly stood up, and unhappily said, "Hierarchy Tang, what are you saying? When
have I agreed to become the Star God of your Three Gods Sect?"
Many of the Three Gods Sect�s disciples, including the elders who had previously
nodded, were very unhappy after hearing ShiYan�s words. They looked at ShiYan with
a trace of anger.
Tang YuanNan was also dumbstruck and asked, "Becoming the Star God, the seal of the
Star Martial Spirit in your body will be opened, and thus you can learn its
mystery. This brings you great benefits for your future achievements. It is ot just
that, but becoming the Star God, you will possess great powers. In the Gods Sect,
except for the Moon God and me, everyone must listen to your orders. Moreover, you
will get one-fifth of the number of the Three Gods Sect�s islands.
So, with those benefits, do you still need to consider?"
"There are no free meals in this world." ShiYan shook his head. "I don�t believe
that becoming the Star God of the Three Gods Sect only has benefits and no
restraints. I want to know what I need to do if I become the Star God. Do I need to
comply with your Three Gods Sect�s rules?"
"Only minor things." Tang YuanNan smiled indifferently. "Being the Star God of the
Three Gods Sect, when the Gods Sect faces danger, you only need to be responsible
and take care of the Star God�s
forces. When the Gods Sect confronts enemies, you have to kill the enemies and
protect the Gods Sect�s interests. That�s it."
"What if the Gods Sect�s interests are in danger, but I don�t want to get involved
in protecting them?" ShiYan suddenly asked after contemplating for a while.
"If so, the Gods Sect will put all their effort into retrieving your powers and
deprive the Star Martial Spirit in your body." Tang
YuanNan naturally replied.
"If so, I am not interested in being the Star God of your Three Gods Sect." ShiYan
shook his head and casually said, "I don�t want to have restraints nor sell my life
to anyone or any force. I don�t need this Star God�s vanity. Invite someone else."
"Such a presumptuous kid!" An old elder roared angrily and looked at ShiYan with a
dark face, "Such a shameless face! If you weren�t so lucky to have the inheritance
of the Star God, being just a kid of the Yang family, I would have killed you. The
Hierarchy doesn�t care about your blood, would generously crown you the Star God,
and even willingly cede their own interests to you. What else do you want?"
"I told you already. I don�t want any restraints." ShiYan didn�t display any fear
as he asked with a cold face, "You old guys, do you have problems with your ears?"
"Hierarchy, please forgive me for my disregard." The elder�s eyes emitted a fiery
rage while he bent down to conduct the ceremony toward Tang YuanNan. Without
waiting for Tang YuanNan to utter any words, he immediately opened his arms wide
and coldly shouted, "Fire Rain of the blazing Sun."
Rays of Holy sunlight suddenly flew out from the elder�s palms. The
sunlight was like dense burning red lava quickly making its way toward ShiYan�s
head.
ShiYan coldly laughed and then instantly released freezing icy power from the swirl
which had been created by the fusion of the Holy Spirit God, the Ice Cold Flame,
and the Earth Flame.
"Ice Wind."
With ShiYan at the center, the surrounding area was blocked by the chill. The
ground under his feet immediately formed into thick, solid ice. Even ShiYan�s body
was shortly frozen. His body looked like it
had turned into an ice sculpture. The ice outside his body was about ten meters
tall, emitting a dense chill.
Many beams of Fire Rain of the blazing sun from the elder�s palms shot out, aiming
for the ice around ShiYan. However, as soon as the Holy Cold Sunlight touched the
ice which had been created by the Ice Cold Flame and the Holy Spirit God, the Holy
light melted into numerous points of light. Under the horrendous icy power, those
beams of light were instantly obliterated in just a blink.
ShiYan sneered coldly. One of his feet that was stuck in the ice strongly stamped
down.
An icy white power infiltrated into the Earth and flew straight to the elder who
had just taken action.
Wherever this icy white power passed, the ground instantly froze, which was like an
Icy Crystal Bone Dragon under the ground suddenly curving, revealing its ice-
backbone.
The elder�s face changed in fear as his eyes showed a beam of panic. He hastily put
all of his efforts into his hands, fused the Profound Qi and the Martial Spirit�s
strength, and condensed them into a huge
sun.
"Holy Light Glazed Cover!" the elder coldly roared. The sun on his body suddenly
brightened as circles of holy light dispersed, seeming to squeeze the space
forcefully.
"Ice!" ShiYan was inside the ice block, reaching out his finger toward the elder.
His fingers suddenly spurted out thousands of chilly white rays of light that
stabbed into the Sun aperture.
"Creak creak creak."
Under other people�s scrutinizing looks, after the Sky Realm elder had displayed
Holy Light Glazed Cover of the Three Gods Sect, his hair and beard were frozen. The
Sun had been covered by a silver ice layer then actually froze without releasing
any rays of light.
The entire Three Gods Sect were all dumbfounded with bulging eyes.

Chapter 342: The Sun God, Moon God, and Star Gods appeared all together
After the Sky Realm elder launched the Holy Light Glazing Cover of the Three Gods
Sect, his body was fully covered by circles of holy light which were used to resist
attacks from the outside.
Holy Light Glazing Cover was one of a few Sacred Secret Treasures of the Three Gods
Sect. It could fuse with the strength of Profound Qi and martial spirit and then
condense into splendidly colorful Glazing
Cover. Even when Warriors at the same level released their full-power shot, it was
still difficult to break Holy Light Glazing Cover.
After this elder cast the Holy Light Glazing Cover, he prepared more
of his strength to counter ShiYan�s attack, wanting to shatter ShiYan�s arrogance

with only one strike.
Unexpectedly, even though ShiYan had just entered the Nirvana Realm, he could
already launch a terrible icy force. Not
only could the cold force penetrate the body, but it could even freeze the Holy
Light Glazing Cover.
Seeing this upheaval, everyone was in shock with their eyes bulging,
suspiciously looking at ShiYan.
The icy cold gradually intensified as the elder of the Three Gods Sect�s entire
body was quickly frozen. After a while, he became a huge ice block; his body was
covered with mysterious ice, and he wasn�t able to move.
ShiYan was also frozen, but it was not the same as the elder. Inside the ice block,
not only could he act freely but he could also continue enhancing his body
strength.
After the elder was trapped in the ice block, his bones and joints were locked and
his body strength began to weaken.
The halo created from the sunlight�s condensation now became a huge ice block,
producing �crack, crack� sounds. Even a ray of holy sunlight couldn�t leak out of
it, let alone injure ShiYan.
Tang YuanNan was also surprised in fear as a strange light shot out from his eyes.
He finally believed that ShiYan had truly fought off Ma QiDun.
He also felt that the tremendous energy that had instantly burst out of ShiYan�s
body was incredible, absolutely far surpassing his own Realm. No warrior at the
same level could have this kind of power.
Therefore, after the entire body of the Sky Realm elder had been frozen, he was
dumbstruck as most of the other Three Gods Sect�s disciples had no reactions.
Strange sounds echoed from the bones inside the elder�s frozen body. For the first
time, the elder revealed fear in his eyes and shifted his eyes toward Tang YuanNan
with a begging look.
Tang YuanNan came to his senses after he was startled and said, "ShiYan, stop!"
ShiYan laughed coldly, fearlessly looked at Tang YuanNan, and then bluntly said,
"He started it first. He wanted to teach me a lesson by relying on his Sky Realm
cultivation base. That old man, his actions weren�t slow."
Tang YuanNan was stunned; forced a smile, nodded and said, "I think he won�t take
actions anymore. Have regard for me, thaw the mysterious ice force on his body. It
will have a great impact on the cultivation base if he stays there for too long.
Nobody has bad intentions toward you. You should have mercy. Let it go."
After saying those words, Tang YuanNan couldn�t help but walk over in front of that
elder and quietly condense the sun power. If ShiYan really wanted to kill him at
all cost, then Tang YuanNan could only help the elder get out of the ice block at
most.
ShiYan remained cold, not replying, but instead, he silently looked at the Sky
Realm elder of the Three Gods Sect inside the ice block.
Under his attentive look, the elder�s eyes were full of panic as they lost the
previous griminess and replaced it with fear instead.
ShiYan coldly laughed within his heart. He was very satisfied with the elder�s
current face. At that moment, he then gradually released another flow of power from
the Earth Flame. He retrieved the icy power and gradually enhanced the heat at the
same time, slowly melting the mysterious ice.
He was controlling the powers skillfully and carefully. If the Earth Flame�s power
increased too fast, the elder�s body would probably become ill and burn into bloody
liquid, but if it was too slow; it wouldn�t be able to dissolve the mysterious ice.
Seeing that ShiYan stopped taking action, Tang YuanNan secretly released a sigh and
slowly retrieved the sun power, which had been condensed earlier.
Not long after, under the heat of the Earth Flame, the elder of the Three Gods Sect
finally was released from the ice block. His face
was dripping with sweat. He moved backward and stood at the same place with other
elders from the Three Gods Sect, not daring to give any more ideas.
The Three Gods Sect�s disciples, who had initially been resentful of ShiYan, now
became obedient after witnessing his powerful force as well as his crazy moves.
Nobody dared to show hostility in their flashing eyes and so they let Tang YuanNan
handle everything.
The crowd that had been encircling ShiYan also slowly moved farther back.
Through ShiYan�s performance, the Three Gods Sect�s disciples were all aware of how
terrifying he was. In this world where the strong ruled, after ShiYan had proved
that he could easily kill anyone except for Tang YuanNan, no one dared to take any
more risks.
Human nature naturally made people scared of those who could exterminate others. It
is hard to change. So, these disciples were very obedient and understood the
situation, and they were afraid of death as well.
Seeing the Three Gods Sect� disciples retreating, revealing expressions of both
shock and fear, and not daring to come forward again to show their malicious
intent, ShiYan was secretly happy.
He was more aware that his own strength was the greatest protecting charm for him
if he wanted to control this world. Possessing tremendous power, which went beyond
many rules, allowed him to do whatever he liked in this crazy world without having
to care about other people. Instead, it made people notice him.
Although his current power was borrowed from the Ice Cold Flame, the Earth Flame,
and the Holy Spirit God, the feeling of having this temporary mighty power
delighted and excited him greatly.
At this moment, he was more certain that enhancing his realm with his all-out
effort, using the fastest speed to boost his own strength, was the most significant
thing that he should work on. It should also be the goal he strives for in life.
Rights, status, resources� these were only things. Once his strength had reached a
certain level, it was as easy to obtain these things as flipping one�s hand over,
always possible to get.
"Open the three lakes Sun-Moon- Star." Tang YuanNan kept silent for a while and
then suddenly shouted.
The faces of the Three Gods Sect�s elders changed slightly. They wanted to say
something but eventually kept silent and left in a hurry.
ShiYan was a little bewildered before he spoke up with a frown, "I have told you
already. I am not interested in becoming the Star God of the Three God Sect. Even
if you open the three lakes Sun-Moon- Star for me to learn the mystery of the Star
Martial Spirit, I will not shoulder the responsibility and danger of the Three Gods
Sect nor
bind myself to it."
A majority of the Three Gods Sect�s disciples was secretly irritated, but no one
dared to reveal their anger.
ShiYan�s previous performance had made people aware of his strength. Hearing his
same words, the attitude of those disciples before and after was totally different.
When he hadn�t shown his strength yet, his arrogance had become the excuse everyone
used. Some people had taken the initiative to besiege him; one Sky Realm elder had
angrily wanted to teach him a lesson. However, after he had exposed his mighty
power, even though the crowd still wasn�t happy, they didn�t dare reveal any sign
of their intentions to deal with him. Everyone stood still on the spot doing
nothing.
ShiYan coldly looked at the Three Gods Sect�s disciples, sneering within his Heart,
as he now had a more profound understanding through the change of those people�s
attitude.
Power!
Power was the eternal truth that never changed. Only overwhelming power could make
people change their attitude.
"Alright. If you really don�t want to become the Star God of the Three Gods Sect, I
will not force you anymore." Tang YuanNan was quiet for a while and then continued
with a complicated face, "But, if the inheritance of the Star God on your body
isn�t activated, the Star Martial Spirit is merely an ornament. The Star God of the
last generation has chosen you, so even if only for the continuance of the
predecessor inheritance, we will still let you soak in the Three Lakes Sun-Moon-
Star so that you can learn the mystery of the Star Martial Spirit."
"That one�" ShiYan was stunned, looking at Tang YuanNan with strange eyes, and said
bluntly, "Even if you do so, I will not be responsible for the Three Gods Sect."
"I understand." Tang YuanNan nodded and said, "You can ignore the obligations of
the Star God in the Three Gods Sect. Now, go to the Three Lakes Sun-Moon- Star
merely for the continuation of the Star
God�s inheritance. I will not force you to do anything, so you should not refuse
anymore."
ShiYan was astonished.
Although many of the Three Gods Sect �s disciples were puzzled, they somehow felt
that Tang YuanNan might have his own intentions.
Tang YuanNan had been a part of the Three Gods Sect for many years with great
prestige. Thanks to his efforts, the originally declining Three Gods Sect gradually
recovered and regained its current status and power in the Endless Sea.
In their subconsciousness, all of the Three Gods Sect�s disciples acknowledged Tang
YuanNan�s ability as they all felt that he wouldn�t do anything without a purpose.
"If there aren�t any restraints, then�" ShiYan�s knitted eyebrows loosened, and he
then leisurely said, "If so, I will go to the
Three Lakes Sun-Moon- Star. I am very curious about the Star Martial Spirit. I want
to know what I will achieve once the Star Martial Spirit is activated.
"Hahaha, you will know soon enough." Tang YuanNan beamed a smile and then shouted,
"Open the formation technique. Welcome the light of the Sun, Moon, and Star Gods."
After Tang YuanNan shouted, the halo above everyone suddenly transformed.
The peculiar halo above the crowd was like thin curtains which were being torn
apart, becoming thinner and clearer.
Hundreds of millions of lights like lightning flew around above the halo and
intertwined with each other, creating dazzling colors, which became extremely
mysterious.
ShiYan raised his head to look up at the sky and realized that it was unknown when
the halo turned into a seemingly
huge mirror. On that halo, countless Stars, a scorching Sun, and a waning Moon
emerged.
The Sun, Moon, and Stars appeared all together.

Chapter 343: Miracle
The Sun, Moon, and stars in the sky converged atop the halo, turning it into a huge
mirror which brightly reflected all the Sun, Moon, and stars in the sky.
Miracle!
This strange scene made ShiYan shudder. He suddenly realized that an ancient sect
like the Three Gods Sect indeed had something that they had to pay respect to.
He had stayed with the Yang family for a while and was shocked when he saw the Holy
Mountain on the Immortal Island completely formed by pure crystal stones.
When comparing it to the wonders of the Three Gods Sect, the pure Holy Mountains,
which were made of natural crystal stones, were a masterpiece of nature. Meanwhile,
this place was actually a human-made masterpiece. It was unknown who had this kind
of great force to be able to create such a miracle.
Looking up at the sky, he realized that the Sun, Moon, and countless stars were
shooting out many beams of strange light. Those beams of light intertwined
together, slowly condensed into clear-white milky
water droplets, dividing and dripping into three places inside the halo.
"Come with me." Tang YuanNan suddenly leaped up and descended to where the white
water droplets were dripping, and waved at ShiYan, indicating to him that ShiYan
should follow.
ShiYan was bewildered. He felt a little embarrassed and said, "I am only in the
Nirvana Realm, and if I�m only relying on my real strengths, I cannot fly."
Tang YuanNan was stunned and felt a little strange. He subconsciously assumed that
with ShiYan�s current ability, flying would be an easy task, and hence, he didn�t
need to drag ShiYan along with him. Now, after hearing this, he immediately
understood that the previous strong power certainly didn�t belong to ShiYan.
"I�ll take you." Tang YuanNan beamed a smile, quickly came to ShiYan�s side,
stretched his hand, and grabbed ShiYan by his shoulders.
ShiYan was instantly vigilant, subconsciously activating the strength in his body,
ready to fight back.
Tang YuanNan was startled, immediately stopped his moves, and retracted his hand
while forcing a smile, "I don�t have malicious intent. You don�t need to be
nervous."
"Being careful doesn�t harm anyone." ShiYan�s countenance remained
unchanged. He pointed to a disciple of the Three Gods Sect and said, "Tell him to
take me there."
It was an old First Sky of the Sky Realm warrior. Just looking at ShiYan, the old
man was already frightened. He was the kind of person who cherished his life.
Seeing ShiYan pointing to him, his face slightly changed. He seemed to be

reluctant, hurriedly shook his head, dry laughed and said, "My cultivation base is
low. There are other people here with a higher cultivation base. You should find
someone else."
By saying this, he had disclosed that he was a cautious person. The one who was
afraid of death was the kind of person who wouldn�t act rashly.
"I want you." ShiYan was persistent. The person cried out and quietly
cursed ShiYan under his breath. However, he couldn�t avoid it and could only look
toward Tang YuanNan with pleading eyes, imploring him to convince ShiYan to give up
on his decision.
"Take him up." Tang YuanNan said impatiently with a stone cold glare. "Go quickly.
Don�t waste my time."
He forced a smile, bowed his head, and carefully walked over to ShiYan as he was
afraid that ShiYan would suddenly launch a blow, freezing him in a split second.
ShiYan was indifferent as he stared at the man, waiting until he stood in front of
him to say, "As long as you are onest, I will behave properly. If you are
dishonest, hahaha, then I will not be very kind."
The person�s expression changed, and now he was even more careful. When he placed
his hand on ShiYan�s shoulders, his eyes glanced at him while he secretly paid
attention to the moving direction of the
energy in ShiYan�s body. He waited until he was certain that ShiYan didn�t have bad
intentions, then took a deep breath and carried ShiYan up to the sky.
A majority of the Three Gods Sect�s disciples all had eccentric faces; their eyes
looked in ShiYan�s direction with complex gazes.
ShiYan�s caution was beyond their expectation. Not only that, but he had also been
so accurate in choosing the old man who was afraid of death.
Therefore, they believed that even if Tang YuanNan was determined to do bad things,
he would not successfully achieve the desired goal because of this person who was
now carrying ShiYan along.
Under Tang YuanNan�s lead, ShiYan and the other person slowly flew to Tang
YuanNan�s side. When the distance between them and Tang YuanNan was about ten
meters, ShiYan suddenly coughed.
The old man�s face changed dramatically. He immediately slowed down and didn�t dare
to come close to his hierarchy anymore.
Although the old man was frightened of death, his eyes were not bad. He knew what
ShiYan was worried about. To prevent ShiYan from doing something rash, he was very
obedient and didn�t want to do anything that could irritate the ShiYan.
Tang YuanNan didn�t know whether he should laugh or cry and just shook his head
slightly, then pointed below, looking at ShiYan to say,
"The three central God Palaces down there are the three Lakes Sun-Moon-Star of the
Gods Sect. They can be considered the fundamental roots of the Gods Sect."
ShiYan bowed his head looking; his eyes were full of surprise.
In the three broken palaces, there were three oval-shaped lakes with such clear
water that the bottom of the lakes could be seen, and strange radiant lights burst
out. Inside each lake, there were
three reflecting images of the Sun, the Moon, and the Star respectively. In the
middle of the Sun Lake, there was a motionless Sun image which vaguely emitted
faint lights.
The Moon Lake was the same. The Moon was like a big silver plate, radiating faint
silver moonlight.
Only the Star Lake was a little strange.
In the Star Lake, countless stars, which were as big as a human fist, flickered
like fireflies as they moved, following a magical trajectory.
Sparkling Starlight brought other people a strange, vibrant feeling.
On the top of the halo, the water drops from the lights of the Sun-Moon- Star were
condensed into white water droplets which drip down on the Three Lakes Sun-Moon-
Star.
When the water droplets which were condensed by the sunlight fell into the Sun
Lake, they seemed to have consciousness, slowly flying to the reflecting Sun image
and becoming a small part of it, making the image even brighter.
The water droplets which had been condensed by the Moonlight were also the same.
Each milky-white water droplet dripping into the Moon Lake also had consciousness,
moving toward the reflecting Moon image, making the moonlight even more radiant and
moderate.
However, water droplets which had been condensed by the light the stars in the sky
were different. They were very accurate, falling directly into the stars inside the
lake, fusing with them, making the Star reflecting images become more real.
Looking at the Star Lake below ShiYan suddenly felt the magic of the universe; he
also had a wonderful feeling that the Star Lake was like a galaxy with numerous
misty twinkling stars which were slowly moving in accordance with the rule of the
Sky and Earth; exceedingly marvelous and miraculous.
"These desolate palaces were the divine land of the Three Gods Sect and also the
center of the three islands Sun-Moon-Star." Tang YuanNan raised his head looking at
the halo, revealed a smile and
explained to ShiYan, "On the top of our heads is the vast sea, and above it are the
three islands Sun-Moon-Star. The three islands Sun-Moon-Star are, in fact, the eyes
of the formation which gather the god powers of the Sun, the Moon, and the Stars
into the three lakes. During thousands of years, the collection of Sunlight,
Moonlight, and Starlight from the Ether, in accordance with some marvelous way that
we will never understand, has been purified and turned into milky-white droplets
that fall into the three lakes Sun-Moon- Star."
ShiYan was aghast.
Holding his head up looking at the halo, then looking at the condensing water
droplets, thinking about the things that Tang
YuanNan had said, a strange idea suddenly popped into his mind.
The principle of this Three Gods Sect�s big ancient formation was somehow even
morecmagical than the solar energy of his other
world.
When he was still in his original world, he had known many ways to use solar energy
or to take advantage of some specific materials to absorb the sun�s energy, turning
it into electricity for people to use.
The Three Gods Sect had made it more magical. They had taken advantage of the three
islands Sun-Moon- Star and the halo above the desolated palaces to not only absorb
the solar energy and the energy of countless stars in the sky but also to condense
that power into milky-white water droplets, forming magical energy for warriors to
absorb directly.
Obviously, the magic of the ancient formations here had far
surpassed the solar energy of the other world.
"You have to know that the martial spirits of the Three Gods Sect come from the
three lakes Sun-Moon- Star. For newborn babies,
if they are outstanding, soaking in these three lakes Sun-Moon- Star will give them
the chance to create their own martial spirits and to absorb the strange energy of
the Sun, the Moon, and the stars." Tang
YuanNan said proudly, "In many forces of the Endless Sea, martial spirits are
already inside most of the warriors when they are born, instead of being formed
after they are born. Only the Three Gods Sect can take advantage of the three lakes
Sun-Moon- Star to help babies who don�t have martial spirits create their own
martial spirits. We can say that the Three Gods Sect creates martial spirits of
warriors."
ShiYan nodded and said, "Yes."
"Our foundation of the Gods Sect is this place. The three islands Sun-Moon- Star
above are only the eyes of the formation which maintain one part of this place�s
transformation. Those three islands above have plenty formation techniques, so even
if ChiYan with his tremendous power can break the Great Sun Holy Light, it would be
difficult to smash down the three islands Sun-Moon- Star." Tang YuanNan revealed a
faint smile, looked at ShiYan and said, "In other words, the foundation of the
Three Gods Sect is almost too hard to
be shaken. As long as this place is not destroyed, our Three Gods Sect will still
be able to accumulate power and select outstanding newborn babies to train to
become masters. Because of this, we can
still develop even after the Moon God has been gone a thousand years."
ShiYan nodded once again.
"My Sun Martial Spirit, your Star Martial Spirit, and the Moon Martial Spirit of
the moon God have been created by the three lakes Sun-Moon- Star. They are the
first martial spirits that have been condensed and created, covering the power of
the whole Sun-Moon- Star. These three great
Martial spirits are different from those of other people. Not only can they
condense more power from the Sun, Moon, and stars, but they can also evolve and
inherit. That is probably the biggest masterpiece
of the person who gave birth to this palace. Therefore, those who have the three
great martial arts are also our Gods Sect�s Sun-Moon-Star Gods." Tang YuanNan�s
eyes brightened up when he looked at ShiYan and said, "Whether you admit it or not,
the person who has the Star Martial Spirit will be the Three Gods Sect�s Star God.
As of now, you can soak yourself in the Star Lake and gather power to open
the seal of the Star Martial Spirit. After that, you will officially
possess the Star Martial Spirit."
ShiYan shuddered and faintly laughed, "It would be disrespectful if I refused you."

Chapter 344: Stars Gathering power
ShiYan jumped into the Star Lake.
The Star Lake looked like a circle of light moving in accordance with a strange
trajectory; it was constantly absorbing light from countless stars then condensing
them into milky-white water droplets. After each water droplet was added, the halo
of the star power would
increase a little more, and the starlight would become more brilliant.
Soaking in the Star Lake, ShiYan felt the water was freezing. The water seeped into
his every pore. He felt very comfortable and refreshed while his spiritual
consciousness was agitated.
He didn�t know how to open the Star Martial Spirit, and thus, while soaking in the
lake, he couldn�t help but raise his head to look at Tang YuanNan, revealing his
puzzled expression.
Tang YuanNan smiled but didn�t say a word nor explain anything. He
seemed to think that ShiYan, as the inheritance of the Star God, would understand
its mystery soon enough.
Many disciples of the Three Gods Sect had gathered here from everywhere, quietly
surrounding the Star Lake, and curiously watching ShiYan. They wanted to know not
only the way which ShiYan would use to open the Star Martial Spirit that no one had
opened in the past thousand years, but also what kind of phenomenon would happen
after the Star Martial Spirit was opened.
Although those people were the core disciples of the Three Gods Sect, most of them
didn�t know much about the three great Martial Spirits. They only knew that the
inherited Martial Spirit of the three Gods Sun, Moon, and Star were significantly
mighty but didn�t know in detail how powerful those Martial Spirit actually were.
When ShiYan entered the Star Lake, the surrounding people, who had been initially
boisterous, suddenly all quieted down. Tang YuanNan looked at him, thinking about
the scene, which was about to happen.
ShiYan slightly knitted his eyebrows as he felt that something was wrong. He then
contemplated for a moment before looking at Tang YuanNan and asking,
"Is there something that I need to pay attention to? Why don�t I feel anything?"
Tang YuanNan faintly smiled and said indifferently, "Have you practiced the Black
Formula?"
ShiYan surprisingly nodded.
"If you activate the Black Formula, I think you can understand immediately." Tang
YuanNan beamed a smile and replied.
Without asking further, under other people�s scrutinizing looks, ShiYan slowly
closed his eyes and quietly released his soul consciousness. While taking notice of
all the changes around him, he was afraid that the Three Gods Sect�s disciples
would take advantage of the moment he displayed the Black Formula to take action.
The Black Formula was slightly activated.
Many dots of light which freely moved
inside the Star Lake suddenly changed their
movement, following another trajectory.
ShiYan was startled; his face changed
slightly while his heart was full of surprise.
In the Star Lake, numerous spots of light flew toward him altogether. Those spots
of light were like locusts covering the entire sky. They looked as if they had just
been revived as many lights flashed up with elegant fluttering, making the Star
Lake sparkle splendidly.
Countless star dots of light were attracted to the three acupuncture
points, Tanque point, Shenque point, and Yindu point. However, they didn�t create
the negative force that infiltrated into acupuncture points but moved along the
nerves and vessels straight to his heart.
When the first spot of light penetrated his heart, ShiYan suddenly felt his heart
pounding. A wonderful force spread out from the Star Lake, enhancing the star
power.
Through his soul consciousness, he saw countless star spots in his heart
simultaneously show like the starry sky, which was beautifully dazzling and bright.
Those star spots attached to the heart of stars and quickly moved in a pattern
which was the same as in the Star Lake. A marvelous soul
force suddenly came out from it.
ShiYan�s head was strongly convulsive. He felt that his host soul in the Sea of
Consciousness somehow gently appeared there or was nourished by some force and then
quickly seeped into his heart.
He suddenly had a feeling of helplessness; his consciousness became blurred. It

seemed that the host soul was about to enter a wonderful scene.
Not good!
ShiYan�s mind was agitated. As he wanted to resist the attraction force from the
Star Martial Spirit, he tried to gather his spirit but
then realized the Star Martial Spirit was like a huge magnet that had adsorbed his
host soul.
No matter how hard he tried, he couldn�t get rid of the influence of the Star
Martial Spirit. His consciousness became more and more blurred, as he gradually
lost his ability to control his body.
He found that in this state, it was difficult for him to resist the pressure from
the outside.
In this state, if the Three Gods Sect�s disciples had malicious intent to take
advantage of his current state and seized the chance to murder him, he would not
have the opportunity to resist.
Not good. Maybe ShiYan had been trapped in Tang YuanNan�s trick. Before completely
losing his consciousness, he suddenly had a thought and felt that Tang YuanNan had
framed him this time.
After that, he lost his consciousness. His host soul entered a path which was not
very clear and was gradually sinking.
Around the Star Lake, the Three Gods Sect�s disciples were silently watching ShiYan
with solemn faces.
After a few elders of the Three Gods Sect saw ShiYan�s shaking body and his soul
aura which was becoming as weak as spider silk, they were all startled, shifting
their eyes toward Tang YuanNan.
The face of the elder who had been frozen by ShiYan earlier became cheerful. He
looked at the crowd and said, "Hierarchy, you already had your own calculation?!"
"Ah?" One disciple of the Three Gods Sect who was as timid as a mouse, immediately
move backward, looking toward that elder with a puzzled face.
"To open the Star Martial Spirit, he has to go through the experience where the
soul has to merge with the Star Sea. In this state, his soul will temporarily leave
his body and sink into the Ninth Heaven Star Ocean without any defense."
This elder�s eyes became cruel; he sneered faintly, "Killing him now is as easy as
flipping one�s hand over. Even a Nirvana Realm warrior can easily kill him."
After his words were spoken, many disciples of the Three Gods Sect
flashed up with consideration as if they could now understand the scheme in Tang
YuanNan�s mind. Each of them nodded one by one, praising their Hierarchy for being
wise.
This elder who had been defeated in the fight with ShiYan revealed a cold sneer,
assuming that he had guessed Tang YuanNan�s mind accurately. He clasped his hand
and said, "Hierarchy, this kid�s spirit has temporarily drifted to the Outskirt.
Can I obliterate him now? After that, you can take action, depriving the Star
Martial Spirit and then choose the new inheritance of the Star God."
While speaking, he subconsciously walked toward the Star Lake, assuming that Tang
YuanNan would praise him for his intelligence.
Surrounding the Star Lake, many of the Three Gods Sect�s disciples quietly nodded,
looking at ShiYan with unfriendly eyes.
ShiYan�s power and domineering deeds had dissatisfied many of them. In their eyes,
ShiYan was too presumptuous, too young, and was not qualified to take on the
important responsibilities; thus, it was better to destroy him as early as
possible.
To have a new Star God for the Three Gods Sect, the sooner ShiYan had to die, and
the more favorable it would be for them.
"Sass." Tang YuanNan coldly harrumphed. The ten-thousand-zhang-high Sun God light
diffused from his back. In just a blink, countless God lights had tied the elder
up, not allowing him to move even an inch.
The martial spirit on this elder was also the Sun Martial Spirit, but its level was
far less than that of Tang YuanNan. Moreover, Tang YuanNan had a God Realm
cultivation base, and thus, as soon as he swung his arm up, that elder was
instantly detained while the strength of his body was like being frozen.
"Hierarchy�" The elder looked frightened, looked at Tang YuanNan with puzzled eyes,
and felt deeply wronged at heart.
"When did I say that I want to kill him?" Tang YuanNan looked cold. As soon as he
triggered his mind, many flows of Sun God lights went directly into the elder,
burning his hair and beard into ashes, making his body violently tremble.
"Hierarchy, please spare my life." He finally felt panic, hurriedly kneeled down,
and kept kowtowing Tang YuanNan, begging
for his mercy.
Tang YuanNan coldly snorted, slightly increasing a little more power to hurt the
elder, and then stonily said, "Such short vision."
"Hierarchy mercy, Hierarchy mercy�" The elder continually kowtowed for mercy and no
longer dared to say anything further.
When other surrounding elders of the Three Gods Sect saw Tang YuanNan�s rage, all
of them were as mute as a fish, not daring to
utter a word to seek mercy for that elder.
Tang YuanNan usually had a mild temper, but none of the elders dared to disrespect
him. That year, to become the Sun God, Tang YuanNan had killed many of his
opponents. In recent years, because
of the Three Gods Sect�s development, Tang YuanNan had to humble
himself, and thus, his cruelty had reduced a lot. Therefore, people seemed to
forget his brutal years earlier.
He presently looked stony and coldly took actions, which made many elders remember
his ruthlessness before. Thus, they didn�t dare to say anything.
"I haven�t nodded for approval; you dare to move forward ready to take actions as I
am nothing. As you do not respect your Hierarchy, your title �Elder� is removed,
and you are not allowed to get involved in any matter of the sect for one hundred
years." Tang YuanNan emotionlessly looked at that elder and, delivered his
sentence. After that, he revealed a sneer, retrieved his hand, and said
indifferently,
"ShiYan is probably the strongest Star God in our Gods Sect�s history. His future
achievements will surpass all of the other predecessors. Because of the Three Gods
Sect�s future, a Sun God like me can still
humble myself, bow my head, and call him God. For the Three Gods Sect�s future in
unifyingthe whole Endless Sea, even the Grace Mainland, honor is nothing. You have
disappointed me deeply."
After these words, the faces of the Three Gods Sect�s disciples, including the
group of elders, all changed in fear. After that, they came to their senses and
understood Tang YuanNan�s cares and worries.
For the future of the Three Gods Sect, as the person in power of the Three Gods
Sect, Tang YuanNan even willingly bowed to concede. Such a heroic figure also
painstakingly sacrificed himself. That made
all the disciples of the Three Gods Sect feel so ashamed.
"This is the best time for the Three Gods Sect. We have already had a new Moon God
who has accumulated a thousand years of moonlight. Once she enters the God Realm,
she is surely comparable to Cao Qiu Dao and Yang Yi Tian. Also, we have ShiYan who
is an exceptionally
outstanding talent; his future achievements will go beyond any ancestors. This
precedent has never happened in the Three Gods Sect�s history before. The existence
of these two people will bring a limitless successful future to the Three Gods
Sect. One day, the
Endless Sea and the Grace Mainland will be immersed in our Three
Gods Sect�s radiant light." Tang YuanNan raised his head looking at the curtain of
light, including the Sun-Moon-Star with dreaming eyes, "Our era can witness the
flourishing time of the Gods Sect. We have to consider ourselves fortunate and put
all of our efforts to complete this goal tirelessly for our great future."
Everyone sincerely kneeled down and kowtowed, looking at Tang YuanNan with respect.
Chapter 345: Open the inheritance
It was a gorgeous Star Sea.
Countless sparkling stars filled the entire sky like a boundless sea of stars.
There were only stars in this place. They were sometimes very close but sometimes
seemed to be extremely far away from each other.
ShiYan�s host soul appeared here in this immense Star Sea, where many strange dots
of light glittered and flew out from the stars, penetrating his body. Each dot of
light brought along a trace of memory which had been preserved deep inside the host
soul.
It was like he was wandering in the Star Sea aimlessly, feeling himself being drawn
into the universe where nothing could be
seen except for the starry sky.
With numerous stars going into his body and those memories gathering, he gradually
understood the mystery of the stars.
The moving trajectory of the stars in the Star Sea was still taking place normally.
ShiYan suddenly flew up and stood on a star, seeing the dots of starlight covering
his body. Although they didn�t enetrate
his body, he could feel tremendous star power and sense the eternal aura of the
stars.
He moved like a shooting star dashing forward as if he could break through the
boundaries of space with his indescribably fast speed.
In the Star Sea, he kept jumping and dancing and gradually had more
dots of light gathering on his body, forming a huge star encasement wrapping his
entire body.
The Star Encasement reflected the images of the stars, which were somewhat similar
to what was displayed on the halo of the desolate palace. The difference was that
the sun and the moon didn�t appear on the Star Encasement.
During his movement, he rubbed the dots of light, changing them into clusters of
stars.
The starlight in his hand could be changed into any shape. He could pull them as
long as noodles, or he could ball them into a group and divide them into many
strands of noodles.
He became used to the star power, becoming more skillful in handling them.
When he triggered his consciousness, numerous stars shot down from the sky. Under
his control, the starlight fell like rain and every dot of starlight contained
energy that surprised him. These energies
could follow what his mind asked them to do or could form into ancient spiritual
mind formations that went beyond his understanding.
In the strange Star Sea, he flew at breakneck speed, perceiving the mystery of the
Star Sea and the principles of the moving stars in his body. Then he was gradually
familiar with the star power.
He had comprehended some deep meanings�
It was unknown how long it took for him to suddenly realize that the stars in the
sky no longer had dots of light flying toward him and that his use of the star
power had reached a profound realm.
At this time, he also realized that in an extremely remote place, there seemed to
be a sun which was shining all the way here.
He subconsciously flew toward the sun, following the moving trajectory of the stars
to cross the distant galaxy to get closer to
the sun.
However, after a long pursuit, he still couldn�t see the sun nor any place that
generated the lights.
But, during the process of seeking the sunlight, he had profoundly perceived more
about the star power.
In the Star Sea, his soul was fluttering in the wind as if it was in a dream
without the concept of time. It seemed that it had been a long time already as he
felt that his soul was gradually getting tired, and thus, he had the intention of
leaving.
His consciousness wanted to get out of the Star Sea. It finally became blurred
again and fell into a channel, moving faster and faster.
ShiYan suddenly woke up.
Looking around, he realized that he was still in the Star Lake. His host soul had
returned to his Sea of Consciousness. Many dots of
light in the Star Lake seemed to be much smaller than before while the light became
dimmer.
The light curtain on the top of his head was still creating many milky-white water
droplets, dripping into the three lakes Sun-
Moon-Star.
The water in the Star Lake remained just as clear as before, but the coldness was
not there anymore. Looking at the Star Lake and the
light curtain above his head, his eyes were dazed, seeming to be in meditation for
perception.
A long time later, his eyes gradually restored consciousness. He saw Tang YuanNan
and many disciples of the Three Gods Sect gathering
around the Star Lake, looking at him stunned.
"Are you awake?" Tang YuanNan beamed a smile and asked, "How do you feel?"
"Very good. It was like entering the Milky Way, staying in the Star Sea to bathe
for a while. This feeling is hard to put into words." ShiYan looked at Tang
YuanNan, while he was in a daze for a while, and then revealed a friendly smile,
nodded, and said, "I thought it was your trick. I thought that I would never wake
up."
As soon as ShiYan said those words, the expression of many of disciples of the
Three Gods Sect became instantly strange.
Tang YuanNan�s face remained unchanged. He laughed and said, "To get what?"
ShiYan didn�t answer him immediately. He closed his eyes for a moment, and then his
eyes suddenly brightened up again. He
slowly left the Star Lake Sea. As he triggered his mind, plenty of dots of
starlight in his heart flashed up altogether.
In his body, the dots of starlight were gorgeous, and they then vanished into thin
air.
Under the numerous eyes of the Three Gods Sect�s disciples, ShiYan suddenly
disappeared.
The crowd subconsciously looked around to find his trace in the desolate palace.
They felt that he was everywhere but also nowhere.
Starlight!
Following the rules of the stars, opening the Star Martial Spirit would make the
stars move much faster as if the light had extended across all space and
boundaries.
That was one kind of Body Shifting Technique, which was even faster than the
Electric Shift and could be compared with the starlight. This technique took
advantage of the Star Martial Spirit and the star power. Once the mind was
triggered, the body would be like the starlight, which was the same as Tang YuanNan
when he could
disappear into thin air, traveling thousands of miles away.
His mind was ignited again.
Countless starlight from his body emerged, forming a light shield covering his
entire body. This light shield had plenty of stars.
Star Shield!
After he had gathered the star power and condensed it into the Star Light Shield,
this Star Light Shield would absorb the star power, making the Star Shield solid
and immune to fire and water, and allowing it to withstand all kinds of energy
impact.
His consciousness slightly moved. The dots of starlight quickly transformed.
Many dots of light in his palm changed according to his consciousness. All of them
flew up straight into the sky altogether, forming a scene which looked like a small
galaxy in the void.
Plenty of lights gathered, sometimes changing in accordance with the star

trajectory, creating a variety of star formations that ran following the principle
of the Sky and Earth, and released the star power that gave people palpitations.
Star Manipulation He now could freely use the star power and
the movement of the stars to form marvelous star formations.
Star Light, Star Shield, Star Manipulation.
In this wonderful state, he had learned countless esoteric star powers, which had
no difference when it was played out
in reality.
These three kinds of secret memories used the force that came from the Star Martial
Spirit.
He could now perform them skillfully as if he had actually known them and had just
temporarily forgotten. Once he recalled, it was easy for him to master them
thoroughly.
The Three Gods Sect�s disciples attentively looked at him with astonished faces.
Only Tang YuanNan revealed a smile as he seemed to have already known in advance
that after ShiYan woke up, he would become this way. He was satisfied within his
heart as everything was going as
he had planned.
"You have opened the Star Martial Spirit and have gotten the three great esoteric
inherited meanings of the Star God." Tang YuanNan beamed a smile while looking at
him.
"Star Light, Star Shield, and Star Manipulation have taken advantage of the
profound meanings of the Star Martial Spirit to cast out, which is similar to
martial techniques. However, the way you are performing them is merely borrowing
the star power. Wait until you
enter the Sky Realm, you can fuse the star power and Profound Qi. At that time, you
will be able to realize numerous wonderful things."
ShiYan was startled as he secretly remembered it. He would try this fusion when he
broke through the Sky Realm.
"You have entered the Second Sky of the Nirvana Realm, not far from the Sky Realm."
Tang YuanNan looked at him and suddenly said in a low voice.
ShiYan was convulsive, slightly shouting, "What?"
"Hahaha, you really didn�t notice it." Tang YuanNan laughed, "The Star Martial
Spirit has been opened, your soul has fallen into the immense Star Sea, and you
have perceived the moving principles of the star power in the world. Unknowingly,
it has been seven days. You were formerly at the First Sky of the Nirvana Realm.
After seven days of perceiving the principles, you soul was sublimated, and thus,
making another step further is something logical and obvious."
"The Second Sky of the Nirvana Realm..." ShiYan was suspicious, attentively looked
at his hand and limbs, then said, "Why don�t
I feel anything strange?" "Your soul can fly out of the body, which is a sign to
recognize the Second Sky of the Nirvana Realm. Your soul has penetrated the Star
Sea through the Star Martial Spirit. So, if it is not the Second Sky of the Nirvana
Realm, what is it then?" Tang YuanNan laughed and said.
ShiYan was surprised. The breakthrough this time was a little more simple, which
made him somehow puzzled.
"When you were still in the Earth Realm, you had already formed the Sea of
Consciousness, and the host soul was being refined. That is the cultivation way for
a warrior to enter the Nirvana Realm. Even
before reaching the Nirvana Realm, you had started cultivating the host soul and
the Sea of Consciousness. Once you officially have a breakthrough, the cultivation
speed will be very fast." Tang
YuanNan explained.
Listening to what Tang YuanNan said, ShiYan totally came to his senses. It turned
out that when he was in the Earth Realm, he had cultivated the Sea of Consciousness
and the host soul, and had subconsciously entered the Nirvana Realm. It was just
that he hadn�t been aware of it.
"Plenty of warriors outside are searching for you. Many forces in the Endless Sea
are also looking for you. Numerous people want to kill you." Tang YuanNan stopped
smiling and said with a solemn face, "During this time, you better not go out, just
stay here for now. Otherwise, you will be hard�"
"Boom."
Before Tang YuanNan could finish his talk, the halo above their heads exploded,
transmitting a loud explosive sound. The moon which had been on the halo
disappeared all of a sudden.
Tang YuanNan raised his head looking up; his face dramatically changed.

Chapter 346: Star Wings
Above the desolate group of palaces, the curtain of light burst out, producing an
explosive sound. In that echoing sound, the moon disappeared.
The Sun and the Stars were still there, but the Moon had vanished into thin air.
The disappearance of the Moon led to disharmony of the scene.
Tang YuanNan raised his head looking at the scene before him with a pale face and
exclaimed, "This is not good!"
ShiYan didn�t understand either as he held his face up looking at the halo and
asked, "What is happening?"
"The Moon Island has been destroyed." Tang YuanNan gritted his teeth and angrily
said, "At least, the formation on the Moon Island has been smashed down. Otherwise,
the halo would not change like that. The Moon God is still on the island. I don�t
know what her current situation is. I have to go there to see. The situation in the
Endless Sea is now extremely chaotic. Perhaps I have been staying here for too
long."
After he spoke, Tang YuanNan was about turn and leap up.
ShiYan immediately spoke up right before Tang YuanNan left, "Bring me with you. I
don�t want to stay here either."
The more chaotic the Endless Sea was, the greater the chance he could have. He
wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to reinforce his Realm and borrow the
dead�s energy to strengthen
himself.
After waking up from his marvelous state, he realized that the beam of Profound Qi
light had stopped absorbing the energy from the swirl in his abdomen. Although the
power which had been created by the fusion of the Holy Spirit God, the Ice Cold
Flame, and the Earth Flame
was huge, it still faded away with time.
He understood that the reason he was able to compete with Ma
QiDun and freeze the elder of the Three Gods Sect was for the mysterious effect of
the swirl created by the integration of the Holy Spirit God, the Ice Cold Flame,
and the Earth Flame.
The icy power of the Ice Cold Flame could transform an island into an icy river
while the Earth Flame was like ten-thousand-year
burning fires (H?a vi�m chi Linh) which had accumulated the power of the Sky and
Earth. Meanwhile, the Holy Spirit God had been created by fusing with the Icy
Crystal Bone Dragon and had gathered a large amount of force of faith from many
believers of the Holy Spirit Sect simultaneously.
However, this force didn�t really belong to him.
He vaguely felt that the fusion of the three great living forms would soon end and
that their energy would quickly fade away. Once
their energy separated from the swirl, his true ability would be exposed.
Taking advantage of the time when these three great living forms were still in that
swirl and when he still had the strength, he had to take part in the chaotic war
happening in the Endless Sea. He needed
to kill some people to get their aura through the mysterious martial spirit so that
the mutation of the martial spirit in his body could be completed.
Looking at his red-purple right arm, ShiYan felt excited, thinking that the
Petrifaction Martial Spirit could be completed this time.
"You want to go up there?" Tang YuanNan asked as he was going to the Transfer
Formation in the middle of the desolate palaces but suddenly turned around and
frowned. "Seven days ago, when you and Ma QiDun fought, the group of GuShao, Yuqin,
Cao ZhiLan, and ManGu were on the mountain peak of the Gu family and watched your
entire battle through the Huy?n Tinh. Your strong potential agitated them. I could
feel their fear. Seven days after I brought
you away, the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land all knew that the pagans
who had formerly followed you were now under
the Demon Dweller�s command. They immediately united with other forces in the
Endless Sea to hunt you down."
ShiYan�s face suddenly darkened.
"Presently, in the Kyara Sea, the Demon Dwellers are engaged in many fights with
all of the forces from all over. If you come out this time, I think that both sides
will be very excited to target you. As long as they find your trail, they will send
their masters to kill you. Even though you now look powerful, I know that it is not
your true strength. I believe that you cannot maintain that power forever. Once
this force disappears, you will soon be killed."
Tang YuanNan looked solemn and sincerely advised, "Stay here for now and wait until
the situation is stable, then you can leave. Furthermore, after going out, it�s
best for you to leave the Endless Sea
quickly. Momentarily, the Endless Sea cannot cover for you."
"I need to go out to the battlefields." ShiYan didn�t want to explain
and also explain the mystery of the martial spirit in his body. He stepped inside
the Transfer Formation.
Tang YuanNan was astonished.
"I have my reasons." After having contemplated for a while, ShiYan looked at Tang
YuanNan and said, "Don�t be worried. I will not die that easily. On the contrary,
those who want to kill me have to pay a high price."
Tang YuanNan seemed to be puzzled and carefully looked at ShiYan. After a long
while, he nodded and said, "It seems that you already have a plan of your own. If
so, I will not be reluctant anymore."
Without saying anything further, eighty-one sun beams suddenly burst out from Tang
YuanNan�s body. Every ray of light accurately hit the Transfer Formation.
A group of dazzling lights flashed up.
Tang YuanNan and ShiYan left the seabed and appeared on a deserted island.
The deep sky was filled with countless glittering stars. When each star flashed, it
seemed that some kind of energy was descending from the sky and was infiltrating
ShiYan�s body.
In the night, ShiYan raised his head to look up at the sky, feeling the absorption
of the Star Martial Spirit toward the starlight in the sky. He slightly triggered
his mind and realized that many dots of light were moving inside his heart,
coincidently following the principle of the Sky and Earth.
"Ah!" ShiYan�s face changed as he looked at the moon which was like a silver plate
in the sky. He couldn�t help but scream, "That is�"
In the night, the silver moonlight appeared and quickly gathered, creating a big
flow of light, projecting a beautiful figure that was floating around in the air.
That pretty figure was drifting around in the moonlight. The small charming body
was enveloped in a curtain of light, looking like a legendary fairy in a dream that
gave people an unreal feeling.
She seemed to be able to absorb the essence of the moonlight and gather it.
Although he was standing tens of thousands of miles away, ShiYan still felt the
vastness of the misty fantasy and felt that the moon�s reflection was not real.
"The new Moon God is indeed an outstanding talent." Tang YuanNan was convulsive.
His eyes were flooded with joy and excitement, "She has entered the Spirit Realm.
With the anomaly of the Moon Martial Spirit which absorbed a thousand years of the
moonlight, once she enters the Spirit Realm, she can be compared with the innate
heroes like Cao Qiu Dao and Yang Yi Tian of the Endless Sea. This is really the
best time of our Gods Sect."
"The Spirit Realm�" ShiYan dazedly looked at that vague beautiful figure under the
moonlight and then mumbled to himself with a lower voice before looking at Tang
YuanNan again and saying, "I think your worry is redundant. If she has reached the
Spirit Realm, she will surely be safe."
"It is obvious. Unless Cao QiuDao and Yang YiTian take action, no one in the
Endless Sea can harm her." Tang YuanNan laughed joyfully and then turned around to
look at ShiYan, "You have met her before, haven�t you? I am sure you two have met.
When you arrived at the Sun Island, she wanted to see you, but after that�"
"Forget it. I have something to do." ShiYan interrupted Tang YuanNan, turned his
head around to identify the direction and then said, "I am going to the Snow Dragon
Island to see the current situation over there."
"You don�t know how to aerial travel, do you?" Tang YuanNan was astonished.
ShiYan beamed a faint smile, activating the Star Martial Spirit. People could only
see many dots of starlight gathered around his body, forming into a thin circle of
light.
As soon as this circle of light had been created, ShiYan controlled it and divided
it into two, forming into two wings which were as thin as that of a locust. In just
a split second, he had leaped up to the sky and turned into a beautiful starlight,
flying away.
Star Wings!
This is the derivation of the Star Shield. It took advantage of the division of the
Star Shield to form a pair of starlight wings and borrowed the star power to help
Nirvana Realm warriors pierce the sky and fly freely. It was indeed wonderful.
Under innumerable stars, when displaying the Star Wing, ShiYan could feel many star
powers that he hadn�t recognized before pouring into the Star Wings.
To use the Star Wings, it required the Star Martial Spirit. Once the Star Wings
were condensed and refined, they would keep absorbing the star power from the sky
which helped ShiYan fly.
Therefore, he didn�t consume any of the Profound Qi when using the Star Wings to
fly.
The speed of the Star Wings depended on the magnitude of the starlight contained
within. The stronger the star power was, the faster the speed of the Star Wings
could be.
When all the starlight in the Star Wings were stimulated, it would form the Star
Fleeting, which could move one thousand miles in
just a blink.
In the night sky, ShiYan urged the Star Wings to head to the Snow
Dragon Island. He looked at the sky from time to time, feeling the star power�s
infusion, quietly activating the Star Manipulation, trying a method of controlling
the Starlight.
Beautiful combinations of the Star Formations continually emerged from within his
palm. While flying, he also used his mind to perceive the star�s principles.
A violent life fluctuation suddenly came in from the reef area which was eight
hundred miles ahead.
Indulging in the comprehension, ShiYan suddenly woke up, his Sea of
Consciousness slightly moved as his host soul spread out the soul consciousness.
A marvelous feeling appeared within his heart all of a sudden.
He found himself being as though he had countless eyes which allowed him to see the
entire scene clearly with the spread of his soul consciousness.
In all directions, the sky was clear, and the sea was blue. Wherever the soul
consciousness passed through, the scene of those places openly emerged in his mind.
It was an amazing kind of comprehension.
Previously, when he had released his soul consciousness, he could still have
perceived something, but it was like the blind groping for things, as he could only
feel the object and perceive the existence of it.
It was different now. Wherever this soul consciousness was, it was like he himself
was present there as he could clearly see every single commotion.
Each flow of soul consciousness was like one Heaven Eye of his. As soon as his soul
consciousness spread through the area with familiar life fluctuation, he suddenly
recognized a few acquaintances.

Chapter 347: Slaughter
On a boat of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland sailing in the sea, the group of
ChenDuo and Dong FangHe was fighting with around ten Demon Dwellers of the Black
Scales Tribe.
The ten Demon Dwellers of the Black Scales Tribe were covered with black scales,
and their cultivation base was not low. All of them were holding sharp weapons of
the Demon Area, constantly attacking ChenDuo and Dong FangHe.
Among these Demon Dwellers, there was a guy with a cultivation base similar to
ChenDuo�s, the Sky Realm. He was holding a big curved horn.
This curved horn was obviously from a demon beast. It was three meters long and
could produce many ear-piercing sounds, hurting many disciples of the Spirit
Treasure Wonderland so much that they
had to cover their ears and screamed out in agony.
ChenDuo�s fingers were filled with many rings. He stood on the boat motionlessly
while his rings flashed up with plenty of colorful lights.
People could see a small silver sword, three blue square stones, one red fireball
respectively hanging in front of his chest, behind his back, and on the top of his
head. These three strange secret treasures seemed to have some spiritual relation
with ChenDuo. Following his
mind, these secret treasures transformed, rotated, and sometimes flew toward the
Demon Dwellers who were besieging and bombarding his group with their attacks.
The three beautiful square blue stones were only moving around the top of his head,
scattering out blue lights that were wrapping
around him.
The red fireball and the small silver sword took turns to besiege and attack the
Demon Dweller who was holding the curved horn.
Holding the curved horn in his hand and waving it violently in the air, the Demon
Dweller of the Black Scales Tribe furiously roared and didn�t seem to be
intimidated by ChenDuo�s attacks. His curved horn looked to be quite heavy and
didn�t seem to be easily broken by anything. ChenDuo had to scream out every time
his small silver sword collided with the curved horn.
ChenDuo focused his power mainly on the Demon Dweller with the curved horn. The
secret treasures on his body flashed up from time to time to help the Spirit
Treasure Wonderland�s disciples around him. When he saw them encountering danger,
he immediately used his secret treasures to help them.
As Dong FangHe�s cultivation base was lower than that of ChenDuo, his opponents
were usually the Nirvana Realm Demon Dwellers.
The other five or six disciples of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland, who were
probably ChenDuo�s servants, only had the Disaster Realm cultivation base. Hence,
they looked extremely panicked as they seemed to lack brutal combat experience.
Currently, there were three
corpses of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland�s disciples on the boat. Their flesh and
blood mixed, which looked like they had been crushed and torn apart by the Demon
Dwellers; and thus, their bodies were not intact.
There were two Demon Dwellers� dead bodies of the Black Scales Tribe floating on
the sea. They had probably died not long ago. Blood was still gushing out.
Two females of the Yin Yang Wonderland, who were wearing beautiful clothes and
exposing their appealing bodies through their thin blouses had blushing faces, and
their eyes were flooded with panic. They were covering their mouths but couldn�t
stop themselves from screaming.
ShiYan released his Star Wings and quietly hovered above the heads of the people
who were fighting below. He beamed a faint smile while his face remained cold.
ChenDuo suddenly felt something was wrong and couldn�t help but raise his head to
look up at the sky, and frighteningly cry out loud, "ShiYan!"
Dong FangHe�s face changed in fear. He suddenly grinned, looked at the Demon
Dwellers in front of him and said, "That guy is ShiYan of the Yang family. I am
sure that you have also received the order to kill him at all cost." Dong FangHe
pointed to ShiYan who was hovering in the sky, disclosing his identity.
After hearing so, the two Demon Dweller leaders who were fighting with ChenDuo and
Dong FangHe subconsciously held their heads up looking at ShiYan and then quickly
talked to the rest of the Black
Scales Tribe�s Demon Dwellers. After that, all of the ferocious Sky Realm Demon
Dwellers brutally roared, ignoring ChenDuo and storming toward ShiYan.
ChenDuo�s fat face shook while he kept sneering. He didn�t hesitate either, quickly
pulling out his small silver sword and the red fireball. They flew up to the sky
together and were aimed at ShiYan.
The other two Sky Realm warriors, who were fighting with the Demon Dwellers, also
changed their targets after hearing what Dong FangHe had said.
ShiYan had initially intended to play the role of a fisherman. However, as he saw
both sides were taking actions at the same time, he suddenly laughed with a cold
look on his face, "That is very good."
Starlight!
As soon as he triggered his mind, his body changed anomalously, and
instantly descended on the boat.
The surging power from the swirl in his abdomen, which had been created by the
fusion of the Holy Spirit God, the Earth Flame, and the Ice Cold Flame, burst out.
The tremendous power quickly ran along
his left arm.
After a short moment, the skin and flesh of his left arm cracked open, which was
extremely painful.
The power from the fusion of those three living forms was incredibly mighty and far
surpassed his limit. These energies flowed to his left arm, which caused him to
encounter the backfire. Even his bones popped a brittle sound and apparently broke
afterward.
The Life Seal!
This violent force finally fell into his palm, and each huge handprint appeared one
by one.
Seven handprints, each of which was as big as a mountain with beautiful crystal
radiance, instantly stacked over each other, while the tremendous power soared up
many times.
Seven seals merged into one. The crystal lights of the huge handprint shot out
everywhere. An earth-shaking power appeared.
The Life Seal with its overwhelming, destructive power rushed toward ChenDuo which
made him extremely frightened. His ten fingers moved crazily. Different kinds of
the best secret treasures flew out, forming more than ten formation techniques to
resist one strike of the Life Seal strenuously.
However, the Life Seal, which had been formed by the three living forms, was
unbreakable. It instantly smashed down all formation techniques. The Seal�s
impetuous power dashed straight to ChenDuo�s fat body.
"Boom."
ChenDuo�s obese body suddenly flew up and broke the boat�s terrace, which was like
shells shooting straight up to the sky. Blood splashed everywhere.
Some disciples of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland that were standing next to ChenDuo
also couldn�t escape from the same consequence. They were crushed into meat pies by
the Life Seal and died on the spot.
The two female disciples of the Yin Yang Wonderland, who were as beautiful as
flowers, were scared to death, screaming loudly while quickly avoiding that blow.
As these two girls were quite far away
from ChenDuo, they were lucky enough to escape from this fatal strike.
As Don FangHe was opposite to ChenDuo, he didn�t get affected by that strike, but
his face was ashen, and his heart was frozen like ice.
Having launched only one blow, ShiYan had brutally killed ChenDuo. Without waiting
for ChenDuo�s fat body to fall into the sea, ShiYan suddenly flashed up and
instantly appeared behind Dong FangHe.
"You dare to touch me? I will make you regret this." Dong FangHe screamed in fear.
ShiYan remained as calm as if he didn�t hear this threat. He lifted his right arm,
launching a blow on the opponent�s nape.
"Bang."
Dong FangHe�s head burst like a watermelon, splattering everywhere. Blood splashed
all over ShiYan�s body.
After Dong FangHe had died, ShiYan kept displaying the Starlight, following the
moving trajectory of the stars to continue the slaughter.
Horrendous power on his right arm was quickly activated. The strange thing was that
his arm was safe and sound, not having a backfire, which was different from what
happened to his left arm. The Life Seal appeared again and instantly covered
ChenDuo.
ChenDuo�s body had been crushed into pieces of flesh meat, scattering
everywhere.
In an instant, ChenDuo and Dong FangHe were easily
killed. ShiYan slightly laughed, turned around looking at the flock of Demon
Dwellers. However, after turning around, he realized that more than ten Demon
Dwellers were all long gone. They must have run a few miles away already.
The Sky Realm Demon Dweller, who had formerly fought with ChenDuo, threw the curved
horn out while his body was still in the air. That curved horn turned into a bunch
of demon lights bringing along an unprecedented momentum. With a quick glance, its
power seemed to be pretty strong.
Raising his eyebrows, ShiYan was ready to take action but then realized that the
curved horn which was approaching him had mysteriously disappeared.
At the same time, that Sky Realm warrior had also vanished.
Releasing his soul consciousness, ShiYan detected that the flock of Demon Dwellers
appeared to be ten miles away, using all of their effort to escape.
He coldly harrumphed within his heart. He wasn�t in a hurry to chase after them.
Instead, he collected the dead bodies of ChenDuo and the others, throwing them to a
corner of the boat. After that, he stood motionlessly, looking at two beautiful
female disciples of the Yin Yang Wonderland with strange eyes.
"Don�t, don�t kill us. We will serve you." One of them licked her red lips, uttered
with a soft voice, but she couldn�t hide the fear in
her eyes.
The body of the other one trembled, slightly gritting her teeth while her face was
pale.
ShiYan�s fiery cruelty frightened these two girls out of their wits. They didn�t
have any idea of how to escape. They could only use their �godsend properties� to
beg for their lives.
ShiYan didn�t say a word; his eyes were cold without any emotion. He quietly
absorbed the auras of the group of ChenDuo
and Dong FangHe.
After one had died, the aura would disappear shortly, returning to
Heaven and Earth. Therefore, he had to absorb the aura before it disappeared.
Otherwise, if he missed this best time, he would get nothing.
Because of this reason, he hadn�t hurriedly chased after the Demon Dwellers when he
saw that they had run away.
ChenDuo had the Sky Realm cultivation base. Dong FangHe was in the Second Sky of
the Nirvana Realm. Together, with the other Disaster Realm disciples of the Spirit
Treasure Wonderland, their auras satisfied ShiYan very much.
The aura from ChenDuo�s body was several times much more than that of the others.
ShiYan could feel pain when ChenDuo�s aura seeped into his meridians, and thus, he
knew how powerful it was.
The auras of Dong FangHe and the other disciples had been entirely absorbed while
only one-third of ChenDuo�s aura had gone into ShiYan�s body. That made ShiYan
extremely pleased.
After a while, when the group of ChenDuo and Dong FangHe became dry mummies, ShiYan
satisfyingly released a sigh.
He then suddenly moved to the two female disciples of the Yin Yang Wonderland. With
each of them in hand, he activated the Star Wings and flew away, disappearing in a
blink.
Chapter 348: Mutating again.
Reef area.
Looking at the mummies lying on the broken boat of the Spirit TreasureWonderland,
the faces of the five Spirit Treasure Wonderland�s warriors were grave and
darkened.
The leader, who was the elder XuHao of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland, took off the
the rings on ChenDuo�s fingers one by one
and then murmured, "Elder ChenDuo, what kind of demon dwellers did you encounter
that you couldn�t even escape?"
As being also one of the elders of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland, XuHao knew
ChenDuo�s tricks as well as his secret treasures. Some of them could help the user
instantly get out a thousand miles away from the battlefield. ChenDuo was a
cautious person. If he didn�t see that he could win, he would use his secret
treasure to flee right away.
Besides, he also had Dong FangHe of the DongFang family, who was famous for his
ruthlessness and also had some life-saving secret treasures. The death of these two
guys frightened XuHao very much. After having examined the situation carefully, he
took out a Yin Stone and reported the situation.
But, he was dead�
Even though it was one sea away, the news of ChenDuo�s death was quickly
transmitted to the Spirit Treasure Wonderland in the Black Water Sea. After having
received the news, the Palace Master of the
Spirit Treasure Wonderland, QiuXun, immediately contacted GuShao.
"It�s ShiYan." On the Thousand Swords Peak of the Gu family, when GuShao carefully
listened to QiuXun explaining the situation, Cao ZhiLan instantly reacted and said
with astonishment, "How can you know it was him?"
GuShao stroked the three-bu-long sword (1 bu is equivalent to 1.66 meters) and

looked at a cluster of white clouds in the sky. His two fingers slightly moved and
the blue sword instantly shot out, piercing
another God Sword.
The God Swords on the Thousand Swords Peak were like a living resonance, bursting
out into strange sounds.
The Sword lights flashed up under the moonlight. The sword lights in the sky above
the Thousand Swords Peak were interwoven with each other, creating a brilliant
sword curtain. The sword aura was sharp and it could make the auras of Heaven and
Earth shake.
Song of the Divine Sword!
"When we entered the Chasm Battlefield, we had fought with ShiYan.
The warriors who died under his hands all had this same appearance. The auras of
their bodies disappeared, and they became dry corpses."
Cao ZhiLan gently released a light sigh. Her beautiful eyes flashed a trace of
stress, but she finally spoke up, "This is probably a kind of evil secret
technique, or it might be caused by some secret treasure. ChenDuo and Dong FangHe
used to have conflicts with him when they
were on Sun Island. Tang YuanNan had covered for him. This ShiYan will not have
mercy if he is strong enough to kill his opponents."
Looking at the formation technique on the Thousand Swords Peak, GuShao slightly
nodded, "Alright, I will inform this news of ShiYan�s appearance in the Endless Sea
to other forces and tell them to be aware of his whereabouts. Even if he has the
God Realm cultivation base, as long as his trail is revealed, he cannot escape from
the pursuits from all directions, not to mention the fact that Demon Dwellers were
also searching for him."
Cao ZhiLan was helpless and wanted to say something but finally decided to keep
silent; only her eyelids slightly shivered.
Looking at the twinkling stars of the night, she had a surging feeling of
bitterness within her heart. Following her family�s orders, she had to realize the
reality in the struggle of reason and emotion. And, her
reason had won.
On a crumbled rock heap.
There were dark-red rocks with odd shapes scattered everywhere. Under the moonlight
and the starlight, these rocks were like phantoms lurking in the warrior�s hearts.
Two graceful female bodies were lying down on a flat rock. Their clothes had been
torn apart; they were lying on their side on the rock; their faces reddened. They
were powerlessly gasping for breath while gazing at the mesmerizing sky with dazed
eyes.
Ten meters away from there, ShiYan was sitting on a square stone with his bare
upper body. He slowly closed his eyes while some red lights were moving on his
body.
Between him and the two female disciples of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland was a
pile of torn clothes.
Under the starlight, ShiYan looked solemn while he was cultivating in the Selfless
Realm, not paying attention to the situation around him. Nobody knew what he was
condensing with all of his strength.
Vague white mist floated around him without dispersing, moving along with the sea
breeze like drifting clouds.
A long while later.
The two female disciples of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland had recovered a little
bit of their strength, leaning their back against the rock, exchanging looks. They
saw traces of teeth and scratches on each other�s breasts. However, they didn�t
feel embarrassed as it was a normal thing, and wasn�t worthy for them to be angry.
The wild scene earlier flashed across their minds. ShiYan had been like a violent
beast violating them; his glowing red eyes had extremely frightened them.
The two of them quietly looked at ShiYan who was meditating from a distance.
Although they didn�t say anything, they were using their eyes to communicate.
Gradually, a trace of ruthlessness appeared in their eyes as they felt that this
was their only chance. One of them attentively observed ShiYan�s commotions, while
the other one sneakily gathered her Profound Qi, restored the strength of her numb
limbs and then quietly stood up.
Suddenly, these two girls leaped up to the sky. A jade dagger and bronze brooch
simultaneously shot out icy lights toward ShiYan.
When their attacks almost hit ShiYan, the starlight abruptly appeared, instantly
condensing into the Star Shield. Countless star points moved accordingly to the
mysterious trajectory of the Star Shield, shortly converging to form a fist-sized
star point.
The two girls� attack sharply hit right at that point of light.
The star point burst out. Plenty of broken smaller star points
followed the dagger and the brooch to penetrate their bodies.
"Boom."
The soft bodies of the two girls from the Spirit Treasure Wonderland suddenly
trembled as their bones burst out like firecrackers. Everything was crushed; even
their internal organs were fragmented.
Their paralyzed bodies fell on the ground. The ruthlessness in their eyes had all
gone. Fear from their souls spread out all over their bodies while their auras were
instantly emptied out, becoming two shriveled bodies.
ShiYan, who was sitting upright, cultivating devotedly on the square rock, suddenly
opened his eyes. He threw a glance at the two girls� corpses and beamed a sneer
from the corner of his mouth. He then slowly closed his eyes again and continued
his devoted cultivation.
Many rays of red-purple light on his left arm were moving inside his muscles,
making the left arm much heavier as if it had been tied up with one thousand
kilograms of rocks.
The red-purple light on his left arm was becoming more and more beautiful. ShiYan�s
body slightly trembled; even his Sea of Consciousness was also compulsive.
His left arm became purple red. The strange, mysterious force and Profound Qi in
his entire body had fused with each other, slowly transforming his two arms.
Mutant Martial Spirit.
Once the mutation started, it couldn�t stop. Unless it had absorbed all the
peculiar force and his Profound Qi, it would not end.
The mysterious force at seven hundred twenty acupuncture points and the Profound Qi
crazily spewed out and then turned into many flows of light which moved like
lightning, quickly condensing the fusion at his two arms and carrying on with a
marvelous transformation.
The Profound Qi ancient tree in the middle of the swirl now became vague. With the
loss of Profound Qi, it turned to be
transparent, gradually shrank, and completely disappeared in the end.
ShiYan was still silent, indulging in the mutation of the Martial Spirit.
� � �
Under the moonlight, the Moon God Ouyang Lou Shuang was like a moon fairy. The
moonlight covered her entire body while she was silently meditating in the middle
of the bright lights.
On the Moon Island, numerous Demon Dwellers from the Fourth Demon Area with brutal
and bloodthirsty eyes all raised their heads looking up at the sky.
Two Demon Masters SinDa and Arig were standing on the bone boat; �Divine Craft
Demon God�. They came here from the Sun Island.
Under the moonlight, the Moon God seemed to be immersed in a miraculous scene and
didn�t know that the enemy was coming close. With the moonlight enclosing her body,
she was indulging in an immortal perception.
The white bone Divine Craft Demon God shook violently.
On the bottom of the boat, Jiao HanYi�s body, which was lying in the ice crystal
coffin, was suddenly wrapped by rolling demon aura. The host soul of Demon King
ChiYan descended and borrowed Jiao HanYi�s body to enter the Endless Sea.
A stream of demon light flashed up as the coffin stopped in front of the Moon God
Ouyang Lou Shuang
ChiYan indifferently looked at the Moon God who was submerged in the moonlight, and
didn�t say anything while his ten fingers pressed down from the void.
"Heavenly Demon Binding Net"
Along with ChiYan�s shout, his ten fingers spread out infinitely. His ten fingers
were like ten big nets, each of which seemed to be woven from Demonic Dragon�s
tendons and shining black lights, that covered the sky. These nets, which were like
ten huge Heaven nets shielding the moonlight, approached from all directions
enclosing Ouyang Lou Shuang.
The moon was bright, but its brilliant lights were totally blocked by those ten
nets.
On the Divine Craft Demon God, when the two Demon Masters SinDa and Arig saw ChiYan
display "Heavenly Demon Binding Net", their faces instantly loosened and they felt
that this new Moon God would soon be exterminated.
The moonlight was like silver water, with Ouyang Lou Shuang as the center, diffused
around, striking ChiYan�s nets.
Silver lights and demonic lights collided. Beautiful dazzling lights sparked in the
dark. It was like fireworks were set off in the sky above the Moon Island as many
colorful lights burst out.
In the strange lights all over the sky, ten of ChiYan�s nets combined in an attempt
to tie up the opponent tightly.
After the ten nets completely locked the sky, ChiYan concentrated his mind to have
a careful look, and then his eyelids slightly shivered.
The Moon God Ouyang Lou Shuang had escaped from the space blockade and had left
from the Heavenly Demon Binding Net.
"Master ChiYan, that woman�" SinDa flew over from the Divine Craft Demon God, stood
behind ChiYan and couldn�t help but ask.
"She�s fled."
ChiYan knitted his eyebrows, turned around throwing a glance at Sinda, and then
said, "From now on, in the Endless Sea, except for the three people including Yang
Yi Tian, Cao Qiu Dao, and Yang Tian Emperor, there is another one who can be a
threat to our great plan. Remember, if you see her next time, as long as you feel
the situation is not good, you will have to escape immediately. Do not hesitate."
SinDa looked aghast.
"The Corpse Soul Bridge has only one step left to be completed. You have to pull
forth all of your effort to overcome the obstacles and search for ShiYan�s trail at
the same time. Kill at first sight." ChiYan said.
"Master, is ShiYan important?" SinDa was puzzled and asked, "He has relied on the
external force to injure Ma QiDun. So, once that external force is gone, he will
not have anything left and become an ordinary kid. Is he worthy of your attention?"
"The Boundless Demon Saber that BoXun has gotten from another space is one of the
three great Demon Sabers from the Remote Antiquity, yet it has still been destroyed
by that kid�s sword. If he enters the God Realm one day, with that God sword, no
one in the Endless Sea can stop him." ChiYan coldly snorted and said.
After a short pause, ChiYan continued, "Even I cannot."
SinDa was startled, kneeled down on the ground, and said in fear, "I understand."

Chapter 349: Mentality change
ShiYan woke up worried.
The quiet night hadn�t completely disappeared yet. The first ray of the morning
sunlight slowly sprinkled on his bare upper body.
The daylight was like water bringing along a feeble flow of power that seeped into
his body, moving toward his heart.
Peacefully raising his head to look at the sunrise, ShiYan felt quite calm and
natural.
The auras of the group of ChenDuo and Dong FangHe had been transformed into a
strange, mysterious power. They then fused
with the Profound Qi of his body, pouring into his two arms, helping the right arm
complete the mutation, letting his left arm turn into red-purple hue and be heavier
than one thousand kilograms.
A part of the strange power infiltrated into the Martial Spirit, making it even
more mysterious, being able to absorb solar energy.
Looking at the morning sunlight, ShiYan remembered what had happened in the Chasm
Battlefield.
In the peculiar desert there, he had gotten the Sun Refined Spirit. Even the
mysterious giant sword in the Blood Vein Ring also came from there.
The mutation that time had made his Martial Spirit was different from before. After
having returned to the Endless Sea from the Chasm Battlefield, whenever the sun
shined at noon, he felt that his body was absorbing its energy.
However, that feeling hadn�t been quite clear, which made him think that it might
be just an illusion. Right now, he was not the same anymore.
The sunlight shone on his upper body, bringing along the solar energy which
penetrated his body and went into his heart, making him heat up. This feeling was
real, not just an illusion.
Just like that, he held his head up looking at the sky, quieted down his mind, and
meditated.
After a long while, he was certain that under the strange power, in addition to his
ability to absorb the star power, he could also begin to absorb sun power.
It was obvious that his ability to absorb the Sun power was still far less than
Tang YuanNan�s; it couldn�t even be compared with a majority of the Three Gods
Sect�s disciples.
He understood that point well, but he still felt extremely magical and incredible.
In the Three Gods Sect, no one had ever absorbed both the star power and the Sun
power in the Three Gods Sect. No one had ever heard of it.
ShiYan silently stood up and tried to swing his left arm, feeling a tremendous
power hidden inside. His eyes brightened.
The mutation had spread to his arms. As long as he continued killing, he believed
that his whole body mutation would be completed very soon. At that time, every part
of his body would be full of horrendous power, and he would be much stronger than
he is now.
The Profound Qi ancient tree in the swirl in his abdomen still continued to
disappear. However, when he stood up, the swirl, which had been created by the
fusion of the Ice Cold Flame, the Holy Spirit God, and the Earth Flame, began to
spin again. A large amount of the Sky and Earth aura spread out from that swirl and
was transformed into the new Profound Qi, pouring into the strange space.
That strange space was the source of fundamental weapons.
ShiYan knew that the proliferation of the Sky and Earth aura was related to the
Holy Spirit God.
This strange living formation had the ability to gather the nearby Sky and Earth
aura. It in itself could be considered the condensed pure energy body. With its
existence, ShiYan no longer had to worry about not being able to gather the Sky and
Earth aura.
The sun was getting sultry.

ShiYan stood in a daze for a while, indifferently glancing at the two beautiful
bodies. After that, he started the Star Wings and flew up to the sky.
� � �
Underneath Star Island, in a white stone chamber, laid a Star Ocean Diagram The Sun
God Tang YuanNan slightly bent down while talking to the Moon God Ouyang Lou
Shuang. The moonlight fully covered the entire body of the Moon God. Fluttering
mist brought other people a fantasy of the unreal creature like a fairy in a dream.
She silently looked at each life-like star in the Star Ocean Diagram, listening to
Tang YuanNan�s narration without stating her own opinions. She seemed to be
thinking of something.
The Star Island had long been barren. There was no one on the island; many
formation techniques had mostly vanished. No one had been allowed to enter this
place in the past; even the Three Gods Sect�s disciples didn�t dare to step on the
island. However, to Demon Dwellers, this constraint was invalid.
The Divine Craft Demon God suspended in the sky above the Moon Island and Star
Island. Plenty of Demon Dwellers riding demon beasts were flying around. Many of
them had come to Star Island but found nothing, and thus, they had left the island.
No one knew that under Star Island was a Hidden Star Palace. It stayed hidden deep
inside Star Island and was protected by twelve formation techniques, which could
prevent souls from exploring and blockading. Even Demon King ChiYan didn�t know the
existence of the Hidden Star Palace, and thus, he couldn�t know that the Sun God
and the Moon God were right beside him.
As the Three Gods Sect has survived and stood firm for thousands
of years without collapse, they had become the strongest force in the Endless Sea,
which meant their background was not ordinary.
"Temporarily, let the core disciples hide in the secret land on the seabed. Do not
go out for a while. Keep contacts with the leaders of other forces in the Endless
Sea, and discuss the plan to deal with the Demon Dwellers together."
The Moon God�s voice was clear but cold. She turned her back toward Tang YuanNan
and said, "As for ShiYan, just pay attention to his whereabouts and do not let him
out of sight. Presently, all forces are searching for him to kill him. This is a
danger but also an opportunity. If he can survive, he is then qualified to be
crowned as the Star God. If he dies, you have to inform me immediately. I will have
to take his heart back to preserve the Star Martial Spirit�s heritage."
Tang YuanNan�s face became solemn. He slowly nodded.
"Just by borrowing a Sky Realm warrior�s body, ChiYan has such a powerful strength.
If he comes here on his own, not many people in the Endless Sea can defeat him. I
have just entered the Spirit Realm, and I need more time to reinforce it. Don�t
disturb me during this time." The Moon God continued.
Tang YuanNan silently nodded and didn�t say anything more. He bent down to conduct
a ceremony as his figure gradually disappeared.
� � �
On the seashore of the deserted island, ten mummies were floating in the sea,
including males, females, demon dwellers, and human beings.
A fleet of three twenty-meter- long ships quietly docked on the shore. The ships
were all empty. The heads of two strange demon beasts had been smashed with blood
splashing everywhere.
The air faintly smelled of blood that permeated the air. Blood was also spread all
over the sea.
A majestic figure with two wings on its back was drifting around in the air for a
while and then dashed away.
A long while later.
In a small city under DongFang family�s command, a person appeared in the largest
brothel name �Drunk Dreams�. He ordered three plump girls to serve him and solve
the savage aura on his body.
At night, he quietly left the brothel and reappeared in the sea that Demon Dwellers
and warriors haunted. He would be merciless no matter which one it was. He would
slaughter everyone he saw.
Among these people, if there were beautiful women, he would take them away to the
brothel to enjoy them.
Time flew. Half a month had passed.
In just half a month, the number of Endless Sea warriors and Demon Dwellers that
had died in his hands was more than one hundred, including seven or eight Sky Realm
warriors and more than ten Nirvana Realm warriors.
Warriors of the Endless Sea and Demon Dwellers that died in his hands would become
mummies floating here and there; sometimes one or two, sometimes more than ten. The
quantity was different every time.
As long as they saw those mummies, both the Endless Sea�s forces and the cruel
Demon Dwellers would all be terrified to the point that their bodies felt a chill.
They subconsciously observed all directions to see if that person was in the
vicinity or not.
That person was ruthless and cold. His fame had spread out among the entire Endless
Sea.
Regardless of whether it was Demon Dwellers or warriors of the Endless Sea, they
all considered him the most terrible opponent like a lurking cunning beast in the
dark.
� � �
On the deserted island, in a dark stone cave.
A naked person with dark red eyes and a ferocious face was gasping for breath.
Meanwhile, a female demon dweller of Dragon Horn Clan was bouncing on his body.
In the Dragon Horn Clan, males were ugly and ferocious, but females were very
appealing and mesmerizing.
Although they all belonged to the Dragon Horn Clan, the appearance of males and
females were totally different. If it weren�t that all of them had horns on their
heads, no one would think they were from the same tribe.
Beside him, two hot females of the Dragon Horn Clan were quietly lying on the
ground, still displaying a look of satisfaction, but not breathing anymore.
Half an hour later, he roared like a wild beast while his majestic body trembled.
When his whole body vibrated, his upper body emitted red-purple light. Each of his
sturdy muscles, which were as hard as steel, were full of tremendous power that
mesmerized that female.
However, right at this moment, the female of the Dragon Horn Clan suddenly reacted.
Her eyes were flooded with crazy hatred as her sharp nails quickly stabbed his
neck.
"Bop bop bop."
That female�s fingernails all burst out; her hand bones were also fragmented while
her face was still overwhelmed with consternation. Her lower body struggled as her
long limbs seemed to be about to explode.
At the moment when the energy was spreading, she suddenly screamed in human
language, "Go to hell, crazy brat!"
The male sitting on her revealed a ridiculing trace on his face. He then
concentrated his power, forcefully pressing it into the female who was lying under
him.
The female�s body was instantly frozen, turning into a sculpture as her amorous
face remained.
Suddenly, something bounced up from his heart. He immediately stood up, took a gown
out of the Storage Ring which was bound around his waist, and then went out of the
gloomy cave with his bare upper body.
There was a noble, beautiful woman in her snow-white clothes outside the cave. Her
eyes were as beautiful as the autumn water, which flashed up with profound
mysteries.
On her back was a pair of snowwhite wings, which were around five or six meters
long, quietly dangling just above the ground.

Chapter 350: My way
"Master�" A beautiful woman was standing in front of the cave entrance with a
complicated face. She called out gently.
With her realm, she could immediately sense that there were three corpses in the
cave just with one quick glance; she and also knew what had happened to them.
The male with his bare upper body was much stronger than an average person. His
body was as hard as steel and was filled with power that could charm many beauties.
"What are you here for?" ShiYan�s face darkened while his soul consciousness spread
out, covering the deserted island. After having realized that it was only YuRou,
his face relaxed a little bit, but he was still vigilant and said, "Your Wings Race
is now one of the Demon Dwellers� branches. When Demon Dwellers invaded the Snow
Dragon Island, perhaps they didn�t give you a hard time?"
YuRou revealed a smile and nodded, "Demon Dwellers haven�t troubled us indeed."
"How did you find this place?"
"It is not me who found it. It is the three people of Yi TianMo�s group. The Snow
Dragon Island is not far away from here. Yi TianMo�s group and you have a soul
connection; they have the ability to join souls. Therefore, within this short
distance, as soon as you appeared here, they could already sense you."
"Why are you here then?"
"Master�"
"You still call me Master?"
"Our oath is not that cheap."
ShiYan was silent; his eyes glinted with a trace of irony.
"Sigh�" The matriarch of the White Wings Clan, YuRou, slightly released a sigh and
sadly said, "After you left, something came up on the Snow Dragon Island. When
Demon Dwellers occupied the island, we knew our true identity. It turns out that
the two races have bonded with Demon Dwellers."
ShiYan frowned and quietly looked at her.
"They are assimilated..." YuRou let out a sigh once again, "Many pagans have shown
their loyalty toward Demon Dwellers after they knew their identity, especially when
Demon King BoXun appeared and used demon aura covering the entire Snow Dragon
Island. Through absorbing the demon aura, many of our pagans realized that their
bodies
could adapt well with the aura which helped increase their power significantly."
"BoXun will probably enter the Endless Sea."
"It is his White Bones True Body. However, even if DiShan and I unite, we are not a
match. BoXun�s mightiness has frightened our two tribes� pagans. After he revealed
our identity and released demon aura penetrating the Snow Dragon Island, our pagans
have benefited a lot from it, and thus, the situation on the island has quickly
changed."
ShiYan�s face slightly changed.
"Although DiShan and I are the patriarch and the matriarch of the Black Wings Clan
and the White Wings Clan, we no longer have control of the situation. After
realizing the transformation in their bodies, our pagans have considered themselves
Demon Dwellers and started having hatred toward humanity. It has been challenging
for us to restrain them." YuRou said reluctantly.
"Did you and DiShan gain any benefits from the demon aura?" ShiYan�s face was
sullen, silently sensing for a moment and suddenly sneered, "How come I can feel
that you are much stronger than before?"
YuRou nodded, forced a smile and said, "That�s right. DiShan and I couldn�t resist
the enchantment, and thus our strengths have substantially increased. By absorbing
demon aura to refine our bodies, we have had a big harvest indeed."
"So, what did you come here for?" ShiYan said indifferently.
"I come here to tell you that you shouldn�t return to the Snow Dragon Island. The
White Bones Truth Body of Demon King BoXun was on the island. You are not his
match. Once you appear, he will kill you immediately." YuRou advised ShiYan with a
heavy face, "Master, your potential is limitless. I think that your achievements in
the future will far surpass those of ChiYan and BoXun. However, before having that
ability, you should� We all know how their abilities are now."
ShiYan frowned but didn�t say anything.
"Leave the Endless Sea. It is too chaotic here. Someone will find you sooner or
later." YuRou looked at him and advised, "The fact that we have followed to serve
you before actually came from our sincerity. Even after the Demon Dwellers invaded
the Snow Dragon Island, we still wanted to find a chance to take our people and
leave there. Unfortunately, we have underestimated the power of Demon King BoXun.
Currently, all tribes are assimilated. We have no other ways."
After a short pause, YuRou continued, "Anyway, we cannot give up our people."
ShiYan was stunned and then nodded after a long while. His face regained the
calmness while he said indifferently, "You can go. I will remember your good will
of coming here to inform me. From now on, you and the Demon Dwellers should get
along well. Perhaps it is the best way for you. I understand it."
"Master, please leave Endless Sea. The Corpse Soul Bridge is almost complete. At
that time when the three worlds can connect, the Endless Sea�s warriors cannot
withstand the Demon Dwellers� invasion."
"I will leave but not now," ShiYan contemplated a little bit and then beamed a
faint smile, "I haven�t killed enough."
YuRou was startled and bewilderedly looked at ShiYan, feeling his malevolent
intent. She then shifted her eyes to the three dead bodies in the cave and was
stunned for a moment.
After a long time, YuRou suddenly said, "Master, your murderous intent is too
strong. You seem to enjoy the killing. You have fallen in a �Possessed by the
Devil� state�"
ShiYan was still calm, shook his head, slightly laughed, and said, "It is an evil
way to you, but it is the way of my heart."
YuRou was astonished; her eyes were full of inexplicable suspicion. Her soft body
gradually flew up, turned into a white dot, and disappeared into the horizon.
Ten minutes later.
YuRou stopped in the middle of a cluster of white clouds.
DiShan was holding He QingMan in one hand and bowed his head looking at the
deserted island below with a cold face.
"I have told him everything." YuRou released a sigh, "According to his attitude
when we were talking, he will not go to the Snow Dragon Island, but he will not
leave the Endless Sea soon either."
DiShan nodded, "I knew that he would do so."

YuRou was surprised.
DiShan didn�t explain anything, shifted his eyes toward He QingMan�s gloomily
beautiful eyes and said, "He is there right on that deserted island. I can let you
go now. You choose the destination for yourself."
"Let me down on that deserted island." He QingMan pondered for a while, and then
her eyes suddenly became determined.
"Little girl, it has not been easy for us to protect your life, and you still want
to go down there now?" YuRou asked with doubt, "Currently, either Demon Dwellers or
Endless Sea warriors are hunting him down. Going with him is not different from
finding death."
He QingMan nodded.
DiShan frowned and didn�t say anything further. He brought He QingMan down to the
island and then flew away with YuRou.
He QingMan stood alone as her graceful body gently shivered. She then suddenly flew
away like a burst of breeze.
In front of the cave entrance.
ShiYan was indifferently looking ahead.
Not long after that, He QingMan�s prominent figure appeared.
ShiYan slightly squinted, looking at the beautiful figure that was approaching him.
His eyes brightened while he secretly complimented her in his thoughts.
It was unknown when He QingMan had reached the Nirvana Realm, but her Sea of
Consciousness had formed, and the aura inside her body was vigorous. The wind sound
resounded, howling nonstop around her, producing an impressive momentum.
"What are you doing here?" ShiYan grunted and coldly sneered, "You are lucky to be
able to survive on the Snow Dragon Island.
Why do you come here? I think you should know my current situation."
"I have survived because DiShan and YuRou have regard for you."
He QingMan quickly dashed toward ShiYyan and said with a gloomy face, "I obviously
know your current situation."
"So why are you here then?"
"I have nowhere else to go."
ShiYan was silent.
"Everyone is dead." He QingMan miserably shook her head and held her face, crying,
"All the people of the He family died when Demon Dwellers invaded the Kyara Sea. My
father, my brothers, and all of my relatives have all been killed. Our fellows have
betrayed us; our houses have been destroyed. In this huge Endless Sea, we have no
place to stay. You tell me, what should I do now?"
He QingMan was crying and slowly crouching down. Her shoulder slightly shivered as
she looked lonely and helpless.
"How is this related to me?" ShiYan looked indifferent without any trace of the
slightest sympathy. He didn�t agree with her nor comforted her.
LinDa and Xia ShengChuan had been killed right in front of him. The Yang family in
the Demon Area probably have more bad things than good things. He didn�t know if
YangMu�s group was still alive in the Chasm Battlefield.
It seemed that there was no good ending for people who were with him. Thus, his
originally calm mind had a subtle change.
When he had arrived in the Endless Sea, he had gained a lot but also lost a lot.
Watching the people beside him die one by one, he felt regretful at heart. If he
hadn�t come to the Endless Sea, perhaps all these things would not have happened.
After going through many things, he realized that if he wanted to survive in this
world, he had to be stronger than others. Only overriding others would allow him to
take control over his fate and not let his beloved ones be bullied.
"I want to take revenge with you." Tears flooded in He QingMan�s eyes, but she
raised her head stubbornly, looking at him. Her beautiful eyes were full of hatred
while she spoke up with a resolute face.
"You are not qualified." ShiYan coldly shook his head, refusing.
"Do you remember our bet on the Fire Cloud Island?" He QingMan�s face was now
covered with tears, but she still strongly said, "As I have told you, if you saved
XinYan-jie sister, I would let you see my body. I will fulfill that promise now."
As soon as she had finished her words, her clothes fell on the floor, and her
perfect snow white body was exposed under the sun.

Chapter 351: Seeking wealth from danger
Under the sunlight, He QingMan�s snow-white body emitted jade-like lights, proudly
exposing itself in the air, dazzling others� eyes.
Her big, white breasts were flawless. Fragrant grass spread all over her forbidden
privates. This mesmerizing posture could make any man stunned and salivate. She was
incredibly gorgeous like a delicate, beautiful piece of art, making others not dare
to destroy nor even touch her.
She was standing naked in front of ShiYan. The appealing and heart-stirring curves
of her body were revealed.
However, her eyes were dull and miserable as if they were covered by invisible
clouds. It meant that she wasn�t in a good mood as she couldn�t find he right
direction to go.
ShiYan was hypnotized as he looked at the perfect naked body in front of him. His
eyes flashed up with a hot beam of lust.
However, in just a moment, his eyes regained their alertness. He nodded and said,
"Very beautiful."
"Take me with you to kill all the pagans of the Short Demon tribe, and then I will
belong to you. They have exterminated the He family on the Fire Cloud Island." He
QingMan let his presumptuous eyes stare at her naked body without a trace of
embarrassment. Her eyes were as cold as ice while she spoke.
ShiYan shook his head and said, "You should go and find Cao QiuDao or Yang YiTian.
Only the true hegemony of the Endless Sea can meet your requirements."
"They are old men and they have gone through all kinds of experiences in life.
Although they are still alive, their minds have been as static as stagnant water."
He QingMan forced a smile, but her heart was full of bitterness. Their pursuit was
not the same with that of youth. My beautiful face cannot leak into their eyes."
After having finished talking, He QingMan bowed down in front of him, crossing her
arms so that her breasts slightly bounced, which was extremely mesmerizing. She
looked at ShiYan and said, "If you promise me, I will let you touch me as long as
you do not cross the limit. I will not mind�"
Her demeanor looked very charming. However, her eyes didn�t display any trace of
love, but instead, it was still cold and relentless.
ShiYan released a sigh within his heart and quietly shook his head. The Storage
Ring on his finger flashed up, and a set of rough linen clothes suddenly flew out.
He QingMan was surprised as he put the clothes on her and immediately launched the
Star Wings, flying away.
"Leave the Endless Sea. The Grace Mainland is no longer just a gathering place for
warriors. Your heart is dead here; you need to leave so that your heart can re-
bloom its vitality." ShiYan�s voice came up from the sky. The tone was full of
emotion as if it was not only to advise her but also to persuade himself.
He QingMan�s beautiful eyes were overwhelmed with surprise as she looked at ShiYan
who had turned into a bunch of lights drifting away. An indescribable feeling
churned up in her heart.
Being stunned for a while, He QingMan knitted her eyebrows and took off the linen
clothes. She then put a set of silk clothes on her mesmerizing body.
As soon as she was about to throw the linen clothes, she suddenly thought of
something; her face blushed because of embarrassment. She didn�t throw the clothes
away but retrieved them to put in the Storage Ring while beaming a faint smile.
Going into the cave, looking at the three naked female corpses of the Dragon Horn
Clan�s pagans, and seeing the trace of teeth on their bodies, she obviously
understood what had happened.
He QingMan was a little startled when she saw the satisfaction on their faces.
She had heard about the sexual drives of demon females. People had also said that
it was very rare to find males who could satisfy their needs. People had even said
that they needed five males taking turns in the battle to be able to satisfy a
demon female, making them sublimate.
Looking at the three girls, He QingMan was secretly scared.
� � �
Cold Wind Island.

This was an island which was shrouded by dark clouds and heavy yin aura all year
round.
That was the territory of the Gu family. Momentarily, it was the temporary
residence of the Corpses God Sect.
On the flank of a tranquil mountain, there were many human-made caves. The Corpses
God Sect disciples took shelter in those caves.
In a cave, the elder of the Corpses God Sect, YinHai, was sitting on a Yin Wooden
Coffin with his eyes closed, gathering yin aura and pouring the yin power of
Profound Qi into the two coffins.
YiHai suddenly opened his eyes as his face became odd.
The sound of nails scratching on wood resounded from the two coffins. Two Sky
Corpses didn�t want to be under YinHai�s control but wanted to get out of the
coffins.
YinHai was startled, immediately took out a Yin Stone to pass out the news of this
abnormality.
Not long after that, another three figures flew over YinHai�s cave from another
cave.
The Hierarchy of the Corpses God Sect, QingMing, wore a green mask and asked with a
cold voice, "YinHai, is it true?"
YinHai bent down to conduct the ceremony and then pointed to the two coffins
without saying anything.
Strange sounds came out from the two coffins, giving people a hair-raising feeling.
However, the three people who had just arrived were not scared; they even displayed
joy on their faces.
"That little rascal is nearby." QingMing snorted and slightly grinned, "It seems
that he couldn�t wait anymore. He will take action this time for sure. Maybe his
target is here."
The Queen of Sky and the King of Earth of the Yin Yang Wonderland harrumphed and
nodded together while their eyes were as cold as ice.
"We have spent a lot of effort to catch this little rascal, but it has been unable
to find him. Now, thanks to these two Sky Corpses, we have found out his
whereabouts." The Queen of Sky licked her pink lips and said, "In just a short
time, more than thirty disciples of Yin Yang Wonderland have died in his hands.
Even my two most favorite female disciples have been tortured to death. He has
indeed considered the Endless Sea a piece of meat for him to mutilate and release
his anger. I, of course, want to kill him this time."
"He will die this time guaranteed." The King of Earth coldly snorted, "Even if he
has
comparable power to Ma QiDun�s, we can still destroy him with the three of us
united."
"Don�t worry. The King Corpse is still under the ground, and we are well prepared
this time. As long as he dares to enter this Cold Wind Island, he has no way back."
QingMing said with a grin and said,
"I want to absorb all of the forces in his body until he leaves this world and
dies." The Queen of Sky clenched her teeth and then laughed out loud as if she was
an excited bloodthirsty animal.
"YinHai, you stay here and don�t make any move that makes him suspicious. The three
of us will be concealing ourselves closeby."
QingMing contemplated a little bit before giving his commands.
"I understand."
The three God Realm warriors quickly discussed together and then flew out to find a
place to hide, secretly waiting.
YinHai continued observing the coffins, reaching out to touch them, and said with a
low voice, "It�s time to pay."
� � �
In a Sea near the Fire Cloud Island.
The formerly calm sea suddenly churned. On the seabed, a person was swimming like a
fish toward Fire Cloud Island.
He raised his head up looking at the sky and used his soul consciousness to check
his surroundings.
Two strange surging flows of energy came up from the Fire Cloud Wind which seemed
to be calling him to come over.
After meditating for a while, he used his fastest speed to reach to the edge of the
Fire Wing Island, but didn�t rush to get on the island right away. Instead, he
stopped and observed everything around him for a moment.
After a while, he quietly got on the shore, looked at the black clouds on the sky,
and then slowly closed his eyes, sensing the volatility of the Sky and Earth aura
to see if there were any abnormalities.
He realized the existence of the two Sky Corpses, which meant that YinHai, the
elder of the Corpses God Sect, was also on the island.
In the past, if he had known that there were Sky Realm warriors there, he would not
have dared to take risks to enter the place.
However, as the Holy Spirit God, the Ice
Cold Flame, and the Earth Flame were
currently in the fusion state, he would not
be scared but be even more excited.
His Martial Spirit was in the mutation process, which had been covering his arms
and his upper body. After killing some more Sky Realm warriors and then using their
pure tremendous aura to break through, he was certain that he could complete the
mutation of his lower body. Therefore, Sky Realm warriors were indispensable
supplements for him.
Recently, as his upper body had completed the mutation, it seemed that he couldn�t
bear the strength of his body anymore. When every part of his body was mutated, he
felt that the heaviness was like a mountain. The bones of his lower body seemed to
be out of his bearing. Every time he moved, his legs produced abnormal sounds.
He had to complete the mutation quickly. Otherwise, his body would become weirder.
This imperfect form would affect his strength in a battle.
After days and nights passed by, the forces that had been created by the fusion of
the Holy Spirit God, the Ice Cold Flame, and the Earth Flame would slowly be gone.
This was something that he couldn�t stop.
He guessed that it would not be long until the integration of these three living
forms would be finished. At that time, he would be back to his normal state, not
having the ability to kill Sky Realm warriors anymore.
Right now, the Endless Sea�s situation was extremely chaotic. If he lost the power
that was comparable with a Sky Realm warrior, his life in the Endless Sea would be
miserable, and perhaps he would be pursued and killed.
Time was not waiting for him anymore.
Looking at the gloomy sky, he clearly knew that the island might be dangerous, but
he was determined and ready to take a chance with fate.
Seeking wealth from danger!
His ruthlessness surged inside his heart. He no longer hesitated, immediately

activating the Star Wings and displaying the Star Light, teleporting him near the
mountain.
"You are finally here."
When he appeared, QingMing�s cold, fake laughter suddenly came up from the
underground. A silhouette leaped up and appeared in front of ShiYan.
At the same time, the Earth thundered, and a hairy ape-like monster appeared.
Chapter 352: Using malicious tricks to hurt a woman
The King Corpse.
This hairy monster was around three meters tall and was the fundamental foundation
of the Corpses God Sect and the King Corpse.
King Corpses were the highest level corpse slave. They had the innate ability to
use the power of the Five Elements as well as an iron body which was immune to most
swords, sabers, and other secret attacking techniques.
Each King Corpse had spent tens of thousands of years underground refining the
Corpse Technique and absorbing plenty of corpse aura. Thus, they were one of the
most terrible creatures in the world.
As soon as the King Corpse appeared, the cold corpse aura, which was as dense as
thick litter, spewed out from the underground and gathered by the King Corpse.
The Cold Wind Island had another name called Burying Island, which was the ancient
burial place of the Gu family.
All Gu family�s dead warriors were buried in Funeral Island, and thus, numerous
warriors� corpses had been buried in this place. With the typical circumstances
that the sunlight didn�t reach this place, the corpse aura always stayed hidden in
the ground instead of dispersing.
QingMing had chosen the Cold Wind Island to be his temporary shelter as he had seen
this island�s special feature.
The King Corpse had sneaked into the ground, absorbing the corpse aura here and
quietly cultivating. Just after a few days, it had already had significant
improvement.
Standing in front of QingMing, the Kind Corpse showed a very sharp and long fang
jutting out from the King Corpse�s mouth, while its fingers were like ten sharpened
swords of one-meter- long nails. A plump corpse aura was like a long earthworm that
flew out from those nails and moved constantly, which was inexplicably strange.
The King Corpse had white-gray eyes, looked at ShiYan in a daze as it seemed to be
waiting for QingMing�s order.
Two Palace Masters of Yin Yang Wonderland also quietly appeared; one in front, one
behind, surrounding ShiYan.
The Queen of Sky Fan Xiang Yun was wearing purple clothes. Her pants tightly
attached to her legs and only covered to just above her knees, exposing her two
white, jade-like feet. The tight pants revealed her fully round butts and her slim
waist. Her firm big breasts were protruding as if they wanted to split out of her
clothes, which gave people a fulfilling feeling.
With her full red lips, her beautiful watery eyes, and her appealing body, she was
laughing out loud, looking at ShiYan, who was like a nasty woman indulging in her
erotic dreams.
The King of Earth was standing behind ShiYan, but he didn�t say anything. He
suddenly sat down, flapping a white fan in his hand, sometimes spreading the fan
and sometimes folding it. The fan had a painting of �a hundred birds surrounding
the Phoenix on it. He looked like an old scholar with a profound study.
QingMing still wore the green mask with yellow fangs. While his body stayed hidden
in a loose black tunic, his green eyes were like poisonous snakes that were looking
for opportunities to bite other people.
Some warriors of the Corpses God Sect and the Yin Yang Wonderland quietly came out,
besieging ShiYan and coldly watching him.
YinHai was one of them.
He was holding a silver mourning stick; his face was white- gray like death while
his mouth revealed a cruel smile. It seemed that he wanted to see how ShiYan would
die.
There were a total of three God Realm warriors and more than ten Nirvana Realm and
Sky Realm warriors.
As ShiYan saw everyone surrounding him, he shuddered while his face became dull and
darkened.
It was a trap, a trap that was reserved for him.
He had somehow understood after seeing QingMing�s appearance. When the King Corpse,
the Queen of Sky, and the King of Earth appeared, his heart felt like it was
sinking to the bottom of a glass. He knew that it would be pretty hard to leave
this place in one piece.
"Little brother, as you have killed many men
of our two forces, you seem to be in good shape." Fan Xiang Yun smiled
indifferently as her soft body swayed with the wind while her breasts were heaving
like an earthquake, and her eyes were glistening.
Invisible mesmerizing consciousness spread out, which was like a magnetic field
covering the entire area.
The Corpses God Sect�s followers and male Yin Yang Wonderland�s disciples
surrounding her were like inadequate sexual people being granted stimulating drugs.
Their faces and ears were all red, their eyes ignited with a flame of lust, staring
at her without a blink, feeling regretful that they couldn�t storm forward and give
her prominent breasts a bite.
Even the King of Earth was also affected. A flame of lust burned up in his eyes
while he gasped for breath.
ShiYan�s eyes became dazed.
Standing in front of Fan Xiang Yun, he suddenly felt the scene around was changing.
The surrounding mountains turned into a gorgeous palace, and the ground under his
feet became a luxurious carpet.
The young heart-stirring woman suddenly appeared beside him. She started opening up
the buttons of her clothes. Her belt fell on the ground. Her breath was as fragrant
as orchids while her full red lips slightly shivered. Her round breasts protruded,
and her eyes were full of deep affection as she wrapped him up tightly.
This fascinating scene could stir everyone�s lust. It could turn a person into a
wild beast as the evil mind churned and swallowed all of his wisdom.
Fan XiangYun smiled tenderly. Her body swayed while she was performing the Sacred
Martial Technique of the Yin Yang Wonderland, Ecstasies Dream Land to its extreme.
Her laughter and mesmerizing eyes brought ShiYan into a dream from which he would
never wake up.
For those who were nearby, as long as they were men, all of them would be affected.
Regardless of whether they were the Corpses God Sect�s followers who made friends
with corpses or male disciples of Yin Yang Wonderland, even if they were in the Sky
Realm, they would be mesmerized, not knowing who they were, just blankly staring at
Fan XiangYun.
Even the King of Earth was slightly affected as his mental state was one level
lower than Fan XiangYun. No wonder he always had to ask for her opinion on
important decisions in Yin Yang Wonderland.
QingMing was the only person who wasn�t being affected QingMing. His green eyes
were still ruthless without any abnormal change.
"Queen of Sky, don�t tell me that you like him?" QingMing looked at her for a while
and then spoke up with a hoarse voice, "Don�t waste everyone�s time. I will now
command the King Corpse to exterminate him so that we can avoid unexpected things."
"Don�t." Fan XiangYun revealed a faint smile as she excitedly winked at ShiYan,
covered her mouth and said, "As I have said, I want to drain off this little
rascal�s Yang Qi until he is dead. Right now, he is in a dream without any sense of
autonomy. No matter how I move or touch him, he will not resist, and will only obey
me."
After having finished talking, she laughed out loud, walked over to ShiYan, and
started taking off his belt.
A trace of disgust flashed across QingMing�s eyes. He coldly snorted and said,
"This little kid is only in the Nirvana Realm, so how much benefit will you get
even if you can take all of his Yang Qi?"
"He cut off one of Ma QiDun�s arms. There isn�t merely just the power of the
Nirvana Realm in his body." Fan XiangYun slightly chuckled. Her beautiful eyes
became cold, displeasingly glancing at QingMing, "If I can completely absorb the Qi
of this kind of warrior, I will certainly reap great benefits. QingMing, you have
to accept this. Don�t you want me to live happily?"
"Alright, his body is yours, but his other things belong to me." The Hierarchy of
the Corpses God Sect frowned and said.
"As for the passion of secret treasures, we will talk about it later." Fan XiangYun
revealed a broad smile, but her eyes were even colder than earlier. "You can take
the Heaven Flame but don�t dream about that God Sword."
After saying those words, Fan XiangYun moved to the side of ShiYan, kissed him on
his cheek and then pushed him down on the ground.
A dark red circle of light suddenly spread out from her Storage Ring, covering her
and ShiYan. It prevented other people from seeing the activities inside.
The dream was really magical. No one in this fantasy could differentiate between
good and bad; they could just let go of all trauma and show their lingering
primitive affections.
In this circle of light, Fan XiangYun laughed out loud, looking at ShiYan. She
quietly observed the transformation in his eyes as she gently took off his clothes.
When his towering privates were exposed, Fan XiangYun�s smile was even more
brilliant.
Slowly taking off her clothes, Fan XiangYun revealed a smile, swayed, and lowered
her round butt.
"Ah!" Fan XiangYun suddenly screamed out loud; her charming face full of panic. She
quickly wanted to stand up.
The coldness spread out all over her entire body from her lower body, freezing her
internal systems. The mysterious chill burst out to every corner and every bone in
her body.
ShiYan�s dazed eyes abruptly glinted with a feeling of emotionless and

ruthlessness.
Without hesitation, he raised his hands seizing her prominent white breasts as his
handprints launched at the same time. Her breasts were deformed and then burst out.
"Boom."
Fan XiangYun�s naked body pierced through the circle of light, flying straight out.
Her straight legs had been frozen, and her lower body had become ice crystal. Her
appealing breasts had bloodily burst open.
There was no trace of charm in her beautiful eyes; only fear remained. Crazily
screaming, she covered her breasts as if she wanted to stop them from exploding.
However, blood kept flowing out
through the slits between her fingers. Trickles of blood dripped on her white body
and then ran down her abdomen and instantly formed into ice, which was very
peculiar.
In the circle of light, ShiYan displayed a cold face, grinned, and put all of his
strength in storming straight to Fan XiangYun who was still floating in the sky.
He wanted to carry on his annihilation.

Chapter 353: An ambush in adversity
Two great God Realm warriors, QingMing and the King of Earth, who were still
waiting for Fan XiangYun to absorb all of ShiYan�s power, suddenly heard her
miserable screams. Instantly, they saw her body fly straight up to the sky while
blood splashed everywhere.
After that, they saw ShiYan grinning like a mighty, bloodthirsty beast and then
pierce through the sky like a sharp, pointed sword. He was very ferocious, looking
like he had to exterminate Fan Xiang Yun at all costs.
"Do you want to die?!" The King of Earth shouted ear-piercingly. The white fan in
his hand suddenly flew out. The painting of a �hundred birds surrounding a Phoenix�
seemed to be revived. Different kinds of colorful birds leaped out of the fan,
singing out loud altogether, and crazily speeding to attack ShiYan.
These birds were not big, but their feathers were beautiful, and their flying speed
was as fast as lightning. In just a blink, they had already scratched the void,
striking ShiYan.
Numerous attacking ways like Frost, Flame, Venom, Sharp Drift abruptly sprayed out
from those birds� mouths. Although it was individually not a strong attack, they
intertwined together like a spider net, and that was where the extremely powerful
attraction force came from.
Horrendous power inside ShiYan�s body from the three fierce living forms flowed
out, while the Second Sky of Rampage and negative forces all churned up in his
body.
At this moment, he burst out his full power to attack. He was determined to kill or
seriously injure that partly frozen body at all cost.
The Life Seal was on one of his hands, while the Death Seal was on the other hand.
Two seals integrated into one, creating the Life and Death Seal that contained
vigorous attacking power.
However, he suddenly realized that a sky-piercing sucking force was starting up.
The power was interwoven together like a quagmire that could entangle all kinds of
creatures without the slightest struggle.
Blood streamed down the chest of the Queen of Sky Fan XiangYun. Her breasts had
burst open where her sticky flesh and tendons there could now be seen. Her face was
dreary, and half of her body was frozen. She was condensing her forces to thaw the
frozen part of her body.
ShiYan rushed toward her from below. Even though he was very close to her, he
suddenly stopped and began to sink slowly.
The craziness appeared in Fan Xiang Yun�s beautiful eyes. Her full red lips let out
an earth-shaking scream. Her hands on her chest clustered and formed into two light
balls; one was purple one, and one was green one, both emitting a vast light.
Fan Xiang Yun had refined the god soul to create two small figures inside the two
light balls. Those small people had the same appearance as her, but their
temperament was completely different.
It seemed that the person inside the green light ball had an upright and dignified
appearance. The two hands came together, forming a cross as if one was worshipping
some illusory god. The figure in the purple light ball had no clothes, always wore
a lustful smile, and continually performed provocative dances.
Radiant beams from the two light balls burst out. The two people in the balls
gradually grew; their eyes were simultaneously looking toward ShiYan.
Suddenly, the eyes of the two people inside the light balls changed. They exchanged
looks before flying out of the light balls like the illusion of ghosts. Their
bodies were like smoke, floating out and drifting toward ShiYan.
Among those two people, one was arrogant righteousness, and the other was lustful
evil, which instantly dashed into ShiYan�s eyes.
ShiYan�s head began violently convulsing. He felt like his body was split into two
illusions, each of which had its own consciousness; one was upright and the other
one was ruthless. Even ShiYan�s soul seemed to be divided into two and constantly
fighting with each other.
Everything happened in a split second. As soon as he felt something wrong he fell

onto the quagmire, which had been created by the flock of birds earlier.
All kinds of exotic power instantly penetrated his body. The flock of birds
continued to glow; their pointy beaks continually pecked at ShiYan.
ShiYan�s thigh appeared with several holes of blood. His body couldn�t bear the
pecks of those birds� pointy beaks. Blood and flesh mixed and bones could be seen.
However, a sharp sound resounded when the birds pecked at his upper body and his
two arms. Those parts of his body were not affected at all.
The King of Earth was motionlessly sitting on the ground, revealing a cold smile
while watching the flock of birds peck at ShiYan.
QingMing had originally been about to take action, however, when he saw ShiYan
being constrained by the Soul Division Technique of Fan XiangYun and the King of
Earth, he wasn�t in a hurry to assist. He just observed crazy Fan XiangYun.
Fan XiangYun�s body was suspended in the air. Her blood had been frozen into blood
crystals. There was no trace of charm left on her face, leaving only cruelty and
bitterness.
When she waved her hands, the two light balls suddenly burst out and turned into
numerous dots of light, flowing into the frozen places on her body and dissolving
the ice energy.
The illusory �Th?c c?t m?ng c?nh� was broken by her miserable, crazy scream.
The surrounding disciples of the two sects woke up from the illusion. Everyone
surprisingly looked at her and then at ShiYan�s blood-dripping body.
These people didn�t know what had happened. However, when they saw Fan XiangYun
heart-stirring body miserably dilapidated without any trace of beauty left, they
were terrified and shifted their eyes toward ShiYan with a look of fear on their
faces.
"Don�t kill him right now. I want him to bear the extreme humankind tortures. I
want to detain his soul and torture it to death." Fan XiangYun clamored crazily.
Her two pupils shot out the perniciousness preventing the King of Earth from taking
action.
Anyone who looked at her in the eyes at this moment would be in a panic. Even the
face of the King of Earth was discolored, and he didn�t dare to go against her
request.
The blue and purple dots of light flowed into Fan XiangYun, making her tremble and
the cold air from the ice swirl. She used her power to force the icy power of the
Ice Cold Flame out.
God Realm warriors were God Realm warriors after all. Although she had been
neglectfully injured, once she reacted, even the power of the Ice Cold Flame
couldn�t do anything.
Fan XiangYun with her disheveled hair and bloody breasts was like a banshee showing
her fangs and claws as she stormed toward ShiYan.
At this moment, she was no longer the Queen of Sky who could mesmerize tens of
thousands of men. She was now a woman who became crazy because of the humiliation
she received.
A sign of horror flashed across ShiYan�s eyes.
Two strands of consciousness of the two people who had been created by Fan XiangYun
appeared in ShiYan�s Sea of Consciousness and continuously attacked his host soul.
His Sea of Consciousness churned. Under the influence of those two phantoms, the
Five Devils in the Sea of Consciousness crazily came out. However, they didn�t stop
those two phantoms but stared at ShiYan�s host soul instead.
All of a sudden, the glabella of his host Soul, the place between his eyebrows,
suddenly jerked as a white eye was cracking his flesh and skin and slowly emerged.
In that eye, a group of flames was jumping peculiarly. A flow of air that could
kill all creatures and souls came up sharply.
At the same time, a bunch of bright silver lights instantly rushed to Fan Xiang
Yun�s two strands of consciousness and covered them. Silently, those two phantoms�
souls perished and scattered leaving no sound or trace. .
ShiYan�s formerly surging Sea of Consciousness regained its normal state.
ShiYan awakened. The feeling of being divided in two had disappeared. His eyes also
restored their consciousness.
Right at this moment, Fan Xiang Yun with her disheveled hair, who was showing fangs
and claws, abruptly waved her ten fingertips. A bunch of blue-purple light bloomed,
dashing toward ShiYan�s neck from a close distance.
ShiYan shuddered. Even before he could react, the Star Martial Spirit activated the
Star Light. A beam of light flashed while his body was instantly shot one mile away
and re-appeared in front of YinHai�s cave.
"Confine!"
The ability of the Star, Profound Qi, Yin power, negative powers, and the swirl
that gathered the power of the Ice Cold Flame, the Earth Flame, and the Holy Spirit
God simultaneously flowed out altogether, forming a Gravitational Field, which was
like an invisible prison confining YinHai.
YinHai�s face changed. When he was about to take action with his full power, he
suddenly felt his body being controlled. Some unknown force had detained him.
His strength became turbid, and there was no way to calm it down.
Without the strength to protect himself, YinHai�s body was cut into pieces by the
Gravitational Field. Each piece of flesh, one by one, quickly detached from his
body.
The Gravitational Field was a typical secret technique. The more types of power
poured in, the greater power it had. Right now, there were seven kinds of power
inside ShiYan�s body. When they blended, even a Sky Realm warrior like YinHai
wasn�t able to bear them, and his body�s strength was totally restrained.
ShiYan knew that if it continued like this, the Gravitational Field would cut off
YinHai�s body until he was dead.
He couldn�t wait any longer.
ShiYan threw himself into the Gravitational Field and launched a blow striking
YinHai�s head. After that, he flew in the cave where the two Yin Wooden Coffins
were placed.
His two hands had soon condensed the Life Seals. Seven Life Seals flew out, merged
into one, and then divided into two flows falling into the two respective coffins.
"Aoooo wailing."
The two Sky Corpses, which were confined inside the Yin Wooden Coffins by a secret
technique, suddenly howled up. The Yin Wooden Coffins were broken. The two Sky
Corpses got out and appeared in front of ShiYan.
ShiYan was overjoyed. In adversity, he burst into laughter, not able to hide his
cheerfulness.
Chapter 354: Frenzy
That year, at burial plot number 93, ShiYan printed the Life Seal on these two Sky
Corpses, causing them to mutate. It was like opening their spiritual consciousness,
which created a miraculous contact between him and the two corpses.
After that, he had to think for a long time to understand the magical effect of the
Life Seal as well as the reason why he could have such relationships with the two
Sky Corpses. The reason was due to the Life Seal.
Seeing these two Sky Corpses again after many years, he used the Life Seal once
again. However, this time was much different from before because now the Life Seal
had been fused from the power of the three great living forms and his Profound Qi,
making the connection between him and the two Sky Corpses stronger.
The two Sky Corpses were standing in front of him. Their bleary eyes gradually
displayed intimacy, looking at him with astonishment like they were waiting for
something.
The feeling was fantastic.
As ShiYan had a feeling that he could freely command these two Sky Corpses, he
tried to release a flow of spiritual consciousness and stretched his hand, pointing
to the herd of Yin Yang Wonderland�s disciples who were standing opposite him.
Expectedly, the two Sky Corpses were like two ferocious beasts immediately flying
up, rushing straight to the Yin Yang Wonderland�s disciples. The dead aura
massively rolled out with amazing momentum.
ShiYan was overjoyed. When he flew into the Gravitational Field, the strangling
force of this field pulled him into a quiet place where YinHai�s body was still
floating around. He then absorbed YinHai�s aura entirely, but because of the
Gravitational Field�s existence, YinHai�s body remained floating around behind him.
Although the Gravitational Field existed, it was invisible to the naked eye. Thus,
in the eyes of Yin Yang Wonderland�s disciples, YinHai�s floating body looked
extremely strange, giving those who were watching it a bone-chilling feeling.
Still staying in the Gravitational Field, ShiYan flew to the opposite mountain. He
took advantage of the swirl in his body once again. As he could feel the surging
power pouring into his body, he calmed his mind and passed his consciousness into
"Come out!"
The strength of ShiYan�s body burst out with monstrous momentum. He suddenly
roared.
He wanted to use the insight he had gathered during that time to summon the
mysterious giant sword. To do that, he needed to have enough powerful forces.
Sure indeed.
When his strength had reached a certain level, and his body tendons began to feel
pain, the mysterious giant sword finally flew out of the Blood Vein Ring.
With one hand clutching the sword, a violent sucking force instantly absorbed the
power of his body as strange eyes opened on the sword.
Whenever there was an eye opened, more evil aura was added to the sword. It was
like an ancient troll who had been dormant for one billion years climbing out of
that crazily sucking Gravitational Field.
While ShiYan was holding the mysterious giant sword, his host soul trembled, and
his Sea of Consciousness was as bright as a mirror, irradiating even the smallest
commotions of the energy fluctuations around his body.
Each ray of soul consciousness inside the Sea of Consciousness was like a mirror.
Without releasing the soul consciousness, he could still feel the energy
fluctuations of the warriors standing around him.
The moving trajectory of the energy inside the surrounding warriors became very
clear. No matter what kind of martial technique it was, as long as they released
their forces, he could recognize them immediately.
ShiYan�s eyes were as bright as a shooting star, splendid and lively.
In his eyes, the world now was different from before. The gossamer of the Sky and
Earth corpse aura from underneath the surrounding mountains, including the aura of
vegetation and a variety of energy in the world, seemed to be revived. Even naked
eyes could see it.
It was marvelous!
Holding the giant sword and seeing through the sword�s opened eyes, he could view
the true nature of things, which was like the moonlight exposing itself again after
the fog had dissipated.
At the same time, a stream of evil aura, along with the sword, infiltrated his Sea
of Consciousness and fused with his host soul. A desire to destroy all creatures
arose from deep inside his consciousness; it was uncontrollable and irremovable. If
all the people here were not dead, ShiYan would never be able to stop this desire.
His red eyes were full of bloodthirsty craziness. Under the urge of the evil
desire, ShiYan couldn�t help but hold his face up roaring like a demon from Hell
who liked to show off its ruthlessness.
Qingming�s face suddenly changed.
Fan Xiang Yun was stunned; she then hastily cast all kinds of spiritual illusions
to agitate ShiYan�s mind, pushing him into a fantasy.
However, hallucinating Secret Technique of Yin Yang Wonderland instantly lost their
effects as soon as they met ShiYan�s eyes. His eyes smashed down any kind of
fantasy.
Fan Xiang Yun was aghast. She was born with the Soul Martial Spirit, which not only
helped her easily grasp all sorts of Charm Martial Techniques of Yin Yan Wonderland
but also enhanced her power several times.
Over many years, the combination of the strange Mind Martial Spirit and the
Enchanting Secret Technique of Yin Yang Wonderland had affected numerous warriors,
who then had to kneel down in front of her.
Nevertheless, a Nirvana Realm warrior like ShiYan had unexpectedly broken her
enchantment. When he held the mysterious giant sword in his hand, his soul seemed
to be thoroughly immune and was no longer affected by the attacks of others.
This major change frightened Fan Xiang Yun very much. Her innate Martial Spirit had
lost its efficacy. It was no different from a blow that seriously injured her, so
it took all of her courage to rush forward and start a fight with ShiYan.
The King of Earth was aghast as he quickly stood up. When the hand holding the
white fan flipped, a whirlwind instantly appeared, birds flew around, and a
splendid golden sword emerged in his palm.
The one-hundred-meter-long golden sword�s light burst out and turned into a long
Dragon King. Many birds flew out from there, penetrating the Dragon King�s body.
The energy of those birds gathered all in one place.
The Dragon King twisted and turned, with scales on its body discharging many
colorful lights. The Dragon King flew toward ShiYan with an imposing, arrogant
appearance.
At the same time, Qingming screamed out, giving a command to the King Corpse.
The three-meter-tall King Corpse held its face up releasing earth-shaking roars.
Even the originally dead mountains trembled from its roars.
Among the howls, the King Corpse leaped up while his mouth spurted out groups of
Five Elements Twilight. Five huge light columns condensed in the void, turning into
the Five Elements Twilight, which could bind all creatures. This Five Elements
Twilight started to wrap around ShiYan�s legs.
As soon as the Dragon King and the Five Elements Twilight appeared, the deserted
island instantly had a big change. Dark clouds, which had existed there all the
time, were pressed down, making it look like the sky was about to collapse.
ShiYan held the giant sword in his hand, raised his head up to glance at dark
clouds above his head, and realized there were countless insects� corpses, which
often appeared on dead bodies, which were wiggling and absorbing the corpse aura
rising from underneath. Those insects� corpses were controlled by the King Corpse,
tearing and swallowing each other to become even bigger. Each new insect's corpse
had a volume ten times bigger than before, and their power also skyrocketed.
Millions of insects� corpses wriggled, devoured each other, and then formed into
tens of thousands of fat insects� corpses like snow-white maggots. There was still
sticky snow-white liquid on their bodies, which looked extremely nauseating.
Staying inside the Gravitational Field, ShiYan stood still, sensing all kinds of
energy which were bursting out and impetuously pouring into the giant sword.
When one-third of the eyes on the sword had opened, it stopped absorbing the power
from his body.
Right at this time, ShiYan swung the sword slashing that one-hundred-meter-long
Dragon King�s head.
When the giant sword was swung up, the void began to break apart. It was like an
extremely evil eye that brought along exotic, wicked forces that were infiltrating
the sword.
The mysterious secret giant sword suddenly emitted bloody red light, turning the
sky above the deserted island into a sea of blood. One-third of the number of the
opened eyes had also turned a pink hue.
With the giant sword as the center, a flow of evil, destructive aura turned into a
bunch of sticky blood light splashing and spreading out all directions.
That flow of blood light was as if it had its own life, flying to the exact caves
that have the disciples of the Corpses God Sect and the Yin Yang Wonderland inside.
When the blood light entered the body, the disciples of the two sects screamed out
miserably as their bodies quickly dissolved and turned into a puddle of blood.
Nirvana Realm warriors could resist for a short while but had to bear the extreme
pain. They helplessly looked at the blood light that was gradually eroding their
bodies and then turned them into a puddle of blood in the end.
Sky Realm warriors had faster reactions than the others. As soon as they saw the
blood light coming, they hurriedly turned around and ran away, escaping from the
fatal blow.
If a warrior got hit by the blood light, he would definitely become a puddle of
blood sooner or later. Their aura didn�t dissolve but was absorbed by ShiYan�s
Mystery Martial Spirit.
"Hahaha! Hahaha!" ShiYan suddenly held his face up to the sky and laughed out loud.
His laughter was extremely wild and fierce. He felt the spiritual aura infiltrating
his body. He slightly swung the mysterious giant sword as a flow of sharp blood
light shot out and instantly slashed the Dragon King into half.
Dozens of birds flew out from the Dragon King, but the evil forces of the blood
light spread and quickly cut them into pieces. Thus, the strand of god
consciousness from the King of Earth was erased.
The birds finally disappeared like a puff of smoke.
ShiYan swung his sword once again. The brutal sword pierced through the sky as if
it wanted to cut a deep bottomless abyss.
The insects� corpse hiding in the dark clouds were swallowed by the abyss in the
sky even before they could use their forces. They then permanently disappeared into
that chaotic space.
"This is my power. I�m so comfortable and so happy!" Crazily laughing out loud,
ShiYan was holding the mysterious sword in his hand, slightly swaying his head with
satisfaction. He was getting crazier and crazier.
The three God Realm Qingming, the King of Earth, and the Queen of Sky were
bewilderedly watching ShiYan while they had a bone-chilling feeling in their
hearts.
Chapter 355: I give you freedom
Above the deserted island, ShiYan was crazily laughing. The mysterious god sword in
his hand swung up and the sharp blood light quickly hacked down on the opposite
mountain. The blood light minced the mountain as if it smashed a piece of tofu,
splitting it into two halves. The mountain collapsed shortly after.
Holding the mysterious giant sword in his hand, ShiYan felt a wonderful pleasure as
if he was grasping the whole world. His forces spread out, and the scene appeared
clearly in his soul consciousness. He couldn�t suppress the desire of destroying
all creatures, regretting not being able to kill everything with just one slash.
It was an indescribable joy.
From a distance, two Sky Realm warriors had been lucky enough not to be killed
under ShiYan�s sword. They were wearing panicked looks on their faces and didn�t
have the courage to take actions anymore, not daring to come closer as they felt
extremely insecure.
In these Sky Realm warriors� eyes, ShiYan now was like an undefeatable Demon God.
Only avoiding him could save their lives. Even the three God Realm warriors
QingMing, the King of Earth, and the Queen of Sky felt frightened, silently
watching ShiYan laughing out loud, not knowing what they should do.
Only the ten-thousand-year King Corpse of the Corpses God Sect was not scared of
ShiYan�s impetuous momentum, quickly rushing toward him. In the dazzling Five
Elements halo, condensed by the Five Elements forces of the world with blazing
light and surging power, the King Corpse instantly appeared in front of ShiYan.
"Hahaha." ShiYan grinned while raising the mysterious giant sword. The thick blood
light spread out in all directions, which was not different from the fresh blood
that flowed out from the sword. The eyes on the sword were glowing scarlet,
shooting out ferocious looks while the pupils were rolling as if they were waiting
for him to launch an attack.
The sword aura tore the sky apart, creating a big hole. Numerous strange lights
shot out from that hole like shooting stars, zoomed straight for the corpse
insects, drew them in and then they soon disappeared into the huge space hole, no
longer existing in this world.
"Aowww wailing."
The King corpse raised its head up roaring. Following the roar, the Five Elements
force massively gathered, then fused with layers upon layers of dead aura, and
poured into the Five Elements halo. After having received more power, the Five
Elements halo, which looked like a huge multicolored cloud, became vigorous and
suddenly stormed toward ShiYan. The King Corpse turned around, passed into the Five
Elements halo, and then strangely disappeared.
ShiYan sneered; his face was as cold as ice. When the sword swung up, evil blood
lights burst out from the eyes on the sword and hacked straight to the Five
Elements halo. Wherever the blood lights passed through, the Five Element halo was
swiftly split into pieces, which was as simple as tearing a rag apart.
The faces of the Queen of Sky and the King of Earth changed dramatically. A trace
of panic flashed across their eyes. QingMing�s eyes glinted with a green light, and
green flames shot out from his pupils. Looking at the Five Elements halo, he raised
his hands with gloves forming a cross sign and then launched a strange hand seal.
Strands of consciousness suddenly flowed out from QingMing�s mind like streams and
instantly infiltrated the Five Elements halo. After having received QingMing�s
consciousness, the Five Elements halo, which had originally been split into pieces
earlier, slowly condensed with the speed that was visible to the naked eye.
On that Five Elements halo, the King Corpse�s ferocious body suddenly flashed up
like an electric light. As soon as it appeared, the pair of eyes, which didn�t have
human emotions, glimmered with a flickering green flame. At this moment, through
the corpse flame, the King Corpse formed a delicate connection with QingMing as if
QingMing�s spirit had been consigned to it.
The King Corpse�s pupils turned green, his eyes suddenly became strange. The hair
on its three-meter-tall body, which looked like an ape, began to quiver even
without the wind. Each strand of hair contained tremendous aura. The King Corpse�s
body suddenly trembled as its hair fell, as hard as steel needles, shooting
straight at ShiYan like a shower. The attacking range covered the entire space
around him.
Innumerable hairs from the King Corpse blanketed the sky and then crashed into
ShiYan�s body before ShiYan could react.
"Bang bang bang."
Hair that hit on his upper body was like hitting steel, producing sonorous sounds.
None of them could injure him.
However, as his lower body hadn�t been mutated yet, the King Corpse�s hair could
quickly pierce through it. ShiYan�s two legs, which already looked ugly as they had
been pecked by the flock of birds of the King of Earth earlier, now had been
drilled by those strands of hair, and thus looked terrible. Although the bones had
not been damaged yet, blood and flesh had already been blended up.
Following the King Corpse�s hairs, millions of flows of corpse aura spread out and
destroyed ShiYan�s legs. After the corpse aura had penetrated his body, it quickly
ran along the tendons and rushed into his waist. ShiYan slightly shuddered, hastily
urging the swirl on his abdomen along with gathering the fire power of the Earth
Flame at the same time. After that, he pushed that power toward his legs and
struggled with the corpse aura, preventing it from invading hisbody.
"Ow ow ow."
After the first blow had been launched successfully, The King Corpse continued
roaring and dashing forward. When he used his innate Secret Art of Cadaver,
countless corpse aura was condensed inside its claws, making them ten meters
longer. Its claws flashed up and snatched at ShiYan.
Surging corpse aura filled the entire sky and massively rolled toward ShiYan. This
blow of the King Corpse was extremely sharp and contained the resentment of
millions of creatures in the world. This evil blow also influenced ShiYan's soul.
ShiYan tried to press down the pain on his legs. The Star Shield was launched,
countless starlight flashed up and wrapped around his body, giving it full
protection. He then glided over and attempted to release one slash.
"Cling cling."
The King Corpse�s devil sharp claw was cut off. Although its nails were also
broken, they were still very stinging, looking like ten sharp swords full of
horrendous momentum dashing towards ShiYan.
"Puff puff puff."

The sharp, long nails pierced the Star Shield, shaking numerous star dots causing
them to burst out altogether. The King Corpse�s nails exploded together with the
Star Shield and gradually dissipated.
However, there were still ten half-a-meter-long fragmented nails left stabbing
ShiYan�s chest with undiminished speed.
"Ptsui."
Ten pointed sharp nails like ten small swords struck his mutant body, piercing
three centimeters into his body.
It was only three centimeters.
Ten sharped nails strangely shook all of a sudden. The strength of those nails
constantly penetrated ShiYan�s chest but was intercepted by a mysterious barrier.
The King Corpse�s claws could raise the mountain and destroy the Earth. It could be
described as one of the strongest attacks of the King Corpse or could be compared
to the full-power Spirit Leveled Sharp Sword. It was even difficult for a God Realm
warrior with a full defense to resist it. If the warriors were not cautious, this
blow could pierce them to death.
QingMing also believed that ShiYan would certainly be dead under this blow. He had
witnessed many powerful warriors being pierced through just by one claw of the King
Corpse. There was no exception.
However, the result this time gave him an inexplicable horror.
It was only three centimeters.
No matter how hard those ten nails had tried or had gathered plenty of corpse aura
around, they couldn�t move forward any further, not even one centimeter.
QingMing was aghast.
ShiYan�s face also changed. He suddenly felt a strange power in his countless
muscle fibers releasing a violent counterattack that not only prevented the attack
of those ten nails but also defiantly resisted the opponents.
Billions of muscle fibers interweaved into numerous hands and slowly pushed the
King Corpse�s claws out of ShiYan�s body.
"Aowwww wailing."
The King Corpse roared and howled crazily. It barged forward one more time. The
broken nails grew again and reached ten meters in just a blink. It was bizarre.
ShiYan�s eyes slightly changed, and he suddenly revealed a strange smile. One of
his hands pushed forward, and the crazy power of his body instantly churned up,
fusing with the Ice Cold Flame, the Holy Spirit God, the Earth Flame, and the
Profound Qi of his body, which condensed into a huge hand print like an enormous
mountain crashing toward the King Corpse.
When the King Corpse rushed toward ShiYan and was only about five meters away from
him, the King Corpse was suddenly grasped by a Life Seal as big as a mountain. The
King Corpse's three-meter-tall body was tied up tightly, and a vibrant living aura
infiltrated his body.
The King Corpse was originally ferocious but now became stagnant and motionless.
Its pupils turned bleary and blankly stared at ShiYan.
At the same time, a subtle connection between ShiYan and the King Corpse appeared.
"Kill, kill, kill."
An evil intent came up from the King Corpse�s mind and instantly went into ShiYan�s
Sea of Consciousness. ShiYan�s eyes flashed up as he quickly moved that ferocious
aura to his host soul. Without waiting for the King Corpse�s response, ShiYan
connected the King Corpse with the host soul in the Sea of Consciousness to open
the third eye at his glabella.
A bunch of silver light shot out from the third eye, zoomed across the space, and
directly fell into the King Corpse�s brain. That silver light instantly found the
Soul Controlling Technique�s seed which QingMing had placed inside the King
Corpse�s brain.
The silver force, which belonged to the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, shone
exactly on the Soul Controlling Seed. It was not different from the method that
ShiYan had applied on Fan XiangYun�s consciousness, which was shining the dazzling
light at it and burning it to ashes.
The force that had imprisoned the King Corpse disappeared into thin air. The
murderous intent inside the King Corpse� head, which was formerly inflamed, now
gradually calmed down.
After having been under the Soul Controlling Technique�s confinement over tens of
thousands of years, the King Corpse finally took back its initiatives and restored
its spiritual knowledge.
"Who, who are you?" A strand of consciousness followed the King Corpse�s soul
coming into ShiYan�s Sea of Consciousness.
"Don�t ask who I am. I am not your enemy." ShiYan was overjoyed as he hurriedly
forged iron when it was still hot. "I have removed the Soul Controlling Technique
which had existed tens of thousands of years inside your brain. I give you freedom.
From now on, you can choose your own life; no one will enslave you anymore."
"Freedom, freedom�" The King Corpse�s spirit churned up. Some kind of force burned
up in its bleary eyes and wiped the green fire out of its body.
"Ptui!" Hierarchy of the Corpses God Sect QingMing suddenly spurted out a mouthful
of blood while his eyes showed his fear.
He blankly looked at ShiYan and then shifted his eyes to the King Corpse that was
gradually coming to his senses. He hysterically screamed out, "No, it�s impossible!
Absolutely impossible!"

Chapter 356: Looking forward to your growth
QingMing had never been this panicked before.
King Corpse was the fundamental foundation of the Corpse God Sect, and thus, the
King Corpse�s mightiness was related to the Corpses God Sect. Thanks to its
existence, QingMing could be one of the dominators in the Endless Sea.
It could be said that without King Corpse, QingMing would not have had his status
today. Regardless of whether it was now or in the future, King Corpse was the
assurance of his strength.
Without King Corpse, he would lose his current status and his position in the
Corpses God Sect might be under siege as well. The cultivation of the Corpses God
Sect�s secret techniques had some relations with King Corpse as well. Once King
Corpse was out of his control, it would be difficult for him to break through the
next realms and he could never make any further step for the rest of his life.
The King Corpse�s abnormal change was tens of thousands of times harder to accept
than ShiYan killing him by a sword.
Having seen King Corpse gradually restore his consciousness, QingMing was totally
panicked. He was truly terrified.
He had lost everything.
"You are free." In the middle of the void, ShiYan held the mysterious giant sword
and transmitted his consciousness continuously, waking up The King Corpse's
spiritual mind that had been bound for tens of thousands of years.
His efforts soon received an effect.
King Corpse no longer took actions toward ShiYan, and the murderous intent in the
King Corpse�s soul also disappeared. It was blankly standing in the void while its
soul seemed to gradually regain vague memories as if it just remembered something
extremely important.
QingMing was roaring nonstop beneath, but he had no way to influence the King
Corpse anymore. The King Corpse's originally empty eyes slowly regained human
emotions, looking like it was sinking deep in thought and searching for something�
ShiYan didn�t say a word nor took the opportunity to take action. He was vigilant
while continuing to send his friendly intents to it.
That year, he had used his consciousness to contact the Ten Thousand Year Earth
Flame. Right now, he was using the same way to build a good relationship with the
King Corpse.
It was unknown whether it was ShiYan�s persistence or his friendly consciousness

that had an effect on the King Corpse, who had formerly been stunned and was
suddenly ignited with killing intent.
However, its target now was not ShiYan, but QingMing.
The Five Elements halo under ShiYan�s feet churned up, looking like a big light net
dashing to cover QingMing.
The Queen of Sky and the King of Earth were aghast and subconsciously ran far away,
but were still afraid of becoming the King Corpse�s target.
As they were warriors of the Tuta Sea, they clearly knew how terrifying the King
Corpse was. In recent years, QingMing had taken advantage of the King Corpse to
kill many high-class warriors.
Being able to use the Five Elements Force as well as being invulnerable to sabers
or spears, King Corpse could be immune to any kinds of attack; it could control the
corpse aura and turn it into a steady stream of power.
On this island, once King Corpse started the slaughter, even Fan Xiang Yun was
frightened.
A trace of despair flashed in QingMing�s eyes.
The King Corpse relentlessly attacked him like a sword smashing down his last hope,
making him realize that from now on, King Corpse would no longer be under his
control.
He understood the King Corpse�s mightiness better than anyone else.
As soon as the King Corpse took action, QingMing desperately stared at ShiYan with
pernicious eyes and roared angrily, "ShiYan, I will kill you sooner or later. I
want you to taste the fiercest torture in the world."
While releasing an ear-splitting scream, a green flame burned up in QingMing�s

eyes, forming a strange fire. Inside that flame, numerous creeping corpse shadows
launched strong evil forces.
QingMing�s inky black tunic gathered the corpse aura around him, forming a bunch of
sharpened streams of light that quickly zoomed toward the west and instantly
disappeared into the horizon.
When the King Corpse descended from the sky, bringing along the Five Elements halo,
QingMing had already vanished, leaving no trace.
The Queen of Sky and the King of Earth exchanged looks and they both chose to
retreat. Their bodies simultaneously emitted dazzling lights that distorted the
space around and then disappeared into thin air.
God Realm warriors had the ability to transport tens of thousands of miles in just
a blink. By either using secret treasures or bursting their body strength, they
could not only move thousands of miles but also hide their auras and souls.
Except for someone who had the ability to detect the souls or cast their
supernatural powers to catch up, it was challenging to find them again. To pull up
the roots, one should have supernatural strength as well as a higher cultivation
base than that of the opponents to identify their souls.
ShiYan obviously didn�t have that kind of ability.
That was why he could only helplessly watch the Queen of Sky and the King of Earth
disappear.
Right after QingMing, Fan Xiang Yun, and the King of Earth left, ShiYan was about
to take action against the other warriors around but then realized that they had
left or hidden themselves a long time ago. Some of them used secret treasures, some
used secret techniques, and others burst their body strength to flee away.
ShiYan�s face darkened. He only had Nirvana Realm cultivation base and thus
couldn�t detect the opponents� souls. If he had Sky Realm cultivation base and used
the advantage of his host soul, it would allow him to find one or two Sky Realm
warriors; and if he had God Realm cultivation base, he could surely pursue and find
the souls of QingMing, Fan Xiang Yun, and the King of Earth.
Unfortunately, his Realm now was just the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm.
After all the warriors had completely disappeared, there was only a flock of corpse
slaves, two Sky Corpses, and himself.
After destroying the Gravitational Field, ShiYan stood in silence, surrounded by

dead mountains while continually absorbing the Sky and Earth aura around him.
He had killed around ten warriors at the Nirvana Realm or lower using the
mysterious giant sword. Their auras all rolled into his body. These auras were very
precious to him as they could help him complete his mutation process. Thus, he
would not let them slip away.
When the King Corpse had contact with him, it transmitted an amount of corpse aura
which wrapped around ShiYan�s legs. Now, it started retrieving that aura, revealing
ShiYan�s stickily bloody legs. However, under the Immortal Martial Spirit�s effect,
his wounds began to recover.
During the process of developing and reconnecting muscles and tendons, he had to
endure a great pain. However, thanks to the Immortal Martial Spirit�s effect, the
wounds healed very quickly.
The Immortal Martial Spirit was really worthy of the Sacred Martial Spirit. The
more severe the wound was, the faster the healing speed would be. If one got a
minor wound in battle, it could be healed immediately.
Standing in the void and sensing the healing process of the Immortal Martial
Spirit, ShiYan sneered, feeling relaxed.
Right at this moment, the mysterious giant sword suddenly slipped away from his
hand, turned into a flow of blood light, and then drilled into the Blood Vein Ring,
staying there silently motionless. When the giant sword was gone, ShiYan felt
extremely fatigued; even lifting his arms or legs was very hard and heavy to him.
That was the aftereffect of the Second Sky of Rampage.
As he could feel an impetuous aura pouring into his body as well as the great pain
when his meridians were being torn apart, his face immediately became discolored.
The number of warriors who had died in his hands was quite big; moreover, their
realms were quite profound. Thus, the auras exuded after they died were far beyond
ShiYan�s endurance. They penetrated into his meridians, bringing along numerous
negative emotions of fear, despair, and resentment that gradually affected his
mind.
Using his experiences, as soon as ShiYan felt he was about to be unable to bear it
anymore, he immediately left and found a way to give vent.
From below, the King Corpse was standing together with the two Sky Corpses, one
male and one female, staring at ShiYan, seeming to say something.
ShiYan frowned. Even though he had the ability to connect with them, he still had a
feeling of insecurity. He wasn�t sure when he would lose his consciousness or burst
out while those three Sky Corpses were not truly obedient yet. He also wasn�t
certain whether they would do anything to him when he lost his mind.
These three Sky Corpses were intimidating as they already had their own
intelligence. With the passage of time, the wisdom of the King Corpse would
increase. ShiYan understood that once the King Corpse recovered its spiritual
wisdom, very few people in the Endless Sea could control it. Even QingMing who had
been studying Corpse Controlling Technique for many years had run away. So, who
else dared to confront it?
Perhaps only he could. However, his situation was very special as he could lose his
mind or give vent at any time. He needed time to release the harshness inside his
body.
In the meantime, if the three corpses were on his side, he didn�t know what would
happen.
He didn�t dare to take risks.
Therefore, after weighing his odds, he immediately made a decision.
"You are free. From now on, you can choose your own path of evolution. I liberate
you and don�t want to bind you as your former master did. Thus, you don�t need to
follow me. It is the best for your evolution. Take care. I hope you will become the
worlds� top new species. I hope we will see each other again. If you can speak by
that time, we can be partners and friends." After having sent out his consciousness
to the three Sky Corpses, ShiYan didn�t wait for them to reply but instantly
started the Star Light, turning into a beam of light flying away.
The three corpses looked at the sky, a trace of reluctance flashing up in their
eyes. They seemed to want to catch up, but they didn�t move.
Chapter 357: Fame of brutality
King Corpse and the two Sky Corpses raised their heads looking at the sky, standing
motionlessly.
After a while, the Sky Corpses� eyes glinted with a strange light as if they had
been enlightened about something.
The King Corpse suddenly leaped up, quickly moving around the Yin Wooden Coffins in
the mountain caves, seeming to remove the Corpse Controlling Technique to help the
corpse slaves inside awaken.
Not long after, the Yin Wooden Coffins, one by one, followed the King Corpse�s
instruction to fly west.
The other two Sky Corpses seemed to have reached a delicate connection with the
King Corpse, keeping up with the others. When they arrived at the west side of the
Yin Wind Island, they saw the King Corpse sitting on a Yin Wooden Coffin, floating
on the sea.
The two Sky Corpses flew over to their Yin Wooden Coffins. The lids of the two
coffins suddenly opened and the two Corpses got in and lied down.
When they got in their Yin Wooden Coffins, the King Corpse�s body also shrank and
lied down in his coffin.
More than ten coffins were floating on the sea, quietly moving forward to the west
at full speed.
Their direction was headed toward the headquarters of the Corpses God Sect.
On their way, any warrior who saw this strange scene fled.
A row of coffins not under control of the Corpses God Sect was floating on the sea,
which gave those warriors a chilling feeling as they didn�t know what happened that
these corpses could become this weird.
� � �
The Gu family on the Thousand Swords Peak.
At this moment, the Thousand Swords Peak had become the base where forces in the
Hengluo Sea gathered to deal with Demon Dwellers.
GuShao, YuQin, and the master of the Dong Fang family - FangJue also assembled
here. Even Cao ZhiLan and ManGu brought their fellows here.
In recent days, with the Thousand Swords Peak as the center, all top-class warriors
from big forces of different Seas gathered and discussed the detailed plan to deal
with Demon Dwellers altogether.
The sea in front of the Thousand Swords Peak naturally became the vehement fighting
area between Demon Dwellers and warriors. Both sides put their great forces into
this area. Half a month had passed, and many high-class warriors and Demon Dwellers
had died in battle.
Presently, the group of GuShao, YuQin, and Dong FangJue were happy due to some
small victories of recent wars.
In the past few days, the master of the Cao family, Cao QiuDao, with the Palace
Head Master Yang YiTian had responded; their forces had started departing from the
Tuta and Sky Seas, approaching Hengluo Sea.
That news elated everyone. The group of GuShao and YuQin clearly knew the
mightiness of Cao QiuDao and Yang YiTian, and that their appearance would give the
situation an earth-shaking change.
The Demon Dwellers� massacre of warriors in the Hengluo Sea seemed to have aroused
the anger of the two of them to the point that they had decided to unite and deal
with the Demon Dwellers, although they hadn�t been in contact with each other for
decades.
It was unknown whether the Demon Dwellers had also received the news because their
attacks had slowed down in recent days as if they were waiting for something.
The wind blew strongly, and rain fell heavily as a big storm was on the horizon.
The Hengluo Sea was like a huge feast of strength, a place where high-class
warriors from different Seas gathered.
Everyone�s face was excited as if they saw the dawn of victory. They started to
discuss what would be the next step in attacking the opponent. While everyone was
delighted, QingMing, the Queen of Sky, and the King of Earth all wore dark eyes as
if they had just had a dead child.
"QingMing, is that little rascal ShiYan dead?" GuShao was sitting neatly on a God
sword, revealing a rare smile. "You guys had previously sent a message saying that
you could kill ShiYan. With the unity of the three of you, together with the Queen
of Sky�s illusory soul, it should have been very easy to obliterate him."
YuQin and Dong FangJue also looked toward the other three, instantly feeling
shocked and surprised when seeing their eyes.
Cao ZhiLan was sitting at the Cao�s seat, and Qu Yan Qing was standing behind
YuQin. They both immediately shifted their attentive eyes toward those three when
they heard GuShao�s question.
After arriving here, QingMing, the Queen of Sky and the King of Earth all kept
silent with dark eyes as they found a place to sit down. Under the other�s
attentive looks, they simultaneously sighed.
Everyone was stunned; their expression became eccentric. As they felt something
strange, they paid even more attention to the other three.
"QingMing, you guys couldn�t kill him?" GuShao was startled, not believing that was
true, then asked with surprise, "Even though his strength can be equivalent to that
of a God Realm with the help of external forces in a short time, that little rascal
surely cannot escape from the unity of the three of you. I know that QingMing�s
King Corpse has also been on the Yin Wing Island and we all know how intimidating
it is. The King Corpse alone is enough to kill that kid. Is there something else
that happened unexpectedly?"
As soon as GuShao mentioned the King Corpse, Fan Xiang Yun and the King of Earth
instantly shuddered with their extremely odd faces as if a sword had stabbed them.
QingMing�s eyes were flooded with resentment like someone touching his wound. He
suddenly stood up, looking toward GuShao.
GuShao was astonished, he felt awkward as he didn�t know what to say for now. "How
was it?"
"The King Corpse has gotten out of QingMing�s control." The King of Earth shook his
head, revealing a smile, and then reluctantly said, "Only ghosts know what happened
in the end. That little rascal launched a strike on the King Corpse, and it
immediately turned and tried to kill QingMing, and forced us to run away�"
"Run away?" The surrounding warriors who were thrilled suddenly became dazed when
they heard the absurd story.
Cao ZhiLan shuddered, secretly gritting her teeth. Her beautiful eyes were flooded
with fear and incredibility.
Qu Yan Qing was also stunned as he looked bewilderedly at the weird faces of the
three people of QingMing�s group; she was frozen for a while and didn�t know what
had happened.
After that, many warriors noisily screamed out �myth� as they felt that the three
people of QingMing�s group had lost their minds and talked nonsense.
"Ah, Queen of Sky, what happened to your body?" YuQin of the Heaven Lake Divine
Land discovered the abnormal things, surprisingly asked, "You, what happened�?"
Fan Xiang Yun was still wearing a green skirt. Her big firm breasts, which made
other women envious with admiration, had been deflated�
It wasn�t just a normal deflation. It became totally flat.
What had happened?
How come the Queen of Sky�s enormous bosom that made men crazy and women jealous
has completely disappeared?
In the palace, after having heard YuQin say this, a majority of warriors all looked
toward Fan Xiang Yun with eccentric faces as if they had discovered a new
continent, secretly exclaiming and continuously guessing.
Fan Xiang Yun�s enchanting face suddenly became livid as if she had just been
poisoned, becoming contorted, terribly changing without any trace of the charm that
she used to have. The instant change made other people freeze.
Any warrior who looked at her breasts felt stinging in their eyes. Some warriors
with low cultivation base had to hold their heads to keep them from rolling on the
ground.
"Queen of Sky, what are you doing?" Dong FangJue�s face changed color. His question
was like thousands of beasts roaring, breaking the illusion in the palace. As he
saw the group of warriors behind spurting out mouthfuls of blood, the Dong Fang
family�s people all stood up, shouting out loud.
Fan Xiang Yun�s face was distorted. She clenched her teeth, bowed her head gasping
for breath, seeming to try to restrain her extreme rage.
"Let it go, let it go. Don�t fight with each other." As YuQin felt that the
situation was intense, she rushed out and made peace. She then looked toward the
three people of the King of Earth�s group and calmly asked, "What happened after
all?"
The King of Earth constantly shook his head with an odd face. He looked at Fan
Xiang Yun who was about to carry on a massacre and then threw a glance at QingMing
who wanted to use his Heaven Flame; he sighed, shook his head and said, "That was
the consequence from the deed of that rascal ShiYan."
"ShiYan?" Everyone lowered their voices, murmuring his name while their faces were
overwhelmed with fear and surging waves burst out inside their heart.
How could it be?
Just using the external forces to have the strength which could reluctantly be
comparable to that of God Realm warriors, what did he rely on to make those famous
master warriors not only not succeed in killing him, but also fall into such a
desolate end?
Was it the truth?
Warriors inside the palace suddenly quieted down as if there was an invisible
soundproof wall enclosing everyone. Even the sound of a falling needle could not be
heard.
"This thing� can you tell us more details?" GuShao hesitated a little bit,
carefully choosing every word to avoid irritating QingMing and Fan Xiang Yun. "We
don�t know what tricks that little rascal used. If it keeps going like this, I am
afraid that we will not be able to kill him next time either."
The King of Earth looked at QingMing and the Queen of Earth, seeing their
uncomfortable faces, he revealed a wry smile and said, "That kid�s tricks were very
strange. His sword is even more devilish. There�s nothing he could not break as it
smashed down all obstacles we came at it with. The most frightening thing is that
we don�t know what method he used to help the King Corpse escape our mind control.
It was partially because the rebellion of the Sky Corpses that the Mind Martial
Spirit of the Queen of Sky lost its effect, and we eventually had to flee. Sigh, it
was such a terrible thing to remember. If you guys encounter that little rascal,
you must be very careful. You cannot just use your common sense to deal with him."
Those warriors� faces immediately changed when they listened to his last sentence.
"If we do not eradicate this rascal, we will not live in peace even if you can
expel the Demon Dwellers." After contemplating, Fan Xiang Yun gritted her teeth and
resentfully said.
QingMing agreed with a nod, coldly saying, "We can delay the fight with the Demon
Dwellers for now. We need to obliterate this rascal. We can�t let him continue
living. If he leaves the Endless Sea and escapes our pursuit, he will return and
massacre all of us. No one can stop him, even Cao QiuDao and Yang YiTian. Right
now, he is even more terrible than the Yang Tian Emperor."
"I agree." Fan XiangYun said with resentment.
"I agree too." said the King of Earth.
Everyone was all stunned like wood.
A long time after that, GuShao looked at YuQin and Dong FangJue and realized a
trace of fear deep inside their eyes. They were obviously beginning to be scared.
Chapter 358: Blessing and peril linked together
On the Wind Cloud Archipelago.
It was an island situated in the chaotic area between the Hengluo Sea and the Black
Water Sea, which now became the gathering place for ordinary people of the Hengluo
Sea. Under the arrangement of the Three Gods Sect, Gu family, and Dong Fang family,
they had been migrated here.
The Sky and Earth auras on this island were a little diluted, unsuitable for
warriors to cultivate. Meanwhile, the Hengluo Sea was recently engaged in battles
frequently. As the Demon Dwellers kept hunting and killing ordinary mortals, those
three big forces united and gathered their people to move here.
This place was packed and boisterous, and obviously not lacking pleasuring places.
Although there were around one million people seeking refuge on this small island,
they all lived in simple wooden houses or tents inside the barren mountains.
In order to survive, ordinary people naturally would not care about this. What they
wished was that they could quickly leave the Demon Dwellers� territory.
There was a small market on the island where various types of daily necessities
like grains, rice, wheat, and fresh water could be found.
In the market, there was a brothel named Spring Breeze Pavilion. The business there
was not going so well recently as the ordinary people�s interest in pleasure had
decreased. The money that they earned was used to purchase food and other
necessities for their daily life.
However, in the past two days, Spring Breeze Pavilionhad welcomed a special guest
who spent very generously, paying for all the ladies there. It had already been one
day of enjoying lustful pleasure, but he still wasn�t exhausted.
The face of Spring Breeze Pavilion�s hostess was full of joy. She held a heavy bag
of crystal coins and felt happy, thinking to herself that she had to meet all the
requirements of that guest.
Many women with typical appearances kept going in and out from a standard room. The
women leaving the room all displayed excitement and satisfaction on their faces.
However, every one of them had to hobble out of the room although they all had
walked in the room normally.
The hostess Yun-jie stood right in front of the room with the bag of coins in her
hand and peeked inside the room from time to time.
Not long after that, a lady who was about twenty years old stepped out with her
naked breasts. She staggered out of the room with a blushing face. Just after a few
steps, she released a scream �ah� and hurriedly stretched her hand holding onto a
nearby column.
"Xiao TaoHua, how was it? Is he continuing?" Yun-jie rushed forward to support the
girl whose limbs were all numb as she asked with surprise.
The girl shyly nodded with a blushing face and watery eyes. She prettily said,
"That young master is not human�"
"His payment is very generous. He has spent so much already." Yun-jie slightly
chuckled and supported the girl to another room to rest. At the same time, she
threw a quick glance into the room, seeing five women sleeping deeply and mumbled
with a low voice, "Not enough girls. I have to tell HongYing to send some more
girls over. If things continue like this, in another day and night, all of these
girls will be exhausted.
"Yun-jie, what is the master�s identity?" Xiao TaoHua asked with her red face
leaning against the window as she lightly yawned. "It has been two days, but he
hasn�t taken any rest. Our sisters have taken turns to serve him but couldn�t knock
him out. If it continues like this, I won�t be able to stand anymore. Yun-jie,
please call someone else. I have to rest tomorrow. He has exhausted my body, and
thus I have no strength to do it again."
While muttering, she secretly gritted her teeth and then suddenly giggled. No one
knew what wonderful part she was thinking of.
Yun-jie cursed under her breath, but her face was full of kindness and gentleness,
"If HongYing brings more people here on time tomorrow, I will not bother you.
However, if her people are late, you will have to do it again. We absolutely cannot
stop. Otherwise, he might destroy our Spring Breeze Pavilion."
Xiao TaoHua was astonished while her eyes were as bright as stars. She then said
with a hazy face, "He is a guy that can make people love and hate him at the same
time. If he lays his eyes on me, I will leave everything to follow him."
"Well," Yun-jie sneered and said, "I am sure that with his strength, you will not
survive more than one month as he will kill you on the bed. You better not have
that thought."
After having listened to these words, the girl was shocked, contemplated a moment
before shaking her head, and then forced a miserable smile.
Yun-jie went out, helped another girl who was shaking and took her into the room to
rest.
At night, she arranged seven charming ladies, who had been brought here from other
brothels to serve that guest one by one.
Either day or night, there were always heart-stirring sounds coming from that room
as if there was a tireless monster continually battling inside.
Another day had passed, and that room had begun to quiet down.
"No one is allowed to disturb me. Otherwise, bear your own consequence." A voice
came out from the room.
The last girl staggered out of the room. She just screamed out �ah� and suddenly
fainted, completely exhausted.
Three days had passed in just a blink.
During these three days, that guest didn�t have any requirements. He didn�t call
any girls in to serve him nor did he have meals or drinks sent in. He just stayed
in the room.
Yun-jie was secretly scared but didn�t dare to visit and check on him.
After three days of rest, the girls gradually restored their strength. They
surprisingly realized that their skin became smoother and the wrinkles on some
thirty-year-old girls had disappeared. Their faces were snow-white and glowingly
healthy.
A few frail girls also recognized that their bodies were much better, no longer
weak as before.
All the girls gathered, twittering on about their discoveries. They all felt
several years younger as there were no more wrinkles on their faces; their skin
renewed its vitality, and even their strength was much better.
These discoveries surprised them greatly. They were now grateful to the guest who
had tortured them badly the past few days. They gathered in front of that guest�s
room to see if he needed anything else.
After having learned that those girls had some physical changes, Yun-jie was
secretly astonished. Waves of love surged up again after many years of restfulness.
She waited for another day but didn�t hear any commotion from the room. She
couldn�t wait any longer nor cared about that guest�s rules; she pushed open the
door of the room and entered.
The room was empty with only a heavy bag of crystal coins set on the table.
After having heard the news, the other girls all rushed to the room and then
discussed boisterously together. As that mysterious guest had secretly left, they
were embarrassed and resentful at the same time, blaming him for being ruthless.
� � �
A small light boat.
A sturdy young man with a solemn face was sitting on a three-meter-long wooden
boat. He was looking straight ahead with his cold eyes.
There was neither sail nor oar in the boat, but it was moving very fast on the sea
like a fish swimming.
This man was ShiYan.
During the battle on Yin Wind Island, he had borrowed the strength of the three
great living forms and used the mysterious sword to kill more than ten warriors
with a high cultivation base while having been surrounded by the three God Realm
warriors Qingming, the Queen of Sky, and the King of Earth. He had harvested
vigorous aura from the dead warriors.
That significant amount of aura was unimaginable. During the Mystery Martial
Spirit�s purification process, he had once again fallen into a backfire that was
much crazier and fiercer than before.
Reluctantly, he had gone to Spring Breeze Pavilionto give vent to his sexual desire
in three days and nights, releasing all of the crazy lust in his body. He had also
balanced his mind and had completed the mutation process.
At this time, three hundred sixty-nine acupuncture points and more than six
billions of his muscle fibers in his body had completed their mutation.
After the mutation had finished, he could feel the perfection and balance of his
body.
Previously, when the mutation wasn�t complete, he had often felt dizzy like having
a constant hangover. His two legs couldn�t bear the terrible weight of his upper
body, and thus his bones had usually made cracking sounds as if they had been about
to break at any time.
After the mutation was complete, he realized that the weight of his body could be
compared to a mountain that was hundreds of meters high and weighed tens of
thousands of tons.
However, he didn�t have any abnormal feelings. He just felt that the inside of each
muscle fiber and acupuncture point contained some sort of violent, bursting power.
Although he didn�t use Profound Qi or Martial Spirit, he still believed that he

could defeat a Second Sky of Nirvana Realm warrior in a battle.
The power inside his body surprised him a lot. The mutation of the Petrifaction
Martial Spirit had reached its extreme.
Once he used his strength, his body would instantly show a purple hue while the
surging power from three hundred sixty-nine acupuncture points and six billion
muscle fibers irresistibly spewed out.
The power really belonged to him. It was not from the external force anymore.
The external force from the fusion of the Ice Cold Flame, the Holy Spirit God, and
the Earth Flame would be consumed after each battle. After the completion of the
mutation, they split off, which made him a little bit depressed.
At this time, the Ice Cold Flame, the Holy Spirit God, and the Earth Flame had come
back to the Blood Vein Ring. As they had been exhausted, they had entered their
long-term dormant state. He had no way to communicate with them.
That made him feel a little guilty, but he didn�t know what else to do. He thought
to himself that when he reached a certain extent of the realm, he would make it up
to them.
The boat was moving effortlessly on the sea. ShiYan was going to an island in the
Black Water Sea today. He had asked around and knew that some people of the Xia
family were residing there.
After contemplating for a while, he leaped up from the boat and then descended on
the island. He stayed hidden in the mountains and searched for those he wanted to
find.
Chapter 359: Tell her that I am still alive
Deep in the mountains.
ShiYan wandered erratically like a ghost toward the forest.
He flew incredibly fast through the woods, not following a straight line but an arc
instead.
Recently, he had tried both the Electric Shift and Star Light, and luckily he had
discovered that these two techniques could be combined, which helped enhance his
flying speed one step further and made his flying trajectory more unpredictable.
The Electric Shift moved in a straight line, taking the instantaneous burst of
Profound Qi as a motive. Star Light was synchronized with the stars� moving tracks
in the sky. The directions and timing both had marvelous changes.
In a fight, Star Light had a miraculous effect which made people unable to
distinguish between an attack and his whereabouts. However, it was such a waste if
it was just being used as an ordinary means of transportation.
After having combined Electric Shift and Star Light, he used Profound Qi as a
motive as well as relying on the flying rule of Star Light to follow an arc-shaped
track. By doing that, not only did he consume less of his strength but the flying
speed was also faster. Moreover, he could change the trajectory instantly and shift
to Star Light at once.
Therefore, if he encountered enemies on the way, he could confidently move forward,

relying on the unpredictable Star Light to sabotage all of the enemies� attacks.
The news of many forces in the Hengluo Sea uniting to exterminate him had been
spread throughout the Endless Sea. All warriors had heard about this.
During this time, ShiYan had searched for the whereabouts of the Xia family�s
people and received the news along the way.
After the three strange living forms had separated, he had no power to confront God
Realm warriors.
In this situation, he had to make wise choices. Moreover, the mutation of his body
had completed, so he didn�t need to continue taking risks anymore, and thus, he
chose to leave the Hengluo Sea to find Xia XinYan.
On the way, he was always vigilant. Once he detected warriors with a higher realm,
he would proactively avoid them, preventing his whereabouts from being revealed.
In the forest, he effortlessly flew like a misty smoke, appearing and disappearing
like a ghost. Gradually, he entered deep inside the forest.
Lush, verdant, immeasurably high ancient trees were everywhere. Although the Sky
and Earth auras inside the forest were not rich, plants and trees still grew very
well; some beasts also appeared from time to time. However, most of them were low-
grade beasts, and thus, he didn�t really care about them.
Not long after that, a figure slowly appeared, vigilantly looking around. That
person's eyes suddenly brightened up when looking toward where he was hiding.
"Friend, where do you come from?" ZhouYu took a deep breath and was secretly alert
while he concentrated Profound Qi in his two hands.
"Rustling rustling."
ShiYan pushed the dense leaves and stepped outside. He looked at the Sky Realm
consecrator of the Xia family and asked, "Are you a Xia family member?"
"Why you need to ask when you already know?"
ZhouYu snorted while his hands emitted a flow of dazzling purple light suspending
like misty, miasmatic smoke in a swamp, dashing toward ShiYan.
In that smoky light, numerous broken green points collided with each other,
bursting out a tremendous power, enlarging the covering range of the smoke further.
A powerful binding force came out from the purple smoke and enclosed ShiYan in a
scope of fifty meters.
ShiYan looked worried. His eyes flashed up with a strange light, and his skin
instantly turned purple.
ZhouYu�s eyes lit up while he felt astonished. He couldn�t help but be about to
take actions again.
This person clearly only had the Nirvana Realm but still was able to break down his
Binding Net that he had cast out. Moreover, not many Nirvana Realm warriors had
that kind of strength.
The fact that a Nirvana Realm warrior could give such pressure to a Sky Realm
warrior like ZhouYu made him immediately change his contemptuous look toward
ShiYan. He was about to put forth all of his powers to kill that unidentified
little rascal.
"I am ShiYan."
Just as ZhouYou was ready to release a brutal blow, the young man on the tree
suddenly spoke up with a low voice and solemn face.
ZhoyYu, who was gathering his strength, instantly ceased the attack as he his
words. His eyes brightened up, and his face changed to be cheerful, "You are young
master Yan?"
ShiYan slightly nodded, carefully observing the expression changes on ZhouYu�s

face. He waited until he was certain that ZhouYu was honest and sincere. When he
felt assured he then jumped down from the tree, stood in front of ZhouYu and said,
"I want to know where your Lady is."
"I don�t know." ZhouYu shook his head, forced a faint smile, and said, "Several
days ago, while we were on the way to the Snow Dragon Island, we received news from
our Lady saying that we had to stop going to the Snow Dragon Island and return to
the Hengluo Sea. After having received that news, we immediately went back, and
since then, we haven�t had any other news from her. We don�t know where she is
now."
ShiYan�s face suddenly darkened.
"Young master Yan, there is a rumor about you� I don�t know if it is true or not.
A trace of grief glimmered in ZhouYu�s eyes.
The rumor that ChiYan had killed Xia ShengChuan had spread out through the Hengluo
Sea. However, ZhouYu didn�t want to believe it was true; he just assumed that it
was just some trick of the Gu family and the Dong Fang family used to split up the
Xia family.
Seeing ShiYan right now, ZhouYu could no longer bear the doubt and thus finally
asked.
"The rumor is true." ShiYan nodded with cold eyes. "That ChiYan destroyed his soul
right in front of me."
ZhouYu�s eyes immediately turned red. He gritted his teeth, stiffened his face, not
saying a word.
"And you guys, how are you now?" ShiYan kept silent for a while and asked again.
"The Xia family has been divided into two sides. One side is led by Xia RuiXing.
After having heard about Master�s death, they have chosen to submit to the Holy
Spirit Sect and the Spirit Treasure Wonderland of the Black Water Sea. Our side
continues to stay in some peaceful sea areas and wait for our Lady. However, she is
still not here yet, so we are very worried, not knowing if something has happened
to her�" ZhouYu said.
"Nothing will happen to your Lady. Perhaps she will come back to find you soon."
ShiYan spoke to ZhouYu after having contemplated a little bit. "Don�t tell anyone
that I have come here. Currently, all forces in the Endless Sea want to kill me.
You guys need to be careful. If your Lady sends out some news here, please let her
know that I am still alive."
"Young master Yan�" ZhouYu was astonished, wanted to say something but then
stopped.
"Alright. That�s it. Take care. The Xia family will not have to hide for so long
anymore. I believe the Xia family will rise again soon."
ShiYan didn�t mention Xia JingHou as he was afraid that he might have given ZhouYu
too much hope; if Xia JingHou didn�t get any better after using the Vain Spirit
Pellet, ZhouYu would feel extremely disappointed.
After having finished his words, ShiYan waved his hand and left determined without
lingering or waiting for ZhouYu to ask anything further.
ZhouYu dazedly watched ShiYan�s figure gradually disappearing with a complicated

face. This was the first time he met ShiYan, and he felt that ShiYan was indeed
worthy of being Yang Tian Emperor�s descendant; he had something to be proud of.
"ZhouYu, who has just come?" A figure appeared. Xia ShenMou flew over from the rear
of the mountain and then asked with a cautious face. "Was it the people of Xia
RuiXing coming here to persuade us again? I don�t care if they leave, but
convincing us to yield to the Holy Spirit Sect and the Spirit Treasure Wonderland
is too much. They don�t feel ashamed. That year, when the Xia family was still
strong, the Holy Spirit Sect and Spirit Treasure Wonderland were always under our
oppression. But right now, Xia RuiXing and his men even surrender to those two
forces. They are shameless. If eldest brother knew this, he would certainly be
mad."
"Master is dead." ZhouYu�s eyes were reddened. He muttered, "He has just confirmed
it. It is true that ChiYan has killed Master. His soul has been scattered and
perished."
Xia ShenMou�s body shook violently as if he was hit by a fatal blow. He staggered
backward a few steps and then glassily said, "Impossible, impossible. This is not
true, not true�"
"The person who has just come here is ShiYan." ZhouYu released a sigh, "He is
worthy of being the strongest one of the Yang family. He has reached the Nirvana
Realm, and his power now is terrifying. He will not just stop at his current
realm."
"It seems the rumor is true."
Another consecrator of the Xia family came out, holding a letter in his hand and
said in fear, "Our informant has just sent more news, saying that ShiYan has killed
hundreds of warriors even though he has been alone in the Hengluo Sea. Those
warriors were from different forces in the Endless Sea, including Demon Dwellers.
The most unbelievable thing in the letter is that he has cut off one arm of Demon
Master Ma QiDun and has also injured the Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect and the
Queen of Sky Fan XiangYun of Yin Yang Wonderland."
"What?" the bodies of Xia ShenMou and ZhouYu were shivering violently. They
simultaneously screamed out loud while their eyes glinted with a trace of both joy
and fear.
On a light boat.
ShiYan was sitting straight on a boat with an emotionless face, avoiding crowded
seas, moving toward the east.
Glittering starlight shone down. He quietly perceived the marvelousness of the Star
Martial Spirit, using it to absorb the star power of the Sky and Earth, indulging
himself in the Star Martial Spirit, feeling the stars� trajectory, and experiencing
the moving principle of the stars in the world.
Flows of spiritual power that were invisible to ordinary people gradually

penetrated his body, becoming nutrients for the Star Martial Spirit.
The painful lesson on the Sun Island had taught him that only superior strength
that went beyond all others would allow him to dominate this world and do whatever
he wanted. Only breaking through new realms would make things happen as he pleased.
He didn�t want to see his beloved ones become dead bodies. The death of Jiao HanYi,
LinDa, and Xia ShenChuan had ignited an ambitious flame of becoming powerful inside
his heart.
After leaving the Sun Island, everything he had done was to enhance his body
strength.
Killing Demon Dwellers and warriors of the Endless Sea or ravaging others was the
goal of becoming stronger as fast as possible.
Every day, every night, every hour, every moment, he was always sinking deep in
thought. He thought about the marvelousness of different Martial Techniques,
experienced the essence of various strengths, and tried to perceive and comprehend
all of them.
He never relaxed.
Instead, it looked like he was possessed by the Devil.

Chapter 360: The Northern Dipper Net
The Sun went down and then came up again.
ShiYan was sitting on the wooden boat. He closed his eyes meditating during the day
and watched the starry sky at night with fascination.
In the desolate God Palace of the Three Gods Sect, he had soaked himself in the
Star Pond, opening the Star Martial Spirit, through which he learned how to use the
power of Star Light, Star Shield, and Star Manipulation.
Star Light was a martial technique that followed the magical trajectory of the
stars in the sky. Star Shield used the star power to release Star Wings to escape.
Star Manipulation could be obtained after having comprehended the stars, using the
star power as an attacking method.
He assumed that he had thoroughly comprehended the meaning of Star Light and Star
Shield, as he could combine these two types to exert power in a battle and increase
his combat effectiveness.
As for the Star Manipulation, the most profound one to master thoroughly, one was
required to understand the operation rules of the stars in the sky and also know
their true meaning in the Heaven and Earth.
Therefore, ShiYan put more effort to study Star Manipulation as he felt that it was
very mysteriously unpredictable and seemed to contain endless possibilities.
It was as if the true mystery of the Star Martial Spirit stayed hidden on the Star
Manipulation. Thus, it was only until he had a profound understanding of the Star
Manipulation that he would then truly comprehend the Star Martial Spirit and be
able to perform it everywhere to reach a new realm.
Late at night, stars were like gems shining and twinkling in the dark velvet sky.
In the primitive age, when the Grace Mainland had just been established, the stars
in the sky had existed as early as anyone could remember; maybe since the beginning
of time. The history of those stars was far older than that of the Grace Mainland.
Endless mysteries and many truths about Heaven and Earth stayed hidden in the vast
sea of stars.
The more he watched the stars, the smaller he felt in this world.
He had a premonition that once he understood the mystery of the stars in the sky,
he could escape the confinement of the Grace Mainland and enter the galaxy to
explore the infinite mysteries there.
His restful mind submerged in the ethereal realm. He looked at the stars, which
looked like gems filling the entire sky while feeling a marvelous connection with
them through the Star Martial Spirit.
The connection was very delicate. He tried to release a small trickle of his soul
consciousness toward the sky, slowly penetrating the immense sea of stars.
However, every time his soul consciousness drifted above the clouds in the sky and
was about to escape the constraint of the Grace Mainland, his mind became sluggish
and distracted. The strand of soul consciousness, which had been released, would
instantly return to his body.
There always existed a wall in the dark. This wall seemed to exist at the horizon
of the Grace Mainland and shackled his martial spirit. Every time he wanted to pass
through this wall, he was affected by its power, which led to his martial spirit�s
failure and destroyed all his efforts.
He didn�t give up but kept trying again and again. He launched his soul
consciousness to the sky every night, trying to get rid of the wall�s barricade.
However, all of his attempts failed. As soon as he as close to touching the wall,
he instantly failed.
After countless unsuccessful attempts and innumerable failures, he finally came to

a conclusion, which was that it must be due to his unqualified realm.
Without reaching a certain realm, his soul consciousness would be affected by the
wall�s power. Once his soul consciousness came close to the wall, a force would
immediately push it back to his body, and thus he would no longer be able to feel
the existence of the wall.
He gradually affirmed that only when he had increased his consciousness and
upgraded his realm, he could touch that wall, drilling through it to enter the vast
sky and understand the true meaning of the stars� operation.
Although he had encountered many failures, it didn�t mean he gained nothing.

Numerous trials of releasing the soul consciousness to the sky were also a process
of condensing the soul consciousness, making it grow stronger.
Thus, the covering range of his soul consciousness expanded a little, and the
method of using the soul consciousness became more profound than before.
Previously, when he had released his soul consciousness, he could only sense some
volatilities of life within a radius of a few hundred miles. After many attempts,
his soul consciousness could now cover a range of thousands of miles.
Except for warriors with a profound cultivation base who could retrieve their soul
fluctuations, nothing could escape his induction, whether it were human
fluctuations or beasts� activities.
Although Shiyan temporarily left the soul consciousness� penetration in the vast
sea of stars aside, he still kept concentrating, watching, and studying the stars.
During the day, he rested his mind and meditated, experiencing any changes of the
Star Martial Art. At night, he continued gazing at the stars.
While watching the stars, he engulfed his spirit into them, checking the changes of
the Star Martial Spirit in correspondence with the stars in the sky; feeling their
connections, studying the related mysteries, and trying to discover a higher level
of Star Manipulation.
There were countless star domains in the sky. Plenty of stars created the Star
Manipulation. With mindful observation, a star domain looked like a natural,
mysterious star formation, which had its typical trajectory and its own
marvelousness.
When he could understand that the stars in the sky were divided into different star
domains, and each of which had its own unique magic, he would not waste more time
paying attention to the entire star sky. Instead, he would focus only on just one
star domain.
He then put all of his mind and effort to study the closest star domain, where he
could easily perceive the Big Dipper. He concentrated his eyes and mind only on the
Big Dipper�s star domain, watching seven twinkling stars.
It was unknown how many nights had passed.
One day, when the night fell, the Big Dipper appeared in the star domain that he
had been gazing at. The Big Dipper, formerly as small as a piece of grain, now
seemed to gradually enlarge.
The distance between him and the Big Dipper seemed to be shorter.
The Big Dipper�s twinkling dots started to appear in his eyes. The Star Martial
Spirit in his heart also had seven stars, which somehow corresponded with the Big
Dipper and made a connection with the stars in his eyes.
The Big Dipper used to be as small as a piece of grain, but now it was getting
bigger in his eyes.
It was unknown how much time had passed, under his attentive look, the Big Dipper�s
light in his eyes had suppressed all the other stars in the sky.
The Big Dipper had been very small, just like a grain of rice, but it now suddenly
became as big and dazzling as seven mountains.
In his eyes, the Big Dipper in the sky had become seven enormous Star Mountains,
and the distance between him and them was now extremely close.
Abruptly, the Star Martial Spirit in his body flashed up at the same time as the
seven stars in his eyes.
In the dark, the Big Dipper also seemed to transmit seven streams of light,
creating a connection with him.
Something in his head convulsed. When he was in a daze, a light suddenly flashed
up.
At this moment, his soul consciousness suddenly flew out and attached to the seven
stars. He felt like his soul consciousness was wandering around the Big Dipper,
leaving the Grace Mainland and entering the vast star domain of the Big Dipper.
He silently perceived all of these during an unknown amount of time, through an

unknown number of spaces, passionate and tipsy as if he was possessed by the Devil.
Fading at night and reappearing in daylight, however, in his mind, the Big Dipper
was always bright and immortal regardless of day or night. It seemed to be a long-
term phenomenon that had existed for countless years.
His host soul flew out from his head, quietly suspended in the Sea of
Consciousness. He raised his head looking at the sky, feeling like the Big Dipper
was at his fingertips.
With such a state of mind, his body didn�t move, his eyes didn�t even blink, as he
stared at the sky. He was in a stupor for more than half a month.
Within half a month, it seemed like he had entered a secret scene where he then
realized the truth of Heaven and Earth. Profound Qi in his body continued flowing
down to the wooden boat, which was quietly sailing on the desolate sea, moving
toward the east.
Time flew by.
Late at night.
ShiYan was still looking at the sky. The brighter the seven stars in his eyes were,
the more frantically his heart was pounding.
Seven streams of starlight, which naked eyes could see, looked like seven springs
pouring down from the sky, crossing the space barriers, and appearing above
ShiYan�s head.
Seven transparent streams of starlight like springs flooded down. Although ShiYan
couldn�t directly absorb them, he could still feel the mysterious intimidation.
Seven springs condensed into seven meteorites, forming and maintaining the Big
Dippers�s formation while moving continually.
His eyes and the Star Martial Spirit suddenly were ablaze. ShiYan sat straight on
the wooden boat as if he could control the seven meteorites. Wherever his eyes
moved, the meteorites flew accordingly.
Standing in front of his eyes was a reef that looked like an imposing mountain
emerging from the sea. When his eyes moved over them, the seven meteorites were
still revolving, emitting starlight to all directions, and then suddenly rushed
toward him.
"Boom Boom."
An earth-shaking impact occurred when all seven of the meteorites collided on the
jutted reef.
Countless beams of starlight sparked on the reef, turning a mountain-like rock into
ashes, and thus the reef no longer existed in this world.
In the huge explosion, Shiyan's eyes restored their consciousness. The seven stars
gradually disappeared, but his eyes were full of stars glowing in the dark.
"Since the borrowed power of the Big Dipper displayed the profound meaning of the
Star Manipulation, I will call it Northern Dipper Net," ShiYan murmured with a low
voice and bowed his head, revealing a smile.
Chapter 361: Top-class warriors
Late at night, the moon appeared like a silver tray hanging over the Thousand Sword
Peak.
GuShao, YuQin, Dong FangJue, QingMing, the Queen of Sky, and the King of Earth,
were closing their eyes, sitting with solemn faces on the Thousand Sword Peal; they
appeared to be waiting for someone.
Not long after, dazzling fires came from the west as the Sun God Tang YuanNan rode
alone on the Flame Unicorn, stopping among the six God Realm warriors. He looked at
them coldly and then spoke up, "I don�t know why have you called me here." When
Tang YuanNan was talking, the sun power of his body condensed a scorching aura
slowly spreading out from his body, covering everyone.
The six people of GuShao�s group suddenly opened their eyes and looked toward Tang
YuanNan simultaneously.
"Bring ShiYan out!" GuShao took a deep breath. His pupils looked like two sharp
swords, dashing toward Tang YuanNan.
Tang YuanNan�s face slightly changed. He looked at GuShao, shifting his eyes to the
others, and said coldly, "Is this the decision of all six of you?"
The group of them nodded altogether with unfriendly manners.
"I don�t have him," Tang YuanNan snorted, revealing a cold smile. He shook his
head, "If you couldn�t find him, why would you rely on asking me? Is the Three Gods
Sect that easy to bully?"
"Hierarchy Tang!"
QingMing shouted solemnly. Clusters of green fires flickered in his eyes, which
were glinting with a vicious trace.
"After the battle between that little rascal and Ma QiDun, you were the one who
took him away. Although he has come out later, you certainly have a connection with
him somehow."
The Queen of Sky Fan XiangYun also sneered, "During this time, we have been
searching the entire Hengluo Sea. We have even checked around in the Kyara Sea, but
we couldn�t find that little rascal�s whereabouts. The Endless Sea is very big, and
many of us have exerted our God Realm cultivation base to search for him. However,
we couldn�t find anything, not even a trace. If you didn�t hide him, who else did?
Was it the remnant of the Yang family?"
"As I have said, he is not in my hand," Tang YuanNan beamed a cold smile and
continued, "The three of you have united to deal with him but still let him escape.
And now, you assumed that you could use your soul consciousness to find him?
Although I don�t know how mysterious he is, I think if he could escape your siege,
he would absolutely be able to avoid the search of your soul consciousness. You
come to me after you couldn't track him down yourselves. How rational is that?"
"Hierarchy Tang!" YuQin revealed a faint smile and said, "We have not only united,
but we have also borrowed secret techniques, using the God Realm�s soul
consciousness together with secret treasures of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland to
carry the search to the entire Hengluo Sea and the Kyara Sea. However, we still
couldn�t find his trace. Not to mention that little rascal has only the Nirvana
Realm, so even if he had the God Realm cultivation base, he shouldn�t be able to
escape from us when we join forces. Only the God Palace on the seabed of the Three
Gods Sect with strange formations can prevent our soul consciousness. If he is not
at your place, where else can he be?"
"Don�t waste time talking with him," QingMing was livid with rage, standing up
while the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame was burning up in his eyes. "If we unite
together, destroying the Three Gods Sect is not a difficult matter. After Demon
Dwellers had invaded the Endless Sea, the Three Gods Sect hasn�t joined forces with
us nor participated in our actions. Apparently, they have wicked intentions. That
little rascal progresses every day, and thus his intimidation is growing larger
every day. When he really grows up, none of us can survive."
"That�s right," Fan Xiang Yun also stood up and said. "Instead of being wary of him
day and night, we�d better solve it completely once and for all."
The faces of GuShao�s and YuQin�s group looked unfriendly; they seemed to have the
intention of joining forces to kill Tang YuanNan.
But at this moment
The moon in the sky suddenly brightened up. A pretty figure quietly appeared under
the moonlight.
A beautiful silhouette flew out from that full-moon-shaped circle of light.
That circle of light absorbed the moonlight in the air and then fell to a five-
thousand-meter-high mountain beside the Thousand Sword Peak.
"Boom boom boom."
That circle of light hit that five-thousand-meter-high mountain, and thus instantly
split and was broken down into countless stones.
Interwoven with the moonlight, a full-moon-shaped circle of light like the Moon
God' Sharp Blade quickly flew to the mountain, crushed it into innumerable broken
stone pieces, and thus made it collapse instantly.
A horrible oppressing pressure pressed down from that beautiful silhouette,

enveloping everyone.
The moonlight in the sky hastily condensed and congregated at that shadow, making
her momentum soar crazily and endlessly.
The faces of the group of GuShao and YuQin were suddenly discolored. They looked at
that beautiful silhouette with fear.
"Want to destroy my Three Gods Sect? Are you ready to receive your own sect�s
consequences?" the pretty silhouette was vaguely floating in the moonlight. The
voice was clear but cold, containing a cruel and frightening tone, clearly showing
a threat.
Six God Realm warriors all quieted down.
"ShiYan is not in the Three Gods Sect. If you really want a war, then we are
willing to serve you," being surrounded with the moonlight that beautiful
silhouette coldly said. "Demon Dwellers� threats have not been solved yet, but you
still want to destroy our Three Gods Sect. And then you assume that you are those
who can save the Endless Sea? It is ridiculous."
After having finished talking, that appealing silhouette turned into a streak of
moonlight and left.
The Sun God Tang YuanNan sneered coldly and said to the people of GuShaos� group,
"It is my honor to introduce to you, the Moon God, Ouyang LouShuang. She has just
entered the God Realm not long ago. Before that, she had absorbed the one-thousand-
year moonlight and had been able to integrate the moon power of the ether. In this
vast Endless Sea, except for Cao QiuDao and Yang YiTian, I am afraid that no one
can match her strength. If you don�t believe it, you can try."
After having finished his words, without concerning with the horrified look on the
faces of GuShao�s group, Tang YuanNan rode the Flame Unicorn, turning into streaks
of sunlight and quickly left.
The six people, including GuShao, YuQin, QingMing, the Queen of Sky, the King of
Earth, and Dong FangJue looked at each other, and then shifted their eyes to the
high mountain that had just collapsed, all quieted down with grimaces on their
faces.
� � �
The dark Demon Area.
Fierce, towering white bone columns blockaded the Yang Tian Emperor, making his
skin all disappear.
Standing on the bone stage inside the formation technique, Yang Tian Emperor had
become a blood-dripping skeleton, which had only tendons attaching it to the
skeleton. He looked terrible while his face was a mix of blood and flesh. It looked
like he had been tortured to death.
There was a White Bones Dharma Body standing next to the bone stage. At this
moment, that White bones Dharma Body spoke up, "Yang Tian Emperor, do you want to
feel more comfortable?"
On the bone stage, Yang Tian Emperor�s eyes, which were now only bare sockets
without skin or flesh, were still just as bright and sparkling as before. He calmly
looked at that White bones Dharma Body and then said, "You are just wasting your
time."
BoXun revealed a cold smile, "This is your last chance. The Corpse Soul Bridge will
be completed in several days. In three days, ChiYan�s and my real body will
officially step into the Endless Sea. In a maximum of fifteen days, the three great
Dark Kings of the Underworld will also enter the Endless Sea. By that time, the
Endless Sea�s people will be in misery, and it will become the paradise of Demon
and Dark Dwellers."
Yang Tian Emperor�s eyes finally revealed a glint of terrified light. His bloody
face slightly shivered, but he still didn�t say anything.
"Yang Tian Emperor, you are very good at playing tricks. I don�t know what kind of
tricks you used to help the Yang family stay hidden in the Demon Area. I have been
searching around but couldn�t find anything. If it weren�t because you had this
arrangement, there wouldn�t be a way for them to prevent my soul consciousness from
finding them just by relying on their own ability," BaXun snorted.
"For a thousand years, the Yang family has always gone in and out of the Fourth
Demon Area. The time I have stayed here is even longer than our time in the Endless
Sea. My understanding of this Demon Area is not less than yours. Even you, BoXun,
still don�t know there are some strange areas in this land." Yang Tian Emperor
proudly smiled and said, "Even if I die, as long as they follow my orders, you will
never find them. The area that you explored last time is just a fake one that I set
up. After going there, perhaps you suffered quite of a loss."
A flame rose up in the sockets of the White bones Dharma Body. "That�s right. We
thought that we found the Yang family�s hiding place but then realized that it was
a trap. Many of my men were killed, but thanks to their death, the progress of
building the Corpse Soul Bridge has been accelerated. As you know, I cannot kill my
own family members for the Copse Soul Bridge; because of your arrangement, the
completion of the bridge is getting much closer. I actually should thank you."
Yang Tian Emperor�s eyes changed afterward.
"You have a good grandson. That little rascal ShiYan has caused us many troubles in
the Endless Sea. He has even cut off one of Ma QiDun�s arms. I don�t know what you
have done to that brat so that he, with his Earth Realm cultivation base, could
injure Ma QiDun who had the Boundless Demon Saber in his hand." BoXun beamed a cold
smile and continued, "However, it is in the past. Once my real body enters the
Endless Sea, the only pawn you have left will easily be killed. Your successor will
have his soul scattered."
"Cut off Ma QiDun�s arm?" Yang Tian Emperor�s eyes brightened, and he suddenly
burst into laughter, "So after all, it is not a waste to spend the immortal blood
for him. He is really the lucky star of the Yang family. I had known that there
were some mysterious things in his body, but I never thought that he could be
exceptionally outstanding like this. Ha ha ha, brilliant kid. It seems that I still
underestimate him."
"That little rascal is the same as you, making enemies everywhere. Currently, not
only are we searching for him but forces in the Endless Sea are also hunting him
down. I have heard that he has escaped the siege of QingMing, the Queen of Sky, and
the King of Earth; moreover, he has injured the Queen of Sky severely. This brat is
too much like you. He doesn�t care about life and death or letting someone in his
eyes." BoXun looked excited, "Unfortunately, as for human beings, that
characteristic is nothing different from bringing the perdition. We can obviously
imagine his outcome. Human beings don�t respect strong top-class warriors or
potential youths. It is your greatest sorrow."
A sign of sadness gleamed in Yang Tian Emperor�s eyes. He nodded, "Yes, I know how
those people are. I hope he can have my luck this year and overcome all the bad
things. If he doesn�t die this time, his achievement in the future will surely be
much more than mine. Ha ha ha, those kinds of people like QingMing, Fan XiangYun,
and the King of Earth used to conceal when seeing me before. I really want to see
them being pursued everywhere they go and killed by ShiYan. Ha ha ha, I do believe
that day will come."
"Arrogant!" BoXun snorted coldly, "You just wait and see. In a maximum of one and a
half year, I am sure I will bring that kid�s head to you."
As soon as he finished his words, flames inside the White Bones Dharma�s pupils
disappeared. BoXun�s host soul had left.
Yang Tian Emperor kept silent for a long while before revealing a faint smile and
muttering, "Good kid. Wait a little bit more. We will see each other very soon. In
this world, who can really confine me?"

Chapter 362: The Strange Land

ShiYan sat on the wooden boat spending sleepless nights trying to perceive the
Northern Dipper net, immersing his mind in deep thought. He always used his Star
Martial Spirit to connect with the Seven Stars of the Big Dipper, and then borrowed
the force from the Seven Stars of the Big Dipper to condense into the Northern
Dipper net.
Gradually, he had a deeper understanding of the creation of the Northern Dipper

net. Within three minutes, he could borrow the star power to condense seven
meteorites out of the Northern Dipper net.
Once the condensation of the Northern Dipper net was successful and he could create
the spiritual connection with star power, he could then comfortably control and
attack any target he wished.
Once the seven meteorites collided with each other and burst out, the power
generated was enough to injure the Sky Realm warrior severely. Although their power
was no match for the combination of the three living forms the Ice Cold Flame, the
Holy Spirit God, and the Earth Flame, he could freely use it without worrying that
it would drain out.
The most important thing was that he somehow didn't feel the current Northern
Dipper net at its ultimate form.
ShiYan had a premonition that the more profound his comprehension of the meaning of
the stars was, the more powerful the Northern Dipper net would be.
One day, the wooden boat suddenly entered a dark, boundless sea area. The strange
and mysterious scene around had woken him up.
Raising his head to look at the gray misty fog, he felt the peculiarity; he then
suddenly released his soul consciousness to observe his surroundings.
As soon as ShiYan�s soul consciousness left his Sea of Consciousness, it was

instantly tied up as if mud was binding it. It didn�t dissipate, but it couldn�t
reflect the surrounding environment to the Sea of Consciousness either.
In this sea area, the murky fog shrouded over his head like a huge cage, which
seemed to have strange magic that prevented any warrior who entered this area from
using his soul consciousness to sense the situation.
With a slight change in his face, ShiYan rested his mind and meditated. He then
suddenly realized that the connection between the Star Martial Spirit and the stars
in the sky had been cut off.
He no longer felt the power of the stars in the sky, and he couldn�t borrow that
power to look through the misty fog. He thus figured out where he was.
The Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist.
It was the extreme eastern edge of the Endless Sea, which was the most mysterious
and evil sea area, enveloped by a thick fog for billions of years.
Inside this Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, soul consciousness couldn�t work. Other
powers of the Heaven and Earth were also affected by this dark magnetic field and
thus had no effect here.
This mysterious sea area could influence warriors� souls, making them fall into
strange fantasies.
Heaven and Earth aura didn�t exist here either.
Standing on the wooden boat, closing his eyes to sense around for a while, ShiYan
was eventually certain that he had come to his desired destination.
On the Sun Island, Xia XinYan used to tell him about both mysterious and strange
things in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. She said that behind the Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist was the center of the Grace Mainland, where many mighty beasts
dwelled. Many strange treasures of Heaven and Earth had disappeared, and many
mysterious secrets existed here. It was a good place for warriors to cultivate
themselves in following the dark path.
The current situation of the Endless Sea was very complicated. Warriors from all
over were searching for his whereabouts. After the division of the three living
forms, his real realm was only the Nirvana Realm. Although he was confident that he
could endure the Sky Realm warriors, he couldn�t withstand God Realm warriors.
Therefore, he had wisely decided to avoid the danger for now and not participate in
the chaos in the Endless Sea.
He wanted to enhance his body strength, and thus he was determined to go to the
Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist before his mutation was complete. On the one hand, he
wanted to take advantage of the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist�s environment to sharpen
his own strength; on the other hand, he hoped that he could find Xia XinYan.
Previously, when he and Xia XinYan had separated, Xia XinYan had gone with Ye
ZhangFeng and Lin YaQi who were from the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist.
He had a premonition that Xia XinYan was still staying with them in the Dark
Magnetic Noxious Mist. Hence, he came here with the hope that he could see his
lover again.
The wooden boat was moving slowly on the sea.
Quietly sensing around, ShiYan�s face gradually changed. His pupils glinted with
surprise.
Without Heaven and Earth aura and under the impact of the Dark Magnetic Noxious
Mist, other forces of Heaven and Earth couldn�t exist in this noxious mist. So, if
he consumed all of his Profound Qi, how could he supplement them?
To attain Profound Qi, it required Heaven and Earth aura.
With that thought, ShiYan shuddered and hurriedly sent his spirit into the Blood
Vein Ring and took a high-graded Profound Crystal.
Earlier that year, before entering the Chasm Battlefield, YangLuo had brought
hundreds of high-graded Profound Crystals and given them to him. He still kept
these pure crystals in the Blood Vein Ring, but because his Mystery Martial Spirit
could recover its power through murder, he rarely used these pure crystals.
However, when entering such a strange place like the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist
where Heaven and Earth aura didn�t exist, he suddenly remembered the pure crystals
in the Blood Vein Ring.
Holding a chunk of pure crystal in his hand, ShiYan activated his power, trying to
absorb Heaven and Earth aura inside it.
Strange things happened.

The Heaven and Earth auras that had just been taken out of the pure crystal were
influenced by the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. They evaporated instantly, not able
to turn into condensed aura for him to absorb.
Not effective!
ShiYan�s face became dignified. The idea of leaving the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist
appeared in his mind.
According to Xia XinYan, there were various kinds of strange and dangerous things
in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist where beasts raged fiercely.
In this place, the only thing he could rely on was the force in his body.
If he couldn�t supplement Profound Qi, he would consume all of them really soon.
If things kept going like this, he would be exhausted sooner or later and have no
way to survive.
Hence, he had to consider things more carefully.
While he was hesitating, he suddenly raised his head looking around and immediately
realized that he seemed to be lost.
There were no Sun, Moon, or Stars to identify the directions here. Surrounding him
was the dark sea without any obstacles, reefs or islands.
And the seawater under his feet was not calm. He bowed his head to look and
realized that the water flow kept changing, and thus his boat kept moving. He
didn�t know how many times his boat had changed directions.
In this case, even if he wanted to go back, he was uncertain that he could find the
same way to return. Thus, there was only one way, which was going to continue
forward going further inside this area, reaching the center of the Grace Mainland.
ShiYan forced a wry smile and subconsciously shook his head.
As God�s will was so, it seemed that returning was now impossible. He then had to
continue moving forward, hoping to see the mysteries that could surprise him inside
the mist.
Thinking in silence for a while, he became relaxed and tried to adapt to the
current situation. He sat down, no longer sending his Profound Qi to the boat, but
instead, let the flow of water drive it freely.
Without wasting his soul consciousness and Profound Qi, he held his breath, looked
straight ahead, while calmly waiting, being aware of any special circumstances.
Without the sun, moon, stars, or concept of time, all he could do was just sit
still and let the boat flutter freely on the sea without any idea of where he was
heading.
One day later, ShiYan�s eyes brightened up.
His wooden boat suddenly floated up into the air and slowly flew forward.
The strange thing was he wasn�t using any force.

In the thick misty fog ahead, he could vaguely see a huge black shadow. This shadow
was suspended in the air like a magnificent mountain, which gave people a strange,
insecure feeling.
With a tense mind, ShiYan was fully cautious. His eyes flashed up, looking at the
huge black shadow ahead. He didn�t know what it was.
The wooden boat slowly approached as the silhouette of the shadow gradually became
clearer.
It was a mountain indeed.
This mountain was hundreds of miles high, strangely floating above the sea,
suspended in the air. There were plants, tree, flowers, but no beasts and other
creatures.
It was unknown where this mountain came from. It kept floating in the sky like an
air balloon, not seemingly affected by gravity.
ShiYan was extremely astonished.
Quietly sensing around, he immediately realized that there was no gravity here. Not
only that, but the sea under his feet also emitted a faint gray smoke which seemed
to have some force that made the wooden boat fly up to the sky.
He instantly decided to leave the boat and after having consumed just a little bit
of Profound Qi, he already arrived on the mountain peak.
Sitting atop the mountain, ShiYan looked down, observing this miraculous place.
A colorful light beam suddenly flew over from the mountain in front of him. ShiYan
watched attentively for a moment and realized that this beam of light had
definitely been released from a warrior.
According to the direction of where that light beam came from, he knew that the
place was thousands of meters away. However, because of the ineffectiveness of his
soul consciousness in this area, together with the thick fog, he couldn�t see the
warrior who had shot out that beam of light nor knew the opponent�s cultivation
base.
He continued sitting for a while, observing the mountain and then thought that he
should go and check what or who it was. He didn�t understand much about the Dark
Magnetic Noxious Mist, so if he could meet that warrior, he would have many of his
questions answered.
With that thought in mind, he immediately used his Profound Qi to move toward its
direction with moderate speed.

Chapter 363: Three males and two females
A one-thousand-meter-high mountain was suspended above the sea.
A dazzling light beam dashed over from behind the mountain accompanied by soft
sounds, which were like the beasts� roaring in the distance.
ShiYan stopped moving to watch that beam of light with cold eyes and carefully
observe it. He then realized that the light contained extraordinary power and the
warrior behind the mountain should have the cultivation base in the Second or Third
Sky of Nirvana Realm, or maybe in the Sky Realm.
He secretly asked himself how intimidating that realm was and at the same time, he
tried to observe if there were God Realm warriors or not. After that, he then felt
more secure and quietly moved forward.
Without gravity, when his body moved, it looked like a soft, elegant willow dashing
forward with breakneck speed. In only three minutes, he already arrived at behind
the mountain.
Hiding under a cliff, he quietly stuck his head out and observed the fight behind
the mountain.
Five warriors were holding various secret treasures, violently fighting with three
Golden Eye Snow Dragons.
The group consisted of three males and two females. All of them were still very
young, around twenty years old. The two girls had beautiful, slender bodies as well
as profound cultivation bases which seemed to be in the Sky Realm.
The three males had sturdy bodies and prominent appearances. Two of them had blonde
hair, blue eyes, and had the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm cultivation base. They
should be brothers, as they looked quite alike. The other one was a little bit
younger; his face was long and pointed; his eyes were cold, and he also had the
Third Sky of Nirvana Realm cultivation base.
Three males and two females together fought with three Golden Eye Snow Dragons.
They were taking the upper hand in this battle. There was another Golden Eye Snow
Dragon�s body on the ground on the side. Blood was dripping out from its head. Its
demon crystal should have been taken by those people.
Golden Eye Snow Dragon was the sixth level beast, which could be compared to a
Nirvana Realm warrior. It had great strength and a sturdy build. Ordinary weapons
could hardly injure it, and thus, it was tough to deal with.
These five warriors with their outstanding abilities had jointly killed one Golden
Eye Snow Dragon. As for the remaining three Golden Eye Snow Dragons, one of them
was severely injured. Its tail had been cut off with blood and flesh blended
stickily. It was continually roaring and resisting.
As he watched the fight in front of him, he realized that the three Golden Eye Snow
Dragons didn�t seem to be able to withstand the others� attacks any longer. They
would soon be killed like the other dead Golden Eye Snow Dragon.
It was unknown where these five young warriors came from and how they could have
such a profound cultivation base. Together with sparkling secret treasures in their
hands, they didn�t look like ordinary people.
ShiYan had been watching them for a while, and he was secretly aghast as he
realized that the martial technique of these five warriors was quite mysterious.
They were certainly one level higher than the outstanding young warriors in the
Endless Sea.
"Fragmented Blade"
The female in a silk gown with a piece of sapphire tied on her waist suddenly
shouted.
The many sword lights that shot out from her jade-like hand were snow-white, bone-
chilling, and very dangerous. They instantly pierced through one Golden Eye Snow
Dragon�s body.
The five-meter-tall Tuy?t Long Su was abruptly stagnant in the air while its body
emitted beautiful lights, splitting into different blocks. It had been slashed to
death without shedding a drop of blood.
Seeing that Golden Eye Snow Dragon killed, the remaining two were finally panicked,
ran away in two different directions. One of them was severely injured and blocked
by the four people.
Various attacks were cast out, striking and throwing that Golden Eye Snow Dragon
back to the sky.
The other Golden Eye Snow Dragon which was not wounded let out a roar, dashing
toward the place where ShiYan was hiding with breakneck speed.
The female in the silk gown suddenly swung her arms, leaped up, and quickly chased
after that Golden Eye Snow Dragon like a cyclone. The distance between her and that
Golden Eye Snow Dragon was getting closer.
ShiYan stood up with his slightly changed face. That Golden Eye Snow Dragon seemed
to see him, suddenly roared, and opened its mouth bursting out a stream of icy
silver light.
"Stop it!" As the female, who was chasing that Golden Eye Snow Dragon, saw ShiYan
hiding there, she quickly called him out for help.
ShiYan�s face darkened. When he saw that silver light approaching, he raised his
hand blasting the Life Seal. Seven handprints merged into one and struck the Golden
Eye Snow Dragon.
"Boom."
The Golden Eye Snow Dragon was bombarded by the Life Seal and bounced backward.
The icy silver light that dashed toward ShiYan was melted by the heat of the Earth
Flame and disappeared, leaving no trace.
Right after being hit by the Life Seal, the last Golden Eye Snow Dragon was then
attacked by the girl�s Fragmented Blade even before it could stabilize its body. It
was split into sixteen blocks of meat floating in the air and fell away slowly.
ShiYan�s eyes flashed up, staring at that Golden Eye Snow Dragon�s body. He
realized that after it had died, those blocks of meat seemed to be affected by
gravity and thus instantly fell on the mountain.
The girl who had used a secret technique to behead the Golden Eye Snow
Dragonquickly flew over. Her fingertips shot out a slender beam of silver light
toward that Golden Eye Snow Dragon�s head and then took out a sparklingly bright
Demon Crystal.
While she had been casting out her attacks to kill this Golden Eye Snow Dragon, the
other four warriors had also succeeded in exterminating the other injured one and
harvesting one Demon Crystal.
A while later, the five warriors gathered in together atop the mountain, looking
toward ShiYan.
ShiYan was standing on a cliff, observing with knitted eyebrows. He hesitated a

little bit before moving toward those five warriors. He stopped when he was about
twenty meters away from them, secretly on the alert.
"Where are you from?" The girl in the silk gown, who was quite tall, squinted her
eyes looking at him and asked while her hands were still playing with the Demon
Crystal.
"The Endless Sea." ShiYan contemplated for a moment before calmly replying.
"Endless Sea?" The girl seemed to be a little hazed looking at the other beautiful
girl next to her and asked gently, "CaiYi, have you ever heard of that place?"
"Through the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist toward the west, it is said that there is a
sea area where plenty of warriors gather. It seems to be the Endless Sea." The girl
whose name was CaiYi wore many colorful bracelets. Every time she swung her arms,
crisp and sweet sounds resounded. She revealed a faint smile with a slightly
despising look on her face and said, "AiYa, the Endless Sea is a barbaric place.
Although there are some powerful warriors there, it is still far less than our
Divine Land. I have heard that the ancestors in the Endless Sea were warriors who
couldn�t develop in Divine Land, and thus they had crossed the sea to the Endless
Sea, starting to live and form their forces there until now."
"Ah," the girl named AiYa slightly nodded without saying anything else.
The three Third Sky of Nirvana Realm men threw a disdained look at ShiYan.
One of them who was wearing a cold face also whispered, "Turns out he is an
immigrant from an undeveloped area."
ShiYan arched his eyebrows but didn�t say anything. He was actually surprised.
In his eyes, the Endless Sea was a vast area. A lot of warriors there were much
stronger than those in the Merchant Union. Unexpectedly, in these people�s eyes,
the Endless Sea was just a place of barbarians and laggards.
After having thought a while, he suddenly said, "Are you from the center land of
the Grace Mainland on the east of the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist?"
The two girls displayed their disdain, slightly smiled but didn�t say anything.
The other three Third Sky of Nirvana Realm men proudly nodded with superior
manners.
ShiYan had originally wanted to check with these three men about the situation
around. However, as he saw their arrogant attitude, he felt disgusted, and the
intention of talking with them had soon gone. He nodded with a cold face, clasped
his hands and said, "See you again." After talking, he turned around and walked
away.
"Wait a minute," AiYa suddenly spoke up.
ShiYan shuddered, but his face didn�t change. He was secretly well-prepared, if
something bad happened, he would immediately start to take actions first.
The five of them with high cultivation base, miraculous martial techniques, as well
as secret treasures in their hands were all outstanding talents like Ye ZhangFeng
and Lin YaQi, those whom he admired. If they really had wicked intentions, he had
to use all of his power to be able to escape.
Having come to this world for only one or two days, he understood well the danger
of this place. He clearly knew that a powerful warrior here could kill someone else
without any reasons.
"What is it?" ShiYan asked as he turned his head around, revealing a smile like he
didn�t take any precaution, and looked at her with calm eyes.
"You helped me earlier, so I give you a part of this Demon Crystal as a reward."
AiYa�s words were simple and gentle. While she was talking, a dagger emerged in her
hand, cutting the Demon Crystal into three parts. She then snapped her fingers, and
one piece of the Demon Crystal flew toward ShiYan.
"Swoosh."
"AiYa, each Demon Crystal in this Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist is very precious. Why
are you wasting it?"
It turned out that was the man with cold temperament.
"Borg, my father has taught me that when you owe someone a favor, you always have
to repay it," AiYa slightly squinted and said with a cold tone. "We should give him
that part of the Demon Crystal. Without him, no one could have killed that Golden
Eye Snow Dragon. It is fair. Do you have a problem with what I am doing?"
Right after she had finished her words, a dangerous aura suddenly was emitted from
her body.
Chapter 364: Virtue and Evil
The young man whose name was Borg instantly realized that the aura was coming from
her body.
His face slightly changed. He frowned and said, "AiYa, I don�t want this demon
crystal for myself either. I just feel he will not be alive for long here. In this
Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, only Demon Crystals of the beasts can be used to
supplement the consumed Profound Qi. Each Demon Crystal here is precious. As we
have just entered this place, we need to try our best to gather more Demon Crystals
and shouldn�t waste any of them."
After talking, Borg threw a cold glance at ShiYan and said arrogantly, "This kind
of immigrant from the laggard area will die anyway even if he has Demon Crystals.
Giving it to him is such a waste."
ShiYan slightly frowned.
At first, he hadn�t been interested in Demon Crystals of the Snow Dragon and had
intended to refuse AiYa�s kindness. However, after having heard that guy B�c C�ch
say that the Demon Crystals could supplement Profound Qi in the Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist, he immediately changed his mind, and determinedly decided to fight
for it.
That was why he didn�t refuse it but looked at AiYa to see what she would say.
"I said give it to him. Didn�t you hear me?" AiYa�s countenance was getting worse
and worse.
Borg secretly snorted while his eyes shot out a trace of coldness. He then threw
ShiYan the piece of crystal in his hand. The speed of his throw was so fast that it
made the piece of crystal screech like a weapon, piercing through the air like a
shooting star.
ShiYan�s face remained unchanged. Seeing the crystal approach, he raised his hand
and clenched his fingers. A flow of bright light flew out from it.
As soon as the Demon Crystal fell into his hand, a group of forces burst out
wrapping around ShiYan�s hand.
ShiYan revealed a faint smile and quickly used his strength to control the Demon
Crystal. The light on his fingertips suddenly condensed into something that looked
like a white glove covering his hand and then gripped and constrained the Demon
Crystal.
When ShiYan turned his hand over, the Demon Crystal piece instantly fell into the
Blood Vein Ring. Without saying anything further, ShiYan nodded at AiYa, didn�t
bother Borg�s harsh look, turned around and walked away.
"Wait a second," CaiYi smiled elegantly and spoke up.
ShiYan reluctantly turned back as he asked impatiently, "What else?"
"Friend, being alone in this Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist is a little bit dangerous
indeed. I am wondering if you are interested in accompanying us for a short trip."
CaiYi�s oval face was quite charming; her shiny, succulent red lips could mesmerize
other people.
"Danger is everywhere in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. If you go alone, you might
either consume all of your Profound Qi or be killed by wicked things. If you go
with us, at least you will have less unnecessary troubles. What do you think?"
"Sister!" Borg got irritated. He couldn�t help but shout, "Why do you want to carry
this burden? If he acts recklessly, he will harm all of us. What�s made you think
of this?"
CaiYi smiled sweetly, winked at Borg signaling him, and she then looked at ShiYan,
seeming to wait for his decision.
AiYa knitted her eyebrows, strangely looked at CaiYi with an astonished face, and
didn�t say anything further.
The two well-built young men with blonde hair and green eyes, who were standing at
the side, slightly chuckled and nodded quietly.
ShiYan was suspicious, looking at those people and about to refuse them. However,
when he witnessed their attitude, he was hesitant.
He knew that this CaiYI didn�t have good intentions. Inviting him to accompany them
was, in fact, just to use him. However, as he had just entered the Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist, he knew nothing about this place. He had heard Xia XinYan talk a
little bit about some mysteries of this place, but as for the details, she didn�t
know.
In this case, traveling alone in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist might be dangerous.
This group of warriors had a high cultivation base as well as a profound

understanding of this place. Although going with them could lead him to encounter
unpredictable events, he still could get more information about the Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist. Even if they didn�t tell him directly, he could still have more of
understanding about this place by paying attention to their conversations. He just
needed to be careful. If the situation wasn't good, he would immediately leave
them. It should not be too difficult.
With that thought, ShiYan quietly considered then burst into laughter and said,
"Well, I know nothing about this place. So, I will have to bother you."
After talking, he stopped walking and maintained a safe distance with the five of
them, revealed a smile, looking at them.
"Alright, we will need to take a rest first to restore our strength. Meanwhile, you
can get familiar with the use of the Demon Crystal." CaiYi beamed a faint smile,
nodded at Borg, and said, "Brother, you help take guard for me. Be alert to the
unexpected appearance of the beasts."
After talking, CaiYi gently flew away. Borg reluctantly turned around, looking at
ShiYan coldly while murmuring something and then caught up with CaiYi.
"Sister, what on earth are you doing?" Borg walked toward her with a resentful face
and complained, "Isn�t it better to let me kill that rascal to take that Demon
Crystal back. We have discussed it before, but then AiYa pretended to be fair and
kind. Do you also want to act like her?"
Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist had quite a lot of special things. One of them was
soundproofing. Thanks to that, although the two of them stood just hundreds of
meters away from ShiYan, they were not worried that ShiYan would be able to
overhear their conversation, not to mention that they also intentionally lowered
their voices.
"You are such a fool," as soon as CaiYI had flown away, her smiling face instantly
became cold while her beautiful eyes emitted an icy aura. She sneered and said,
"That guy is only in the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm. You can easily kill him, but
if you do so, you will consume more of your Profound Qi. Do you know how important
Profound Qi is in this place? How long we can survive depends on it. Wasting it
means you will die faster. Are you stupid or what?"
Seeing her cold face, Borg was a little scared and couldn�t even speak normally,
"But that Demon Crystal�"
"Can one-third of the Demon Crystal be enough to make up for the Profound Qi that
you would have to consume to kill him?" CaiYi snorted coldly.
Borg was stunned a little bit and then shamefully said, "No."
"Idiot!" CaiYi bluntly cursed, "Do you think that AiYa really wanted to give up
one-third of the Demon Crystal? She just wanted to use it to entice the opponent
and thus weakened our strength. With your personality, after being scolded by her,
you would sneakily leave us and kill that rascal? If you do that, you already fall
into her trap."
Borg�s face changed instantly.

"If you leave us and you will be on your own. What you gain is far less than what
you will lose even if you can get that Demon Crystal. Later, if you encounter other
warriors or beasts or any traps in this Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, you will hardly
be able to keep yourself alive." CaiYi continued emotionlessly, "AiYa has just used
one-third of the Demon Crystal to entice that little rascal, and he has already
wanted to take actions with you. Even you are lucky to be alive, still, you have
consumed some of your Profound Qi already. Thus, she has gotten what she wants.
Idiot!"
After Borg had listened to CaiYi�s curse, his face immediately changed. He was
scared and broke out in a cold sweat, contemplated for a long while before gritting
his teeth and speaking up, "That woman�s heart is indeed barbaric."
"After having entered the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, our group only has five
people left. AiYa still retains her power and thus harvests the most. In the
critical point of time, she will push others to death before herself; she always
uses the least of her power to get the most benefits. If you continue to be stupid
like this, she will kill you sooner or later. I have reminded you many times, but
you never listen to me. You really don�t know what life and death are," CaiYi said
unhappily.
Borgfelt ashamed, constantly nodded, "Sister, I am wrong."
"Remember, you shouldn�t take any reckless actions next time. Did you see if the
other two brothers LaoLun have said anything?"
CaiYi was giving her brother lessons while knitting her eyebrows looking at the two
of guys with blond hair and blue eyes at the same time. She lowered her voice and
said, "When you take action, be careful with the two brothers LaoLun. Although
their cultivation bases are only in the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm, if they join
forces, their real strength can be compared to Sky Realm warriors. Even I am not
sure if I could defeat them. So, you should not underestimate them."
Borg shuddered as he became quietly more watchful, nodded his head and asked,
"Sister, why did you ask that little rascal to stay with us?"
"Idiot!" CaiYi displayed a disappointing look, "Have you and the brothers LaoLun
taken the same path recently?"
Borg nodded honestly.
"Pathfinding is the most dangerous task. If being surrounded by a flock of beasts,

a Pathfinder would be killed for sure. If accidentally getting lost in a trap, a
Pathfinder wouldn�t be able to preserve his or her life for very long. Therefore, I
asked that kid to go with us to replace you to trace the path, using him to protect
your life. You have to be grateful to him for taking the risk for you. Understand?
You are such a fool." CaiYI said with disappointment.
"Thank you sister, " Borg was moved and said.
"Talk less, observe more. Don�t be a blind fool being controlled by others." CaiYi
scolded him and then closed her eyes, "Guard for me. Don�t let anyone come close,
especially that AiYa."
"Yes," Borg bowed his head and bent down, obediently standing next to her without
any negligence.
He also understood that the reason why his sister cared for him was that he still
had his value. If he couldn�t do this task well, he would lose his value, and maybe
his sister would not care about his well-being anymore.
With that thought, he was even more serious as he secretly guarded against AiYa in
the distance. His face slightly changed when he saw AiYa slowly walking toward that
strange rascal because he thought that she had a plan.
Borrow that rascal�s strength?
He was suddenly resuscitated and enlightened after CaiYi�s curses.
Therefore, right now, the way he looked at ShiYan was no longer hostile but
pitiful. This kid was really unlucky as he was being fooled by his sister and that
wicked AiYa; and yet, he was still grateful to them.
Chapter 365: Beasts, dangerous traps, and humans.
"My name is LaoLi."
"I am LaoLun."
The two guys with blonde hair, blue eyes, and sturdy bodies looked at ShiYan,
sneered, and introduced themselves.
"ShiYan."
"Nice to meet you ShiYan. I hope that we will get along well during the journey
ahead."
After talking, the two guys beamed a smile, walked shoulder to shoulder to another
place, about a few hundred meters away from AiYa and CaiYi, and then sat down.
One of them took out a Demon Crystal and meditated to restore his strength. The
other stood to the side, staring at the void like he was in a trance.
ShiYan remained calm and secretly observed the brothers LaoLun and LaoLi. Then, he
looked toward CaiYi and Borg and said to himself that this group seemed to have
constraints among them.
While CaiYi was restoring her Profound Qi, Borg was guarding for her. LaoLi and
LaoLun were also on alert.
It turned out that this group of five was not in solidarity. They were taking
precautions against each other.
CaiYi and Borg were on one side, the two brothers LaoLun and LaoLi were on another
side, and AiYa was alone. Although the three parties were traveling together, they
didn�t trust each other and were always on alert. They were very cautious even when
they were restoring their strength. It was easy to see that these five people
didn�t get along well as he had originally thought.
After observing these people secretly for a while, ShiYan realized their strange
relationships, and he thus didn�t dare to let down his guard and was even more
cautious.
After the two brothers Lao had introduced themselves, AiYa arched her eyebrows and
walked over to ShiYan. She stopped ten meters away from him and coldly said, "I am
a little bit curious about the Endless Sea. Can you tell me about the place?" The
girl in a silk gown with a jade belt wrapped around her small, appealing waist
asked. She had beautiful, straight legs; her thighs were vaguely exposed through
the thin silk, which was mesmerizing.
She was standing alone. Her eyelashes were very long, and her lucid eyes were as
clear as water. Sometimes they flashed up with beams of light as if they wanted to
pull men�s souls into their pupils.
Before, as ShiYan had stood quite far away and been on the alert when he had first
met her, he hadn�t carefully observed her.
As she was approaching, ShiYan goggled watching her and couldn�t help but praise
her as he had never thought this girl was this heart-stirring. Her beauty could be
compared with Xia Xinyan and Cao ZhiLan, which was the root of all troubles.
"The Endless Sea was in the west of the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. There are only
five sections where warriors gather, including the Kyara Sea, the Hengluo Sea�"
ShiYan said with a low voice and a calm face. He told her about the situation of
the Endless Sea but didn�t mention the forces there, the invasion of the Fourth
Demon Area and the Sevenfold Underworld, nor about his origin or his situation in
the Endless Sea.
"Such an interesting place," AiYa�s long eyelashes slightly shivered while she
whispered and revealed a thoughtful look.
After a long while, she suddenly looked toward him and curiously asked, "Why do you
come to this Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist? Did you come here to get to the Grace
Mainland?"
"I come here to temper myself," ShiYan said indifferently. "I have encountered a
bottleneck during my cultivation. I have heard that there are many mysteries in the
Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, so I came here to try my luck, to see if I can find
something here to have a breakthrough."
AiYa�s eyes brightened up while she nodded, "It seems that the Endless Sea has good
warriors."
ShiYan sneered but didn�t say anything.
"The Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist has three fatal dangers; beasts, dangerous traps,
and humans.
AiYa hesitated a little bit and then said gently, "Beasts are the easiest to deal
with. Dangerous traps are the second. Humans are unpredictable and the most
terrible ones. You should be careful when you are here."
"Humans?" ShiYan�s face darkened.
"That�s right, the same kind as ours." AiYa nodded earnestly, glanced at the other
groups of CaiYi and LaoLi, and then said to ShiYan, "You have to be careful with
the people next to you. In this place, companions are nothing. In crucial moments,
not only are they not trustworthy but they can be a fatal threat."
After mentioning this, AiYa seemingly wanted to continue but then stopped, pondered
for a few second, displayed a complicated look, then threw a glance at ShiYan and
said, "Being alone is sometimes safer. You are alone, so you should take good care
of yourself."
When her plump thighs under the thin silk moved slightly, AiYa had already flown
hundreds of meters away and quickly disappeared into thin air.
Borg and LaoLun who were taking guard seemed to let out a sigh of relief when they
saw AiYa fly away. Their vigilance was slightly relaxed as they felt more assured
and sat down.
ShiYan shuddered within his heart.
Through this small detail, he immediately realized that AiYa was probably the most
dangerous in this group.
Among these five warriors, AiYa and CaiYi had the Sky Realm cultivation base while
the other men had the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm. ShiYan recognized that no one in
this group had good intentions or was trustworthy or easy to deal with.
Among them, the guy Borg, who was impatient and easily irritated, was the easiest
one to deal with.
The remaining four people were all calm and discreet; he especially could not see
through CaiYi and AiYa. However, he felt that these two girls were always against
each other. They seemed to be harmonious, but it was not their true mind.
The five of them had divided into three teams, scattering in three directions. They
took turns to absorb the Demon Crystals to restore their Profound Qi. They didn�t
talk to each other, which gave others the feeling that they were getting along
well, but they were actually guarding against one another.
After carefully observing for a while, ShiYan regained the calmness in his heart.
He quietly backed off and stopped when he was eight hundred meters away from LaoLun
and Lao Li, who were nearest to him.
Looking around, he noticed that behind him and to his sides were rocky mountains
and thus the predictable danger could only come from the front. He sat down, took
one-third of the Demon Crystal out and started to absorb the power inside it.
Different from other Demon Crystals, this Demon Crystal had been taken out from the
beast�s body in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, and thus it could adapt to a
particular environment, not able to be dissipated.
Demon Crystals were indeed nutrient supplements for the power�s restoration.
Golden Eye Snow Dragon was a sixth level beast, which was equivalent to a human
Nirvana Realm warrior. The power of this piece of Demon Crystal was not vigorous
anyway.
Demon Crystals, after all, were not pure Qi. The loss of the crystal�s power was
inevitable after it was converted into available Profound Qi for warriors to use.
After the power of this one-third Demon Crystal piece was converted, ShiYan could
only absorb half of it, which was equivalent to one-tenth of his Profound Qi.
Before that, when he had cast out the Life Seal, he hadn�t consumed much of his
Profound Qi. This small piece of Demon Crystal helped him not only restore the
amount of the consumed Profound Qi when he had used the Life Seal earlier but also
reinstate a part of the amount of the depleted Profound Qi from the past few days.
While meditating and waiting for the Demon Crystal piece in his hand to become a
useless stone, he felt the Profound Qi in his body about to reach its peak, around
nine out of ten parts.
Although he didn�t reach the peak yet, he was already satisfied. He squinted as he
looked ahead and saw LaoLi and CaiYi had completed their power restoration and were
keeping watch for Borg and LaoLi to meditate.
No one knew where AiYa had gone. As she was alone and didn�t trust anyone, she
obviously had to choose a remote corner to ensure that there would be no unexpected
events taking place during her meditation.
ShiYan carefully observed everything and continued to maintain his meditating

posture.
After a long while, Borg and LaoLun completed their power restoration. The four of
them then gathered in one place and waved at ShiYan.
ShiYan stood up and walked toward them while still staying alert. When he was
around ten meters away from them, he stopped and comfortably asked, "Should we
continue on our way?"
He quietly observed them and found out that Borg�s hostility had weakened compared
to earlier. Although he still wore a cold face, his eyes no longer had any sign of
hatred. This gave him some doubts as he didn�t know what CaiYi said to Borg for his
attitude to change that much.
"AiYa hasn�t returned yet. Wait for her for a while." CaiYi stated pretentiously,
revealing a sweet smile as she boringly played with a bracelet on her snow-white
arm. "AiYa doesn�t trust anyone. She doesn�t allow anyone to come close when she
meditates. Early on, we had another companion; as she was meditating for quite long
and hadn�t come back, that person was worried and went over to call her. That
person didn�t come back afterward. Nobody knows what happened."
A strange light flashed up in ShiYan�s eyes.
CaiYi coldly smiled in her heart. As she had got what she wanted, she didn�t say
anything further, just sneered and looked toward the direction AiYa headed earlier.
The five people suddenly quieted down, and no one spoke. Thus, the atmosphere was
quite strange.
Not long after that, AiYa quietly appeared from a distance and gently stepped
forward, moving effortlessly.
"We can go now," AiYa said, her face looking indifferent. "Now that we have one
more member, we should reallocate the Pathfinder job. What do you think?"
"Let the newcomer do it then. He has to do it at least one or two times." CaiYi
slightly chuckled as he threw a glance at ShiYan and said, "Pathfinder is the
easiest job. As soon as he discovers a danger, he immediately retreats. This kind
of job is a test for the newcomer�s reaction and observance. What do you say?"
CaiYi looked at LaoLi, LaoLun, and Borg.
Unsurprisingly, the three of them nodded, seeming to have reached an unspoken

understanding.
AiYa nodded as she saw the majority of the crew agreed, and then said, "I don�t
know much about this place. You go first to find a way. If you encounter beasts,
you should call us. If you see dangerous traps, you have to retreat. If you meet
humans, you have to observe their cultivation base and the number of people."
ShiYan said to himself that it was not going well for him. After linking thoughts
in his mind, he finally beamed a smile, nodded in agreement to take the task, and
said, "Not a problem."

Chapter 366: Pathfinder
ShiYan was reluctant.
These five people clearly didn�t have good intent when they asked him to stay. He
had been well-prepared as he had guessed that they would ask him to do the
pathfinder�s job.
However, in his view, it would not be safer if he left these five people and went
off on his own.
His understanding of the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist was too little. Venturing
around in here, he might encounter powerful beasts or dangerous traps. Therefore,
what they asked him to do was not too difficult to do.
They were five people divided into three parties that watched over each other. This
was exactly what he had expected. He thought to himself that although he would not
be completely safe, he could still take advantage of these five people to handle
several affairs as he pleased. If they united, he would not dare to stay with them
for much longer.
He also knew that CaiYi and Borg wanted to use him, turning him into a sacrifice.
In the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, there was no Heaven and Earth aura, and hence,
if ordinary warriors wanted to restore their Profound Qi, the only way was to kill
the beasts.
However, he was different.
He considered CaiYi, AiYa, Borg another kind of beast. If they died, he would
absorb all of their auras and thus restore his strength. With his specific Mystery
Martial Spirit, nothing was impossible, even in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist.
As long as someone died, he would get what he needed.
Therefore, staying with these five people would probably bring him benefits as
well.
This group always had bad intents toward him, so why should he care?
"Are you ready? Let�s go." AiYa was slightly surprised as she saw him readily agree
with a nod. She took out a delicate, square compass from her Storage Ring. A
strange pattern was engraved on the surface of the compass; its four corners were
encrusted with four Demon Crystals, which seemed to provide energy for the compass.
AiYa held the compass in her hand; her small finger pointed to the center of the
compass, seeming to identify the direction.
CaiYi didn�t say a word. Her eyes gazed at the compass in AiYa�s hand, paying
attention to the direction that the compass pointed as she was in fear of AiYa�s
mischief.
In the middle of the compass, a silver needle was slightly trembling before it
stopped and pointed to the left side of ShiYan. AiYa looked at that direction for a
moment, put the compass back into the Storage Ring, and then said, "The direction
has been determined."
CaiYi and others nodded with a smile.
AiYa didn�t say anything further. As the tip of her foot slightly touched the
stones on the ground, she instantly leaped up flying away with moderate speed, as
she wanted to save her Profound Qi as much as possible.
"ShiYan, aren�t you coming?" CaiYi waited until AiYa had left, moved a little bit
backward, looked at him with a smile and said, "You should follow AiYa. When she
asks you to go to the front, maybe there�s something abnormal. Be careful, and
remember to shout out loud if you see the beasts. Otherwise, we are afraid that we
will arrive there late, and you will probably�"
ShiYan�s face remained unchanged. He clasped his hands and caught up with AiYa.
After ShiYan had left, CaiYi�s smiling face gradually disappeared. She frowned and
murmured, "This guy is very careful. I don�t know what AiYa has told him, but I
feel that he seems inclined toward AiYa. AiYa has the most powerful strength. If
she has this guy�s assistance, she will be even more dangerous."
Borg wanted to say something, thinking to himself that it was his sister who had
asked to keep this kid. Borg remembered when CaiYi had scolded him earlier, and he
had endured it without daring to ask. Until now, he felt a little bit puzzled.
The brothers LaoLi and LaoLun chuckled while their eyes displayed some secret
meanings. They didn�t talk to CaiYi but flew toward ShiYan instead.
CaiYi coldly smiled and then talked to Borg, "It is not easy to bully that little
rascal. You should be watchful. Don�t let him be too close to AiYa. I am afraid
AiYa will seduce him, and he will then voluntarily serve and protect her. Although
I am not afraid of it, it is still troublesome. If you have a chance, remember to
provoke him to break the relationship between him and AiYa. It is best if you can
make him hate AiYa. Do you understand?"
Borg was startled, but forced a wry smile and nodded, "I will try my best."
CaiYi didn�t say anything further. She flipped her hands, producing a pleasant
sound and flew in ShiYan�s direction.
AiYa was taking the lead, and ShiYan was following her. The brothers LaoLun and Lao
Li were next, and the last two were CaiYi and Borg.
A line of six people maintained the distance of twenty meters from each other; the
flying speed was not very fast as they had to save their Profound Qi as much as
possible.
ShiYan was always on alert from in front and from behind as he carefully observed
any movements on his sides.
Every time AiYa flew to a mountain, she stopped for a short while and took out the
compass to check the direction. After determining that there were no abnormalities,
she then continued to move forward.
ShiYan was twenty meters behind her, watching AiYa�s indistinct figure in the sea
of clouds. In this zero gravity environment, her body looked like a willow with her
small waist, long limbs, and plump thighs. He felt quite pleased but didn�t dare to
have any wicked thoughts.
They had been flying for a long while; AiYa was still silent without uttering a
word. She took out the compass to check every time she stopped in front of a
mountain and then hurriedly left, not asking ShiYan to scout.
ShiYan didn�t dare to relax, always paying attention to the surrounding area,
guarding against the two brothers, LaoLun and LaoLi, as he was afraid that if he
were not vigilant, the two brothers would ambush him.
Suddenly, AiYa stopped in front of another mountain, took out the compass and
observed their surroundings.
After a while, AiYa turned around looking at ShiYan and said, "There is something
strange in the gap between the two mountain peaks. Go check what is over there."
ShiYan nodded and moved to AiYa�s position while still staying alert.
AiYa turned her head around watching him approach.
ShiYan knew that AiYa was guarding against him. He sneered inside his heart but
still kept a natural look on his face. He didn�t look at her. Instead, he focused
on the mountain�s cliff in front of him. He attentively observed it while exposing
a thoughtful expression.
AiYa�s vigilance wasn�t reduced. She continued looking at ShiYan until he passed
her side and went forward. After that, she then relaxed a little bit, but her eyes
were still watching ShiYan�s back carefully.
"There is a high possibility that beasts are hiding on the side of the mountains.
You should observe carefully. It is best if you can find out how many there are of
them as well as their levels." Just after ShiYan flew passed her, he heard her cold
reminder.
"Yes," ShiYan replied coldly. His face suddenly darkened while he was activating
his Profound Qi. A stream of refining power quietly rolled in his veins.
While the Profound Qi was running, his body slightly trembled. It seemed that the
tremendous power in his body could explode at any time.
After perceiving the body�s transformation, ShiYan�s eyes gradually calmed down.
AiYa didn�t say a word. Her beautiful, slender body stood in the misty group of
clouds in the air while she looked at ShiYan with a cold face. Then suddenly she
turned around glancing at the two brothers LaoLi and LaoLun who were coming close
to her.
When the two brothers saw AiYa�s scrutinizing look, they stopped moving and
revealed a bright smile. LaoLi looked at ShiYan then AiYa and asked, "How is the
situation? What can it be?"
"Beasts," AiYa answered coldly and turned back to look at ShiYan.
The two brothers didn�t ask anything further. One of them looked at AiYa, and the
other one looked at CaiYi. They paid attention to both the front and back.
The two mountains were about five hundred meters high. It was all red on the top of
the mountains. Some abnormal trees and plants seemed to grow there.
Between these two mountain peaks, there was a saddle which was one hundred meters
wide. The thick, misty fog made this area even more dark and gloomy. Dense plants
and trees fully covered the mountain flanks. Because of the heavy fog, nothing
could be seen clearly. There were some faint black shadows which looked like rocks
or some plants.
In the case where soul consciousness couldn�t be used, and one could only observe
with his own eyes, going closer was the only way to know the situation better.
ShiYan started to activate his Profound Qi and got closer to the other cliff. His
eye brightened up, staring at black shadows on the two flanks of the mountain,
wanting to see what they were after all.
"Sizzle sizzle."
It was the sound of pythons coming up from the mountain flanks. ShiYan could only
see the black shadows suddenly move and fly out from the cliff.
That shape should be a Purple gold python.
Purple gold python was a sixth level beast that lived in groups and liked to be in
the icy, yin environment. There were two yellow and purple round patterns on its
skin. Its body was from seven to ten meters long. It had sharp fangs and could spew
out the toxic fog. Moreover, it could quickly dart out while its big, long,
vigorous body could instantly wrap around and break a warrior�s waist.
As soon as a Purple gold python that was wrapped around a tree on the mountain
flank saw him, it immediately sprang toward him with breakneck speed while its
mouth spurted out purple venom aimed straight at ShiYan.
With a quick glance, ShiYan now realized that there was a total of eight pythons
rushing toward him. His face couldn�t help but change. Each of these Purple gold
pythons was eight to nine meters long. Their mouths were full of fangs; their small
eyes flashed up with poisonous lights that frightened people out of their wits.
Without thinking, he immediately moved his Profound Qi to his legs. As soon as the
venom reached him, he had already jumped backward.
"There are eight sixth-level Purple gold python." ShiYan�s figure retreated as fast
as lightning and then stopped around one hundred meters in front of AiYa. He turned
his head around and shouted.
"Kill them." AiYa�s eyes brightened up; her face was a little excited, her body
dashed toward the group of Purple gold python like a sharp spear.

Chapter 367: The God Soul Secret Treasure
Eight Purple gold pythons arched their heads and waved their tails, diving out from
the cliff with incredible speed. Terrifying eyes flashed up, looking brutally at
ShiYan.
ShiYan snorted coldly and stood still on the spot waiting for the Purple gold
pythons to come.
If he alone fought with these eight grown-up Purple gold pythons, he was not sure
that he could kill them all. However, together with the other five people, who had
unpredictably profound strength, the situation would be different.
Indeed.
AiYa�s body looked like a spear that was shot out with intimidating momentum. She
instantly came to his position but didn�t stop. Instead, she continued to dash
forward into the place where those pythons were gathering.
Her slender body kept changing in the air, giving other people the feeling that
they could never catch her.
A bunch of dark blue lights shot out from her fingers. Those sharp lights, which
were flashing on and off, contained an extremely powerful force.
The dark blue lights intertwined in the void, forming a light net covering all of
the pythons in just a short while.
A clear shout resounded coldly. AiYa curved her waist, penetrated the light net in
the air, and stood opposite the group of Purple gold python.
"Fragmented Blade!" After her shout, a bundle of icy light shaped like a sword flew
toward the group of Purple gold python.
The two Purple gold python in the front were slashed down and split away even
before they could spurt out their venom.
Under the control of AiYa�s five fingers, two pellucid Demon Crystals instantly
fell into her palm and then disappeared into the Storage Ring right after the ring
had flashed up.
Behind her, the four people of LaoLi�s and CaiYi�s group were worried as they saw
AiYa had quickly taken the two Demon Crystals first. Thus, they put all their
strength into flying over. A bundle of pink light beams suddenly glinted and zoomed
across ShiYan, rushing forward to fight for the Demon Crystals of the Purple gold
python.
CaiYi was as charming as a fairy. Her clothes fluttered while the bracelet on her
pale arm suddenly flew out, producing a terrifying whistle and dazzling lights.
While flying toward the Purple gold pythons, the bracelet suddenly had a
transformation. Inside of it shot out a sharp, one-meter-long saber with blazing
lights slashing the Purple gold pythons into pieces.
Borg�s eyes flashed up with a furious light. A pellucid, one-meter-long sword flew
out from his sleeve and instantly turned into a giant three-hundred-meter-long
dragon raising its face up to the sky, howling, opening its mouth and swallowing a
Purple gold python whole.
A bunch of chilled silk inside that crystal dragon�s belly wrapped around the
Purple gold python and then crushed it within seconds.
The two brothers LaoLi chuckled while both of them were standing on a Purple gold
python, controlling its mouth, preventing it from moving. A mighty power burst out
from their bodies as they continuously punched the Purple gold python�s body. In
moments, the python turned into a sticky pulp of flesh and blood.
ShiYan stood at the side, frowning and looking at the five people killing the
Purple gold python.
Very quickly, they had harvested all eight Demon Crystals. AiYa was the fastest and
thus got three Demon Crystals, CaiYi got two, Borg had one, and the brothers LaoLi
got one each.
Eight Purple gold pythons had been killed and their Demon Crystals had been stored
inside the Storage Ring. Although ShiYan had detected the Purple gold pythons
first, he didn�t get anything. He stood motionlessly looking at them harvesting the
Demon Crystals.
ShiYan wasn�t frustrated either.
Even though he didn�t harvest anything this time, he had carefully observed those
five people and knew more about their abilities.
Among them, AiYa was the most powerful. She alone had killed three Purple gold
pythons. CaiYi ranked second; the two brothers LaoLi were number three; Borg was
the worst, and he had to use his secret treasure to be able to kill one Purple gold
python.
AiYa�s martial technique was mysterious; her actions were quick, precise and
ruthless. CaiYi was unpredictable with her peculiar secret treasures. The two
brothers LaoLi had terrifying forces; moreover, they also wore gauntlets which
seemed to help increase their strength.
Having stood aside and quietly observed them, ShiYan had the better understanding
of their abilities as well as their attacking methods.
The Purple gold pythons� dead bodies were pulled down into the sea under the
gravity�s influence and disappeared shortly.
The five of them carefully stored those Demon Crystals and seemed to be very
satisfied with their harvest. As ShiYan didn�t get anything, they comforted him and
advised him not to let the opportunity go but to take action immediately.
ShiYan beamed a smile and nodded. His gesture looked like he was modestly listening
to their advice.
After that, the five of them separated again like before and then used Demon
Crystals to restore their Profound Qi. Four of them stayed on this side of the
mountain, and AiYa went alone to the other side. While CaiYi was meditating, Borg
walked to ShiYan after AiYa had left.
"I did not treat you well earlier because I didn�t think you were worthy. However,
after this cooperation, I found you are more useful than I have imagined." Borg
came over with a smile, seemingly wanting to break ShiYan�s reservations toward
him.
ShiYan also smiled, looked at Bac C�ch, nodded and said, "I hope that we can
continue to cooperate well."
"We are happy to work with you," Borg goggled and lowered his voice. "At least, my
sister and I will have good cooperation. The others, I am not sure."
After talking about it, Borg couldn�t help but look toward the mountain where AiYa
was meditating and continued with a low voice, "As you have known, AiYa didn�t have
good intentions when she gave you one-third of the Demon Crystal. She actually
wanted to use it to provoke me to kill you." When talking about this, Borg forced
an embarrassed smile, "You also know how precious Demon Crystals are in the Dark
Magnetic Noxious Mist. If we want to survive in here, we have to rely on Demon
Crystals. Earlier, as I thought that you were useless but was given one-third of
the Demon Crystal, I couldn�t help�" Borg used those words that CaiYi had told him,
only adjusting them a little bit and told ShiYan almost the same thing.
After explaining things for a while, he gritted his teeth and said with a strange
voice, "Among us, AiYa is the most intimidating. She has used different ways to
kill other fellows who had entered here with us. ShiYan, you have to pay attention
to AiYa. Don�t be killed because of her. I have come here to warn you. If you are
alive, I will not have to scout, and thus I really hope you will be alive as long
as possible. Understand?"
ShiYan sneered coldly inside his heart, but he still wore a grateful visage, nodded
and said, "Thank you brother Borg for reminding me."
"Uh, as long as you can understand it," Borg revealed a smile, nodded, and then
went back to CaiYi�s place. After that, he began to restore his strength while
CaiYi was guarding for him.
"ShiYan, you were able to get away from those Purple gold pythons� besiege quickly,
such an amazing reaction. If it were me, I would probably have been poisoned."
LaoLi, who was not far away from ShiYan, laughed and spoke up, "The python�s venom
can paralyze your nerves. Once you are covered with venom, your strength will be
gone. The fluid inside a Purple gold python�s belly is really horrible. Any
creatures that are swallowed into their stomach will die shortly after."
ShiYan was stunned. He was not very clear but still beamed a smile.
"Do you want to drink?" LaoLi raised a bottle of wine in his hand, and without
waiting for ShiYan to reply, he took out a delicate bowl, filled it with the wine,
and then said, "You are a mighty man. I am sure you like to drink. Let�s drink
together and become good friends."
"Thank you LaoLi big brother." ShiYan walked over with a big smile as if he was
very relaxed without any precautions. He then sat in front of LaoLi, took the bowl
of wine, and raised his head gulping down the wine.
Nor far away from there, LaoLun closed his eyes meditating. His rough eyebrows
slightly shivered, seemed to be secretly alert but then quickly relaxed.
"Hahaha, you are indeed our fellow," LaoLi burst into laughter as if he was really
excited. "Danger is everywhere in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. We can be killed
at any time. So, if we can enjoy a little bit, why not, right?"
ShiYan nodded.
"You don�t seem to know about the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist?" LaoLi asked
unintentionally.
ShiYan was a little startled and humbly said, "I accidentally entered this place,
and so I have no idea about it. I will need big brother to enlighten me."
"I don�t dare to give some lessons, but I can tell you why we came here." LaoLi
glanced at CaiYi who was sitting a little bit further from them and lowered his
voice, "Rumor has it that there are two abnormal things deep inside the Dark
Magnetic Noxious Mist. The first one is the Sacred level Secret Treasure, maybe
even the God level Treasure and the other one is the Pure God Soul."
"God Treasure? Pure God Soul?" ShiYan was stunned and then asked again.
"That�s right," LaoLi confirmed with a nod. "Sacred level Secret Treasures are very
rare. Even in the Divine Land, it is not like everyone can have it. As for the God
level Secret Treasures, ha ha ha, because we don�t have blacksmiths and God level
Alchemists in the Divine Land, the lowest God level Secret Treasures and Refined
Pills can be enough to drive people crazy. I think you can understand this point."
ShiYan was astonished and nodded.
"As for the Pure God Soul, do you know how precious it is?" LaoLi looked at him and
asked.
"Please do tell," ShiYan asked humbly.

Chapter 368: Hiding real competence
"You don�t know the effect of the God Soul?" A trace of disdain that LaoLi was
trying to hide was now revealed in his eyes. He asked ShiYan with astonishment.
ShiYan just smiled embarrassedly, didn�t explain himself.
"When a Third Sky of Spirit Realm warrior enters the True God Realm, he can refine
his host soul into God Soul. God Soul has a variety of marvelous effects. One of
them is the criterion to distinguish between True God Realm warriors and Spirit
Realm warriors. Once the condensation of the God Soul is completed, a warrior
officially becomes a God Realm warrior with an immortal soul. Thus, even if he was
dead, he can always use the God Soul to be revived. Except for some specific
techniques and secret treasures that can destroy the God Soul, it is very hard to
get rid of. We can say that it is the root of the True God Ream warriors�
strength," said LaoLi with a solemn voice.
ShiYan was stunned for a while before revealing a wry smile and then said, "In the
Endless Sea, we don�t have True God Realm warriors, that�s why�"
The disdain in LaoLi�s eyes increased a little bit more. He nodded with a smile and
said, "Is that so? It seems that warriors of the Endless Sea are indeed not as good
as our Divine Land�s. In Divine Land, not only are there True God Realm warriors,
but there are also more than one. The True God Realm warriors in Divine Land are
the supreme existence, the ones in power, and the pillars of Divine Landthe land."
ShiYan said with surprise, "Divine Land deserves to be the center of Grace
Mainland."
"That is obvious." A trace of pride flashed up in LaoLi�s eyes. "Only warriors of

Divine Land can have a deep understanding of martial arts. All kinds of
supernatural powers originate from our Divine Land."
ShiYan beamed a faint smile, nodded without saying anything more.
From Lin YaQi and Ye ZhangFeng, he had faintly known that behind the Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist was the Grace Mainland. The level of the warriors in Divine Land was
indeed better than that of the warriors in the Endless Sea.
The Supreme warriors of the Endless were only in the Spirit Realm while those of
the Divine Land were in the True God Realm. It was obvious to tell which one is
better.
Spirit Realm was already God in ordinary warriors� eyes. However, ShiYan had heard
that Spirit Realm warriors in true top-class warriors� eyes were only False Gods.
A False God and a True God were as different as chalk and cheese. Some people said
that True God warriors had the support from the God�s powers and possessed earth-
shaking supernatural strength. A False God couldn�t be compared to it.
"What are the marvelous features of the Pure God Soul?" ShiYan�s heart was
agitated. His curiosity was too big that he couldn�t help but ask.
"Some people have said that there is a strange land inside the Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist. After the True God Realm warriors are dead, their souls are still
bounded with their bodies due to the impact of some particular circumstances.
During many months and years, all the memories are worn out, and only the profound
perception of martial arts remains."
LaoLi took a deep breath; his eyes glinted with hot flames, "God Soul in the
strange land doesn�t have memory but the perception of martial arts. It is the
martial arts perception of the True God Realm warriors."
ShiYan said in shock, "You are saying that�"
LaoLi nodded, flames in his eyes were intensified. He said, "Once we can get the
Pure God Soul, we can perceive their martial arts. Can you imagine how the
transformation would be?"
ShiYan was dismayed, but at the same time, he couldn�t restrain his greed.
Why did Xia XinYan have that endless potential?
Why didn�t she have any bottlenecks? Once the power in one�s body reached a certain
level, that person had to overcome bottlenecks to enter a new realm.
It was because of the Reincarnation Martial Spirit.
The Reincarnation Martial Spirit was terrifying. It could use the power of
reincarnation, but the feature that had frightened people the most was the past-
life partial arts comprehension.
With that comprehension, Xia XinYan didn�t need to worry about bottlenecks, and she
would never encounter a �Possessed by the Devil� state. Once her strength had
accumulated to a sufficient degree, she could easily enter a new realm.
Was the Pure God Soul as effective as the Reincarnation Martial Spirit?
If ShiYan could just ignore bottlenecks, with the Mystery Martial Spirit in his
body, he could go all the way to enter the True God Realm.
His heart was stirred up.
ShiYan�s eyes couldn�t help but shoot out burning lights.
"It seems you are very clear about the benefits of the Pure God Soul." LaoLi
faintly smiled, poured another bowl of wine for ShiYan while he also helped himself
with a big bowl of wine, and then said, "Frankly speaking, the purpose that people
enter this Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist is for the Pure God Soul and the Secret
Treasures."
ShiYan quaffed his bowl of wine, quietly nodded as he finally understood why
warriors of Divine Land were not afraid of dangers or fatal incidents and still
entered the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist.
"Thank you for telling me so many secrets." ShiYan revealed a faint smile, looked
at the bowl in his hand and continued, "Also for your wine."
LaoLi nodded, looked at him with a friendly and bright smile, "Well, we should not
keep talking. We don�t have too much time. We can continue ahead. Ha ha ha, if you
want to drink, you can tell me at any time. My Storage Ring contains only good
wine, enough for us to drink for a long time."
ShiYan laughed out loud and thanked him.
Not long after that, AiYa flew over from behind the mountain. She was surprised
looking at ShiYan and LaoLi, seeming not to understand why these two people were
staying at the same place. However, she didn�t say anything, just looked at
everyone, nodded and said, "Have you guys finished your restoration?"
CaiYi and LaoLi nodded.
AiYa glanced at ShiYan and then took out the compass, identified the direction
again and continued to fly away.
Everyone else followed her immediately.
ShiYan continued to stay behind AiYa, both on alert to any movements around and on
watching AiYa�s small waist, her beautiful thighs, and her round rear end.
In the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, there was no concept of time. Thus, ShiYan
didn�t know how long he had been traveling with these five warriors.
AiYa was leading the way. Once she detected exceptions, she would give ShiYan a
signal with her eyes, asking him to go forward to explore.
Every time ShiYan found beasts and escaped their attacks, AiYa quickly dashed
forward and slaughtered the beasts.
LaoLi and CaiYi, who were not far behind, would also instantly rush and join the
battlefield.
This time, ShiYan joined the fight. He jumped into the fight and together with the
other five he had killed quite a big number of beasts. He had finally taken five
Demon Crystals.
In the battle, ShiYan always hid his real strength, and had never released all of
his forces nor passed the Rampage Realm. He just used the strength of an ordinary
Second Sky of Rampage warrior to fight against the beasts.
Therefore, his harvest was obviously the least. His restoration then consumed all
of the Demon Crystals that he had gotten from the fight.
Watching the beasts and observing the other�s strength, he now knew better about
their complicated relationship.
AiYa was quite cold toward him and rarely talked to him. On the contrary, Borg and
the brothers LaoLi always took an opportunity to speak with him a few words about
the thrill of fighting and the mysteries in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist.
Gradually, his relationship with Borg and the two brothers LaoLi was quite close
while the relationship between him and AiYa seemed to get worse.
AiYa didn�t feel happy when she saw ShiYan hanging out with Borg and LaoLi so
often, and thus the time she talked to him was less and less. Every time they
encountered the beasts, she didn�t warn him anymore as if she was tired of him and
wanted him to die sooner.
However, every time he confronted the beasts� besiege, he always escaped, not once
had he fallen into a desperate situation.
Whenever danger passed, the five people assumed that he was fortunate and gradually
let down their guard against a Second Sky of Nirvana Realm kiddo, as they thought
that even if he had wicked intentions, he would not be able to execute them.
This was exactly what ShiYan had wanted. He was like a phantom, coldly looking at
his prey, staying hidden, and quietly waiting for an opportunity.
Today, AiYa stopped again. The hand of the compass in her hand pointed to a
floating deserted island, indicating that ShiYan should go over there to see what
was lurking.
ShiYan nodded and flew over carefully without saying a word.
This was the first time he saw a small floating island in the Dark Magnetic Noxious
Mist. It looked like a mountain, which was not affected by gravity, floating in the
void miraculously.
The island was small. There were plants and flowers on the island, but no trace of
beasts could be found.
ShiYan attentively observed and searched around. He gradually moved to a clear

water lake and suddenly heard the voices of some warriors speaking.
A thought flashed up in ShiYan�s mind. He stayed hidden while quietly moving

forward to observe them.
Three warriors with their bare upper bodies were washing the blood off their
bodies. They were all males. One of them was in the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm;
the other two had the First Sky of Nirvana Realm. There were two corpses on the
grass which were not far away from the lake. The auras of these two corpses had
completely disappeared as they might have been dead for quite a long time.
ShiYan hid in the dark, quietly observed them for a while, and then returned
without making a sound.
Not long after, he stopped in front AiYa and said with a frown, "Three human
warriors, one of them is in the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm, and the other two are
in First Sky of Nirvana Realm. They have united and killed two warriors, and now
they are washing the blood off in the lake."
"There is a lake?" AiYa exclaimed with astonishment.
ShiYan nodded.
AiYa was a little excited. She suddenly flew away with incredible speed.
The other people also rushed to him. Borg raised his voice, "What did you see
there?"
"Three warriors; one is in the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm, and the other two are
in First Sky of Nirvana Realm. They are washing the blood off their bodies in a
lake," Shi Yan replied.
They suddenly burst into laughter while their eyes flashed a ruthless light.
CaiYi also said with a charming smile, "Finally, I can take a bath."
The four of them flew toward the small island in a hurry.

Chapter 369: The Lake
The group AiYa and CaiYi darted straight to the small island.
Borg, Lao Li, LaoLun, and CaiYi wore ruthless looks on their faces and released
murderous auras. They obviously didn�t have good intentions.
ShiYan was lagging behind.
However, he was not in a hurry. He could hear the noise of the battle coming from
the small island while he was walking over with a moderate speed and a comfortable
look.
When he came to the lake, he saw the three warriors had already stopped breathing.
The five of them were surrounding the three dead bodies, carefully searching their
bodies, and took out the Storage Ring from their fingers.
AiYa checked the body of the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm warrior. CaiYi and Borg
checked one of the First Sky of Nirvana Realm warriors. The brothers LaoLun were
searching the last one. The five of them carefully flipped the corpses as if they
didn�t want to miss any precious treasures.
ShiYan walked over but kept a distance with the five of them and didn�t say a word.
A flow of auras from the three dead bodies flew toward him, quietly penetrating his
acupuncture points, making his spirit comfortable. He didn�t struggle for credit
nor spoils; he didn�t need to take action either. The auras of those three warriors
were more precious to him than the Demon Crystals in their Storage Rings.
In the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, Profound Qi was the most valuable and essential
element.
If he released his strength to fight with these three Nirvana Realm warriors, he
believed that they would have had no chance of surviving. However, to kill these
three people, he would have to consume a significant amount of his forces, and the
most important thing was he would probably reveal his real strength. It was not
something he wanted.
Without having wasted any Profound Qi, he still had harvested the auras of these
three warriors. No matter what people thought about this, it was the most cost-
effective benefit that he could have.
Watching the five people searching the dead bodies while feeling the auras pouring
into his body, ShiYan was quite joyful.
It was at this moment that he really believed in Borg�s words.
AiYa was not a good person indeed. Before, this girl hadn�t killed him, but she had
even offered him a piece of Demon Crystal, which was clearly unreasonable.
In connection with what Borg had told him, he believed that AiYa indeed originally
had another plan.
In the eyes of such people like AiYa and CaiYi, the Endless Sea was just a barbaric
land, and thus, the warriors of the Endless Sea were useless in the Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist as they didn�t have any precious treasures. That was the reason why
they didn�t want to waste their Profound Qi to kill him.
However, this time was different.
There was more than one warrior. Moreover, they had just killed the other two
warriors next to the lake, so it was obvious that they had killed to steal. In the
eyes of AiYa and CaiYi, these three people were worth consideration. Therefore,
they had to die.
The group of AiYa, CaiYi, and the other three carefully searched for a while. The
two brothers LaoLi slightly chuckled, displayed a happy face as they seemed to be
satisfied with the harvest.
AiYa�s and CaiYi�s faces remained normal. Thus, ShiYan guessed they didn�t get a
good fortune.
Borg cursed under his breath as he didn�t seem to harvest anything valuable. As
CaiYi and Borg were on the same team, ShiYan still could guess that they didn�t
harvest much through Borg�s curses although CaiYi�s face didn�t change.
After a long while observing, he had already absorbed all of the auras from the
three warriors.
ShiYan secretly sensed the movements inside his acupuncture points and felt assured
after having been certain that the auras of these three warriors were still within
his body�s capacity. He then continued looking at the five people.
"ShiYan, bring these corpses away from here. It is not easy to find a lake. We have
to take a bath," CaiYi smiled sweetly looking at him, asking him to handle the
corpses.
AiYa frowned while her eyes slightly brightened up. She seemed to have the
intention of taking a bath as well.
Women naturally loved cleanliness; especially those who were exceptionally

beautiful like AiYa and CaiYi. If they were not in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist,
these two girls would have bathed themselves and taken care of their appearance
every day. And now, as there was a lake here, it was no wonder why both of them
were excited.
"Ok." ShiYan beamed a faint smile, obediently walked over, took the three bloody
corpses, and quickly flew away.
The corpses, whose auras had completely been drained by ShiYan, would soon
dehydrate and shrivel. He had just thought of how to cover this situation, and
thus, what CaiYi asked him to do was exactly what he needed right now. So, he was
very pleased to do this task.
CaiYi was satisfied with ShiYan�s hard work. After he had left, she revealed a
sweet smile and said, "Having a person in the team who will die for us in danger at
critical times and take care of miscellaneous things at other times is not bad."
While talking, CaiYi looked toward AiYa but didn�t catch any reaction from her. She
coldly snorted inside her heart, staring at Borg, then indifferently looked at
LaoLi, LaoLun and said, "We girls want to take a bath. Should you three guys go
away?"
The two brothers LaoLi brightly smiled, nodded and walked away.
Borg was a little bit stunned, couldn�t help but look at AiYa and ask, "Sister,
should you wait until Profound Qi is restored and then wash up?"
"It has been a long time since I have taken a bath. Finding a clean lake is hard. I
can�t wait anymore." After talking, CaiYi threw a glance at AiYa, smiled and said,
"AiYa, do you want to wait?"
AiYa nodded indifferently, coldly looked at Borg with a frown and said, "You are
not going to wash up yet?"
Borg bowed his head, secretly cursed, turned around, and left.
ShiYan dragged the three dead bodies to a remote mountain quite far away from the
lake.
After having thrown these five bodies aside, he sat down, feeling the refining
process inside his acupuncture points.
After having entered the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm, the auras of the warriors who
had the same level as his were not vigorous for him anymore. The time the Mystery
Martial Spirit took to purify it was not too long.
When he had still been in the Hengluo Sea, he had killed quite a number of Nirvana
Realm warriors. Thus, he understood well about the purification time that the
Mystery Martial Spirit required.
He knew that the auras of those three dead warriors would be purified completely
after one or two hours maximum.
He believed that the negative emotions that had been dragged along with their auras
would not affect his mind and push him into a violent situation.
Because of this self-confidence, he was not in a hurry but waited in silence

instead.
Half an hour later.
The screams of Borg and the two brothers LaoLi suddenly came up from the lake.
ShiYan frowned, stood up with suspicion and quickly flew over.
Not long after that, when he arrived at the lake, he saw the three people Borg,
LaoLi, and LaoLun walking around the lake. Borg was still shouting, "Sister!"
The two brothers LaoLi and LaoLun knitted their eyebrows and hurriedly asked when
they saw ShiYan, "Have you seen AiYa and CaiYi?"
ShiYan shook his head with surprise, "Aren�t they washing up in the lake? What
happened? They have gone missing?"
"Half an hour already." Borg spoke up with a gloomy face, "I had been waiting for
her for a while, so I didn�t feel right and went to the lake to call her. But she
didn�t respond. I am worried that she might have been in some accident. However,
after checking around the lake, I couldn�t find my sister or AiYa."
"How could it be?" ShiYan continued with a surprised look on his face, "I just
threw the five corpses away and was resting a bit, but I didn�t see anyone coming
or leaving. AiYa and CaiYi certainly didn�t go in my direction."
Borg�s face changed. He said, "Except for your direction, we have searched all
other directions. Have they possibly left the island?"
"Impossible." LaoLi and LaoLun shook their heads simultaneously.
"They just took a bath in the lake. Since they disappeared strangely, could they
be� under the water?" ShiYan pointed to the lake.
Borg, LaoLi, and Lao Lun were all startled, rolled their eyes looking at the clear
lake, and suddenly felt a little uneasy.
None of them moved. They were in a daze for a while and then looked at him.
ShiYan cursed inside his heart. He had soon known that although these three people
looked friendly with him, they all had their purposes. Obviously, as they were
aware that AiYa�s and CaiYi�s missing case should be somehow related to this lake,
they all were afraid of the lake, and thus they didn�t dare to search it.
Faintly sneering, ShiYan didn�t show emotion on his face, pretended not to see
their eyes, and walked to the lake. He frowned and squatted down, reached out his
left hand toward the lake to see if there was anything abnormal inside it.
Although Borg, LaoLi, and LaoLun were in the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm, he was
not afraid of them. He wanted to see the lake�s abnormality first, and he then
would decide if he should go back and kill those three people or enter the lake to
check.
He slowly stretched his hand into the lake, quietly searched for the abnormal
fluctuations under the lake. Suddenly, a huge force came from the depth of the
lake. This force was so powerful that ShiYan�s face changed instantly. He wanted to
retract his hand, but it was too late.
It was as if there was a certain kind of demon under the lake pulling his arm and
dragging him into the water.
"Splash."
A trace of horror appeared on ShiYan�s face when he fell into the lake and quickly
disappeared without leaving any trace.
Chapter 370: Underwater beauty
The lake was calm without any ripples, but ShiYan had disappeared without a trace.
Borg, LaoLi, and Laolun had seen the horror flash on his face when he had fallen
into the water.
ShiYan had disappeared, but the lake remained so clear that the bottom of the lake
could still be seen as before. The three of them looked at the bottom of the lake
but didn�t find even the slightest abnormality.
It was like there was some force that existed in the lake, and the water that they
saw was just a deception. Only after entering it, would one know how dangerous it
was?!
Borg, LaoLi, and LaoLun were frightened, watching the lake in silence, not daring
to act recklessly.
The fact that ShiYan had been suddenly pulled into the lake made the three of them
imagine the scene where AiYa and CaiYi had disappeared.
Both AiYa and CaiYi had Sky Spirit Realm cultivation base, but even so, they could
not return after having fallen into this lake. Therefore, the three of them guessed
that the two girls were highly likely to encounter dangers.
The three of them exchanged looks and saw fear in each other�s eyes. They stood
motionlessly next to the lake without doing anything.
Borg hesitated for a long while and then made up his mind.
He decided to plunge into the lake to check what was there under the water.
"Wait a little more," LaoLi suddenly shouted in fear. "Half a day later, if they
don�t return, we should� we should leave."
Borg�s face changed. Under the scrutinizing look of the two brothers LaoLi and
LaoLun, he nodded slightly.
� � �
In the lake.
Many tentacles as big as human arms wrapped around ShiYan, pulling him into the
bottom of the lake with an incredibly powerful force.
From the shore, the bottom of the lake was so clear that he could see it very
clearly. However, the depth was beyond his imagination. He was terrified feeling
himself being pulled to the bottom of this endless deep lake.
Inky-black tentacles which looked like hundred-meter-long pythons tightly entangled

him and dragged him straight down to the bottom.
These tentacles were covered with strange patterns twisting and dancing around in
the lake, tightly wrapping ShiYan�s body.
Under the gloomy water, a pitch-black monster was moving, stretching its thousand-
meter-long tentacles.
Two snow-white bodies were also wrapped around those tentacles; they were
struggling violently, trying to break the bounds of these ruthless tentacles to
float to the surface of the lake.
They were AiYa and CaiYi.
These two were mesmerizingly beautiful girls. Right now, they were totally naked,
vaguely exposing their white skin, towering breasts, and slender limbs.
Black tentacles wrapped around their snow-white bodies, pressed their ample bosom
and round buttocks, exaggerating their appealing curves. That made a strange and
spectacular scene under the water.
ShiYan opened his eyes widely, staring at the two girls.
These two girls had apparently been taking a bath in the lake and then had
encountered a sudden attack from this monster, being pulled down into the bottom of
the lake.
At this moment, their entire bodies were revealed. The two red points on their firm
breasts quivered, �fragrant grass� on their abdomens fluttered, making ShiYan�s
eyes pop out.
Those two white bodies were covered with many black tentacles of that monster.
Black and white mixed disorderly, which dazzled ShiYan�s eyes.
This kind of strange beauty was very attractive. Even when being in danger like
this, ShiYan still felt excited. The two girls� bosoms were gorgeous when they were
tightly bound, giving ShiYan a feeling of resentment as he couldn�t storm forward
to ravage them.
Both AiYa and CaiYi were in the Sky Realm, but they couldn�t move their bodies or
hands as the tentacles were entangling them tightly.
ShiYan looked at them mesmerizingly while flames violently burned up in his eyes.
He felt evil fires emerge on his belly and hardly stopped.
Especially CaiYi, her beautiful legs were forcefully separated under the tentacles�
entanglement. �Fresh grass and fragrant flowers� were completely revealed, which
could turn any man into a wild beast.
Too stimulated!
ShiYan�s eyes stared at her, not seeming to know that death was near. Negative
feelings overflowed from his acupuncture points while his veins bulged prominently.
CaiYi was struggling with the tentacles wrapping around her body using the knives
that emerged from the rings on her arms and legs. She suddenly raised her head and
saw ShiYan sinking.
She saw ShiYan�s burning eyes like those of a wild beast.
CaiYi was extremely embarrassed to the point that she almost fainted in shame while
her beautiful eyes turned white.
She had never expected that ShiYan would suddenly appear out of nowhere in this
situation and see her entire naked body. Even her most secret, forbidden privates
could not escape his eyes.
Although ShiYan was dozens of meters away from CaiYi, he could still see her face
glowing red and her arrogant eyes staring at ShiYan fiercely. She seemed to be
resenting the fact that she could not kill him.
Under her furious gaze, ShiYan seemed to wake from the influence of the negative
feelings while his eyes slowly calmed down. He then put the concentration on the
monster below.
It was a strange octopus as big as a mountain.
This octopus was as black as ink, had countless tentacles, and a big, blood pool
mouth full of fangs. Its green-gray eyes flashed up with horrifying lights.
ShiYan had never seen this kind of monster before, so he didn�t know which level it
was. However, if it could entangle AiYa and CaiYi like this, it was not just a
sixth level beast.
As this giant monster had numerous tentacles and was also familiar with the
environment at the bottom of the lake, it could comfortably cast out all its
strength.
This monster was not easy to deal with!
After throwing a quick glance, ShiYan was chilled, and his face suddenly changed.
He started to struggle, wanting to get rid of these ruthless tentacles.
This octopus seemed to want to devour all three of them. As long as it opened its
mouth, ShiYan believed that no one could stand it once falling into that blood pool
mouth full of fangs like sharp daggers.
Perhaps, with his sturdy body, he could fight against it a little bit. However,
CaiYi and AiYa would surely die, no doubt.
They were both beautiful girls, apparently not the kind of warrior who had gone
through arduous body cultivation. If those sharp fangs speared into their soft,
white bodies, they would be utterly divided.
Strange and bright lights suddenly shot out from AiYa�s ten fingers, broke and
destroyed those tentacles that were wrapping around her. One of the tentacles was
cut off into three parts.
However, this octopus had countless tentacles. The number of the ones that were
swathing her body was more than ten already.
Although she had cut off one of them, it didn�t change anything. On the contrary,
more tentacles were reaching out and tightly coiling her arms, constraining her arm
movements and stretching them at the same time.
Next to her were more than ten tentacles that had been cut off. However, not a
single drop of blood dripped out from them. Instead, they slowly crawled and
connected, and finally restored themselves like new.
AiYa struggled. Her appealing body shook while her big bosoms prominently protruded
under the tentacles� entanglement. The two pinky red points on her breasts were
even more mesmerizing.
The tentacles wrapped her two beautiful legs together. ShiYan could see not only
her belly but also the gully within the wonderful place of hers.
AiYa apparently saw ShiYan coming as well. When she saw ShiYan�s burning eyes
looking at her, her body suddenly emitted bone-chilling power like an Ice Cold
Sharp Sword darting into his eyes.
Trying to twist her body, AiYa tried her best to turn her body to hide her breasts
and her privates, showing her back to ShiYan. However, she then revealed her
buttocks which swelled visibly under the tentacles� bind.
ShiYan�s eyes brightened blazingly, greedily looking at the round rear end which
now looked like two mountains. He sneered and felt overjoyed.
Neither CaiYi or AiYa considered him a partner. They just treated him like a
cannon-fodder, never putting his life in their eyes.
In their hearts, he might be just a fool for them to play around with who would be
their sacrifice at any time.
ShiYan understood it very well.
Therefore, he kept looking at the two girls� bodies without fear or embarrassment.
As long as there was a chance, he would follow his instinct regardless of the fact
that they could find him to take revenge later.
AiYa and CaiYi kept struggling against those tentacles. After all, these two girls
had Sky Realm cultivation base, and hence, that octopus could not drag both of them
into its furious mouth even though it was mighty.
ShiYan was different. Because he didn�t use his real force and just showed the
strength of a Second Sky of Nirvana Realm, he was pulled closer and closer to the
octopus�s mouth.
While struggling against the octopus�s entanglement, AiYa and CaiYi still realized
that ShiYan couldn�t resist the monster�s strength.
However, these two girls didn�t reveal even the slightest mercy. They seemed to be
glad when seeing the octopus be about to devour ShiYan.
ShiYan had seen their privates, which made both of them extremely embarrassed. They
resented not killing ShiYan earlier as only his death could help them forget this
shame and consider that it had never happened before.
Although his body was being dragged along, ShiYan still raised his head, sharply
looking at the two girls, realizing the evil feeling in their eyes.
He sneered inside his heart. When he was about ten meters away from the octopus,
his eyes chilled up while he started to trigger his hidden strength.
Chapter 371: Bursting Attack
His mind was slightly triggered as seven hundred and twenty acupuncture points in
his body suddenly became tense while raging negative force abruptly flowed out from
his acupuncture points.
The First Sky of Rampage!
Feeling the horrendous negative power overflowing, ShiYan�s body muscles suddenly
became taut. A tremendous strength spewed out from his shaking muscle fibers.
In just a blink, ShiYan�s force had soared several times.
The inky-black tentacles daringly rushed toward him, entangled him, and pulled him
straight to that weird octopus�s huge, dark mouth with skyrocketing force.
However, his sinking body suddenly stopped at the bottom of the lake. No matter how
much strength that octopus was using, ShiYan was like a ten-thousand-year stagnant
rock under the water, impossible to move.
In ShiYan�s cold eyes, a ferocious beam of light zoomed over right on the octopus�
enormous mouth. He slowly concentrated his mighty power inside his body, not taking
actions hastily, only staring at the octopus�s huge mouth. It looked like he was
hesitating.
Ten zhang (1 zhang is equivalent to 3.33 meters) above his head, a trace of
surprise appeared in AiYa�s and CaiYi�s eyes. They looked at ShiYan full of
suspicion, not knowing why his sinking body had suddenly stopped.
They both had the Sky Realm cultivation base, and their full powers were considered
to be equivalent to that of the octopus. Meanwhile, ShiYan only had the Second Sky
of Nirvana Realm, how could he have such tremendous strength?
Ng?i Nh� and CaiYi blankly looked at ShiYan who was now motionless near the
octopus�s mouth. Their faces were filled with shock and doubt. The two of them
would never believe that ShiYan, who was only in the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm,
could have the strength that was comparable to theirs.
While the two girls were still puzzled, his body slowly sank again. Fear in their
eyes seemed to fade away. They secretly let out a sigh of relief and felt that
ShiYan�s earlier abnormality might be just because of the octopus�s adjustment.
After it had adjusted, everything returned to normal.
The octopus was indeed adjusting itself.
This monster was surprisingly wise. Every one of its tentacles was very abnormally
sensitive. As soon as ShiYan�s hidden strength had burst out, it immediately felt
the aggressive power from ShiYan�s body.
This vigorous strength of his clearly surpassed those of AiYa and CaiYi. Hence, as
the octopus could feel something wrong, it then concentrated more of its power on
ShiYan�s body to reinforce the power of its tentacles and bind ShiYan more tightly
in order to strangle him to death first.
Originally, the octopus had wanted to increase its power on AiYa and CaiYi, but it
then retrieved that part of its power back and transferred it along those black
tentacles all the way to ShiYan.
ShiYan was immediately aware of the entanglement of those tentacles all over his
body.
With his unchanged face, ShiYan sneered coldly and calculated a plan. Not only did
he not struggle tenaciously but he also suspended a burst of his strength. Under
the pull of those tentacles, his body slowly sank to the octopus�s mouth.
At this time, he couldn�t help but look at AiYa and CaiYi above his head, seeing
them let out a sigh of relief.
They want me to die�?
The resentment in his heart got deeper as he was calculating discreetly.
The distance from the octopus� huge, gloomy mouth was getting closer and closer.
The two girls AiYa and CaiYi seemed to relax a little bit when seeing the octopus
about to swallow him into its belly.
The beauty of their privates couldn�t escape ShiYan�s sharp eyes. There were not
any secret places on their bodies that ShiYan didn�t know. Everything had been
revealed in front of his eyes.
As for AiYa and CaiYi, the fact that a stranger had seen their graceful bodies was
unacceptable. Even if the octopus couldn�t kill ShiYan, they would keep the idea of
killing him and destroy him afterward.
Otherwise, ShiYan�s existence would be a knot that never dissolved in their hearts
that could probably affect their state of mind in the future as well as their Realm
breakthroughs.
The two girls happily watched ShiYan�s imminent death and secretly planned that
when the octopus was busy devouring ShiYan, they would take this chance to escape
the lake.
With that thought, AiYa and CaiYi paid more attention to ShiYan�s every move. Their
beautiful eyes were glued to ShiYan�s body without a blink, watching him moving
closer to the octopus�s huge mouth and quietly waiting for their opportunity.
ShiYan�s eyes were as cold as ice; the corner of his mouth curved up, displaying
his ruthlessness. He stopped looking at AiYa and CaiYi above his head but stared at
the octopus�s enormous mouth which was coming closer and closer. He could even
smell the stink from its mouth.
Fierce sword-like fangs flashed up with terrifying, chilling lights. Those fangs
contained poison and the stench from the octopus�s mouth, which also had powerful
toxins, violently struck his nostrils.
Ordinary people once they fell into that mouth, would be paralyzed by the toxins
and become flabby. Then, the octopus would take the opportunity to crush and devour
them.
ShiYan sneered coldly inside his heart while looking at that huge mouth and was
secretly on alert and well-prepared.
When he was around five meters away, the octopus�s mouth opened, showing dense
fangs that looked like two rows of wind blades, waiting for him to enter.
ShiYan was still resisting the tentacles with all of his strength. However, his
body suddenly loosened.
ShiYan�s resistance abruptly disappeared. Thus, under the tentacles� aggressive

pull, his body darted out like an arrow and instantly went into its giant mouth.
The Octopus�s tentacles wrapping around ShiYan instantly let go right at the moment
he fell into the stinky mouth. At the same time, the octopus immediately closed his
mouth, ready to push the venom into ShiYan and chew him.
AiYa�s and CaiYi�s countenance enlightened when the giant mouth of the octopus
closed. They started to put forth their strength and use all of their techniques as
well as secret treasures to get out of the tentacles.
Many beams of lights bloomed out from the two girls� graceful bodies and instantly
cut off those tentacles, which were aggressively wrapping around them. However,
more and more tentacles quickly flew over from below and bound the two of them
again.
AiYa and CaiYi gritted their teeth urging all kinds of techniques and Upanishads to
the most while strange lights continuously flashed up around them. A terrifying
bunch of lights flew next to the two girls� white bodies, continually resisting the
octopus�s tentacles.
Their strength had been drained.
ShiYan was inside the huge mouth of the octopus, feeling the stench right up his
nose. The viscid venom dripped down from the roof of the mouth, watering his entire
body.
He released the Star Shield. Inside that giant mouth, Starlight dazzlingly sparked
and was as thin as a mite�s wing. The Starlight kept flickering nonstop, giving
people an unpredictable kind of a mystery as if Heaven and Earth were hidden in
those flashing star points of light.
In the lake, when the octopus�s big, black tentacles had been wrapping around him,
which were an aggressive mighty pulling force and filled with demonic power, it
affected his ability to run his full strength.
It was precisely because of this, he, together with AiYa and CaiYi, could not
display a defensive shield of light similar to this Star Shield.
When he fell into the octopus�s giant mouth, the tentacles were immediately
retracted. At the same time, he instantly opened the Star Shield which he had
prepared earlier, protecting his whole body before more of its venom covered his
body.
As soon as the Star Shield had formed, ShiYan slightly relaxed a little bit as he
watched the Star Light sizzle when the venom fell on it, releasing a thin mist of
smoke. ShiYan�s face was solemn.
The venom inside the octopus�s mouth was unexpectedly toxic. Even the essential
power of the Star Shield was dissolving slowly with each drop of venom that dripped
down.
Before the tentacles let go of him, his body had inevitably been stained with some
viscid venom. Inside the Star Shield, he saw the Star Shield fuming under the
effect of the venom. He then watched the stained venom slowly making his skin
decay. ShiYan couldn�t help but frown.
A mist of smoke also rose from the skin that had been exposed to the venom. The
Octopus�s venom was amazingly corrosive and was fighting with his two great Martial
Spirits.
The venom corroded his skin and flesh, making many wounds. The corrosion of the
venom was blocked by a peculiar power inside his muscle fibers. After a short
while, the venom disappeared without a trace. Actually, his muscle fibers had
infiltrated the venom and dissolved all of it.
Inside the Star Shield, ShiYan chuckled while looking at the roof of the disgusting
mouth dripping down venomous drops, feeling this enormous mouth filled with mighty
powers, seeing sharp fangs like wind blades approaching quickly. His peculiar
strength flowed out, and his body trembled slightly. ShiYan finally took action.
A fist with power that could ram mountains.
A punch struck the wall of the octopus�s mouth. His strike had caused a huge blood
hole on the thick, dark-red wall of the monster�s mouth.
The octopus screamed out loud.
In pain, a bright red tongue-like foreign body suddenly flew out and stormed toward
him.
ShiYan�s face remained unchanged. He put all of his power to take action; he didn�t
perform any techniques, but just relied on the mighty power of his body bombarding
all sides of its mouth.
Torrential energy like a mountain avalanche burst out from ShiYan�s muscle fibers,
and he was extremely excited. His body had enough powers to kill everything. Inside
the octopus�s mouth, he continually shot out horrendous strength from his body.
AiYa and CaiYi were fighting with the tentacles with their full powers and suddenly
felt that the pressure was loosened. They didn�t know why those tentacles strangely
twisted, shook off and stopped wrapping around them.
They were stunned as they subconsciously looked at the octopus, which was now
crazily dancing and shaking on the bottom of the lake. Its tentacles were flying
around while its giant body was moving wildly. It seemed to be getting torn apart
from inside by some violent power.
The two girls' eyes and mouths were wide-open.

Chapter 372: Occupying the beauty
Even if AiYa and CaiYi were idiots, both of them were sure that the octopus�s
abnormality had something to do with ShiYan.
They just didn�t know why ShiYan hadn�t been killed yet, but on the contrary, he
still had the strength to make the octopus resist strenuously while he was only in
the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm. Moreover, he was kept inside the octopus�s toxic
mouth.
AiYa and CaiYi couldn�t figure it out.
In these two girls�eyes, ShiYan was only an ordinary Nirvana Realm warrior and came
from the Endless Sea, a barbarian land. What ability did this kind of warrior have
to be able to make the Thousand-hand Ink Octopus not able to fight back?
CaiYi and AiYa both knew that this Thousand-hand Ink Octopus was a seventh level
beast, living in the water with tremendous strength. The corrosive power of venom
from its fangs was terrifying. Moreover, Thousand-hand Ink Octopus�s tentacles all
connected to its monstrous original power, and thus, once someone got entangled by
those tentacles, one�s defensive force was hardly performed.
The Thousand-hand Ink Octopus�s killing method was to use its tentacles to wrap the
opponent�s body first, then pull the victim toward its huge mouth. Once the venom
from its mouth touched the warrior, he would immediately weaken, and his skin and
flesh would quickly be corroded.
When the warrior�s body was rotten and exhausted, the octopus just needed to use
its fangs to tear it apart. None of the warriors in this situation could withstand
it, and they soon became a blood clot and were swallowed down into its abdomen.
CaiYi and AiYa also wondered about their cultivation base level; once falling into
that octopus�s mouth, if they weren�t able to activate their defense light shield
either, and thus, they would be rotted by the stinky venom and torn down into
pieces.
That was why they had to struggle harder and emit their full power to resist the
pulling force of the Thousand-hand Ink Octopus. They didn�t dare to let themselves
fall into that huge mouth.
Therefore, when ShiYan had fallen into the toxic mouth of the Thousand-hand Ink
Octopus, they had been certain that he would have died and that there was no chance
for him to escape death.
However, at this moment, the octopus was dancing crazily, which was obviously a
masterpiece by ShiYan. ShiYan apparently wasn�t dead, but instead, he was
continuously taking action inside the Thousand-hand Ink Octopus�s mouth, making it
endure pain.
AiYa and CaiYi, on one hand, were struggling to get rid of the tentacles wrapping
them. On the other hand, they looked down with surprise while their hearts were
full of doubt, as they suddenly felt that this guy ShiYan seemed to be a little bit
unusual.
However, at this time, horrifying demonic power abruptly flowed out from the
Thousand-hand Ink Octopus�s tentacles. It was aggressively moving its body as if
its countless crazy counterattacks were finally coming.
AiYa and CaiYi understood this Thousand-hand Ink Octopus�s habits as well as its
attacking method. They knew that when Thousand-hand Ink Octopus was about to die,
its demonic power would burst out through its tentacles, ruthlessly entangling
creatures to death.
After having used a big amount of demonic power, Thousand-hand Ink Octopus was
greatly exhausted. If it weren�t this critical, dangerous time, Thousand-hand Ink
Octopuswould not have done so.
CaiYi and AiYa wore a frightened look, feeling the force of the tentacles around
them. Their countenance finally changed. They forcefully struggled, using all of
their techniques and secret treasures to cut off those tentacles that were wrapping
around their soft, snow-white bodies.
AiYa was even better. Besides her exquisite cultivation base, her Storage Ring
suddenly flashed up with a strange beam of light. Countless ice-like white light
bloomed out densely.
At the same time, she immediately cast out Broken Blades. Each pointed blade
appeared sparklingly then cut off more than half of the black tentacles and also
condensed her body strength to prepare in case of this octopus�s sneaky attacks.
CaiYi also knew that the Thousand-hand Ink Octopus�s attack this time would be
extremely sharp. She knew that it was impossible to cut off a majority of the
tentacles in such a short time.
"Boom Boom Boom."
The tremendous power like a mountain avalanche broke out from the two girls�
bodies. The tentacles that were wrapping around them burst out all of a sudden.
Torrential demonic power crazily stormed toward their graceful bodies, seemingly
wanting to destroy their defensive forces.
"Ptsui."
AiYa and CaiYi spurted out a mouthful of blood simultaneously. The light in their
eyes dimmed. Their snow-white bodies were stained blood that burst out from the
Thousand-hand Ink Octopus�s tentacles.
AiYa spewed out a mouthful of blood and instantly saw other tentacles spreading
over from the bottom, twisting, and once again wrapping her up.
This Thousand-hand Ink Octopusapparently hadn�t given up yet. It was about to

destroy all the creatures in the water.
Her face changed again and again. She fearfully looked at the crazy octopus and
without overthinking, put forth all of her strength to fly up to the surface of the
lake like a beam of light piercing through layer upon layer of the lake illusion,
quickly getting out of this peculiar lake.
CaiYi also spurted out a mouthful of blood while her power, as well as her Profound
Qi, seemed to be reacting a little chaotically.
Before she could organize her forces, the Thousand-hand Ink Octopus�s tentacles had
already spread toward her body again. It didn�t let her flee, and once again bound
her snow-white body.
Another intimidating demonic power burst out. The Thousand-hand Ink Octopus�s
tentacles on her body blasted. Raging demonic power rushed forward, destroying her
defensive forces, instantly making her unconscious.
CaiYi�s soft, white body was drifting in the water, slowly sinking, no longer able
to fight against the Thousand-hand Ink Octopus�s tentacles.
At this moment, Thousand-hand Ink Octopus was growling and screeching crazily in
the lake. Sharp, weird sounds came up and spread in the water. The lake suddenly
boiled up with huge bubbles.
That Thousand-hand Ink Octopuswiggled its body even more crazily but quickly
weakened. Many blood holes suddenly appeared in its strange head. When those blood
holes broke, the water instantly poured in and filled its brain.
The Thousand-hand Ink Octopus was gradually exhausted although it still wanted to
gather its strength. Its black tentacles hovered around without any power.
ShiYan was in the Thousand-hand Ink Octopus's brain, continually releasing his
violent body strength. Under the First Sky of Rampage and with the help of the
hidden strange power inside his muscles, he transported his Profound Qi and
launched powerful blows without using any of his techniques. The brain of this
Thi�n Th? m?c chuong Ngu was smashed down and splashed everywhere.
As the brain was destroyed, even if the Thousand-hand Ink Octopus was very
dangerous, it hardly blocked ShiYan�s violent attacks. It gradually no longer
resisted and slowly began to sink.
Inside the crushed brain, ShiYan continued destroying everything wantonly like a
brutal beast. His hands and feet stirred up this brain with immense force.
A fist-sized Demon Crystal gradually emerged at a corner of that crumbled brain,

flashing up with strange black lights.
ShiYan burst into laughter. One of his hands clenched the Demon Crystal tightly
while he was activating the negative forces which were used for the Death Seal�s
condensation to take out the Demon Crystal from the site.
A destructive power was launched, and the octopus�s life was completely ended by
his strike. It no longer had taken a breath, and thus the sinking speed quickened.
Like a sharp sword, ShiYan flew out from a blood hole on the Thousand-hand Ink
Octopus�s head and reappeared on the bottom of the lake, feeling very happy and
satisfied as he had reaped a large harvest.
A seventh level Demon Crystal was extremely precious in the Dark Magnetic Noxious
Mist. With this Demon Crystal, even if his Profound Qi had been consumed entirely,
he could completely restore it.
After the Demon Crystal fell into the Storage Ring, ShiYan quietly suspended in the
water, watching that Thousand-hand Ink Octopus slowly sink to the bottom of the
lake with a cheerful face.
A slender, snow-white body suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. He raised his
head up and realized that CaiYi was totally naked with a pale face and was
gradually sinking to the bottom of the lake.
ShiYan stared at CaiYi with a cold face, revealed a chilling sneer at the corner of
his mouth and quickly zoomed over to her like a fish.
Looking at her graceful body, her firm, big breasts, her small, boneless waist, her
plump thighs and long limbs, ShiYan chuckled slightly. He then moved forward,
stretched his arms out grabbing her, feeling the warmth from her body and the
chaotic forces inside it.
After a quick check, he knew that CaiYi was just unconscious temporarily. A long
while later, when her strength was restored, she would wake up again.
Holding her breathtaking body, ShiYan sneered while one of his hands bluntly moved
around on her soft, white body.
After playing with CaiYi�s beautiful breasts, her waist, her long legs, and her
round rear end for a while, ShiYan slowly swam toward the cliff in the lake. After
having dug out a cave quite easily, he held CaiYi and went inside it.
He retrieved the Star Shield and released the Dark Shield. The defensive Dark
Shield relied on Profound Qi instead of the star power. As soon as the Dark Shield
was taken out, the water of the lake was stopped outside the shield, and he and
CaiYi stayed together inside it.
Sitting inside the wet cave, ShiYan held CaiYi�s mesmerizing, snow-white body on
his thighs, looking at her with dazed eyes.
His two hands bluntly moved on her body which drove countless males crazy, felt her
smooth, white skin and her big, firm breasts. Although ShiYan had some evil intent
in his mind, he was not that uncontrollable. On the contrary, he frowned and
considered how to handle this beautiful girl.
ShiYan�s big hands moved around while his face became cold; his eyes became
chilled. Not long after that, he sneered coldly and was ready to violate her.
However, at this moment, strange power ran all over his body. Meanwhile, the
purification of the three dead warriors� auras had finally finished in his
acupuncture points.
The strange power suddenly overflowed like powerful snakes, converging into the
Profound halo on his abdomen.
After an exhausting fight with the Thousand-hand Ink Octopus, ShiYan had consumed a
large amount of his Profound Qi. However, during a short time of restoration, under
that mysterious, strange power, his Profound Qi increased slightly.
ShiYan�s body was agitated. He immediately closed his eyes, felt the transformation
of the Profound Qi halo, immersing his mind into that marvelous ancient Profound Qi
tree.
At this time, CaiYi was still unconscious; however, her eyelashes shivered
slightly. It seemed she was about to wake up.
Chapter 373: Punishment
Mysterious power moved toward and penetrated the ancient Profound Qi tree, which
contained vigorous forces, making it sparkling and crystal clear.
ShiYan closed his eyes, feeling the changes of the ancient Profound Qi tree. He was
joyful as he knew that with his vigorous Profound Qi, together with the
comprehension of his state of mind, he could break through the Third Sky of Nirvana
Realm, making him one step further.
Entering the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist this time, his main purpose was to temper
himself with the fastest speed to enhance his cultivation base. When he returned to
the Endless Sea later, he would take revenge on the Demon tribes and those forces
which had wanted to obliterate him.
LinDa�s and Xia ShenChuan�s deaths had made him quickly realize that only having a
mighty strength could facilitate him in doing whatever he wanted in this world
instead of being someone else�s stepping stone.
The transformation of the Profound halo made him very happy as he was one step
closer to his goal.
At this time, the chaotic power in CaiYi�s body gradually calmed down and regained
its normal state; her eyelashes flickered slightly. She then woke up from being
unconscious.
As soon as CaiYi�s eyes opened, she saw ShiYan�s cold face with his eyes closed.
CaiYi subconsciously wanted to shout, but she immediately remembered the incident
earlier and thus quickly suppressed her emotions. Instead, she stayed calm and
considered the situation.
She was lying naked on ShiYan�s muscular thighs. ShiYan�s big hands were still
caressing back and forth over her sensitive back and buttocks.
While ShiYan�s hands were moving, CaiYi could feel an electric current zooming over
her back, making her feel shameful, like she had never been so humiliated in her
life.
Seeing ShiYan meditating with his eyes closed and feeling his hands caressing her
body, CaiYi wanted to breathe out fire and could hardly restrain her anger. Thus,
she secretly gathered her power. Then suddenly her jade-like pair of arms went
straight for ShiYan�s chest.
"Disintegration Variation!" CaiYi let out a shout.
The halos with yellow and red colors flowed out from the center of her palms. The
two strange lights burst out, forming a robust power that darted straight to
ShiYan�s chest.
His powerful strength burst out from his chest. Hundreds of different red and
yellow lights instantly penetrated ShiYan�s chest as if they wanted to tear his
lungs and heart apart.
"Boom!"
An explosive sound came up. ShiYan�s back hit the hard stone wall with a thud,
making rubble fall everywhere. This incident caused the stone cave to burst open; a
block of stone from above his head fell hard.
CaiYi took this chance to take action like a female beast with resentful eyes. Many
rings from her snow-white arm flew out instantly; she looked like she wanted to
annihilate him for good.
While experiencing and observing the mutation of the ancient Profound Qi tree,
ShiYan was suddenly CaiYi ambushed by CaiYi, which caused pain on his chest. The
strange power inside the muscle fibers on his chest thus burst out, and his
Petrifaction Martial Spirit reached its supreme. At the moment when CaiYi launched
her violent attack, ShiYan�s skin became purple, and his extremely strong defensive
force had blocked her strike.
Hundreds of yellow and red powers flowed into ShiYan�s chest and were instantly
entangled by the mysterious power in his muscle fibers. Those yellow and red powers
could not penetrate the strong muscles on his chest to crush his heart and lungs.
ShiYan�s body shook violently. He suddenly woke up and threw a cold glance at
CaiYi. He suddenly sneered and didn�t care about CaiYi�s next attack. Instead, he
urged the Electric Shift and fiercely jumped on CaiYi�s body.
"Boom."
CaiYi stood up and swung her snow-white arm, and the rings on her arm strongly
clinked together. Before she could launch her next attack, ShiYan had already
knocked her out to the lake.
ShiYan sneered with a cold face as he rushed out and moved next to CaiYi who had
just fallen into the water. He stretched his left hand, grabbing her snow-white
neck while the other hand held her body and then brought her back into the stone
cave.
ShiYan�s counterattack was exceptionally ferocious. His violent force burst out
from his muscle fibers.
After the Petrifaction Martial Spirit had reached its supreme state, his body
became the most horrible of weapons. He didn�t even need to transport his Profound
Qi; he just relied on the bursting force of his sturdy body to deal with CaiYi�s
attacks.
When CaiYi had been under the water, she had been severely injured by the Thousand-
hand Ink Octopus, and her Profound Qi had been consumed. Thus, together with being
unconscious earlier, her strength had been reduced significantly. Moreover, she was
not good at hand-to-hand combat, and thus, launching a sneak attack on ShiYan in
that small stone cave was not a smart move.
With her white neck being buckled in ShiYan�s left hand, CaiYi�s eyes were full of
fear. She wanted to scream out loud but realized that her throat was being blocked,
and she couldn�t let out a single sound.
Just like that, with ShiYan�s hand strangling her neck, CaiYi�s heart quickly sank.
A terrible burst of power transmitted from his left arm which frightened her mind.
She knew that if she made another move, ShiYan would clench his fingers tightly,
crushing her neck.
Therefore, CaiYi was in shock as she watched ShiYan in silence. She didn�t dare to
make the slightest move while the rings on her arm continued to tremble and finally
subsided without acting recklessly.
ShiYan carried her and sat down again in the stone cave. His eyes burned, staring
at her mesmerizing, beautiful naked body; the corner of his mouth moved slightly, a
trace of lust glimmering in his eyes.
CaiYi was panicked. Her beautiful eyes looked at ShiYan sharply as she didn�t know
what he wanted to do.
ShiYan didn�t say a word. His hand held her neck, carrying her up into the air. He
coldly looked at her and considered thoughtfully.
He originally wanted to use a ruthless whack on CaiYi, killing her to steal the
Demon Crystal in her Storage Ring. After that, he would leave this lake and meet
the other people of AiYa, Borg and the two brothers LaoLi. However, he thought over
it again. Right now, as his Profound Qi had already recovered and reached its
supreme, if he killed CaiYi, he could have some mysterious power to add to his
martial arts but not much, and thus killing her was somehow a waste.
In addition, if CaiYi died in the lake while he was able to get out of the lake
alive, the other people would guess his true ability and thus would consider him an
enemy and be aware of him much more than before.
A seventh level Demon Crystal was exceptionally precious in their eyes. If CaiYi
died, he would become their target. If AiYa, Borg, LaoLi, and LaoLun united, he was
not sure if he could win.
The most important thing was that he was not familiar with the Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist. He still wanted to borrow these people�s abilities to discover more
of its mysteries. Thus, before he understood everything about this Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist, he didn�t want these four people turning their backs on him.
If CaiYi didn�t die or was under his control, he could still hide his true
strength. By putting Thi�n Th? M?c Chuong Ngu�s death on CaiYi�s hands, he could
have CaiYi restrain AiYa and know more about the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist�s
mysteries and the Devine Land�s situation through CaiYi.
With that thought, ShiYan finally had his calculation.
His cold eyes and CaiYi�s horrified eyes met. ShiYan let out a low shout, and the
third eye inside the Sea of Consciousness of his host soul opened. A beam of light
flashed up. He then poured his soul consciousness into this beam of light and
carefully instructed it to infiltrate CaiYi�s head.
"Let go of your Sea of Consciousness, or else I will kill you!" ShiYan coldly
looked at CaiYi and intimidated her.
CaiYi was terrified at heart; her beautiful eyes filled with fear. She kept shaking
her head as she wanted to refuse.
"If you refuse, I will kill you. But if you accept, I will only leave a mark on
your host soul. As long as you obey me from now until my business in this Dark
Magnetic Noxious Mist ends, I will remove this soul barrier for you." ShiYan was
like a devil using both intimidation and enticement at the same time.
At this moment, CaiYi looked at ShiYan with deep fear inside her heart. She finally
understood that ShiYan, whom she hadn�t even laid her eyes on before, was the most
thoughtful one in the group. He had hidden his true strength and had evil ambition
without any human emotions from the beginning.
Right now, she could only see ShiYan�s brutal face but didn�t think that she had
been involved in his calculation from the beginning. She could only remember that
she was resentful the Thousand-hand Ink Octopus hadn�t killed him when they were
under the water, and she had also tried to take his life earlier.
Just remembering someone else�s fierceness but finding it impossible to see one�s
own wickedness was common in the human world, and CaiYi was not an exception.
"I�ll count to three. One, two,�" ShiYan�s face looked cold and cruel, showing a
trace of impatience. He started to count without waiting for CaiYi to respond.
CaiYi kept looking at ShiYan, and now she was certain that ShiYan was a ruthless
person, not a soft-hearted one. Hence, CaiYi instantly nodded her head before
ShiYan finished counting. She finally let go of her Sea of Consciousness to let
ShiYan�s soul consciousness in.
In the soul consciousness, although ShiYan was only in the Nirvana Realm, his soul
cultivation was much more than that of an ordinary Sky Realm.
Different kinds of spirit Upanishads of Demonic Sound Clan were all profound. In
that abandoned land, he had used the group of PanZhe to carry out his soul
experiments. This time, his host soul and the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame
now gathered in one place, and thus doing this was somehow like �once a thief,
always a thief�.
After his soul consciousness had entered CaiYi�s head, he made use of the Demonic
Sound Clan�s Upanishads. After leaving a spirit seed in CaiYi�s host soul, ShiYan
quietly explored a little bit more and saw that everything was normal. He then
retrieved his soul consciousness that had penetrated her head. Under CaiYi�s
frightened look, ShiYan suddenly grinned, dashed forward with his evil eyes, and
fiercely kissed her ruddy lips.
"Whining�"
CaiYi�s beautiful eyes glinted with a trace of shame. She wanted to struggle but
couldn�t make any move as her body was under ShiYan�s control.
Mercilessly kissing her, ShiYan moved his tongue on CaiYi�s full lips and then bit
them. Blood spread from her lips.
Finally, the hand, which was buckling CaiYi�s neck, loosened its grip, and ShiYan
detached from her. Looking at the beautiful girl bleeding, he was suddenly
overwhelmed with resentment inside his heart. He sneered, "You should have died in
that lake, but I have saved you. But earlier, you just requited good with evil, and
of course, I had to teach you a lesson. So, it was punishment."
"You are even more despicable than AiYa." CaiYi�s face was full of resentment,
cruelly staring at ShiYan and cursing him.
ShiYan burst out laughing, "the same, the same."

Chapter 374: Coming Ashore
CaiYi�s eyes were flooded with hatred, viciously staring at ShiYan. She was
resentful that she couldn�t kill him right away to vent her flame of anger.
Unfortunately, she knew that killing ShiYan at the bottom of the lake was a
difficult mission and nearly impossible to do, especially now that her host soul
was under his control. As long as ShiYan�s mind could be triggered, he could use
the soul barrier which had been planted in CaiYi�s host soul to obliterate her host
soul immediately.
Inside the Dark Shield, CaiYi gritted her teeth while her heart was overwhelmed
with hatred and shame. She didn�t say a word, took out a set of fluttering ribbon
clothes from her Storage Ring and put them on, covering her snow-white body.
ShiYan�s look was evil, gazing at her as she put her clothes on, not having the
consideration to turn away.
CaiYi was extremely embarrassed and full of resentment, but she knew she couldn�t
do anything to him.
After she had dressed, ShiYan suddenly smiled and said coldly, "That octopus is
dead, and I don�t want AiYa and the others to know that it was dead in my hand. I
also hope that you can cover for what happened under the water after AiYa left."
"You�ve confined my host soul. What do you want?"
After having dressed, CaiYi�s mood had stabilized. When she remembered how bad
ShiYan had treated her, her neck reddened. She now realized that ShiYan was not
someone she could control, and she secretly regretted proposing to keep him before.
This was like she had bought a rope to tie herself up. Not only did she fail to use
ShiYan to constrain AiYa, but she ended up harming herself.
"I do not know much about this Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, so I hope you can
explain it to me in detail. I am also curious about the identities of the five of
you, so, you will tell me about that as well," said ShiYan emotionlessly.
"As for the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, LaoLi has told you quite precisely. For
other things, I think we can talk about it later." CaiYi looked a little anxious,
watching the water. "We should be in a hurry. If we return late, AiYa and other
people may think that we are dead and will probably leave this place. Although AiYa
is a hateful person, she had many secret treasures in her hands. Staying with her,
you can detect something unexpected and avoid a lot of trouble."
Thanks to her reminder, ShiYan realized that the time he stayed in the water was
too long. He thought a little bit and then nodded, "Anyway, you should remember
that I have planted a soul barrier in your host soul. If you dare to have any
wicked intentions, don�t blame me for being merciless." CaiYi�s face lost its
color. She gritted her teeth, nodded, and secretly cursed ShiYan for being a
shameless brat.
ShiYan looked at her with a faint smile. He knew that CaiYi hated him a lot, but he
didn�t really care about it. At least before the soul barrier inside CaiYi�s host
soul is lifted, he wouldn�t need to be worried.
"Did you kill the Thousand-hand Ink Octopus?" CaiYi looked at the lake outside the
stone cave, thought for a while and then asked him.
ShiYan rubbed his chin and nodded.
CaiYi knitted her eyebrows and then flew out of the stone cave, sinking toward the
bottom of the lake to find the Thousand-hand Ink Octopus�s dead body. ShiYan didn�t
know what she wanted to do and thus followed her flying out of the cave with
suspicion. He suspended in the water, frowning and looking at her.
CaiYi dove all the way to the bottom of the lake. When she reached the bottom, her
delicate body gracefully moved like a rainbow toward the Thousand-hand Ink
Octopus�s dead body. She took out a splendid, radiant dagger and dug out the
octopus�s eyes.
Not long after that, CaiYi flew up next to ShiYan, holding the octopus�s eyeballs
in her hands and then said to ShiYan, "This seventh level the Thousand-hand Ink
Octopus�s eyeballs can form a fantasy. We couldn�t see the real scene under the
water before due to the effect of these eyeballs. You have got the Demon Crystal,
so these eyeballs belong to me. Are you okay with this?"
"You just take them," nodded ShiYan.
CaiYi immediately put the octopus�s eyeballs away. She contemplated for a while
before aggressively looking at ShiYan, "I hope you will keep the secret about the
incident that happened in the water. I don�t want anyone to know about this no
matter what. You should also be careful with AiYa. She is the daughter of the
castellan of White Emperor City. In White Emperor City, we are pampered girls, who
are always to keep ourselves pure. As you have seen our bodies this time, with
AiYa�s personality, I am afraid that she will not spare you. You should keep that
in mind."
"White Emperor City�" ShiYan muttered, didn�t ask for details, just nodded and
said, "I know."
CaiYi didn't continue their conversation, suppressing her hatred for ShiYan with a
reddened face. She then flew up toward the lake�s surface.
ShiYan immediately kept up with her.
On the lake�
When AiYa got out of the water, a brilliant halo fully covered her wonderful
curves. She quickly found a remote place to put on new clothes, and only after that
did she go to see Borg, LaoLi, and LaoLun.
The three of them had been impatiently waiting for a long time. As soon as they saw
AiYa came out, they hurriedly asked about the situation. AiYa told them a little
bit about what took place at the bottom of the lake and also said that CaiYi and
ShiYan might not return.
Right after hearing about the seventh level the Thousand-hand Ink Octopus, the
faces of the three of them changed slightly. They were secretly glad that they
hadn�t recklessly broken into the water, or else they were afraid that they would
have had the same consequence as that of ShiYan and CaiYi.
AiYa told them about the situation in detail, blankly staring at the water without
daring to go back in again.
Borg and the two brothers Lao were in a daze waiting with worried faces. They were
ready to abandon ShiYan and CaiYi. If ShiYan and CaiYi didn�t come out soon, AiYa
and the others would leave.
Borg had always been together with CaiYi. However, seeing CaiYi in danger, he was
not ready to save her, but just frustrated. He was considering what he should do if
he was alone with AiYa and the other people from now on.
While the four of them were waiting impatiently and about to give up on ShiYan and
CaiYi, two figures suddenly flew out of the lake. They were ShiYan and CaiYi.
Borg was overjoyed and quickly shouted, "Sister, are you alright?"
After CaiYi had flown out of the lake, her face regained its normal state. She
threw Borg a cold glance and nodded, "I am fine. ShiYan and I united and killed the
Thousand-hand Ink Octopus." After talking, CaiYi couldn�t help but look at AiYa and
grunt.
In their critical point of time when they were trapped, AiYa hadn�t seen CaiYi as
her partner, hadn�t lent her a helping hand, but left her in danger instead. CaiYi
understood it well and thus was extremely dissatisfied with AiYa.
A trace of surprise flashed up in AiYa�s beautiful eyes. She stared at ShiYan with
surprise as her countenance became odd.
She would never have expected that ShiYan wouldn�t have been killed inside the
Thousand-hand Ink Octopus�s mouth. When she was at the bottom of the lake, ShiYan
had seen her entire body and her forbidden privates. If ShiYan had died, she would
have been relieved. However, ShiYan was still alive, which somehow made her
uncomfortable.
In her eyes, ShiYan�s calm and cold eyes contained a lustful look like a thorn
poking her side.
After throwing ShiYan a quick glance, AiYa was very panicked; she wanted to take
action but couldn�t find any suitable excuse. She couldn�t tell other people about
what had happened in the lake either. In this dilemma, she felt frustrated without
any clear reasons.
"That�s good. I need to recover. I think that you guys should use Demon Crystals to
restore your Profound Qi. See you soon." After talking, AiYa turned around and
left. She didn�t dare to look at ShiYan because she seemed embarrassed as she
quickly flew away.
ShiYan watched her leave, showing a look of ridicule on his face. He sneered but
didn�t say a word.
"Yes, we need to recover a bit." CaiYi complicatedly glanced at ShiYan, and then
nodded toward Borg, and flew away to the opposite direction of AiYa.
Borg hurriedly caught up with her. When they came to a remote and quiet place, Borg
asked quickly, "Sister, what happened at the bottom of the lake? Why do you and
AiYa seem to be weird after coming out of the lake?"
"You ask too many questions." CaiYi�s face looked cold. "You knew that I was in
danger at the bottom of the lake, why did you still stay ashore? Borg, do you want
me to die as well?"
Borg�s face stiffened, he was very embarrassed and then revealed a wry smile,
"Sister, you are in the Sky Realm but still got trapped at the bottom of the lake.
I was afraid�"
CaiYi snorted coldly and didn�t say anything further. She then took out a Demon
Crystal, closed her eyes for meditation, not mentioning anything about what
happened at the bottom of the lake.
Although Borg was extremely curious, he couldn�t do anything when CaiYi didn�t want
to tell him. Moreover, he felt ashamed, so he didn�t dare to continue asking, only
stayed next to CaiYi to do his job of guarding.
"Brother, you and CaiYi are powerful indeed. You guys killed the Thousand-hand Ink
Octopus. I really admire you." LaoLi laughed out loud and said, "I am not afraid if
you laugh at me, but we didn�t dare to go into the water when you were trapped at
the bottom of the lake. We were scared of being killed by that Thousand-hand Ink
Octopus. It is such a shame." Lao Lun revealed an embarrassed smile, nodded his
head and frankly admitted to being a coward.
ShiYan had soon come to know the personality of these two brothers, so he didn�t
tell them about what had happened at the bottom of the lake. He shook his head and
said, "My luck is still good, I think. If it weren�t for AiYa and CaiYi, that
Thousand-hand Ink Octopus wouldn't have died."
After a short pause, ShiYan nodded toward these two brothers and said, "I need to
find a quiet place to recover for a while."
After talking, ShiYan quickly flew away and didn�t say anything more to the two
brothers, LaoLi and LaoLun.
ShiYan went to the same place as before, lazily leaning against an ancient tree,
quietly feeling the changes in his body.
The three dead warriors� auras transformed into a mystery power pouring into the
Profound Qi, recovering his consumed Profound Qi entirely, and also slightly
enhancing his strength.
According to this progress, he would soon have a chance to reach the Third Sky of
Nirvana Realm.
Everything was developing in a good direction.
ShiYan was satisfied as he raised his head looking toward the deep area in the Dark
Magnetic Noxious Mist, guessing what he would encounter in the deepest area of it.
Suddenly, his eyes slightly narrowed while blooming out a cold light. His lazy
posture suddenly straightened up. An imposing and violent momentum flowed out from
his whole body.
A shadow quickly approached from the distance. Her clothes fluttered, making her
look like a frosty crystal flower in the cold snow. She was AiYa.
AiYa was emotionless with an indifferent look. She gently flew over like a slender
willow.
ShiYan�s face didn�t change. He felt cold at heart but was secretly on alert and
ready for war.
Chapter 375: The hunter
ShiYan soon found out that AiYa was a ruthless person and no better than CaiYi. At
the bottom of the lake, when he had been sinking toward the octopus�s mouth, he had
clearly seen AiYa let out a sigh of relief.
Before leaving the lake, CaiYi had also reminded him to be careful with AiYa. She
had told him that AiYa was the daughter of the Master of White Emperor City, very
arrogant and crystal pure. As he had seen her naked body, she certainly would want
to kill him.
Therefore, seeing AiYa suddenly approach, ShiYan secretly stayed alert and was
ready to deal with AiYa�s attack.
Wearing a cold face and fluttering clothes, AiYa quickly flew over and stood in
front of him.
ShiYan�s face remained unchanged. He indifferently looked at her, but was secretly
well-prepared and grinned. "Didn�t you go to find a quiet place for meditation?"
AiYa�s beautiful eyes intensely looked at ShiYan, and she didn�t hurry to answer.
Her beautiful eyes flashed up with countless points of light, wanting to see
through all ShiYan�s secrets.
A faint smile hung on ShiYan�s face. He calmly confronted her, not revealing any
trace of fear as if nothing had ever happened at the bottom of the lake.
AiYa stared at ShiYan for a while and then gently nodded and said, "I really want
to meditate to restore my Profound Qi. The Thousand-hand Ink Octopus injured me,
and thus, I have lost a considerable amount of strength and must meditate
immediately. It is just that this place seems to have many abnormalities, and I am
now injured and very weak. So, I need someone to guard while I am meditating."
ShiYan was startled.
He had originally assumed that AiYa came here to kill him so that her heart could
release its predicament. Not only could this put her state of mind at ease but it
could also preserve her pure body from being stained by his eyes.
He didn�t expect that AiYa came here to ask him to guard for her without mentioning
the incident at the bottom of the lake as if nothing had ever happened.
Although he was suspicious, he didn�t reveal it. He just nodded and said, "Ok."
AiYa didn�t say a word as she sat down in front of ShiYan. The storage Ring on her
finger flashed up; sparkling Demon Crystals emerged one by one in her jade-like
palm. These Demon Crystals were different in size, and there were total ten pieces
which contained the power that could be absorbed directly. It should be AiYa�s
entire gains during her time here.
Her hands held a piece of Demon Crystal. She seemed to be sure to take that one to
restore her Profound Qi, but then she suddenly looked hesitant.
ShiYan bewilderedly looked at those sparkling Demon Crystal in shock as he didn�t

expect that AiYa could have harvested so many.
With as many Demon Crystals gathered in the same place, any warrior in this Dark
Magnetic Noxious Mist would probably be greedy and rob her of these precious
Crystals.
However, for ShiYan, although these Demon Crystals were precious, they couldn�t
make him lose his mind.
AiYa held each of those Demon Crystals and observed them while tightly knitting her
eyebrows. Not long after that, she picked a red diamond-shaped Demon Crystal and
put the rest back inside her Storage Ring. She then told ShiYan, "I am severely
injured now. Don�t let anyone come close. Otherwise, if I encounter a sneak attack
during my meditation, I will not be able to bear it."
ShiYan�s face slightly changed. His heart stirred a little bit while his body was
agitated. He suddenly understood what was happening.
It was an explicit enticement.
She had taken out all of the Demon Crystals to engender his greed. She had even
told him clearly that she was now injured seriously to make him think about
ambushing her.
AiYa apparently wanted to kill him but couldn�t find a suitable excuse. That was
why she had used the Demon Crystals as bait to raise his greed, and thus trying to
make him desperate to take this chance when she was meditating.
Each Demon Crystal was a piece of bait. She had even said that she was wounded and
afraid of other people coming close, which actually encouraged him to buy into her
plan.
ShiYan coldly sneered at heart figuring out AiYa�s intention. He secretly cursed
her for being deceitful and ruthless. If it weren�t because he didn�t need Demon
Crystals to restore his Profound Qi, he would probably have taken the bait. If he
decided to take action, he was sure that AiYa would have told CaiYi, Borg, and the
two brothers about it and used it as a suitable excuse to kill him.
Greedily depriving and killing a companion for Demon Crystals was an extremely
appropriate reason.
When AiYa was meditating, ShiYan was coldly looking at her. He was struggling
inside his heart while his eyes kept changing.
If he took advantage of when she was meditating to cast out his hidden full
strength, perhaps he would be able to kill AiYa even though AiYa had prepared her
own calculation toward him.
However, the risk was big. If he tried to kill AiYa with just one blow and failed,
they both would get involved in a fight, which would definitely draw the attention
of other people. When those people rushed over, he would hardly succeed. Once AiYa
successfully avoided his single strike and was still alive, it would not be easy to
try and kill her a second time.
While he was quietly considering his gains and losses, Shi Yan�s eyes kept changing
unpredictably. He finally decided to give up; he wanted to keep things going on to
see if she had any other tricks up her sleeve.
He then stood next to AiYa, leaned against a tree with a lazy pose, pretending to
keep guard for AiYa.
A long while later, with his soul consciousness, ShiYan suddenly realized that
something wasn�t quite right with CaiYi.
On the other side, CaiYi secretly wanted to look at the soul barrier in her host
soul, but her body then suddenly shook, her face turned pale, holding her head
miserably.
"Sister! Sister!" Borg was panicked. He even assumed that CaiYi had fallen into a
�possessed by the Devil� state (a Chinese term used to indicate that something has
gone wrong in spiritual or martial arts training) and hastily cried, "How are you?
Are you ok? How can I help you?"
Damn bastard!
CaiYi secretly cursed ShiYan in her heart, holding her head as she whined in pain
for a while. Her beautiful face was full of resentment while her body gradually
stopped trembling.
She knew that it was ShiYan teaching her a lesson, but he hadn�t really hit her
soul yet. Otherwise, with this soul barrier, she would not be able to bear even one
single blow.
"I am alright. There was something wrong with my power, but it is fine again."
CaiYi barely sat straight, didn�t dare to continue to peep at the soul barrier. She
then used a Demon Crystal again to restore her Profound Qi.
Not far away, ShiYan revealed a cold smile, raised his head and glanced at CaiYi.
After a long while.
AiYa slowly opened her eyes, the power of the Demon Crystal in her hand had been
absorbed entirely, and it became an ordinary stone.
She was a little disappointed, looking at ShiYan, as she silently stood up and
said, "I am done. Let�s go find CaiYi and the others."
ShiYan nodded but coldly sneered in his heart and kept silent.
He clearly saw a trace of disappointment flash up in Ng�i Nh?�s eyes. Through those
eyes, he figured out that AiYa didn�t have a good intention indeed. She had still
stayed alert while meditating. If he had a go at her, AiYa would obviously release
a full-power strike to kill him.
Women�s hearts are the most ruthless.
ShiYan secretly scolded her, following AiYa while his eyes were stuck on her moving
butt and back with an unpredictable look.
AiYa suddenly turned around; her eyes showed her coldness.
ShiYan was startled. His Profound Qi started to churn up, and a frenzy of power
couldn�t help but burst out from his body.
AiYa looked at him fiercely and said coldly, "You should keep your eyes clean."
After saying this, she turned back and continued to fly up.
ShiYan was stunned, shook his head and slightly smiled, not saying anything more.
CaiYi, Borg, together with LaoLi and LaoLun soon appeared in front of him. As soon
as CaiYi saw him coming, her beautiful eyes aggressively stared at him, shooting
out looks of resentment.
Shrugging his shoulders, ShiYan revealed a faint smile, pretending that there was
nothing to talk about. "Should we depart now?"
CaiYi knew that she had the lower hand and tried to restrain her anger. She stopped
looking at ShiYan and then spoke to AiYa, "Let�s go."
AiYa nodded, looked at the other four people CaiYiBorgand said, "Follow me." After
taking out the compass to identify the direction, AiYa led ahead like before, and
continued to go to the deepest place of the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist.
A long period had passed.
They kept following AiYa going deeper inside the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. Every
time AiYa detected something abnormal, she would instantly let ShiYan step forward
to take the risk, waiting for ShiYan to be dead in the demon beasts� mouths or be
killed by other warriors. ShiYan let her down every time. In all kinds of dangers,
he could always turn danger to safety, which he made look like it was because of
his great luck and nothing to do with his strength.
During this time, ShiYan and the other five people had encountered several flocks
of beasts and had harvested some Demon Crystals through killing them. They had also
met other teams of warriors, and both sides had started fighting. In the Dark
Magnetic Noxious Mist, there were no rules at all. Those who were powerful could
always plunder Demon Crystals from the weak. Every time they saw other groups of
warriors, the people of AiYa�s and Th�i Y�s group instantly jumped in to kill them
without saying a word. They were even more ruthless than the beasts.
ShiYan had still been preserving his strength.
His demand of Demon Crystal was not much. Every time they encountered beasts, he
didn�t wholeheartedly take action or fight with AiYa�s group for Demon Crystals.
When confronting warriors, he didn�t make it look very strenuous either, didn�t
seem to have interest for the Storage Rings on those warriors� body. He let AiYa
and CaiYi take the trophies. He didn�t seem to be greedy as he just stood and
watched the scene.
However, by absorbing the auras of those dead warriors, ShiYan could always refill
his Profound Qi to the max as if he just began, which also helped him progress in
breaking through the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm.
However, many times after that, the mysterious power didn�t flow to the Profound Qi
halo anymore but burst into the Star Martial Spirits instead. This made ShiYan
realize that the Profound Qi halo in his body was mighty enough. If he wanted to
make progress, it probably would require him to reach the Third Sky of Nirvana
Realm.
Therefore, he quietly paid attention, considering breaking through the new realm
was his main purpose.
One day, the group of six people, including ShiYan, was temporarily resting on a
suspended bare hill in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist.
Suddenly, ear-piercing sounds came up from around the hill. Warriors in gold
costumes instantly appeared, grinned and rushed over to the six of them.
Along the way there, other warriors had become the prey of AiYa�s and CaiYi�s
group. However, right now, seeing those warriors in gold costumes, the faces of
AiYa and others immediately changed as if they were confronted with a pandemic.
They quickly got up.
ShiYan frowned as he looked around. His heart felt chilled just after a quick
glance as he was afraid that they would become someone else�s prey this time.
Chapter 376: Filled with golden silk threads
There were eight warriors surrounding them. All of them were wearing gold costumes
with a pattern of a palace afloated the golden clouds, which was embroidered on
their chest in golden threads.
The eight warriors were all outstanding youths, only around twenty or thirty years
old. Three of them were in the Sky Realm; the rest were in the Second or Third Sky
of Nirvana Realm.
The leader of these eight warriors had short, silver hair, each strand of which
stood straight up. He looked full of vitality.
As soon as this person arrived, he burst into laughter which was echoing and ear-
piercing. He looked at CaiYi and AiYa with extremely lustful eyes and an ambiguous
face.
The remaining seven warriors lined up, sharply looking at ShiYan�s group with an
unfriendly attitude.
AiYa�s and CaiYi�s beautiful faces slightly changed and were no longer calm as
before. Borg was obviously in shock and fear.
The faces of the two brothers LaoLi and LaoLun looked odd; their eyes beamed a
vague light. They seemed to be considering an escape plan.
The overall strength of this group of eight warriors was much better than that of
ShiYan�s side. Sharp lights spilled out from the eyes of the three Sky Realm
warriors who were overwhelmed with an arrogant and relentless momentum that
shouldn�t be underestimated.
When Shi Yan saw the emergence of these warriors and AiYa�s and CaiYi�s
complexions, he immediately realized that these eight warriors must come from a
mighty force since AiYa and CaiYi looked like they were encountering a pandemic. He
knew that they would certainly have a bitter fight later.
"NingZe, what do you want?" AiYa slightly squinted, quietly gathered her strength,
coldly looked at that young leader, and said, "The Fighting Union and the Heavenly
Palace have never had any conflicts before. As you are now converging on us, you
have probably prepared for this war?"
"Hahaha," that young leader laughed out loud, as he obviously didn�t care about
AiYa�s threat. "If we run into each other in the Divine Land, I naturally would not
give you a hard time. However, this place is the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. We
come to this place to provoke a fight with all kinds of forces obviously. Since you
guys also come to this place, if you are strong enough, I don�t think you would be
kind to us either."
After having heard that warrior�s words, AiYa�s face darkened. She then said, "Do
you really want to pick a fight?"
"Not really," NingZe revealed a faint smile as he secretly winked at the other two
Sky Realm warriors on the sides, exposing a smiling face. "AiYa, you are the
daughter of the castellan of White Emperor City. I am also influential in the
Heavenly Palace. As long as you promise to marry me, I can spare your life and even
join forces with you in this Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. How about it?"
"Keep dreaming," AiYa pouted and expressed a disdainful look.
"Are you forcing me to use my strength?" The smile on NingZe�s face suddenly
disappeared, and his eyes became cold. "AiYa, although you are noble in White
Emperor City, you are nothing in this Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. Ha ha ha, if you
are not willing to accept my offer, I can only offend you to achieve my purpose."
After saying so, NingZe suddenly shouted with a cold smile, "Leave the two girls
alive. Kill the rest."
After that command, the eight Heavenly Palace�s warriors let out a hoarse shout and
took action simultaneously.
The two Sky Realm warriors next to NingZe�s scattered and respectively stormed
toward AiYa and CaiYi. The remaining Nirvana Realm warriors fanned out, attacking
ShiYan, Borg, LaoLi, and LaoLun.
These Heavenly Palace�s warriors wore unified in their gold costumes and had
extraordinary realms and resourceful Storage Rings. They were wealthy and powerful.
A Third Sky of Nirvana Realm warrior with a thin face was currently dashing toward
ShiYan while his hands suddenly swelled, turning into a beam of dazzling golden
lights.
The warrior�s two hands instantly shot out brilliant lights with a sharp momentum.
A trace of refined Profound Qi emerged from between his hands. His hands were
swelling more and more, which was extremely weird.
His hands unfolded, and the lines in his palms released thread-like silks. These
golden silk threads connected to his palms. They seemed extremely sharp and
dexterous like a steel needle flying straight for ShiYan.
"Buzzing."
A harsh whistle came up. Those golden threads scattered everywhere, extended more
and more, became denser, and then covered ShiYan entirely.
ShiYan�s face remained unchanged. He frowned and suddenly turned into a bunch of
star light, following the star trajectory and quickly teleported himself to the
side.
Those golden silk threads intensely submerged ShiYan�s previous spot that he had
just left. They then crushed the rocks there into pieces like cutting tofu.
"Golden Silk!"
A cold laugh reached his ears. Those gold threads were like electricity that shot
out again, spearing themselves toward ShiYan.
These Heavenly Palace�s warriors seemed to be very good at strange martial arts.
Inside of their palms had this kind of golden silk threads which contained sharp
ardor that could cut everything off.
After attentively looking at the others, ShiYan realized that they were afraid of
those golden silk threads, and didn�t dare to let them come close.
Seeing those golden threads dashing forward, the people of AiYa�s group immediately
scattered as they were afraid of being pierced by the golden threads.
NingZe stood motionlessly, not really caring about ShiYan. His lustful eyes fell on
AiYa�s and CaiYi�s bodies; he seemed to be waiting for both of them to be arrested
so he could enjoy pleasures with them.
ShiYan didn�t know the origin of either the Heavenly Palace or the Fighting Union.
However, after having heard the conversation between AiYa and NingZe, he realized
that they belonged to the Divine Land and were very powerful forces.
Although AiYa and NingZe were still very young, they had already reached the Sky
Realm. Thus, ShiYan could imagine how powerful their forces were.
Golden threads above their heads were extremely flexible and breathtaking, flashing
out with harsh, ear-piercing sounds.
The warrior who was chasing and attacking ShiYan didn�t seem to be worried after he
had missed his first shot. He continued urging his power.
The Golden silk threads flying out from his palms extended longer and longer with
fierce momentum, continuing to chase ShiYan without giving up.
There was a trace of a feeble soul on the golden silk threads. The Heavenly
Palace�s warriors seemed to bind their soul consciousness onto the threads, making
them able to lock the target. Regardless of how hard ShiYan tried to avoid them,
these threads could always find him again.
Those warriors� hands were swollen and constantly released extremely sharp,
glittering lights.
Gradually, the golden silk threads soon covered the entire sky like countless
golden lightning bolts interlacing in the sky. This made people feel frightened.
"Wailing."
Borg suddenly let out mournful screams. He had been avoiding the golden silk
threads but carelessly let one of them cross him and cut off a part of his leg.
Blood overflowed like a spring.
Borg kept screaming nonstop as he fearfully looked at CaiYi, wanting her help.
The rings on CaiYi�s arms had all flown out. Those rings hit each other, producing
crisp, sweet sounds and blooming numerous dazzling lights which then formed into
many circles of lights and covered her entire beautiful body, protecting her from
being damaged by the golden silk threads.
A Sky Realm warrior�s swollen hands looked like they were perfused with golden
juice which now slowly flowed out.
Golden silk threads flew out from between his swollen hands like tiny pythons
jumping cheerfully and gradually blockading the space around her.
Her graceful posture moved tenderly. The circles of light and the golden silk
threads collided, sparking dazzling light spots everywhere.
Although CaiYi�s cultivation base was high, she couldn�t get out of the thick
golden silk threads around her. She saw Borg unable to resist anymore but it was
impossible for her to reach out to help him.
"Golden Silkworm Split."
The warrior who was dealing with Borg revealed a cold sneer. More than ten golden
silk threads flew out from his swollen hands, heading toward Borg and fully
covering him instantly.
Brilliant golden light flashed up, under ShiYan�s gaze, Borg�s body suddenly turned
into broken pieces of flesh and bones.
Borg, who was in the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm, was unable to escape and had been
cut into countless pieces under the coverage of those golden silk threads.
Before Borg�s death, ShiYan had seen a golden wire coming out of Borg�s back.
A warrior who was fighting with LaoLi had suddenly spared a part of his force and
had quietly used the golden threads to pierce through Borg, making him unable to
gather his strength.
The magical Golden Silk was the unique martial arts that only the Heavenly Palace's
warriors had. If they wanted to cultivate it successfully, they needed to collect
the silks taken from the Myriad devouring golden silkworm in a secret place of the
Divine Land and then cultivate and absorb it into their bodies.
Each warrior who practiced this secret magical technique all golden style Martial
Spirit. They then used this martial spirit and their Profound Qi to nourish this
Golden Silk, blending their blood, soul consciousness, and Profound Qi into Golden
Silk.
After many years of arduous pilgrimages, the Golden Silk that was cultivated and
absorbed into the warriors� bodies not only possessed the special features of the
Myriad devouring golden silkworm but could also connect with their minds and stay
under their control.
Cultivating this secret Gold Silk was extremely dangerous for the Heavenly Palace�s
warriors. Their bodies could instantly be divided if they were careless.
Heavenly Palace�s warriors who could cultivate this secret technique were all cruel
and ruthless, not even thinking about risking their own lives.
The warriors would become extremely dangerous when they cast the Golden Silk out.
Once performing this secret technique, if there were no strong means of defense,
this Golden Silk would split other people�s bodies.
Borg didn�t have much means of defending himself with one of his legs cut off, and
the Golden Silk pierced through from his back. Because of those things, Borg
apparently couldn�t escape death although he had the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm
cultivation base.
As soon as he died, his scattering aura flowed into ShiYan.
ShiYan was avoiding the golden silk threads. However, when seeing Borg had died,
ShiYan quietly moved forward and absorbed the aura from Borg.
Feeling the influx of Borg�s aura, ShiYan calmly looked at the golden silk threads
flying around in the sky, and suddenly grinned in silence as he just came up with a
vicious plan in his mind.
Chapter 377: Add wings to the tiger!
Right after Borg had died, that Empyrean warrior looked more relaxed.
The Empyrean�s side had a total of three Sky Realm warriors including NingZe. The
remaining warriors were at the Second or Third Sky of Nirvana Realm. All of them
had cultivated this evil secret technique of the Empyrean.
When they united, it didn�t matter who they were fighting.
Borg was dead, and LaoLi and LaoLun immediately fell into danger.
Although these two brothers were only in the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm, they were
very good at joining forces. They stood back to back; two different forces passed
each other through their backs, making their momentums soar. Their bodies were
covered with a mixed green and blue halo.
That halo covered the two brothers entirely. When the golden silk threads in the
sky came close to them, they hurriedly took actions, wearing their gloves from
where strong momentum flowed out.
Their momentum was like martial art conception that had been tempered on their
gloves.
These gloves were naturally not just ordinary things. Under their martial art
conception, these gloves released a terrible and fierce power.
Under this violent power, those golden silk threads were punched aside before they
could come close to the two brothers. Those threads, which occasionally showed up
next to the halo, couldn�t destroy the blue-green halo that was covering the two
brothers.
However, after Borg�s death, the warrior who had dealt with Borg now retrieved his
power, looked at the two brothers, and cast it again toward them.
Hundreds of golden silk threads intertwined and dashed forward. The golden threads
like lightning split open, releasing numerous sharp sprays, making the two brothers
a little confused.
While their gloves were releasing the martial art conception, they also had to
unite to deal with this stealth at the same time. Thus, they didn�t seem to be able
to resist anymore. More and more golden silk threads were approaching and getting
closer to them.
ShiYan�s eyes were cold and cruel. He relied on the Star Light to avoid the winding
golden threads. He was both absorbing the aura of dead Borg, while quietly
observing the situation in the field.
Not only did AiYa and CaiYi have many secret treasures on their bodies, but they
were also extremely good at martial arts cultivation. Therefore, in the
encirclement of the golden silk threads, they were still safe and sound.
Although they couldn�t get out of those golden threads, they didn�t seem to be
defeated, and they were still able to persist for a long time.
Carefully watching the situation, ShiYan coldly sneered. He quietly released his
Profound Qi, the star power, the negative forces, and the yin power from inside his
body and sneakily manipulated them toward the Empyrean�s warriors who were
besieging LaoLi and LaoLun.
The Ice Cold Flame, the Holy Spirit God, and the Earth Flame had been integrated
into his body muscles before the completion of his martial spirit�s mutation.
Although his body�s muscles contained a surge of violent power, it could not be
separated or taken out of his body.
Therefore, a Gravitational Field was formed this time only relying on the Profound
Qi, the Star power, the negative forces, and yin force.
These four forces created the Gravitational Field. As soon as it appeared, it

suddenly condensed into an entity, forming an enormous gray tornado, inside of
which the four sharp forces spanned aggressively.
The Gravitational Field used to hide without revealing any trace, but it was
unknown why it turned into a real entity here.
In that gray tornado, the four forces flew around and mutually entangled, resulting
in a strange, fierce power. Even ShiYan felt that it was very dangerous for him if
he were inside it.
His power increased.
In this Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, although the Gravitational Field had turned
into a real entity and couldn�t be concealed anymore, its power had increased more
than double. It seemed to coincide with a sort of Heaven and Earth principle in
this Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. It kept spinning, which made it seem like there
was an existence of strange fluctuations inside the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist,
forming a link with the Gravitational Field.
The gray tornado released a whirlwind up to the sky with tremendous momentum. As
soon as it appeared, it instantly drew all the creatures around.
Fierce long thin golden threads like lightning in the sky were pursuing ShiYan,
LaoLi, and LaoLun. When that Gravitational Field emerged, the whole space seemed to
be affected by the impact of the suction. The golden threads were no exception.
The fierce golden silk threads were all sucked into the Gravitational Field. Even
the Heavenly Palace warriors couldn�t prevent their golden threads from being
pulled in.
When the golden silk threads went into the Gravitational Field, each of the
Heavenly Palace warriors who held the Golden Silk screamed in panic while their
faces suddenly changed.
The body of a Heavenly Palace warrior with the weakest cultivation base, which was
the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm, was also pulled into the Gravitational Field.
Because the Golden Silk was connected with the warrior�s body, he was also being
drawn into the Gravitational Field, and he couldn�t withstand the suction of the
Gravitational Field anymore as he was finally pulled inside.
Inside the giant gray tornado, four different strange powers flew around and pulled
the Gold Silk that was circling inside as well. Right after that warrior had been
drawn into the field, he was instantly killed by the Gold Silk and then cut into
mixed flesh and blood.
When these Empyrean warriors cultivated the Gold Silk, they connected their palms
to it. The lines on their palms and the Gold Silk had formed a delicate, subtle
connection, and they could use their minds to control it. Unless they had reached
the God Realm, they couldn�t detach the Gold Silk from their palms to freely chase
and kill their enemies.
Therefore, after the Gold Silk had been sucked into the Gravitational Field, as the
palms of their hands were connected to the Gold Silk, the warriors were also
affected by the strong suction force from the Gravitational Field. Moreover, the
Gold Silk inside the Gravitational Field also created a huge pulling force. The
warriors looked very miserable as they struggled hard to escape from the gray
tornado formed by the Gravitational Field.
"It�s you!" CaiYi�s eyes suddenly brightened up. When she had been at the bottom of
the lake, she had known that ShiYan was not easy to mess with. At this critical
time, the gray tornado appeared in front of ShiYan.
ShiYan had a mocking sneer on his cold face as he watched the Empyrean warriors
being pulled into the Gravitational Field and minced into bloody pieces of flesh.
CaiYi now realized that ShiYan was the one who was changing the situation here.
CaiYi exclaimed in shock, which drew the attention of the others to ShiYan.
A strange light flashed up in AiYa�s eyes. She didn�t seem to expect in this
critical time, ShiYan, who was only in the Nirvana Realm, would be the most
effective one. With a cruel look and a cold sneer, he used some kind of secret
technique to strangle those warriors, which made her extremely shocked.
LaoLi and LaoLun had been in danger and would have probably been killed by the
Empyrean�s warriors.
At the most dangerous time, ShiYan suddenly took action, creating the Gravitational
Field and forcing those warriors to divide their strength in an attempt to resist.
Thus, the strength they had been focusing on the two brothers LaoLun and LaoLi was
reduced, which made the two brothers surprised and frightened at the same time.
They kept thanking ShiYan.
ShiYan�s eyes were furious. He coldly sneered while continuing to maintain the
Gravitational Field, bringing it toward the rest of the Heavenly Palace warriors
who were gathering at the same place.
Under the irresistible pulling force, another two of the Heavenly Palace�s Third
Sky of Nirvana Realm warriors were drawn into the Gravitational Field.
The Gravitational Field was full of Gold Silks which were all fatal. Once those
warriors were sucked into the Gravitational Field, the forces inside completely
controlled them, and thus, they could hardly form a fully defensive halo for their
entire bodies. As a result, their bodies were exposed.
In this situation, being strangled and cut off by the four strange forces of the
Gravitational Field, those warriors couldn�t escape from death.
Just after a moment, the two Heavenly Palace warriors who had fallen into the
Gravitational Field were all dead.
As soon as these two warriors were ripped into pieces, the remaining warriors were
all filled with panic. Seeing the Gravitational Field approaching, even the two Sky
Realm warriors, who were dealing with AiYa and CaiYi, were frightened, and thus
loosened their force toward AiYa and CaiYi to hurriedly move aside to avoid the
However, although these two warriors dodged very fast, the Gold Silks that they had
released failed to escape the great suction of the Gravitational Field.
As the ferocious Golden Silks were forcefully pulled into the Gravitational Field,
the two Sky Ream warriors who were deviating from the Gravitational Field were also
being pulled.
Because these two warriors were connected with the Gold Silks, they were also
gradually pulled into the Gravitational Field.
"Young Master, save me," a Sky Realm warrior screamed out loud. His fierce eyes
looked at ShiYan and shouted, "It�s that kid who has troubled us."
NingZe didn�t take any action, but just coldly watched the changes in the field.
When the two Empyrean warriors had been crushed into powder, he hadn�t revealed any
trace of fear. It seemed that the death of those Nirvana Realm warriors was nothing
to him.
However, when the two Sky Realm warriors who had released the Gold Silks had also
been pulled into the Gravitational Field and screamed out loud together, NingZhe
finally showed a grave look.
"Be careful!"
AiYa and CaiYi didn�t bother with their hatred for ShiYan, simultaneously letting
out a scream and flying toward the front of ShiYan. One on the left and the other
on the right, they were both protecting ShiYan, coldly looking at NingZe who was
storming at them very fast.
Although AiYa and CaiYi were ruthless and wanted to see ShiYan die sooner, they
still understood their current situation. If they wanted to defeat the Heavenly
Palace warriors, they had to rely on the gray tornado that ShiYan had created.
Therefore, when NingZe was about to make a move, both of them immediately rushed to
ShiYan�s side, wanting to join forces to protect him.
ShiYan was about to take action and then became panicked seeing the two girls
suddenly fly over. After realizing the girls just wanted to offer him protection,
he shook his head and smiled and was not in a hurry to release his power.
He stood behind AiYa and CaiYi and continued manipulating the Gravitational Field.
The Gold Silks that were released by the Heavenly Palace warriors were extremely
sharp and evil, able to cut everything. Those Golden Silks had fallen into the
Gravitational Field, stirred up by the forces of the Gravitational Field, and thus,
their power was skyrocketed instantly. Anyone who fell into this Gravitational
Field would be crushed into powder by the Gold Silk.
Seeing the Gold Silk fly into the Gravitational Field aggressively, ShiYan�s heart
dissipated. He then had an idea that he would try to collect as much of the Gold
Silks from this Myriad devouring golden silkworm as possible.
This stuff and the Gravitational Field together was indeed a killing machine.
Chapter 378: Reaping
AiYa and CaiYi stood in front of ShiYan with solemn faces, coldly looking to the
other side, taking precaution against NingZe�s mischief to kill ShiYan.
In this battle, the key person had some transformations. AiYa and CaiYi, who were
in the Sky Realm, couldn�t be as effective as ShiYan.
Only if ShiYan was alive could the Gravitational Field then dissolve the Gold Silks
released by the Heavenly Palace warriors.
Except for ShiYan, AiYa, CaiYi, and the two brothers simply couldn�t do anything.
Apparently, NingZe also saw the role of ShiYan in this battle. Hence, he stared at
ShiYan and then rushed toward him while speaking up, "Kid, you dare to treat us
like your enemy. Regardless of what your identity is, you will not be able to
escape death."
ShiYan ignored him, not really caring about NingZe�s threats, and continued putting
forth all of his strength into controlling the Gravitational Field to deal with the
two Sky Realm warriors of the Heavenly Palace.
The two Sky Realm warriors, who had released the Golden Silks, which were fiercely
pulled into the Gravitational Field, were now also affected by the suction of the
Gravitational Field, being hauled toward the Gravitational Field closer and closer.
The situation didn�t look good for them.
"AiYa, since you resist, do not blame me for my ruthless means." NingZe coldly
sneered and then took out a gold leather bag. He untied the leather bag�s buckle,
and a fist-sized golden silkworm suddenly flew out from inside, aggressively
showing its fangs and turning into a bunch of gold lights, dashing toward AiYa and
CaiYi.
The golden silkworm was as big as a fist. There were seven gold stripes on its
back. It spread its wings and flew over, producing a buzzing sound which seemed to
be able to penetrate a warrior�s Sea of Consciousness.
"Myriad devouring golden silkworm!"
Seeing that silkworm approaching, the beautiful faces of AiYa and CaiYi suddenly
changed in extreme shock.
The rings on CaiYi�s arms burst a bunch of strange lights which gradually spread
out like layer upon layer of rippling waves, diffusing around CaiYi�s body and
forming a marvelous halo.
When those strange lights appeared, CaiYi immediately held her breath and spat out
a bunch of silver lights. As soon as the bunch of silver lights was spurted out,
they instantly turned into a long silver crystal sword with many strange symbols on
it. It sparkled and glowed and then flew toward the flying golden silkworm.
"Want to die!"
NingZe coldly sneered, his eye pupils flashed up with golden lights as if he was
communicating with the golden silkworm.
The golden silkworm stormed into the strange lights next to CaiYi, aggressively
hitting the silver crystal sword.
CaiYi�s silver crystal sword was hit and destroyed terribly by the golden silkworm.
The golden silkworm suddenly spat out a fierce golden thread which then tightly
wrapped that silver sword, making it unable to move.
CaiYi�s beautiful eyes darkened. She suddenly opened her mouth and spat out a
mouthful of blood. Her five fingers kept changing the magical tricks, trying to
retrieve the silver crystal sword which was being tightly bound by the golden silk
thread.
However, the golden silk thread was extremely tenacious, wrapping around the sword.
The silver crystal sword staggered as it was suffering the silk threads'
entanglement, its crystal lights became dark. The spiritual aura on the sword
seemed to be corroding while CaiYi�s aura was being consumed quickly.
NingZe sneered and suddenly let out an ear-splitting scream.
The golden silkworm flapped its wings, flying out and forming a bunch of dazzling
gold lights that instantly pierced through the circle of light which CaiYi had
created and rushed toward her.
AiYa was frightened as if she was helpless to do anything against this gold
silkworm. When seeing this silkworm�s attack, she quickly threw out a coin. A
powerful suction force suddenly came out from the hole in the center of the coin,
wanting to catch and tightly tie the silkworm up.
The golden silkworm spat out a golden silk thread again. This thread was as strong
as a steel needle and instantly went through the hole of that coin, disappearing
without a trace.
The ancient coin emitted gold lights. Ancient scriptures engraved on the coin
suddenly looked livelier as if they were enhancing the power of the coin.
The gold silkworm was not afraid of it. After the golden silk thread had
disappeared into the hole of the coin, it seemed to freeze the coin, preventing it
from exerting its power in suppressing the corrosion of the golden silk thread.
Hence, the coin couldn�t actually trap the gold silkworm.
The Myriad devouring golden silkworm was a bizarre beast. It was small but very
powerful. It could corrode all kinds of secret treasures.
Each golden silk thread spat out from the golden silkworm�s mouth could quickly
erode the spiritual aura of a secret treasure as soon as it touched the metal
treasure, consuming and damaging it. The longer the treasure was damaged, the more
deterioration it would have, and finally, it would become an ordinary thing without
a single trace of aura. As NingZe relied on the Myriad devouring golden silkworm to
deal with his opponents, many people in the Divine Land could do nothing against
him. Warriors at the same level or different kinds of secret treasures would be
tied up and suffer the corrosion impact of the golden silk threads as soon as they
touched the threads.
Facing this Myriad devouring golden silkworm, many secret treasures hardly
performed their effects. Meanwhile, the golden silkworm was immune to all kinds of
sabers and swords. Very few secret treasures could damage it, and many kinds of
forces found it hard to strike the silkworm and kill it.
AiYa and CaiYi knew that their secret treasures would hardly resist the golden
silkworm, but they still had to send the treasures to hinder the gold silkworm a
little while so that ShiYan could have enough time to clean up the two Sky Realm
warriors.
"Be careful!" CaiYi suddenly screamed out loud in fear.
The golden silkworm wildly spurted out of the coin, flying around AiYa and rushing
to ShiYan.
The golden silkworm spat out golden silk threads like golden lightning as hard as
steel needles, piercing straight toward ShiYan.
ShiYan saw those golden silk threads fiercely darting toward him while he was
controlling the Gravitational Field with all of his power. He suddenly shivered and
raised his palm.
The Life Seal blasted.
Seven handprints quickly merged and turned into a board-sized palm, and then rushed
directly toward those golden silk threads and the golden silkworm.
The Life Seal�s intimidation was incredibly great. When it was released, it
produced a sound like booming thunder.
After the Life Seal had passed through, those golden silk threads became cotton
threads fluttering around. The Life Seal could only scatter the golden silk threads
but couldn�t cut them off completely.
The Life Seal fell onto the golden silkworm. The golden silkworm got hit but just
staggered and rolled over in the void. After the Life Seal�s power had passed, the
golden silkworm then stabilized its body and darted toward ShiYan again as if it
hadn�t suffered any damage.
"Ha ha ha, the Heavenly Palace people have captured and raised these golden
silkworms. We already have three silkworms at the seventh level. Each of them has
been existing for tens of thousands of years. They are immune to any swords and
guns, are not scared of any attacks by different forces, and they can dissolve all
kinds of secret treasures. Do you want to use your ordinary method to deal with my
golden silkworm? You should have saved a little bit of your power then." NingZe
burst into laughter, used his mind to control the golden silkworm, and once again
threw another attack toward ShiYan.
With an ear-splitting buzzing sound, the golden silkworm started to attack again.
ShiYan�s face changed. He felt that this golden silkworm was indeed tough to deal
with. Secret treasures weren�t effective, different kinds of forces couldn�t strike
this silkworm to death. Hence, to deal with this silkworm, it seemed he could only
use some special means.
Seeing the gold silkworm rushing at him again, ShiYan couldn�t maintain his energy
to continue to control the Gravitational Field. Instead, he had to put all of his
strength on the golden silkworm.
However, at this time, the Blood Vein Ring suddenly burst out blood red lights. A
scorching power quietly bred from inside the Blood Vein Ring and quickly spread
out.
ShiYan was worried as he didn�t know how to handle this. He then suddenly felt the
message sent by the Ten-Thousand-Year Earth Flame. Without waiting for ShiYan to
issue any signal, a group of red burning fires flew out from the Blood Vein Ring.
This group of fires was as big as a cattail leaf fan. A strand of horrible heat
burst out together with the Sun�s burning power.
When the Earth Flame jumped out, it instantly wrapped around the silkworm without
waiting for it to rush at ShiYan.
At the place where the Earth Flame was burning up, golden silk threads, which were
spurted out from the golden silkworm, didn�t seem to be able to bear the heat of
the Earth Flame and began to dissolve.
After having been swallowed by the Earth Flame, it was �buzzing� screaming as if it
saw its nemesis. It struggled hard inside the Earth Flame, wanting to fly out.
ShiYan watched the Earth Flame swallow the golden silkworm with a stirring mind. He
realized that the Earth Flame was weakened, and didn�t seem to be as strong as
before.
Even so, the golden silkworm couldn�t escape from the siege of the Earth Flame. It
was kept inside and was crying sharply. It seemed to be extremely frightened, and
despite how much it struggled and flew around to find an escape, it couldn�t get
out of the Earth Flame. The golden silk threads that had been spat out earlier were
also melting.
ShiYan was surprised and happy at heart; he couldn�t help but burst into laughter.
AiYa, CaiYi, LaoLi, and LaoLun, who were facing danger, suddenly saw ShiYan with a
group of burning fires swallow the golden silkworm, making it unable to do
anything. They couldn�t help but feel overjoyed, looking at ShiYan with surprise.
AiYa and CaiYi exchanged looks and could see the joy in each other�s eyes. They
then simultaneously looked toward NingZe.
NingZe�s originally ruddy face gradually turned pale after the Earth Flame had
swallowed the golden silkworm.
This golden silkworm and NingZe�s mind seemed to have a connection. His god soul
force was consigned to the golden silkworm, and thus, when the golden silkworm was
burning up, his god soul force that was attached to it was also suffering, which
injured NingZe�s host soul and made him realize the situation was not going well
for him.
"True gold is not afraid of fire. Ha ha ha. It seems that your golden silkworm is
not a real one. Even though this fire just refined it a little bit, it soon
couldn�t stand it." ShiYan pouted, coldly sneered, as he disdainfully looked at
NingZe and mockingly said, "Want to kill me? You don�t seem to be able to do it.
Friend, next time, before talking a big game, you should be sure about it first."
After having swallowed the golden silkworm, making it unable to escape, the Earth
Flame didn�t seem to want to expose itself too long and thus pulled the gold
silkworm, flying toward the Blood Vein Ring on ShiYan�s fingers.
A bunch of fire flashed up. The Earth Flame wrapped the golden silkworm and
disappeared into the Blood Vein Ring together.
"Ptsui."
The gold silkworm instantly fell into the Blood Vein Ring. NingZe�s face turned
pale once again with frightened eyes. He couldn�t help but spew out a mouthful of
blood.
When the golden silkworm had gone into the Blood Vein Ring, the connection between
him and the gold silkworm had been completely terminated, which was like being cut
off by a sword.
As he and the golden silkworm were closely connected, he also suffered a heavy
blow. Whether it was his host soul or his state of mind, both were affected. His
strength dropped significantly.
Chapter 379: Faded Astral Wind
"Go."
NingZe spewed out a mouthful of blood. He staggered a little bit and then suddenly
turned into a beam of strange light, rushing toward the deep place inside the Dark
Magnetic Noxious Mist.
Seeing NingZe fleeing, the two Sky Realm warriors finally showed fear on their
faces.
Hesitating a moment, their fingers, which had released Golden Silks, suddenly burst
out. The two of them cut off their own fingers, terminating the connection with the
Golden Silks. Without any more hesitation, they immediately turned around and ran
away.
ShiYan�s face was cold and ruthless. He coldly sneered and instantly chased after
NingZe.
A Third Sky of Nirvana Realm warrior of the Heavenly Palace was also trying to cut
off the connection with the Golden Silks and flee with the other three fellows.
When seeing ShiYan fly over, his face changed instantly. He opened his hands, and a
glowing golden light flashed up from his swollen golden palms, suddenly attacking
ShiYan.
"Ha ha ha," ShiYan coldly laughed. The negative forces appeared altogether. His
mind was slightly triggered, and his skin turned to purple red while each one of
his muscles felt like they were jumping up.
"Bang bang."
An avalanche of explosive forces burst out from his muscles. He ignored these
golden lights, rushing all the way to them.
The golden lights that penetrated his body were destroyed and simply couldn�t hurt
him.
After his Petrifaction Martial Spirit had reached the peak and mutated, such a
level of strength could hardly cause him any damage. Falling into the golden
lights, except for a little pain he felt, there was nothing causing discomfort.
ShiYan�s mind was slightly triggered, and the five negative feelings suddenly flew
out from his Sea of Consciousness, turned into a real entity, piercing through the
golden lights outward, attacking that Third Sky of Nirvana Realm warrior.
The five Devils silently grinned, stretched out their ferocious claws, seizing the
warrior�s limbs and head, pulling forcefully.
Blood splashed everywhere. The five Devils split this warrior. His head, two arms,
and two legs were all torn apart. He immediately died on the spot.
Under ShiYan�s mind control, those five Devils clutched the corpse, the man�s arms
and limbs, and then threw them into the Gravitational Field.
Blocks of flesh and blood spattered in the Gravitational Field which now looked
like a huge meat grinder machine blending flesh and blood. The Gravitational Field
also became blood red. That gray tornado turned blood red which frightened people
out of their wits.
ShiYan put forth all of his strength this time. When they were face to face, he
instantly beheaded this Third Sky of Nirvana Realm warrior without hiding his real
strength.
Having killed this warrior instantly, ShiYan didn�t stop but continued to chase
after NingZe.
The Gravitational Field ground his flesh into small pieces. Under the control of
his mind, it looked like a whirlwind was following behind him.
AiYa, CaiYi, LaoLi, and LaoLun�s eyes all popped out, and their jaws dropped.
ShiYan had suddenly broken through the adversity, which had already scared the four
of them. At this time, they knew that ShiYan had hidden his real strength the whole
time, and had never revealed his full power.
He kept silent all the time, but once he spoke up, everyone was stunned.
AiYa and CaiYi, the two Sky Realm warriors, had been a little bit helpless in the
encirclement of the Heavenly Palace warriors. It didn�t seem that they could have
done anything when they faced the Golden Silks and the golden silkworms. However,
ShiYan was different. As soon as he took action, the Golden Silks and the warriors
were defeated, as well as NingZe�s golden silkworm, which had destroyed NingZe�s
mind and made him leave immediately without lingering.
Powerful ShiYan had totally shocked the other four.
AiYa�s face kept changing while she was watching ShiYan�s figure until he
disappeared. Her eyes looked extremely complicated.
CaiYi was completely agitated. She had been looking for opportunities to kill
ShiYan and remove the soul barrier in her host soul. After ShiYan�s breakthrough,
her face displayed bitterness as she felt powerless and frustrated.
"This fellow is really from the Endless Sea?" LaoLun smiled and shook his head.
"Didn�t you say that the Endless Sea�s warriors are not as good as those of our
Divine Land? How can he be that powerful? Even NingZe had no way to deal with him."
AiYa and CaiYi also shook their heads at the same time with thoughtful faces.
"Should we chase after him or not?" LaoLi hesitated a little bit and said, "We all
know about NingZe�s tricks. He was humiliated this time, and he will be certainly
crazier to deal with next time. If he is not dead�"
"Chase."
AiYa took a deep breath, turned into a beam of light rushing out and following
ShiYan.
CaiYi was a little hesitant, but she finally followed AiYa. The two brothers, LaoLi
and LaoLun, also flew out without too much hesitation.
"Young Master, that kid could defeat the golden silkworms. What is his origin?"
In the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, three silhouettes were aggressively flying all
the way. Among them, the Sky Realm warrior who had broken fingers wore a panicked
face. He looked at his ten bleeding fingers and said miserably, "We have had a
great loss this time. I was cultivating this secret technique for many years, and
it is now ruined by a kid. I am not sure if we can make up for this loss when we go
back later."
"This kid is not a person of White Emperor City." NingZe gritted his teeth and said
with a ruthless face, "If White Emperor City had a powerful young master like him,
we would have received the news. He is only in the Nirvana Realm but could control
us entirely as if he has a special way to deal with golden silkworms and Golden
Silks. This person is our nemesis. Absolutely, he cannot live."
"Young master, what should we do? Your golden silkworm has been taken. You will be
severely punished when you go back."
"No worries. I will quickly contact another team. Wait until we gather our
strength, we will make this kid suffer." NingZe grunted, "The secret technique
which the other team has cultivated is different from ours. It must be able to
defeat that kid. AiYa and CaiYi, these two damn girls, I will make them lose their
faces. They dare to harm me."
"Young master, that kid is chasing after us," a Heavenly Palace warrior who was
lagging behind turned his head around and suddenly screamed out loud.
"Catching up already?" NingZe turned around, had a quick glance, and suddenly
laughed, "It�s good that he is here. I haven�t dared to enter the Fearful Land
ahead. That kid doesn�t know life from death. We can entice him to go inside and
take advantage of that Fearful Land to kill him."
As soon as NingZe finished his words, the eyes of the other two Sky Realm warriors
brightened up, and they both spoke up at the same time, "Master is wise!"
ShiYan had chased after the three people of NingZe�s group the entire way. The
Gravitational Field was following behind him. The auras of those warriors who had
died in the Gravitational Field massively overflowed and poured into his
acupuncture points, freshening up his whole body.
Dashing like a rocket in the air, ShiYan turned his head and realized that AiYa and
CaiYi were also following him. He let out a sigh of relief and was more determined
to kill NingZe.
The three people of NingZe�s group all had Sky Realm cultivation base. Although the
three of them were all injured, ShiYan knew that his full strength alone couldn�t
handle all of them in a battle. Perhaps he would even be killed.
However, together with AiYa, CaiYi, and the two brothers, the situation would be
different.
As long as the four of them could handle the two Heavenly Palace Sky Realm
warriors, he was confident that it would not be difficult for him to use his real
power to get rid of injured NingZe.
That was why he continued chasing NingZe�s group.

A mountain peak covered with fog suddenly appeared in front of them. Gray smoke
hovered around without dispersing. The three people of NingZe�s group moved forward
and disappeared behind the mountain.
ShiYan also rushed into that gray smoke below the mountain without thinking too
much.
However, as soon as his body entered that area, he immediately realized that it was
not good.
That gray smoke area looked like an invisible mud. As soon as his body entered the
place, it immediately got trapped as if it was confined deep inside the mud and
could hardly move. The more he struggled, the deeper he would sink. The other three
people of NingZe�s group had disappeared without a trace.
ShiYan�s face changed. He was afraid that he had fallen into NingZe�s trap,
accidentally entering a Fearful Land of the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist.
He didn�t even have any reaction yet, but the other four figures had already
appeared behind him.
In their screams, none of AiYa, CaiYi, and the two brothers could escape. They were
all surrounded by this Fearful Land; their bodies couldn�t move as if countless
invisible vines were wrapping them.
"Fearful Land!"
AiYa was shocked, couldn�t help but shout. "Not good. We have fallen in NingZe�s
trap. It is dangerous this time." In the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, every time
before AiYa had moved forward, she had always taken out the compass not only to
identify the directions but also to detect dangers around. Once she suspected that
the area ahead was dangerous, she had asked ShiYan to move first to pioneer the
path.
This time, since the pursuit of NingZe was too hasty, and she thought that there
was no danger as NingZe was ahead, she hadn�t taken out the compass before she
entered the Fearful Land.
The countenance of the three people of CaiYi, LaoLi, and LaoLun also changed. At
this moment, their bodies were all tied up, and they realized that something was
wrong. They kept struggling and thus slowly sank into that thick gray smoke area.
After the five people of ShiYan�s group realized that the more they struggled, the
fewer possibilities they had to get out of this Fearful Land. Their faces darkened
as they couldn�t figure out any way to leave this Fearful Land
Unfortunately, this Fearful Land was very mysterious. No matter how hard the five
of them tried, they couldn�t break this area to escape in a just short time.
Instead, this Fearful Land slowly pulled them down.
Feeling a little bit dizzy, ShiYan suddenly couldn�t see anything around him as if
he was going into the Transfer Formation. His Sea of Consciousness was affected and
became chaotic.
This kind of feeling soon passed very quickly.
When he could adapt to the situation, he then realized that he was going into a
marvelous area full of gray clouds bobbing around his body. Gray clouds were thick
and endless like a sea of clouds.
In this sea of gray clouds, the foggy mountain was hardly seen; only gusts howled
and growled fiercely.
Those gusts were extremely violent and contained mighty powers. Those strong energy
fluctuations were a little bit devilish as they seemed to be able to lead the Sea
of Consciousness, making it unbearably chaotic.
"Faded Astral Wind."
A terrified scream came up from a place not far from there. AiYa looked at that
howling gust, and her face was full of fear.
The faces of the three people of CaiYi, LaoLi, and LaoLun also changed. It seemed
that those growling flurry of the wind over there were even more frightened than
NingZe and other Heavenly Palace warriors.
"Faded astral Wind?" ShiYan frowned. "Is this gust very dangerous?"
"Extraordinarily terrible!" The four people of AiYa�s group all replied at the same
time with a grave look on their faces.
Chapter 380: Turn the tide
"This Faded Astral WindFaded Astral Wind is the most mysterious in our Divine Land.
It doesn�t have any impact on warriors� bodies, but once it blows our soul
consciousness away, our Sea of Consciousness would be obliterated. After the soul
consciousness in the Sea of Consciousness has been blown away, the host soul will
be directly exposed, torn apart and crushed by this Faded Astral Wind entirely."
CaiYi attentively looked at the Faded Astral Wind in front of ShiYan and slowly
flew over there. Her face kept changing in fear.
AiYa, LaoLi, and LaoLun helplessly watched the Faded Astral Wind coming closer, and
they didn�t seem to be able to have any reaction.
"Guys, do you have any soul defensive secret treasures?" CaiYi looked at AiYa and
ShiYan, asked hurriedly. "Only Soul Defensive Power Secret Treasures can prevent
the Faded Astral Wind�s impact. Otherwise, once our soul consciousness is blown
away, our host soul will be torn down."
If the host soul was gone meant the spirit was eradicated and it was impossible to
use any means to survive in this world.
AiYa, LaoLi, and LaoLun frowned. They all shook their heads after CaiYi�s inquiry
was made.
CaiYi looked at ShiYan. Her beautiful eyes expressed a trace of expectation.
The tree people of CaiYi were all stunned, looking at ShiYan as they expected that
ShiYan could have some mysterious trick to stop this Faded Astral Wind.
"Why are you guys looking at me?" ShiYan was astonished and revealed a wry smile.
"Do you think that I can help you? I am from the Endless Sea. Endless Sea�s
warriors are not as good as those of Divine Land. Even you guys cannot do anything,
so what can I do?"
"You and other ordinary Endless Sea�s warriors are not the same." LaoLi reluctantly
smiled. "Although you only have Nirvana Realm cultivation, not only could you break
the Golden Silks of the Empyrean but you also took in the golden silkworm. Even if
it was in our Divine Land, not many young warriors could reach this level of
yours."
CaiYi and AiYa also shook their head at the same time as they both seemed to agree
with LaoLi�s point of view.
Previously, in the most difficult time, ShiYan had defeated Golden Silks and the
golden silkworm of the Heavenly Palace and saved the girls from NingZe�s hands.
ShiYan revealed some traces of mystery which made the four of them secretly
frightened. Hence, they could not treat him like an ordinary warrior of the Endless
Sea.
The way that the four of them looked at him had changed subconsciously. They felt
that he was not as simple as a common Endless Sea warrior.
"I don�t have any soul defensive secret treasure either," ShiYan shook his head,
looked at the Faded Astral Wind which was slowly approaching and said reluctantly,
"You better find another solution."
"What else can we do?" LaoLun sighed, watching the Faded Astral Wind coming closer
and closer, as he said disappointedly, "Would this fierce Faded Astral Wind destroy
our host souls even before we have reached the deep area inside the Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist? Sigh, this trip is miserable. If I knew about this sooner, I wouldn�t
have come to the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist."
"What is the point of these words now?" LaoLi snorted and suddenly sat down. "I
hope that we can resist for a while and think of a way to get out of here.
Otherwise, this Faded Astral Wind will tear our host souls apart."
AiYa and CaiYi wore reluctant faces. It was useless to be hasty at this moment.
They helplessly watched the oncoming Faded Astral Wind but could do nothing.
The Faded Astral Wind was gradually approaching. No matter whether people wanted to
face it or not, they all had to bear it.
The Faded Astral Wind shrouded all of them from every direction. This fierce Faded
Astral Wind seemed to have consciousness. As soon as it realized that some living
creatures had come in, it immediately stormed out from every corner, wanting to
kill all those creatures, and not allowing this Fearful Land to have any living
creatures.
It was not that ShiYan had thought about avoiding it, however, as he saw that the
entire area was filled with this devilish powerful Faded Astral Wind, which was
continuously surging, they simply didn�t have a chance to escape.
After all, the Faded Astral Wind came and covered all five of them at once.
It turned out as CaiYi had said. When this devilish Faded Astral Wind had just
arrived, ShiYan�s body didn�t have the slightest change. He felt that the wind was
not violent as if there was nothing special about this creature.
However, after a moment, he realized that the volatility of his Sea of

Consciousness suddenly became stronger. After his host soul that had condensed in
the Sea of Consciousness fluctuated for a while, the soul consciousness wrapped
around the Sea of Consciousness like gossamers slowly flying out of his Sea of
Consciousness following that Faded Astral Wind.
The peripheral soul consciousness of the Sea of Consciousness had already lost more
than ten strands after such a short moment.
As time was ticking by, his soul consciousness in the Sea of Consciousness was
gradually affected by the Faded Astral Wind and thus fluctuated even more violently
as if his soul consciousness gathered in the Sea of Consciousness wouldn�t be able
to resist for much longer.
Soul consciousness was fundamental to form Sea of Consciousness. The composition of

the Sea of Consciousness was made by the condensation of countless of strands of
soul consciousness.
The host soul existed in the Sea of Consciousness under the protection of the Sea
of Consciousness. Once the soul consciousness dissipated entirely, the host soul
would be exposed without any protection.
This Faded Astral Wind would disperse the soul consciousness first and then tear
the opponent�s host soul apart. Its purpose was to let the warrior�s spirit perish.
Once the soul consciousness in the Sea of Consciousness was all blown away, death
would find the warriors.
Strands of soul consciousness dissipated one by one, which made ShiYan unable to
concentrate and made his mind become dazed as if it was occupied.
He was sort of half-conscious, and his mind was in a bad state. He couldn�t even
conduct the simplest things.
He looked at the other people of AiYa�s and CaiYi�s group and realized that these
four were in the same state as him. Their eyes were soulless while their dissipated
soul consciousness was a little bit chaotic and was gradually leaving the Sea of
Consciousness.
That was not a solution.
ShiYan gritted his teeth, made every effort to gather his attention and carefully
considered.
He needed to have a soul defensive secret treasure to get rid of the Faded Astral
Wind. However, he didn�t have that kind of treasure. Other soul skills performance
required soul consciousness to be the core source, but he couldn�t display any soul
skills while his Sea of Consciousness was vibrating violently like this.
Without soul consciousness, the soul skills were useless.
In accordance with the current situation, he would gradually lose his consciousness
which would make it impossible for him to think of something by himself.
Must think of a solution as soon as possible.
Firmly believing in his own belief, ShiYan was even calmer when facing adversity.
He temporarily forgot the fluctuations of his Sea of Consciousness, gathered all of
his power and considered a way to reverse the situation.
Sky-breaking Shuttle!
ShiYan�s original soulless eyes suddenly flashed up with a trace of consciousness;

an idea emerged in his mind. He remembered the secret treasure from the Chasm
Battlefield.
When he had entered the Chasm Battlefield before, his purpose at that time was to
catch the Sky-breaking Shuttle.
In legends, this Sky-breaking Shuttle could break all kinds of formation techniques
and barriers. He had spent a lot of effort to get this Sky-breaking Shuttle.
After having had the Sky-breaking Shuttle, he had communicated with it and received
a message from the Sky-breaking Shuttle saying that as he hadn�t reached the
Nirvana Realm, he could hardly use it.
In the Hengluo Sea, he and his forces had expanded everywhere. By hunting and
killing many warriors and Demon Dwellers, he had progressed in reaching the Nirvana
Realm. He had made every effort to enhance his own strength as well as have the
insight of the powerful ChiYan. Thus, although he knew that he could use the Sky-
breaking Shuttle already, he hadn�t used it yet.
He knew that with his Nirvana Realm cultivation base, even if he went to the Fourth
Demon Area to find the secret place where Yang Tian Emperor was confined, it was
still difficult for him to use it to save the Yang Tian Emperor from that place.
ChiYan and BoXun were too powerful. Even if the Holy Spirit God, the Ice Cold Flame
and the Earth Flame fused together, he was not sure that he could rescue and run
away from BoXun�s White Bones Dharma Body, let alone that he had completely
consumed the power formed by these three great living forms.
Therefore, although he knew that he could use the Sky-breaking Shuttle, he hadn�t
used it just yet. It was because he understood that with his cultivation base,
recklessly entering the Fourth Demon Area was a dead end.
It was not the same now.
A series of thoughts flashed up in his mind. He finally had a solution. He tried to

take out the Sky-breaking Shuttle, immersed his mind in it, and communicated with
the consciousness of the Sky-breaking Shuttle.
"It seems that you have entered the Nirvana Realm. Excellent. Nirvana Realm�s power
is enough for you to use me. Are you ready for it?" A feeble message suddenly came
out from the Sky-breaking Shuttle. "What do you want me to help you with?"
"Get out of here." ShiYan hurriedly sent out his message.
"Possible!" The Sky-breaking Shuttle transmitted a very brief message. "If you pour
enough power into me, you can urge me. If you want to leave this area, you better
do it quickly."
"Pour the power in?"
"Yes."
"How much do you need?"
"You are now in the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm, so pour two-third of your Profound
Qi, I can immediately tear down all the barriers and obstacles here. The stronger
the formation techniques, the more power I need. The defense here is not very
strong, so you only need to pour two-third of your Profound Qi, and it will be
enough."
ShiYan� face changed slightly.
Feeling the soul consciousness passing gradually, he didn�t have time to think too
much; he immediately concentrated his strength and poured a massive amount of his
Profound Qi into the Sky-breaking Shuttle in his hand.
When two-thirds of his Profound Qi was poured into the Sky-breaking Shuttle in the
flying shuttle shape, it suddenly became extremely powerful as if it could tear
everything down. It strongly flew out from his palm.
Silver fish scale-like waves were shot out from the Sky-breaking Shuttle, piercing
through the layer of gray clouds in the sky.
This Sky-breaking Shuttle was indeed all-conquering as if it could cut off all
kinds of blockades and barriers tearing the formation technique, which was like
mire above their head, apart.
A silver beam of light drilled down from above, which looked like a silver galaxy
plunging toward ShiYan�s head.
AiYa, CaiYi, LaoLi, and LaoLun, who were in a daze, suddenly realized a silver
channel had appeared in the sky and had pierced through the Fearful Land which was
like a swamp covering above their heads. They both showed a frightened look on
their faces and couldn�t help but scream out loud.
"This is, this is�?"
"Did ShiYan make it? He is not simple indeed."
AiYa, CaiYi, and the two brothers couldn�t help but shout in shock because of
ShiYan�s performance. They didn�t know what ShiYan had done to tear the Fearful
Land open.
Chapter 381: Insight
"Let�s go!"
ShiYan suddenly stood up and stuck his head into the channel. As soon as his entire
body was in the channel, the dispersing strands of soul consciousness unexpectedly
flew over and fell into his Sea of Consciousness without any known reason.
Those strands of soul consciousness, which had left his Sea of Consciousness,
didn�t seem to fly away too far, just circling the Faded Astral Wind. When he got
into the channel, those strands seemed to no longer be affected by the Faded Astral
Wind. The soul consciousness now returned and went into his Sea of Consciousness
once again.
ShiYan was extremely overjoyed.
The group of AiYa and CaiYi was stunned and surprisingly cheered up. They daringly
flew up to the sky and entered the silver channel altogether.
Following the silver channel, the four of them stayed behind ShiYan as they went
through this Fearful Land.
On the mountain cliff above the Fearful Land, NingZe and the other two Sky Realm
warriors smiled coldly, looking at the area full of gray smoke below.
"Those people already went into the bottom of that Fearful Land. I don�t think it
will take them long to die in this Fearful Land." NingZe sneered coldly with a dark
look. "If those people die, although the golden silkworm has disconnected with my
mind, I still have a way to sense it. The Golden silkworm compared with us, are
different since the Fearful Land down there can�t confine joy. As soon as that kid
dies, I can immediately recall my golden silkworm."
"Young Master is wise!" The two Sky Realm warriors both flattered.
Suddenly, a silver channel shot out from the gray smoke below them, aiming for this
mountain cliff.
ShiYan�s figure in the silver channel appeared and soared to the sky from the vague
gray smoke below.
"How can it be?" NingZe couldn�t help but scream out loud, shaking his head in
disbelief with his horrified look on his face. "That kid already got through the
Fearful Land. How could it be?"
"Young master, AiYa and CaiYi are also out." One of the two Sky Realm warriors
suddenly shouted. "The situation is not good!"
NingZe�s face became emotionally troubled. He looked at ShiYan who was slowly
flying out while his countenance kept changing abnormally. He then gritted his
teeth and said, "Let�s go. We will find this kid to take revenge later."
After talking, NingZe hastily flew away, out of this mountain cliff, with his
fastest speed without waiting for ShiYan to get out completely.
Not long after NingZe had left, ShiYan was the first one who landed on this
mountain from the channel created by the Sky-breaking Shuttle.
AiYa, CaiYi, and the two brothers LaoLin and LaoLun also quickly flew out, exposing
their shocked faces after the accident.
Strands of soul consciousness that had left now re-entered ShiYan�s Sea of
Consciousness. ShiYan�s face was agitated as he suddenly realized that his state of
mind seemed to have some miraculous transformations.
Previously in that Fearful Land, his soul consciousness had flown out of his Sea of
Consciousness one by one. His Sea of Consciousness had vibrated violently. As the
soul consciousness had intensely been affected, his host soul had almost been
exposed.
Dead and reborn! He was indeed dead and reborn!
When his soul consciousness returned to his Sea of Consciousness this time, he
suddenly noticed that his soul consciousness was fluctuating strangely, seemed to
have some mysterious mood. Through this experience of escaping the precarious near-
death situation, which coincided with his Nirvana Realm, he was faintly enlightened
regarding something in particular.
He was now in the Second Realm of Nirvana Realm with mighty condensed Profound Qi.
He only needed a little bit of insight to be able to enter the Third Sky of Nirvana
Realm soon.
Escaping from death this time was somehow like one kind of miraculous Nirvana Realm
that coincided with his state of mind.
Escaping from the Mortal Realm required great wisdom and great perseverance.
Ordinary Nirvana Realm warriors often couldn�t break this bottleneck. Thus,
although the Profound Qi was mighty enough, it was not easy or very slow to break
through, as they hardly entered a new realm.
The situation that he had experienced was very rare. He seemed to have perceived
something, which helped him realize the true �Nirvana'.
AiYa, CaiYi, LaoLi, and LaoLun all revealed an expression of joy after getting out
of the channel. They then looked at ShiYan with admiration.
ShiYan frowned while standing on that mountain cliff. He stopped for a short moment
before suddenly retrieving the Sky-breaking Shuttle and nodding toward the four
people of AiYa�s group. "I need to cultivate for a while. You guys find your own
places."
After talking, ShiYan flew away to another place on the mountain, dug a cave and
went inside.
He communicated with the Earth Flame, telling it to take guard for him. He sat in
the cave, didn�t bother with AiYa�s group, and started to close his eyes to
understand the previous state of consciousness.
The implication of the Nirvana referred to its rebirth from death and its regaining
of a new life in burning fires.
Through this experience, ShiYan was really aware of the state of consciousness of
the Nirvana Realm. After his soul consciousness had flown out, his host soul would
have been torn apart by Faded Astral Wind, making his spirit perish.
In this kind of situation, he hadn�t given up but instead, had gathered all of his
faculties, searched for solutions, and had finally found a way to get out of the
Fearful Land, escaping death.
That was precisely in line with Nirvana Realm�s state of consciousness.
Many Nirvana Realm warriors often did not have great wisdom and great perseverance.
They didn�t possess gifted enlightening light and finally came to a dead end.
He had been dead and reborn again, making him more aware of the impact of the state
of consciousness to a realm. Sitting in the cave, he quietly realized the magical
effect of the state of consciousness and merged his body into his mind to perceive
the most dangerous moment of his previous encounter.
Gradually, his Sea of Consciousness churned up with strong waves. His lost soul
consciousness reappeared, slowly floating around in the Sea of Consciousness.
He was in the perception of the state of consciousness. His soul consciousness

seemed to be washed clean. Each strand of soul consciousness became pure and
flawless without any excess emotional impurities.
When in the state of consciousness, his self and his host soul were alike. He was
sitting cross-legged, slowly closing his eyes, bringing each strand of soul
consciousness into the host soul. The soul consciousness inside his host soul had
washed and expelled all the impurities, making his mind clear, clean, and
accessible.
Countless strands of soul consciousness were purified and purged from all the
subjective emotions and thus, became transparent in the state of consciousness.
It was as if his whole soul consciousness was washed by clear water. His state of
mind brightened, and his soul consciousness became purified.
Even his Sea of Consciousness also seemed to have become a mirror that reflected
everything and reacted to all kinds of changes around.
AiYa, CaiYi, LaoLi, and LaoLun came to this mountain later; after taking a quick
look at him, they started to scatter, and seemed to find their own hidden location
to restore their Profound Qi.
At the entrance of ShiYan�s cave.
A graceful figure suddenly appeared. It was CaiYi.
Standing ten meters away, CaiYi looked at ShiYan�s cave while her beautiful eyes
kept changing as if she was hesitant about something.
Should I take a risk?
CaiYi�s face was confused. Bright beams of light puffed from her ten fingers,
containing a violent active energy.
ShiYan had planted the barrier inside her host soul; so, as long as ShiYan was
killed, that barrier would naturally disappear.
CaiYi obviously didn�t want to be controlled all the time nor become ShiYan�s
puppet. She wanted to control her own destiny.
If ShiYan was killed, she could immediately regain her freedom.
If it were in the past, while ShiYan was meditating to restore his strength, she
would have never hesitated to take action and would have released a ruthless blow
like a thunderbolt to kill ShiYan.
However, ShiYan continually performed his powerful strength; not only had he broken
all of the Golden Silks but he also gained the golden silkworm, and even saved them
from that Fearful Land.
The power ShiYan demonstrated was not something that an ordinary Nirvana Realm
warrior could do. Although ShiYan was in a state of retreat, she didn�t dare to act
recklessly.
If she couldn�t kill ShiYan in one strike and gave him an opportunity to breathe,
he would trigger the barrier in her host soul, and thus, she believed that she
would be killed instantly.
CaiYi was hesitant, considering if she should take the risk or not, but she
couldn�t make a decision yet.
However, at this time, a figure quietly appeared next to CaiYi.
"AiYa!" CaiYi covered her mouth, letting out a slight sigh. Her face changed while
she quickly glanced at ShiYan. After realizing that ShiYan had no sign of changes,
she was then relieved, quietly moved back closer to AiYa and said with a low voice,
"What are you doing here?"
"I could ask you the same thing." AiYa spoke up with an emotionless face, threw a
glance at CaiYi and said, "Why do you come here?"
CaiYi gritted her teeth while her eyes flashed up with some dots of light. She
didn�t say a word.
"It seems our aims are consistent." AiYa stared at CaiYi intensely and suddenly
asked, "You also want him to die?"
A beam of hatred flashed up in CaiYi�s beautiful eyes. She slightly nodded.
AiYa didn't say anything further, looked at ShiYan from a distance, contemplated a
little bit and then said, "He is not easy to deal with�"
"I know." CaiYi smiled miserably. "I was not sure about taking action by myself,
but with you, we should be able to kill him at once. This guy is really terrible;
he has even seen us�"
AiYa�s face changed. She grunted coldly.
CaiYi immediately shut her mouth, hesitated for a moment and whispered, "Should we
do it?"
"While he�s in his retreat situation, if we join forces, killing him should not be
too difficult. But�"AiYa extended her voice and tightly knitted her eyebrows.
"NingZe is still alive, and the Heavenly Palace�s people will not easily let this
thing go. Entering further into the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, we might see NingZe
again. With our current strengths, it will be the same, impossible to defeat them."
"What do you mean?" asked CaiYi with astonishment.
"He has to die, but I don�t think it should be now. Even if we do not take any
actions, the people of Heavenly Palace will not spare him." AiYa thought a little
bit and continued, "The ten-thousand-year golden silkworm is extremely precious.
ShiYan has taken NingZe�s golden silkworm, so how can the Heavenly Palace spare
him? I know that entering the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist this time is not simply
NingZe�s group alone. Wait until we go deeper inside of the Dark Magnetic Noxious
Mist, if NingZe joins forces with another team, their strength will definitely
increase significantly. By that time, we will take advantage of this kid�s power,
and then we will find an opportunity to�"
"I understand," CaiYi nodded, "You are indeed very wicked and shameless."
"Hm." AiYa coldly looked at CaiYi, and then quickly retreated without saying
another word.
CaiYi didn�t linger too long either. She looked at ShiYan with a complicated face
for a while and followed after Aiya.
Chapter 382: I will call the shots from now on.
ShiYan gradually woke up.
The Third Sky of Nirvana Realm!
After having understood this state of consciousness and restored his Profound Qi,
his strength finally enhanced one step further, entering the Third Sky of Nirvana
Realm.
Each strand of soul consciousness in the Insight was washed once again, and thus,
his consciousness became transparent while his Sea of Consciousness was like a
mirror that reflected all tiny living creatures.
The Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist was a little mysterious. In this place, soul
consciousness could hardly exert its effect, and thus, he couldn�t know how many
changes his breakthrough had brought him.
However, in the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm, he was clearly aware that he had a
deeper understanding of various types of power in his body and that he also had
great progress in mastering different forces in his body.
When his state of mind was clear, he now could perform his strength at the ultimate
level, reinforce his Sea of Consciousness, and also give himself a subtle method of
controlling his powers. Everything became marvelous. Once the breakthrough
happened, his understanding was different as well.
At this time, he knew that every time he broke through a new realm, it was not just
simply about the growth of his strength. Sometimes, the change of realm was even
more important than the enhancement of the body strength. It meant that in a
battle, he could use his body�s ultimate power with minimal effort but could still
display the most intimidation.
His mind was triggered. He and the Earth Flame in the Blood Vein Ring formed a
connection.
"What happened earlier? How could you, the Ice Cold Flame, and the Holy Spirit God
be together in one place? Why have you already awoken but the Ice Cold Flame and
the Holy Spirit God hasn�t?"
"I don�t know why it happened like this. It is because of the ring; it dominates
everything. It forcibly brought us together and made us continually gather our
forces for you to use. The Ice Cold Flame and the Holy Spirit God spent the most
power, so they will probably recover much slower than I did. Although I have
already woken up, I have consumed most of my power, and thus, I�m very weak now�"
"How can you restore the power that you have consumed?"
"It is simple for the Ice Cold Flame and me. Just throw me into the heart of a
million-year-old volcano. The Ice Cold Flame�s case should be almost the same as
mine. You just need to find an Arctic land so that it can absorb the icy power, and
thus, restore its strength. However, I don�t know about the Holy Spirit God. Its
living form and ours are very different. I don�t know how it can restore its
power."
"Do you know when they will wake up?"
"I don�t know. As they�ve consumed too much strength, they might need some more
time."
"How about the golden silkworm that you have taken, how is it?"
"There are many God souls attached on that fellow. To destroy it, I have to besiege
it and then purge those God souls that have been imprinted on it by its owner. If I
can refine the god souls and plant barriers in it, I can easily deal with it."
"Oh!" ShiYan�s heart was slightly agitated; his mind was spinning fast. He suddenly
said, "If you can entirely dissolve its soul barriers, does that mean that I can
control it too, make it follow my orders?"
"It shouldn�t be a problem."
"If it is so, we can try. Hmm, you just need to dissolve all the God souls, no need
to destroy it. Leave it to me."
"OK."
"There were two girls here earlier."
"Hmm, I have my own plan."
ShiYan pondered and then communicated with the Earth Flame a little bit before
suddenly cutting their communication off and taking out the Sky-breaking Shuttle.
He then connected with its soul.
"I am commensurate to you. If you want to use me, you have to inject enough power.
I need enough strength to tear down barriers. Every time you use me, I will take
the strength that you inject, harvesting good parts to enhance my living form. The
more powerful the forbids are, the more of your power that I need. Our relationship
is that simple." The Sky-breaking Shuttle transmitted a message.
ShiYan frowned, thought for a moment and asked, "If I need you to get rid of the
forbids and barriers which are created by a secret weapon used by a Third Sky of
Sky Realm warrior, how much power do I need to use?"
"Wait until you are in that realm then we will talk about it again. You need to
reach that realm to know how much power you will need. According to what you said,
you need to at least reach the Sky Realm to implement it. Any forbids and barriers
need energy support. The stronger and barriers are, the stronger their energy
support is. Hence, I need appropriate strength to break them. If you cannot provide
me with enough power, I have no way to do it."
ShiYan was stunned for a while and then slightly shook his head. He was afraid that
just relying on this Sky-breaking Shuttle to save Yang Tian Emperor was not going
to be easy.
As Yan Tian Emperor had been confined for too long, he had probably lost his spirit
after being tortured. He might be obliterated soon.
He now had the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm cultivation base, so he didn�t know how
long it would be until he was able to reach the Sky Realm.
After having perceived this state of consciousness, he was no longer naive. Even if
he had the assistance of the Mystery Martial Spirit, it was not easy to have
breakthrough quickly.
Mystery Martial Spirit could only assure him not to worry about the Profound Qi,
but to rely on his experience to be able to understand the state of consciousness.
The realm breakthrough, understanding of the state of consciousness, and Profound

Qi were all indispensable. Thus, mighty Profound Qi alone was not enough.
Thinking about this, he just let out a helpless sigh as he had lost his impulse to
save Yang Tian Emperor.
After sitting in the cave for a while, he stood up, feeling the continuous growth
of the ancient Profound Qi tree. ShiYan revealed a satisfactory smile.
His fortune was good this time. Not only had he entered the Third Sky of Nirvana
Realm, but that ancient Profound Qi tree at his lower belly also seemed to be
growing up and thriving because he had absorbed the aura refined by the Mystery
Martial Spirit and had gained the strange power, pouring it into the Profound Qi
halo.
Every time he broke through a realm, the ancient Profound Qi tree seemed to grow.
When the ancient Profound Qi tree grew up, he gathered Heaven and Earth aura to
transform the Profound Qi into the ancient Profound Qi tree whose branches were
extending fast, filling those branches with Profound Qi and thus making them
sparkle.
When the Profound Qi filled the ancient tree again, it meant that the aggregation
of his Profound Qi in this realm had been fulfilled. After that, he just needed to
wait until his state of mind was clear, so he could then break into a new realm
again.
He immersed his mind in it, watching the growth of that the ancient Profound Qi
tree, looking at some branches that had become crystal. ShiYan felt that entering
the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist this time was the right decision.
In this place, he could comprehend his realm much faster than when he was outside.
The spiritual light which emerged between life and death was essential for a realm
breakthrough. What he lacked most was this kind of comprehension.
ShiYan stayed in the cave to think for a while; he then finalized his plan in his
mind. After that, he quickly went out of the cave and looked for the other four
people.
Just after a short moment, he saw CaiYi, AiYa, and the two brothers gathering in a
place, seeming to discuss something.
Seeing him coming, the four of them stopped talking abruptly and looked at him.
"Why did it take you so long?" CaiYi frowned, "You spent five days for meditating
this time, much longer than we did."
"You can know the time in this Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist?" asked ShiYan with
astonishment.
"AiYa�s compass can measure the passage of time." CaiYi nodded and replied, "We
only needed one day to restore our Profound Qi. However, you spent around five days
or so. We just stayed here to wait for you."
The two brothers LaoLi and LaoLun nodded with a smile. LaoLi spoke up heartily, "We
brothers are willing to wait. If it weren�t because of you this time, we would have
never gotten out of NingZe�s trap. Ha ha ha, the feeling when you find an escape to
life from death is not bad indeed. ShiYan, brother, thank you."
ShiYan nodded, frowned, and looked at the four of them.
The four of them were somehow puzzled as they didn�t know why ShiYan didn�t utter a
word. They looked at him with a strange look.
"I want to announce one thing." ShiYan pondered for a moment and spoke up, "From
now on, I will be the one who calls the shots. You guys will have to listen to me."
The faces of AiYa, CaiYi, LaoLi, and LaoLun suddenly changed.

"Listen to you?" AiYa�s face became cold. She snorted and said, "I admit that you
are really powerful. But just after your two performances, you want us to obey you?
It doesn�t seem like enough yet."
"You will listen to the strongest one." ShiYan showed an emotionless face and
slightly shouted. The Gravitational Field, which was hovering around not far from
there, suddenly approached and stayed behind him rotating nonstop.
When he had fallen into that Fearful Land, the Gravitational Field had stayed in
gray smoke and had kept flying around without entering the Fearful Land and had
never disappeared.
If it was the outside world, the Gravitational Field needed to consume a lot of
power to exist. Without him continually pouring the power, not to mention for five
days, it could only exist a maximum of two days because of the depletion of the
Heaven and Earth energy.
However, this Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist was extremely enigmatic. The Gravitational
Field became marvelous in this place. That was why the Gravitational Field still
had the energy to exist after five days had passed.
Golden Silk threads were in the Gravitational Field, and none could escape from its
shackles.
During these five days, AiYa, CaiYi, and the two brothers were very curious about
this Gravitational Field, observing it from a distance. However, they couldn�t� see
what mysterious features this Gravitational Field had.
This time, after ShiYan had gotten out of the cave, he immediately summoned the
Gravitational Field to his side, which meant that he apparently had the absolute
control over this Gravitational Field. The four people remembered the scene where
they had fought with NingeZe�s group five days ago. They thought about some
Heavenly Palace warriors having been ground into pieces by this Gravitational Field
and suddenly felt chilled to the bone.
"If any of you are not convinced, you can fight with me. I want to see who can beat
me!" ShiYan sneered coldly and said strongly, "AiYa and CaiYi, I know you are in
Sky Realm and also had the intention of killing me. I now give you a chance. You
two join forces to fight with me. As long as you guys can defeat me, I will give up
and continue to let AiYa call the shots."
"You are too arrogant," AiYa said with a cold voice looking very angry.
"Arrogant?" ShiYan shook his head and said seriously, "I don�t think so. If you
want to be the master, you and CaiYi can unite. I want to see if you are qualified
enough to lead me."
"I give up." CaiYi�s face changed all of a sudden. She then lowered her voice and
said, "I agree to let you call the shots."
"We also agree." LaoLi and LaoLun spoke up at the same time.
Chapter 383: Conception
Hearing his tyrannical declaration about taking the control, Cai Yi, Lao Li, and
Lao Lun agreed to make Shi Yan their master after a slight hesitation.
Among these three people, Cai Yi had known Shi Yan�s ability from when they were at
the bottom of the lake before. Although Shi Yan didn�t have a profound cultivation
base, his strength was incredibly horrifying. Plus, with her host soul under Shi
Yan�s control, she didn�t dare to go against him, as she was afraid that Shi Yan
would secretly use some means to torture her host soul.
The two brothers, Lao Li and Lao Lun, had a friendly relationship with Shi Yan.
They had soon known that Cai Yi and Ai Ya didn�t have good intentions, and that the
two girls were wicked and deceitful. Thus, they felt that it would probably be
beneficial if Shi Yan were their master.
Another point was that the three of them didn�t want to waste their Profound Qi.
Picking a fight with Shi Yan brought them no good except for losing their strengths
and wasting the Demon Crystals that they had harvested.
They were not like Ai Ya, who had collected a great number of Demon Crystals during
their pastime. Thus, one or two losses were nothing to Ai Ya, but the three of them
couldn�t afford them.
Therefore, after having considered the gains and losses, the three of them agreed
to let Shi Yan call the shots.
Ai Ya didn�t want to listen to Shi Yan. After the other three had agreed, she still
gritted her teeth, coldly looked at Shi Yan and said determinedly, "I don�t think
you are qualified to lead us. Your origin is unknown. You are not a warrior of our
Divine Land, and thus cannot have a clear understanding of our situation. If you do
something wrong, we will have to bear the consequences when we return to the Divine
Land."
"Bear the consequences?" Shi Yan burst into laughter. His face then turned cold as
he stonily said, "I will let you bear the consequences now."
His mind was slightly triggered, as Shi Yan�s two hands stretched out and pressed
down towards Ai Ya.
The Life and Death Seal changed. The Life Seal was in his right hand, and the Death
Seal was in his left hand; the two huge, sparkling handprints suddenly gathered and
formed a violent Life and Death Seal, attacking Ai Ya.
As soon as the Life and Death Seal formed, an enormous handprint, which was as big
as a small mountain and was bringing forth a stunning fierce aura, quickly covered
Ai Ya amidst ear-splitting growls and howls.
Ai Ya�s beautiful face changed dramatically. She subconsciously moved backward a

few steps, quickly releasing a protective halo around her as she threw out a coin.
"Great Pervaded Money!"
When Ai Ya shouted slightly, four ancient words on the coin flew out together. Each
ancient word swelled open in the air, emitting dazzling golden lights like golden
stars.
The holes in the coins abruptly shot out brilliant lights towards the Life and
Death Seal.
This Great Pervaded Money was Ai Ya�s Sacred Level Secret Treasure which had been
personally refined for her by the master of Bai Di City. This Great Pervaded Money
carried the meaning of wealth itself.
Whether it was the human world or the world of warriors, wealth was the cornerstone
of money flow. Money always played a vital role in both worlds.
�Money� was the foundation of society. Through the entire historical civilization,
the word �money� could be described as invincible. Money could buy anything and
affect the entire civilization.
The four radiant ancient words on Great Pervaded Money, which contained the meaning
of �money�, suddenly dispersed and dashed towards Shi Yan.
Before the four ancient words came close to him, the conception from above had
already affected him.
In just a blink of an eye, Shi Yan�s mind and Sea of Consciousness seemed to be
influenced by wealth. When this word �money� jumped into his Sea of Consciousness,
wealth and Upanishads in his Sea of Consciousness surged up as if they wanted to
make his host soul become a slave of money for his entire life.
During cultivation, Sky Realm warriors needed to comprehend all kinds of miraculous
conceptions and then add the esoteric Upanishads in attacking and use secret
treasures to enhance the power of secret treasures and martial arts, making them
play a role in affecting people�s Sea of Consciousness. These were the fundamental
differences between Sky Realm warriors and ordinary Nirvana Real warriors.
A bunch of �money� lights shot out from the hole in Ai Ya�s coins, crashing towards
the Life and Death Seal.
An esoteric conception of cycles of dying and giving birth to creatures suddenly

spread out from that Life and Death Seal.
The Life and Death conception burst out towards the �money� light.
At the same time, Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness also slightly woke up, consigning
his mind to the Life and Death Seal and using the conception in it to resist the
�money� Upanishads.
When life neared death, money or secret treasures all turned into drifting clouds,
and death was the end of it all.
As the saying went, death was like a light going out. One could neither bring money
into this world nor carry with oneself after death. The Upanishads of this Life and
Death struck Ai Ya�s comprehension of money�s supremacy into pieces.
A bundle of money light and the four conceptions couldn�t resist the marvelous
�life and death� conception on the Life and Death Seal. All the �money� Upanishads
were crushed and scattered, and The �life and death� light directly suppressed the
golden �money� light.
The Life and Death Seal�s power didn�t diminish. It covered Ai Ya again, aiming for
her defensive halo.
After a burst of twists and turns, Ai Ya�s defensive halo broke out into countless
dots of light. This blow also struck Ai Ya dozens of meters away, such that it was
very hard for her to even stop. A mouthful of blood trickled from the corner of her
mouth while the light in her eyes slightly darkened.
After entering the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm, Shi Yan vaguely had a grasp of the
marvelous concept of martial arts and secret treasures. It seemed that any attack
and secret treasure could be attached to the previous conception, which then helped
enhance the power of the spoken martial arts and secret treasures.
Although the Life and Death Seal�s Upanishads that he perceived were superficial
and couldn't cause the great, terrific break of life and death just yet, it still
had the upper hand when fighting with that dumb Ai Ya.
Feeling the marvelousness that the conception brought him, Shi Yan chuckled and
suddenly urged his Star Martial Spirit.
Clusters of bright stars darted out from his palms like pearls. Seven stars formed
the asterism of the Northern Dipper, and contained the ancient immortal essence of
the conception, heavily falling onto Ai Ya.
Before entering the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, he had been trying to comprehend
the mystery of the stars, watching the existence of the stars in the world of
extinction, and had made some gains. This time, when he had entered the Third Sky
of Nirvana Realm, he suddenly realized the marvelousness of the conception for all
kinds of martial arts.
Once resorting his mind which he had consigned to that Seven Stars of the Northern
Dipper asterism, his Sea of Consciousness shook violently and turned to act as a
mirror, mapping out the trajectory of the Seven Stars of the Northern Dipper, using
the stars� operation to apply itself to the star map.
A kind of miraculous, immortal Heaven and Earth Upanishads suddenly spread out from
the asterism.
Ai Ya, who was covered by the Seven Stars of the Northern Dipper, watched the
asterism slowly press down and began having an illusion of her own. She reluctantly
faced the star map while her Profound Qi seemed to be affected by the conception.
"Star Intent Domain true essence!"
The faces of Cai Yi, Lao Li, and Lao Lun slightly changed. They all screamed out
loud together, looking at Shi Yan in panic. "Are you a member of the Divine Radiant
Cult?"
The exclamation of the three people distracted Shi Yan�s mind, and made his
momentum slow.
The Star Intent Domain true essence that was attached to the star map was
immediately affected. That mysterious conception suddenly disappeared from the star
map, and because of the disappearance of that conception, the Seven Stars of the
Northern Dipper�s intimidation was greatly weakened all of a sudden.
Ai Ya�s feeling of weakness and helplessness was immediately gone as she was no
longer affected by the conception.
She calmly moved away from the star map, reached out and pointed at the star map.
The sacred level secret treasure Great Pervaded Money was swung up, and the �money�
conception once again played an all-conquering role, crushing the star map, which
had lost its state of consciousness.
"As you haven�t reached the Sky Realm, your understanding is still too shallow
compared to the conception, and you couldn�t grasp the terrific function of
conception for martial arts and secret treasures. When your own body is affected,
the conception immediately disappears from martial arts. A low realm is a low realm
after all. You can�t just rely on powerful strength to make it up." Ai Ya�s face
slightly changed as she coldly muttered without waiting for Shi Yan to speak up.
"Since you come from Divine Radiant Cult, you are considered a part of the Divine
Land. Forget it. I won�t fight with you for this leader position anymore. If you
want to be our master, it�s up to you. I hope you don�t bring us a way that leads
to no return."
Although she said that, Ai Ya was extremely frightened at heart. She now had a
little more understanding about this mysterious Shi Yan.
Generally speaking, it was difficult for a Nirvana Realm warrior to comprehend the
conception thoroughly. Moreover, imposing the conception on martial arts and secret
treasures was something that not all Nirvana Realm warriors could do. Although Shi
Yan�s understanding of the conception was still superficial, and the conception was
affected by �words�, he was only in the Nirvana Realm.
Thinking about this, Ai Ya couldn�t help but feel a little scared of Shi Yan. She
knew that if he entered the Sky Realm and really mastered the magic and power of
conception, she would definitely have a strong chance of getting killed fighting
with him.
She didn�t know what other secret techniques Shi Yan still had to increase his
strength. She was afraid that if she got to know about them, she would be even more
afraid of confronting him directly.
The conception disappeared. The star map�s power was greatly reduced and was
cracked by Ai Ya. Shi Yan froze on the spot, his face expressing a trace of
suspicion after hearing Ai Ya admitting her defeat. He looked at the three people
of Cai Yi�s group, frowned and asked, "Divine Radiant Cult? What are you talking
about?"
"You performed the Star Intent Domain true essence, which is from the Divine
Radiant Cult. Only through the martial spirit of the Divine Radiant Cult can you
have a profound understanding of the conception of stars movement. Not only did you
release the miniature stars, but you also added the conception into them. So, if
you are not from the Divine Radiant Cult, where are you from then?" Cai Yi pouted
and said.
Lao Li and Lao Lun also nodded together.
"Divine Radiant Cult?" Shi Yan shook his head, "I have never heard of this sect. Is
it in the Divine Land? What is so strange about this Sect?"
"Divine Radiant Cult is the most ancient force of the Divine Land, one of seven
ancient factions that understand the use of light power. The sun, the moon, and the
stars are all the sources of light. Divine Radiant Cult has many magical Upanishads
which come from these three great sources of light. You previously cast the Star
Intent Domain true essence, which is one of the Divine Radiant Cult�s conceptions.
On Divine Land, only people of the Divine Radiant Cult can understand this
conception."

Chapter 384: New understanding
After explaining in detail, Cai Yi immediately looked at him with surprise. "You
really don�t know the Divine Radiant Cult?"
"This Martial Spirit of mine comes from the Three Gods Sect in the Endless Sea. The
Three Gods Sect have three Gods of the Sun, Moon, and Star. This Star Martial
Spirit of mine is just the star inheritance. I don�t know about any Divine Radiant
Cult. This is the first time I have heard of it," said Shi Yan with doubt.
"That�s right." Lao Li also smiled. "In Divine Radiant Cult, there are also three
gods of the Sun, Moon, and Star. These three gods are the three great colossuses of
Divine Radiant Cult, and their commander is the Hierarchy of Divine Radiant Cult,
the Divine Radiant God. The three gods of the Sun, Moon, and Star are those who are
under only one, but above tens of thousands of people. You have comprehended the
star conception, which comes from the Star God. Thus, you are naturally a disciple
of the Divine Radiant Cult."
Shi Yan�s eyes and mouth were wide open. After having listened to the explanation
of Cai Yi and Lao Li, he understood some things immediately.
The people of Ai Ya�s group had said that the Endless Sea�s predecessor warriors
were all from the Divine Land. It seemed that the Three Gods Sect ancestors should
be warriors of Divine Radiant Cult. Because of some special reasons, Divine Radiant
Cult�s magical Upanishad had been transmitted to the Endless Sea from Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist, and had gradually formed the Three Gods Sect.
It seemed that the Three Gods Sect should be a branch of Divine Radiant Cult, a
part that belonged to Divine Radiant Cult.
The Divine Land was the center of the Grace Mainland, the source of all warriors
and supernatural Upanishads. This was not wrong at all to say so. No wonder Ye
Zhang Feng had said that he was the expelled disciple of Spirit Treasure Sect, and
that Spirit Treasure Sect of the Endless Sea was actually a branch of Spirit
Treasure Sect. He also mentioned that the Spirit Treasure Sect�s ancestors also
came from the Spirit Treasure Sect of the Divine Land. Shi Yan was suddenly
enlightened and finally knew the connection between the Endless Sea and Divine
Land.
"The way you see Martial Spirits is not different from ours in the Endless Sea."
Shi Yan hesitated a little bit before speaking up. "In the Endless Sea, martial
spirits are extremely precious and innately owned by warriors. When a warrior is
born, his martial spirit is determined. In the Endless Sea, martial spirits are
precious to warriors. Many forces and families who select warriors would seek for
warriors with special kinds of martial spirits. Martial Spirit is the fundamental
foundation of a warrior. What do you think about this?"
Ai Ya, Cai Yi, Lao Li, and Lao Lun exchanged looks while displaying a trace of
disdain on their faces, then shook their heads together.
Shi Yan raised his eyebrows. From the four people�s eyes, he felt that his own
understanding of martial spirits might be a little bit shallow.
Indeed, Lao Li chuckled and quickly explained. "Martial Spirits are not as
mysterious as you guys have imagined. In fact, the so-called Martial Spirit is only
some kind of martial art Upanishads, and is not at all that magical. We cultivate
many martial arts, and it is a way of using the power of Heaven and Earth."
"Martial Spirit is a kind of martial art Upanishad?" Shi Yan shook his head with a
puzzled face.
"In our Divine Land, there is an ancient school that specializes in studying
martial spirits. Hmm, perhaps Endless Sea might have it as well. This ancient
school is called Martial Spirit Palace. Their views on martial spirits are the
general views of the Divine Land�s warriors." Cai Yi revealed an indifferent smile.
"The understanding of Endless Sea�s warriors toward martial spirits is too shallow.
You guys think that martial spirits are too mysterious or too important."
"So, why do some people have innate martial spirits but some don�t?" Shi Yan was
stunned and then asked again.
"The fact that some people are born with innate martial spirits is because one of
their ancestors had reached the True God Realm." Cai Yi didn�t hide any of these
common sense things of the Divine Land. She smiled and said, "A True God Realm
warrior can pass his martial art Upanishads on to his descendants, helping them
have their own fundamental seeds of martial art Upanishads. Thus they are able to
continue their cultivations through the inheritance of martial arts Upanishads and
become warriors without relying on any other forces."
"That�s right," Lao Li added. "The nature of martial art Upanishads which were
passed on was quite similar to the ones that we cultivated. The ones who get the
inheritance need an arduous cultivation. Inheritance of martial art Upanishads is
only a seed. Whether that seed can grow or not, it is still dependent on hard
cultivation and comprehension, and of course, it relies on the individual. The
person with martial spirit inheritance might be better than someone with a kind of
martial art Upanishad in his body. In our Divine Land, even though there is no such
heritage, it is simple if we want it."
"Simple?" Shi Yan couldn�t help but let out a light sigh.
"In the Merchant Union and Endless Sea, warriors consider martial spirits very
important, and even take martial spirits as their fundamentals, and an essential
factor that determines their future. How come the martial spirits become so common
in the Divine Land, as if everyone can have one?! There are many places that sell
Martial Spirit seeds. Martial Spirit Seeds are also known as Original Seals of
Martial Spirits, or Martial Spirit Fruit. They call it by many names; in fact, the
essence is the same. As long as it is integrated into a body, it is equivalent to
understanding a kind of martial art Upanishad, so that that the body can have a
martial spirit. Frankly speaking, martial art Upanishad and martial arts are the
same."
It turned out that many places in the Divine Land were selling precious Original
Seals of Martial Spirits, which was very valuable in the Endless Sea and the
Merchant Union.
Thinking about this, Shi Yan revealed a wry smile and shook his head. "Martial
spirits and martial arts have no differences?"
"Yes, they do." Ai Ya was the one who spoke up.
"What is the difference?"
"To understand the difference, it is necessary to talk about why True God Realm
warriors can pass on martial arts." Ai Ya was silent for a moment, seeming to
organize her words to make her thoughts smooth.
A moment later, she said, "It is said that in ancient times, when the True God
Realm warriors encountered a fatal incident, they didn�t know if they could pass on
their martial art Upanishads by words. So, they chose a shortcut. This shortcut was
the martial spirit inheritance. They took advantage of this martial spirit
inheritance to hand down their own martial art Upanishads to the next generation.
As long as the offspring was not extinct, the martial spirits may be inherited from
generation to generation. This martial spirit inheritance is much more mysterious
than words; it was directly stored in the descendants who were born. The birth of
descendants is equivalent to cultivating them."
"However, this also has a great drawback. The drawback is that this martial spirit
inheritance makes the future generation instantly know a kind of martial arts
without going through any arduous cultivation. Take your Star Martial Spirit as an
example. As you already have had the Star Martial Spirit since you were born, your
heart had some mutation, and you know how to use the star power. However, you don�t
know how an ordinary person goes through the cultivation of changing the body to
form the Star Martial Spirit. In other words, you know from the beginning how to
use the star power but do not know which way the heart is cultivating to be able to
absorb and use the star power. Do you understand?"
Shi Yan was bewildered, frowned while thinking, and then understood.
This was not difficult to understand. An example could be the Third Sky of Rampage
martial art. When he wanted to perform rampage martial art, he had to make his
meridians be clear and open, and go through a cultivation process to be able to
perform the rampage, using negative powers to enhance his strength.
According to what Ai Ya said, if a person who was born without a cultivation could
directly perform the rampage martial art to enhance the power, it was a martial
art.
It meant that martial spirit was the ready-made martial arts. As long as someone
had it, the person could skip the arduous cultivation and use the martial art
directly.
"I understand what you mean," Shi Yan thought for a moment and nodded his head.
"Martial spirit is readily available. Without going through cultivation, you still
can use it. Is that what you meant?"
"Yes," Ai Ya nodded, "However, the Elementary martial technique is different. For

example, to use the power of gold, wood, water, fire, and soil, you must practice
this martial art. You can change your body tendons and bones through this martial
art, and then gradually master the use of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth
elements. After successfully cultivating the martial art, you can use the power of
gold, wood, water, fire, and earth elements. With martial spirits, you can directly
use the power without necessarily having a step by step cultivation."
"What else is different?"
"You can directly use the inherited martial spirit, but you cannot teach others,
because you can only use but don�t know the process and methods of the formation of
the martial arts. In ancient times, those True God Realm warriors who encountered
fatal incidents were not sure if the next generations could preserve this method of
cultivation or not. Thus, they condensed martial spirits and passed them on to the
next generation, so that the next generation could inherit and be ready to use
those martial spirits right at the time the descendants were born. Therefore, only
their descendants can have these kinds of martial arts. Even if there was a traitor
among their descendants, that person could not tell others about the martial art
Upanishads."
"Is that really a good idea?"
"In fact, this is very selfish. If the offsprings are all extinct, their martial
art Upanishads will disappear. No outsiders can get it. But, people are selfish by
nature, so it is normal."
Ai Ya nodded and said, "Only when their descendants can reach the True God Realm
like them can they then restore the cultivating method and the fundamentals of
martial spirits. Let�s take you as an example. Only if you reach the True God Realm
can you know about the method to cultivate martial spirits. Then, you could teach
other people so that others can also pass the martial art that you have
transmitted. They will know how to absorb and use the star power, and then let you
become the master of a sect."
"If things are like this, it means you know that this martial spirit heritage has
many advantages compared to spreading text-based martial arts. Why don�t you guys
really treasure martial spirits?"
"Because there is a great drawback."
"What is it?"
"Without knowing the method to form a martial spirit, one person can still enjoy
the results without having to go through any hardships of cultivation, and thus
they would lack experience. Once one enters the Sky Realm, a person will need to
have the essential understanding of each kind of martial arts, conception, as well
as Upanishads. However, since that person lacks necessary experiences regarding the
comprehension of conception and Upanishads, he cannot compare to those who have
undergone arduous cultivation."
"With the same kind of martial arts, if it is an inherited martial spirit, the
warriors who reach the Sky Realm and want to comprehend conception and Upanishads
will consume more star power than those who have gone through hardships of
cultivation. Many people who have martial spirits get stuck at this step, and
cannot achieve the true meaning of martial arts and conception. Thus, they will
never master the essence of any kind of martial arts. On the contrary, the warriors
who have overcome the hardships during the arduous cultivation will encounter fewer
obstacles, and will be much more comfortable than those who have been given martial
spirits."
"Since it is a shortcut, there are always disadvantages. There aren�t perfect

things in this world. Hence, in our Divine Land, unless it is a kind of an
extremely mysterious martial spirit, ordinary people will not choose to use martial
spirit seeds to implant in their bodies to avoid the cultivation and directly have
the ready-made martial arts."
Shi Yan finally understood, and his face became complicated.

Chapter 385: Arrival
After Ai Ya, Cai Yi, Lao Li, and Lao Lun realized that Shi Yan had the Star Martial
Spirit, and noticed the relationship between Shi Yan and the Divine Radiant Cult,
they started being cautious when looking at him and no longer underestimated him.
Even in the Divine Land, the reputation of the Divine Radiant Cult was like
thunder, as it was not inferior to the Merchant Union or Empyrean.
No matter how mighty a warrior was, if he did not have a good background, those
guys who were born with noble status would look down on him. As Shi Yan had proven
his relationship with the Divine Radiant Cult, his status rose immediately.
Even now, when Ai Ya faced Shi Yan once again, she also had to treat him with
caution.
After having determined Shi Yan to be their leader, the four of them no longer
disputed. Since then, although Shi Yan was still the one who pioneered the road as
before, whenever they encountered any abnormal situations, they would seek Shi
Yan�s advice and take actions according to his assignments.
Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist was foggy all year-round. Neither the sun nor the moon
or stars could be seen. There was no separated day and night, nor any way to
measure time.
Only Ai Ya�s compass in her hand could vaguely calculate the relative passage of
time.
Half a month had passed in a flash.
During this period of half a month, Shi Yan had led in front to pioneer the road.
Ai Ya�s compass identified if there were any dangers ahead. If there was any
abnormal problem, Shi Yan would be the one who moved forward to explore.
On one hand, Shi Yan�s ability was powerful. On the other hand, as he had the Sky-
breaking Shuttle, regardless of encountering beasts or fearful lands, he could
always solve the problem, either by escaping from those beasts or using the Sky-
breaking Shuttle to fly out of the fearful land.
Although there were a lot of beasts in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, the
competence of Shi Yan�s group was not weak. They would immediately retreat if they
faced any powerful flocks of beasts, and would unite to kill those beasts if they
were not strong.
The fearful land was not easy to deal with. However, with the Sky-breaking Shuttle,
the fearful land was no longer a threat to Shi Yan.
During half a month, the five people of Shi Yan�s group had still been moving
forward deep into the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, meeting a lot of beasts and
encountering many other teams of warriors.
The five of them had joined forces, beheaded some beasts, exterminated three teams,
and got a lot of Demon Crystals.
Regarding the distribution of these Demon Crystals, Shi Yan was very fair. He was
not dependent on Demon Crystals too much, so he only took a small part. The
majority was divided between the other four, so that they could use those Demon
Crystals to restore their strength.
What Shi Yan did actually puzzled the four of them. They didn�t know how he could
be that generous, giving them most of the Demon Crystals in this Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist, which was the only thing that could restore Profound Qi.
Obviously, not knowing the reason was not very important as the four of them still
could benefit a lot from this.
Gradually, although they formerly hadn�t been willing to make Shi Yan their leader,
their attitude had changed by now. They honestly supported Shi Yan and considered
him their true leader, especially the two brothers. When Ai Ya had still been the
leader, most Demon Crystals were distributed to Ai Ya and Cai Yi, and they could
only harvest a small part. Thus, they didn�t benefit a lot from it.
However, since Shi Yan had become the leader, everything was different. Shi Yan was
fair, giving up most of Demon Crystals, which helped significantly enhance the two
brothers� harvest. Hence, they were even more pleased to see Shi Yan be their
leader, as they felt that following him had many more benefits than following Ai Ya
and Cai Yi.
As a leader, Shi Yan had set clear guidelines from the beginning.
Before getting out of the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, they must put down the
selfishness, and were not allowed to employ fatal and wicked tricks towards the
team members, and they must work together. If anyone made a bad decision for the
team, the other people had the right to kill that person.
After this guideline had been set, although Ai Ya, Cai Yi, and the two brothers
still had suspicion towards each other, they no longer had intentions to kill their
companions. Gradually, this small team somehow had a sincere cooperation; they
didn�t have as many cunning calculations as before.
During half a month, when there was no danger, Shi Yan always calmed down to
comprehend the Star Martial Spirit in his body, as well as conceptions of the Life
and Death Seal.
From Ai Ya, Cai Yi, and the two brothers, Shi Yan now knew martial spirits�
drawbacks. He then soon considered the comprehension of conception his long-term
goal, hoping to have fewer troubles when entering the Sky Realm, thoroughly
understanding the martial arts Upanishads.
He carefully kept the thirty-seven Golden Silks hidden away, which he had taken
from Ning Ze�s people. These thirty-seven Golden Silks became a secret weapon in
his hand. Once the Golden Silks and Gravitational Field were cast out, the
Gravitational Field�s power would be enhanced significantly. Any warrior falling
into the Gravitational Field would first be cut into pieces by the Golden Silks,
and then ground into powder by the Gravitational Field. As for the golden silkworm,
it was also refined by the Earth Flame in the Blood Vein Ring. Because the Earth
Flame had such a great loss last time, its power had seriously reduced. Even after
half a month, it couldn�t refine all barriers on the ten-thousand-year golden
silkworm.
This made Shi Yan somehow depressed. He thought that he would look for a place
where the ten-thousand-year Earth Flame could recover.
On this day, the five people of Shi Yan�s group continued moving forward in the
Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist.
Violent energy fluctuations suddenly came up from the dense, foggy area ahead. Shi
Yan and Ai ya explored the way, side by side. Her graceful body suddenly trembled,
her soft hand holding the compass stiffened and her full red lips slightly
shivered. She couldn�t help but pleasantly scream, "I think� we are going to arrive
soon."
Shi Yan, who was next to her, was also agitated after hearing what she said. He
cried out loud, "You have discovered it?"
He had heard Ai Ya and Cai Yi say that there were two magical sites in the Dark
One of them might have Sacred level or even God level secret treasures. The other
one might have a Pure God Soul. The people of Ai Ya�s group had entered the Dark
Magnetic Noxious Mist because of these two places.
Since they were going to see the miasma places after a long time in this Dark
Magnetic Noxious Mist, they couldn't restrain their joy while their eyes were lit
up.
Sacred level Secret Treasures were extremely precious in the Endless Sea. Only the
leaders of forces could possess Sacred level Secret Treasures. Ordinary people
couldn�t even see them.
As for the God level Secret Treasures, they were legendary. He had only heard but
had never seen them.
In the center of the Grace Mainland on the Divine Land were only a few God level
Secret Treasures. Each of them had intimidating and Earth-shaking power. Kinh m?o
was the sect guarding treasure that was in the hand of masters at the peak of the
Pyramid.
Because of the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist�s special features, surrounding these two
miasma places was a kind of protective group of clouds. Inside it was the Soul
Perishing Thunderbolt, that could even destroy the God Realm warriors� host souls.
Hence, even if three God Realm warriors went into the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist,
it would still be difficult for them to enter these two great miasma places. So,
every time warriors penetrated the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, they were all Sky
realm warriors or below.
If there weren�t the Soul Perishing Thunderbolt outside the two miasma places, top-
class warriors of the Three Gods Sect in the Divine Land would come here in person
for those God level Secret Treasures. They would compete to obtain Secret Treasures
and the Pure God Soul in these miasma places, with the purpose of enhancing their
own sects� power.
Only due to this setup, the warriors in the Nirvana or Sky Realm like Shi Yan could
have a chance to enter these two great miasma places and harvest secret treasures
and the God Soul.
After Ai Ya had slightly screamed, her slender fingers quickly dialed the needle of
the compass. The needle of the compass in her white hand kept spinning. Flickering
blue lights splashed from the compass like fireflies flying around the compass and
making it look very brilliant.
Not long after that, those blue lights splashing everywhere suddenly gathered
outside the compass and faintly formed a phantom. That phantom was ambiguous and
surrounded by thick, gray clouds. Purple snakes meandered out of the gray clouds,
blooming with amazing electric lights.
"Soul Perishing Thunderbolt!" Ai Ya screamed out again, forced a faint smile, and
then said to Shi Yan, "Seeing the Soul Perishing Thunderbolt means that we have
found the miasma places. We have finally arrived."
Since the time Shi Yan had first met her, he had never seen her smile. But now, the
corner of her mouth had already revealed a faint smile. Her cold momentum suddenly
disappeared, and instead, gave people a fresh and moving feeling.
She was like a group of frozen flowers that exposed their true beauty after the ice
had melted away.
Looking at Ai Ya�s faint smile from the corner of her mouth, Shi Yan was stunned.
He was startled a little bit before speaking up. "In fact, you look better with
your smile than your previous indifferent look. Hmm, you should smile more often."
Ai Ya instantly stopped smiling. Her beautiful eyes showed a weird trace. She
coldly looked at Shi Yan, grunted, and then lowered her voice. "Who needs you to
care?"
Shi Yan didn�t get angry, shook his head, and coldly said, "Less pretending to be
noble in front of me. It�s not like I have never seen your body without clothes."
"Shi Yan!" Ai Ya�s face changed. She screamed an ear-splitting sound and said while
showing her icy look, "I will deal with you sooner or later."
"I am so afraid." Shi Yan sneeringly mocked.
At this moment, Cai Yi and the other two brothers all were wearing joy on their
faces after having heard Ai Ya�s screams. They moved forward, looking ahead with
brightened eyes.
Ai Ya was about to open her mouth and continue to say something, but seeing the
other three people coming, she then just grunted and aggressively stared at ShiYan,
quickly turning the compass towards the three people. She restored her coldness and
then said, "We have arrived. The moving gray, foggy area ahead should be one of the
miasma places. I have seen the Soul Perishing Thunderbolt there."
Cai Yi and the two brothers were overjoyed and burst into laughter together.
"We are certainly not the first ones here. In that miasma place, there must be
other teams who have come here. Are you well-prepared? Once we enter that miasma
place, we will have to face many powerful forces from every direction. No one can
be sure if we can get out of there alive or not. Are you ready?" Ai Ya asked
coldly.
The smiles of Cai Yi and the two brothers suddenly faded away, and their face
darkened. They silently nodded.
"I think we should first recover, wait for our power to restore completely, and
then we can go into that miasma place," ShiYan suggested.
The other four people nodded, found secluded corners for themselves, and then used
Demon Crystals to restore their Profound Qi, enhancing their bodies to their peak
state.

Chapter 386: The Galaxy, the ancient corpses, and the secret treasures
After a period of rest, the Profound Qi of the five people of Shi Yan�s group had
reached their peak. Each of them was refreshed and full of vitality.
"Let�s go. We can enter that exotic land now." Shi Yan came out first, looking at
the others and told them, "You should be very careful. Do not spread out. During
this long journey, we have experienced a lot of hardships, and have begun to have a
wholehearted cooperation. I hope this time, when we enter that exotic land,
everyone can have a great harvest."
The four of them nodded altogether.
"Brother, when we are in that exotic land, we will need to rely on you. Ning Ze is
definitely in there as well. So, if we reencounter him, we need your gray tornado."
Lao Li laughed and said.
Along the way, at a crucial point of time, Shi Yan�s Gravitational Field had played
an important role with its huge power. In Lao Li�s eyes, the Gravitational Field
Shi Yan cast out was simply a murderous whirlpool. No one could be strong enough to
avoid death inside that whirlpool.
Entering the exotic land meant that they would encounter outstanding warriors from
everywhere in the Divine Land. That made Lao Li a little bit worried, and thus, he
wanted to rely on Shi Yan.
"I will try my best. As long as you trust me and do not secretly mess with me, I
will also protect you guys." Shi Yan looked at Ai Ya and Cai Yi and grinned, "If
you have any wicked actions while I am in danger, don�t blame me for not having
mercy."
Ai Ya and Cai Yi grunted, but didn�t say anything.
"Let�s go," Shi Yan said nothing further as he revealed a faint smile. He was the
first one to jump into that foggy area with caution.
However, as soon as he fell into the area where the gray smoke was concentrated, he
realized that big, long, purple pythons were quickly dashing toward him as if they
just saw their prey.
"Soul Perishing Thunderbolt!"
Shi Yan couldn�t help but strangely howl and shudder. He was aware of the Earth-
shaking, destructive aura and immediately retreated.
The purple pythons then restored their normal status. After Shi Yan had left, they
no longer aimed at him but retreated as if they were only coming out for him.
"Why are they coming for me?" Shi Yan�s face became cold. He emotionlessly looked
at Ai Ya and Cai Yi, "You intentionally want to harm me? You have said that this
Soul Perishing Thunderbolt only aims for the host souls of the True God Realm
warriors. I am only in the Nirvana Realm. So why is this Soul Perishing Thunderbolt
still against me?"
He couldn�t help but doubt. If it weren�t because he had urged both the Star Light
and the Electric Shift to get out like teleporting, that Soul Perishing Thunderbolt
would probably have hit him and destroyed his host soul.
If his host soul was destroyed, it meant that he would completely disappear from
time.
"It�s impossible." Cai Yi�s beautiful face changed. Seeing Shi Yan getting angry,
she hurriedly explained. "I have heard from my predecessors that Soul Perishing
Thunderbolt around this exotic land only aims for the Three Gods Sects� warriors.
My elders definitely didn�t deceive me. How can you be impacted by that Soul
Perishing Thunderbolt? This is absolutely impossible."
Lao Li also nodded and said suspiciously, "Brother Shi Yan, we will never deceive
you about this Soul Perishing Thunderbolt. Before I entered the Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist, my elders had also told me that although this Soul Perishing
Thunderbolt�s intimidation is very powerful, it only influences the Three Gods
Sects� warriors. How can you also be affected?"
"I didn�t lie to you." Ai Ya coldly hummed and said, "Before we get out of the
exotic land, you play a very important role. We can�t just ignore the whole
situation to harm you."
After talking, Ai Ya carefully entered that gray, foggy area. Those big, long,
purple pythons twisted and emitted horrible lights as if they could destroy all
souls.
However, when Ai Ya fell into that area, the Soul Perishing Thunderbolt didn�t
attack her, but instead, stayed in front of her while meandering.
Ai Ya came out, looked at Shi Yan and said indifferently, "I went in, but why
didn�t I encounter the same event as you did?"
Shi Yan�s face became sullen and kept changing.
When Ai Ya had gone in and out, Soul Perishing Thunderbolt had no reaction, which
meant that this Soul Perishing Thunderbolt apparently didn�t aim for warriors who
didn�t belong to the Three Gods Sect. It proved that what these people of Ai Ya�s
group had said was not a lie.
So, why had he just entered that place, and the Soul Perishing Thunderbolt
instantly reacted?
Shi Yan frowned but couldn�t think of any reason.
"Brother, are you a Sky Realm warrior?" Lao Li quietly mumbled, looking at Shi Yan
with disbelieving, shining eyes.
Ai Ya�s and Cai Yi�s beautiful faces suddenly changed. Their eyes brightened,
looked at him with a strange expression.
"If I were a Sky Realm warrior, do you think you could have had a chance to bully
me along the way?" Shi Yan didn�t know if he should smile or cry. "If I had that
high a realm, I wouldn�t have stayed here with you guys and would have attempted to
break in that exotic land even though I don�t know anything about it." Listening to
Shi Yan�s explanation, Ai Ya and Cai Yi carefully thought for a while and also knew
that their suspicions were ridiculous. They secretly let out of sigh of relief.
"If you are not in the Sky Realm, your host soul is obviously like an ordinary
person. Is it so?" Cai Yi hesitated a little bit while her beautiful eyes were full
of strange lights. "I am sure that your host soul and ours are not the same."
Ai Ya and the other three people looked at him.
Shi Yan was stunned while his eyes flickered. He instantly remembered the Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame and his host soul had fused together. This Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame was a Heavenly Flame which had a devilish power to
burn up souls. Was it somehow related?
As he didn�t speak up, Ai Ya�s group was even more certain about this and looked at
him with terrified eyes.
After a long while, Shi Yan nodded and said with a smile, "Maybe you are right. My
host soul was a bit unusual indeed. Hmm, I shouldn�t have wronged you. This is my
own problem. Alright, you guys go ahead. I will find you guys later."
"Once you enter, that Soul Perishing Thunderbolt will not spare you. So, how will
you come in?"
"No worries, I have my own way." Shi Yan confidently looked at that smoky gray
area. "None of the barriers of the fearful land could trap me, so how can this Soul
Perishing Thunderbolt? As long as I can cross the outskirts of the exotic land and
go deeper to the center of that place, I will no longer be affected by that Soul
Perishing Thunderbolt."
The people of Ai Ya�s group immediately remembered how marvelous Shi Yan was.
Every time in the fearful land, Shi Yan could easily escape without any
difficulties. Right now, listening to what he said, Ai Ya�s group understood
immediately.
"No one knows how the situation in the exotic land is. How can you be certain that
you can find us in there?" Ai Ya thought for a while and asked suspiciously.
"Don�t worry. I have my way," Shi Yan looked at Cai Yi.
He had left a barrier inside Cai Yi�s host soul. Within a certain range, he could
detect Cai Yi�s location through that barrier. Therefore, he was confident that it
would not be difficult to find the four of them.
"Humm," Cai Yi knew what he meant. Her face looked a little odd.
Cai Yi then went into that gray, foggy area without looking at Shi Yan, as if she
was in a rage.
The other three people were bewildered, looking at Cai Yi with astonishment. They
vaguely guessed that the reason Shi Yan was that confident might be related to Cai
Yi. But the three of them didn�t ask about it. After Cai Yi had left, they also
entered that place and slowly disappeared into the foggy area.
Shi Yan was not in a hurry. He waited for a long while after the three of them had
disappeared, before taking out the Sky-breaking Shuttle and then trying to
communicate with it. "Bring me through that barrier in front of us, avoid those
destroying souls� thunderbolts, and go straight to the center. How much Profound Qi
do I need to spend?"
"One-third."
"Ok. I will inject the Profound Qi into you, and then you will bring me in there."
"Possible."
The Sky-breaking Shuttle broke through a gorgeous silver channel and brought Shi
Yan into that place. When Shi Yan penetrated that area, the Soul Perishing
Thunderbolt around that silver channel didn�t have any reaction, because the Sky-
breaking Shuttle had formed a channel to cover him. It helplessly let him continue
ahead.
The shaking halo rippled out. Shi Yan�s body was like lightning drilling into the
area in just one blink.
After re-appearing, Shi Yan realized that he was in a magnificent old city center.
There were hundred-meters high ancient buildings with ancient stones, together with
dozens of these building which looked like small mountains. The roads in the
ancient city extended in all directions. They were all smooth and made of hard,
green stones.
There were four enormous mountains at the four sides of the ancient city. These
four mountains formed four symbols, respectively showing the postures of a bowing
Black Turtle, meandering Azure Dragon, dancing Vermillion Bird, and the patrolling
White Tiger. The four mountains were huge and vaguely surrounded the ancient city.
Two vast rivers flowed meanderingly, hanging in the sky above the ancient city. The
two rivers intertwined, emitting beautiful dazzling lights.
The two galaxies hanging in the sky were immense. Bursts of volatility came up from
the two rivers. Floating corpses in the water of the Milky Way could be faintly
seen. People could also see God lights zooming over in the galaxy, as if there was
some secret treasure that had a spirit and was operating in the galaxy.
The ancient city, the four mountains, and the galaxies suspending in the sky all
constituted this magnificent but strange place.
After emerging, Shi Yan instantly looked at the two galaxies that were hanging
above his head as well as the gorgeous weaving beam of lights.
He could feel a violent shaking power transmitted from that weaving point. That
energy was extremely intimidating and seemingly endless.
The four huge mountain ranges surrounded the ancient city, forming the four
postures of the bowing Black Turtle, meandering Azure Dragon, dancing Vermillion
Bird, and the patrolling White Tiger, which brought along the concept of wealth and
fortune. This meant this land was a blessed land, very rare on Earth and sky, and
was blessed and protected by the four ancient, sacred creatures.
In this imposing ancient city, some figures could be seen from time to time in
those buildings. They were all outstanding warriors who could enter the exotic
land. Those warriors wore cold faces, sometimes raising their heads to look at the
sky, and watch around all four mountains as they seemed to be aware of something.
Shi Yan stood on an ancient road and quickly identified Cai Yi�s location through
the barrier he had planted inside her host soul.
Taking a deep breath, Shi Yan temporarily ignored this exotic land and instantly
urged the Star Light, turning into a bunch of lights that dashed towards the four
people of Cai Yi�s group.

Chapter 387: Seven ancient factions
Standing in a stone fortress, Ai Ya, Cai Yi, Lao Li, and Lao Lun frequently looked
into the distance, waiting for something in silence.
"Can he find us and come here? It has been a long time. If he doesn�t come and we
encounter Ning Ze, we will surely be very passive." Lao Lun took out a handkerchief
to wipe his gloves as he sometimes raised his head, looking ahead, frowning, and
muttering.
Ai Ya�s jade-like hand played with her Great Pervaded Money as the small coin
rolled back and forth between her slender fingers. Some golden lights occasionally
blossomed out of the hole in the coin.
"He should be able to find us." After hearing Lao Lun mumble, Ai Ya threw a glance
at Cai Yi and then asked, "Is it so Cai Yi?"
The two brothers looked at Cai Yi with an astonished expression.
Cai Yi hummed while her beautiful eyes turned pale. She gritted her teeth but
didn�t say anything.
"Is there something that happened between you and Shi Yan? If not, how come when he
said he could find us, he gave you a look?" Ai Ya didn�t notice her face changing
while the coin in her hand suddenly stopped rolling. "He did something to your
body, didn�t he?" Cai Yi�s face changed.
The pupils of the two brothers shrank. Their eyes bloomed out a bunch of light with
a look of shock.
"Don�t put your nose into my business." Cai Yi pouted, her red lips shivered as she
said coldly, "In short, he will be able to find us. You don�t need to worry about
it."
"I know," nodded Ai Ya.
"You know what?" Right at that time, Shi Yan�s chuckle suddenly came up from
outside. At the corner of the road, Shi Yan appeared with stars circling his body
and then flew up, coming to the side of the group.
"Hahaha, you finally came in. I was worried that you wouldn�t have been able to go
through that gray, foggy area outside." Lao Li was very happy when he saw him
coming. He burst into laughter and said, "Without you, I don�t know why I feel
insecure in my heart. It�s good that you came. My mind is at ease seeing you here."
Lao Lun also nodded with a smile.
Only Cai Yi frowned slightly. She couldn�t help but feel irritated when she
remembered the barrier that Shi Yan had left inside her head. "Why did you come
here so late? With your ability, you should have found us very fast. Had you
encountered something?"
"No," Shi Yan shook his head, "After I had got in here, I observed around a little
bit and realized that this ancient city is pretty bizarre. Its surroundings are
four imposing mountains, and two intertwined galaxies are hanging in the sky. I
don�t know who could create such a strange and enormous place in this Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist."
"I have heard that it was a God-level blacksmith." Ai Ya slightly slammed her
eyebrows together. "Everything, including this Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, is that
God level blacksmith�s autograph."
"I have also heard about this," Lao Li nodded. "The two great miasma places in the
Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist only open once every sixty years. Normally, outside
these two miasma places, there is not only the Soul Perishing Thunderbolt, but also
other powerful barriers. The Soul Perishing Thunderbolt aims for the Three Gods
Sect�s warriors. However, the other barriers are against us, Nirvana Realm and Sky
Realm warriors. We don�t daringly break into the places when it�s not the time for
them to open yet. Almost no one can bear those barriers� bombardment, and they will
end up with their souls perished."
Shi Yan was stunned. "That�s right. There was this argument indeed."
Cai Yi nodded and continued, "We have calculated the time precisely when we must
come here this time. Otherwise, we would not have dared to penetrate this place."
"What kind of situation are the four mountains and those two galaxies?" Shi Yan was
startled and suddenly asked, "Have your predecessors talked about the environment
here and how dangerous it is?"
"The corpses on the galaxy should be the warriors who entered here before. It has
been said that sacred level secret treasures of this miasma place come from the
galaxy. Regarding the four mountains, it seems to protect the ancient city. I have
heard some people say that once the galaxy mutates, the four mountains will also
change accordingly, and many kinds of dangers will appear."
Ai Ya looked solemn while she talked to everyone, "Always pay attention to the
galaxy above your heads. Be careful with the four mountains around. This ancient
city seems to be a God level place where that blacksmith used to stay. That guy
stayed inside here, establishing his own sect and recruiting a lot of disciples. It
is unknown why everyone in here is dead, and that blacksmith also disappeared
without leaving a trace, except for some secret treasures in the galaxy above. This
place is quite mysterious. That galaxy certainly has a great danger, and the Four
Symbols mountain range surrounding us will not be motionless like that forever."
Everyone nodded at the same time and got gradually more attentive.
"Have you seen any other groups of warriors on your way here?" Cai Yi looked at Shi
Yan.
"Hmm, those warriors are hiding in the center of the castle. Only one or two people
paid attention to the surroundings. On the way here, I met some who were all at
least in the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm." Shi Yan contemplated. "It seems that it
is not just us who have entered here. Those people surely had to overcome many
obstacles and dangers to come here, so they must not be easy to deal with."
"It is certain," Ai Ya confirmed. "Every time the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist opens,
it attracts a lot of forces and sects of the Divine Land; the Pure Land, the Divine
Radiant Cult, Martial Spirit Palace, Heavenly Palace, Spirit Treasure Sect, the
Devil Valley, and the Fighting Union. These seven great ancient factions, together
with other emerging city powers, will send their warriors over with the same
purpose, which is to collect the secret treasure and the Pure God Soul of the
miasma places."
On the way here, through Ai Ya�s group, Shi Yan knew that there were a variety of
warrior schools, many powerful city powers, as well as a lot of secret places in
the Divine Land.
Among them, the seven great ancient factions, The Pure Land, the Divine Radiant
Cult, Martial Spirit Palace, Heavenly Palace, Spirit Treasure Sect, the Devil
Valley, and the Fighting Union could be described as the most ancient and powerful
forces of the Divine Land. Each of these seven great ancient factions had tens of
thousands of years of history. Talented people had firmly occupied this fertile
Divine Land, which had the best resources for cultivation.
Besides the seven great ancient factions, Divine Land also had a lot of other large
countries. Some of them were secluded families that had lasted for thousands of
years, and some were secret, fearful lands, which were not to seen or found easily.
The relationship of Divine Land�s warriors was much more complicated than that of
the Endless Sea. The territory of Divine Land was immense and almost boundless.
According to Ai Ya and Cai Yi, they were from White Emperor City, which was just a
city controlled by the Fighting Union.
White Emperor City was a big city of the Fighting Union, with a population of
millions of people. It covered an area which was much bigger than the Kyara Sea of
Endless Sea, and had more than hundreds of warriors with all kinds of levels. There
were dozens of small countries, which were under White Emperor City�s control. In
each of those small countries were all kinds of precious cultivation resources.
White Emperor City was only one city of the Fighting Union, and the Fighting Union
was only one of the seven great ancient factions. So, it seemed that this Divine
Land was indeed extremely prosperous, and its warriors were naturally countless.
Powerful masters like him, who were called geniuses, could be easily found.
Although Ai Ya�s talent was exceptional in White Emperor City, she was not
considered a real genius if she was in the Divine Land. Many young people who were
younger than her already had profound cultivation bases.
Seven great ancient factions had been dominating the place for tens of thousands of
years, with countless cultivation resources, holding a complete collection of
martial arts as well as secret cultivation methods, many secret treasures, numerous
spiritual medicines, and the population of hundreds of millions of people. With
such a huge population, even if the existence probability of brilliant warriors was
tiny, at least they could still have roughly ten marvelous warriors.
In the territory of the Divine Land, the kinds of secretly dangerous, odd areas
were countless, and they were not much different from this Dark Magnetic Noxious
Mist. Almost every month or every day, those seven ancient factions and other
forces would command their warriors to travel to the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist.
On one hand, it was to sharpen the cultivation base of their warriors, and on the
other, it was for them to collect all kinds of scarce materials, to find and kill
some strange wicked beasts, or to kill enemy�s masters.
Divine Land�s forces were everywhere, creating a huge network in this vast land.
Their power spread out in every corner. A large number of warriors were in several
strange miasma places, reporting daily changes of the Divine Land to their Sects,
so that their leaders could always be updated about the changes in this Land.
Although hundreds of thousands of warriors came into the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist
this time, it was nothing compared to those forces� total number of warriors. Those
who could enter this miasma place were a little bit mightier than ordinary
warriors, but it didn�t mean that they belonged to the group of the most
outstanding warriors of those factions.
"In the Divine Land, are warriors like Ning Ze powerful?" Shi Yan thought of the
enormous population of Divine Land and had contemplated a little bit before asking.
"Ning Ze�s grandfather is just an elder of the Heavenly Palace. The Nings are only
a small force of the Heavenly Place. Ning Ze himself is considered a good seedling,
but the not the strongest one in the new generation. If one counted the whole
Heavenly Palace, Ning Ze is not ranked on any list. Hence, don�t think that having
taken Ning Ze�s golden silkworm is a big harvest." Ai Ya explained with an
indifferent face. "Ning Ze is only thirty-two years old and in the First Sky of Sky
Realm. It seems pretty good. However, not to mention the Divine Land, only the
Heavenly Palace can have more than one hundred guys who are around thirty years old
and already more dangerous than Ning Ze."
"It is indeed the truth." Cai Yi slightly sighed and said, "We are all from White
Emperor City. Even though White Emperor City is pretty good already, we are not the
top among the peers of White Emperor City. Among the seven big cities of the
Fighting Union, White Emperor City is ranked last. Among the peers, those who are
stronger than us are too many. In the Divine Land, the so-called exceptionality is
simply too common."
"I understand." Shi Yan was secretly scared and displayed shining lights in his
eyes.
Through Ai Ya�s and Cai Yi�s explanation, he finally had an intuitive understanding
of Divine Land�s situation. At this moment, he knew why the Divine Land�s warriors
felt that Endless Sea was only a barbarian place.
That land was indeed worthy of being the center of the Grace Mainland, the source
of all forces.
Shi Yan�s heart longed for that place.

Chapter 388: Beasts� roars
In the ancient city of the exotic land�
Shi Yan and the others stayed inside an ancient castle, and frequently looked up at
the sky where the two galaxies intertwined, waiting for the changes in the galaxies
above their heads.
Ai Ya, Cai Yi, and the two brothers had never come here before. They had only heard
about this area from their elders� instructions.
Those elders had been here before, so they could tell them briefly about the
situation of this place. The changes were different every sixty years, and they
couldn�t even say what they would probably encounter here.
Therefore, Shi Yan�s group could only wait and be cautious with any changes in the
sky. They wanted to find out some clues from those changes.
In this ancient city, small teams like Shi Yan�s group were many, but for the time
being, no fights had occurred yet.
Teams that had entered this place were apparently not ordinary at all. They indeed
went through a lot of danger along the way to get there. As they didn�t see any
changes in this place yet, they all meditated to reinforce their strengths and
maintain their supreme state, waiting for the point in time when changes happened.
Ning Ze hadn�t arrived yet. It might be because the Blood Vein Ring had taken the
golden silkworm, and thus, the connection between Ning Ze and that golden silkworm
had been cut off. In the meantime, Shi Yan was ready and well-prepared to see Ning
Ze again. Unfortunately, Ning Ze didn�t seem to sense their location, as he still
hadn�t shown up. Shi Yan was staying in a one-hundred-meters high, ancient castle,
inside which were hundreds of rooms of different sizes. The smallest one was about
seventy or eighty meters squared.
This castle was obviously the place where the blacksmith had been living before.
Taking a tour around this castle, they realized that there were many furnaces that
only blacksmiths could use, as well as a few forging tools.
There were a lot of forging tools, but none of the materials had been left. After
all, this exotic land would open once every sixty years, and it had been thousands
of years since the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist had been discovered.
During the past thousands of years, countless warriors had entered this place. Even
if these castles had innumerable refining materials, they had certainly been
scraped away.
Therefore, the people from Shi Yan�s group didn�t waste their time to search for
them, but instead, concentrated their main power on the galaxies above their heads,
waiting quietly.
This time, the two brothers observed the changes in the sky. Shi Yan, Ai Ya, and
Cai Yi were using the Demon Crystals to meditate.
In a stone chamber as big as a basketball court, Shi Yan released a little bright
starlight. His shining eyes looked at a cluster of starlight spots while he used
the Star Martial Spirit to control them, letting the order of the rotary stars of
Heaven and Earth circulate in his consciousness
A bunch of starlight spots, which looked like a cluster of fireflies, were flying
around, brilliantly lighting up the entire stone chamber. Each Starlight spot
followed a trajectory, which could be a curve, a straight line, or a magical arc.
They were all different.
Looking at those flickering spots of light, Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness slightly
stirred. He calmed his mind to understand the magical trajectory of those spots of
light.
He immersed his mind in it�
Since having understood the importance of martial conception, as long as he had

free time, he would use his Star Martial Spirit to release some starlight spots and
then use the Star Manipulation to control them, trying to find out the rules to
comprehend the mysterious martial conception of the Star Martial Spirit.
In the Sky Realm, understanding the realm was related to the improvement of this
realm. Since he had poured the martial spirit source directly into his Star Martial
Spirit to reach the Sky Realm, comprehending the truth of this Star Martial
Spirit�s Upanishads and understanding the mystery of the stars was much harder.
Understanding this point, he then set his mind on grasping this martial conception
thoroughly and comprehending the martial techniques as his core targets in the
future.
When each starlight spot flashed up, he threw himself into a trance. It was a
wonderful feeling when he was submerging into the vast star area. He seemed to have
a connection with billions of stars in the sky. This kind of feeling was marvelous,
making him feel outstanding, and able to understand the immortal star Upanishads.
Suddenly, an Earth Flame�s message was sent out from the Blood Vein Ring.
Shi Yan instantly woke up, staring at a beautiful figure that secretly entered the
stone chamber, frowned, and asked, "What do you come here for? Are there any
changes outside?"
That person was Cai Yi.
Her delicate dress draped around her graceful body. Each five-colored ribbon was
fluttering on her skirt. She leisurely moved forward; her eyebrows were
picturesque, her eyes bright like precious gems. Under the light of those starlight
spots, she looked absolutely gorgeous.
"There are not any changes outside yet. I came here with the hope that you can
remove the soul barrier for me." Cai Yi�s graceful body stopped. She slightly
gritted her teeth and said, "You said that we are companions. Since we are
companions, you should not treat me like this."
Shi Yan pouted and then sneered coldly. "I am afraid that you don�t consider me
your companion."
"It has been a long time already. I know that I cannot kill you, and thus won�t
have any wicked intentions toward you anymore." Cai Yi felt shameful and said
unpleasantly, "At the bottom of the lake, you were clearly contemptuous of me, so I
wanted to kill you, not to mention that your hands and feet were not clean. If you
remove the soul barrier for me, I promise not to pursue that previous event. No
more harsh things between us. How about it?"
"As I have said before, wait until we leave the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist and I
will remove the soul barrier out of your head." Shi Yan was unmoved. He shook his
head and said indifferently, "In case you and Ai Ya unite to kill me, it is easy
for you guys to do so in this exotic land if I am not careful. Sorry, I don�t
believe you. Leaving the soul barrier in your head helps me control Ai Ya at the
crucial time. I don�t dare to let my guard down against you two ruthless girls."
Cai Yi�s delicate face suddenly darkened. She said hatefully, "My host soul has a
barrier, so it is certainly limited and can�t exert its full power. Once this
miasma has changed, all the teams will fight with all their strength to deploy
secret treasures. By that time, if my strength cannot be cast out one hundred
percent, I will possibly die here. You want me to die here, don�t you?"
Shi Yan was still indifferent.
"Speak up. After all, what do you want to remove the soul barrier for?" Cai Yi was
silent for a while, and then her neck suddenly flushed. She turned her back towards
Shi Yan, then slowly took off her dress, gradually exposing her soft, white back.
She took off her clothes until her slender waist was exposed, and then stopped. Her
hands clutched her big, firm, snow-white breasts. She then turned back, bowed her
head looking down at her toes, and spoke up with an indistinct tone. "I know your
preferences. As long as you remove the soul barrier, I will let you caress them."
Cai Yi�s upper body was completely naked. Under the dazzling light of the starlight
spots, her white skin was glowing beautifully. Her breasts were too huge that her
two hands couldn�t cover them completely. She was exposing an amazing beauty that
could make any man�s vein bulge uncontrollably.
"Although I do like women, I am not stupid enough to take my own safety as a joke."
Shi Yan�s eyes brightened, presumptuously looking at Cai Yi�s naked body. He
grinned, "You should leave. Before leaving the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, I will
not remove the soul barrier for you. Even if you offer me your body, it will not
change my decision."
Cai Yi raised her head, aggressively staring at Shi Yan full of anger. She tightly
gritted her teeth, displayed a hateful manner, and resented that she could not
crush Shi Yan into eight pieces.
Shi Yan coldly sneered and then clucked his tongue. "Your body is really
mesmerizing. Wait until we get out of the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. If you still
want to offer yourself to me, I will definitely not refuse. Hmm, I really like
women who take the initiative, I will not refuse any girl who proactively comes to
me. By that time, I am sure I will not let you down."
"I curse you not to have a decent death." Cai Yi bitterly cursed him and soon put
on her clothes again. After that, she left the chamber with a complicated face.
Shi Yan revealed a cold smile, shook his head and whispered, "Her appearance is not
bad at all. Regretfully, that is a wicked woman right there. Depending on the point
of time, she will show her poisoned fangs. The timing is not right; otherwise, you
would hardly escape my hands."
As he wasn�t disturbed by Cai Yi�s arrival, after she had left, Shi Yan continued
his arduous cultivation in the stone chamber and circulated the mysterious star
power at the same time.
Today, Shi Yan woke up again from the martial conception.
"The Galaxy has had some changes!" Raising his head towards Ai Ya�s clear voice,
Shi Yan slightly frowned, stopped perceiving martial conception and stood up.
Ai Ya was different from Cai Yi. If nothing was happening, she certainly wouldn�t
come here. As she daringly entered the chamber this time, Shi Yan knew that
something was happening out there.
"It is not the galaxy." Ai Ya�s face was solemn. "It is the Four Symbols mountain
range outside. Since yesterday, the Four Symbols seem to have changed. A small
earthquake quietly rumbled from the surrounding mountains of the ancient city. In
that earthquake, beast�s roars could be heard from those four mountains."
"Beasts?" Shi Yan was stunned, looked outside and asked, "Did you see any beasts
appear yet?"
"Not yet. But, there are many roars." Ai Ya�s face seemed odd. "I guess that there
should be around a hundred beasts with different levels. I just guessed it from the
roars. The real number of beasts is probably more than that. If those beasts jump
into the ancient city, it will not be easy for us to deal with them."
"Hundreds of beasts?"
Shi Yan�s face changed slightly. The lowest level beasts that he had seen in this
foggy place were at the sixth level. He had never seen any beasts lower than that.
Even if it were the sixth level, hundreds of them were already terrifying. If there
were many seventh level beasts among them, that force would be very tough to
handle.
"At least one-third of them were at the seventh level," Ai Ya added.
Shi Yan felt cold at heart. His face was tense. "It seems that the changes in the
galaxy should come very soon. With many beasts showing up, this place certainly
will not be peaceful much longer."
After talking, he went out of the chamber, heading to the place where the two
brothers were taking guard.
Outside the ancient city, it seemed that the Four Symbols mountains were lurching
continually while the dull roars came up from a distance. Amidst those mountain
shakes, some horrible changes were seeming to be developing quietly.

Chapter 389: I Know Them
Shi Yan was standing at a castle window with the two brothers looking out towards
the surrounding Four Symbols mountain range. He could clearly see the four
mountains exploding and seeming to have some terrible changes.
Waves of beast roars came up from the four mountains. It seemed that countless
dormant beasts in the Four Symbols mountain range were about to rush into the
ancient city and crush all warriors into powder.
As the beasts roared, lightning gradually flashed from the Azure Dragon mountain in
the east and then slowly flew over. From the White Tiger mountain in the west,
violent tornados raged and churned up, slaughtering and destroying anything in
their path. The tornados pulled huge lava rocks up to the sky, each block
containing a horrendous power.
From the Vermillion Bird Mountain in the south, clusters of fire started to rage,
dyeing the entire sky dark red, as if the sky were also being burned by the
scorching fire.
The Black Turtle Mountain in the north was flooded with ice and extremely thick
snowflakes. In just one breath, the Black Turtle Mount was covered with dense,
white snow.
Changes continuously happened in the four mountains, probably affected by ancient

formations. Lightning, tornados, flames, and snow continued spreading towards the
ancient city, getting closer and closer.
The four mountains constantly changed, which made the hiding beasts suddenly become
crazy.
Amidst those ear-piercing roars, hundreds of sixth and seventh level beasts
scattered out from the mountains. Their eyes were filled with brutality while they
rushed towards the ancient city in a craze.
Giant three-headed alligators, silver demon wolves, and single-horned dragon

pythons, those which were rarely seen, now showed up one by one. Groups of beasts
stormed out like a surging tide, quickly invading the ancient city.
Seeing the changes in the Four Symbols mountain range, many warriors inside the
ancient city�s stone fortresses were quite horrified, and instantly went out of the
castles, wearing solemn faces as they watched the beasts attacking aggressively.
They all stayed on high alert.
"Be careful. It seems that the peculiar change of this miasma place is about to
begin." Ai Ya tightly knitted her eyebrows, "The beasts will outnumber the
warriors. If we are careless, those beasts will immediately besiege us, and it will
be difficult for us to escape."
Cai Yi, Lao Li, and Lao Lun watched the influx of the beasts with serious faces
while taking out secret treasures from their Storage rings, preparing to deal with
them.
Other groups of warriors were still hiding inside the castles, standing firmly at
the entrance while watching the beasts rushing over from the ground and the sky.
Everyone was wearing heavy faces.
These beasts seemed to know the ancient city�s situation. As soon as they rushed
into the ancient city, they immediately spread out to all the places the warriors
could have been hiding in the castle.
The stone castles had many windows, but simply couldn�t stop the beasts that could
fly. Those flying beasts used their brutal force to tear down the fence of windows
and then drilled into the castle to search for warriors. Beasts had an extreme
hostility towards the invasion of the human warriors. Their mission seemed to be to
kill all human warriors.
Ten sixth-level Green Armored Scale Falcons and three seventh-level Single-horned
Pythons drilled through the windows towards the stone castle of Shi Yan�s group.
The Green Armored Scale Falcons had the ability to fly with a pointy beak, thick
skin, and sword-like sharp claws that emitted dense, icy lights.
These Green Armored Scale Falcon had many scales on their bodies. Those scales
couldn't be damaged by the majority of hacking weapons, and thus, it was
challenging to cope with.
The seventh level Single-horned Dragon Python was even more terrible. The horn of a
Single-horned Dragon Python was all-conquering, which could be compared to divine
weapons which had been forged and refined hundreds of times. The Dragon Python�s
saliva was highly toxic, and could utilize the power of frost. Once the Single-
horned Dragon Python got close to a person, its saliva and the power of frost would
be spurted out together. Even the defensive halos released by Sky Realm warriors
couldn�t stop that highly toxic saliva, which could dissolve many kinds of
defenses. The power of frost could greatly weaken the defensive halos as well.
When the defensive halos disappeared after a blink, a Single-horned Dragon Python
would dash over, tearing apart and destroying the warriors.
Unless warriors had gone through a special body refining cultivation, Single-horned
Dragon Pythons would strike them and pierce through their bodies.
Ten Green Armored Scale Falcons and three Single-horn Dragon Pythons spread out and
quickly rushed toward Shi Yan�s group. It only took them a short while to find the
whereabouts of the five people. They immediately aggregated and rushed toward them.
"Three Single-horned Dragon Pythons and ten Green Armored Scale Falcons!" Ai Ya
couldn�t help but scream out loud while her face changed dramatically. "Not good.
These beasts are coming together. I am afraid that we are not able to beat them in
batches. Everyone must cast out your full-power shots to kill all of these beasts
in the shortest possible time at all cost. The more beasts come, the less chance we
have to get out alive. Lightning, flames, tornados, and ice are slowly moving
towards the ancient city. If we can�t handle all of these beasts in a short time,
it will be more difficult for us when they come from the four mountains and
envelope the ancient city." Cai Yi�s face stiffened. Three silhouettes suddenly
flashed up in another stone castle which was a few hundred meters away on the left.
After those three people had gone outside, they worriedly looked around and
immediately dashed towards Shi Yan�s group.
The three of them were two males and one female. The two men were seventy-year-old
warriors and dressed in flower-blouses. Their faces now looked odd as the beasts
were chasing them, looking miserable.
The girl was in the front of the two men. She was long-limbed, wearing a light
yellow skirt with white teeth and shining eyes. She was incredibly beautiful.
These three people seemed to have realized that the beasts that had jumped into
their stone castle were too strong and had known that if they stayed, they would
have been killed. Hence, they ran out of the stone castle to find someone that they
could join forces with to deal with these beasts.
Behind the three of them, ten beasts rushed out of the stone castle, showing fangs
and claws, letting out crazy roars and staring at them.
"Grandpa, hurry up!" The girl anxiously called out. Her body suddenly changed and
separated into five phantoms, escaping in four directions.
Her true body hovered and swayed in the air. A vigorous flow of aura burst out from
her body, and then she suddenly rushed towards Shi Yan.
Seeing those three people rushing over, the faces of Lao Li and Ai Ya instantly
changed at the same time. They couldn�t help but curse.
The three of them, who couldn�t cope with the beasts, brought the beasts into Shi
Yan�s castle and borrowed their strength to deal with them.
It was already difficult for the five people of Shi Yan�s group to deal with the
ten Green Armored Scale Falcons and three Single-horned Dragon Pythons. If they
added the beasts behind those three people, they would become more passive, and
perhaps would get killed.
Lao Li and Cai Yi exchanged glances; cold lights flowed out from their eyes. They
were ready to cast a fatal strike, rushing towards the girl to exterminate her.
This girl only had a cultivation base of the Earth Realm. Although she was
mysterious, as long as Lao Li and Cai Yi released their full shots, that girl would
certainly not be able to stop them, and would be beheaded.
Shi Yan turned his back to Lao Li and Cai Yi, consistently releasing his power into
the Gravitational Field. Hearing the girl�s shout, he suddenly showed a very
puzzled look.
After completing the Gravitational Field, Shi Yan turned around and saw Cai Yi and
Lao Li ready to kill the girl.
"Stop!" Shi Yan threw a quick glance at that girl, and his face immediately
changed. He hastily shouted which stopped Cai Yi and Lao Li.
Both of them were stunned. The energy waves on their hands were getting more
vibrant. They were still urging their power to be ready to cast out their strikes.
As long as they pushed out those energy waves, that girl would hardly stand a
chance.
Shi Yan shouted out loud, making Cai Yi and Lao Li freeze. They both displayed a
puzzled look on their faces, not understanding why he stopped them at the crucial
time.
"Oh!"
The girl exclaimed; her eyes flashed up with strange lights. She looked at Shi Yan,
seemed to remember someone, and then pointed to Shi Yan and said unsurely, " You,
you are�?"
"Zuo Shi, it�s been a long time since I�ve seen you," Shi Yan revealed a faint
smile. "How did you get here?"
"You are Shi Yan? Are you really Shi Yan?" Zuo Shi was overjoyed with an expression
of disbelief. "Didn�t you already return to the Endless Sea? Why did you come back
here?" The two elderly men behind Zuo Shi were grandfather Zuo of the Zuo family
and that misty mountain range�s Chi Xiao.
Seeing Zuo Shi shout in surprise, the two men also looked at Shi Yan and showed a
very surprised expression.
"Come here first, and then we can talk later." Shi Yan shouted, nodded towards Cai
Yi and Lao Li, and said, "I know them. Let them come in."
Cai Yi�s and Lao Li�s faces looked reluctant, but they still followed Shi Yan�s
command without any defiance. They frowned while stepping aside, giving way to Zuo
Shi to enter the stone castle first.
Shi Yan�s mind was slightly triggered. The Gravitational Field, which had been
amassed for a long time, suddenly flew toward Zuo Xu and Chi Xiao. The five huge
three-headed alligators, which were closely chasing Zuo Xu and Chi Xiao, were
suddenly sucked into the Golden Silks inside that crazily spinning Gravitational
Field. Those Golden Silks were extremely sharp, and as soon as the three-headed
alligators were pulled into the Gravitational Field, they were cut up and crushed
into powder.
"Demon Crystals!"
Chi Xiao and Zuo Xu were both surprised and cheerfully shouted together. They
looked at the Demon Crystals, revealing a look of desire.
These three people should have gone through unwanted situations in the Dark
Magnetic Noxious Mist. When the five Demon Crystals appeared, Chi Xiao and Zuo Xu
obviously couldn�t keep calm and even stopped, wanting to go into the Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist to take them.
"Do not touch those Demon Crystals. Come here first!" Shi Yan shouted out loud.
Zuo Xu and Chi Xia were startled. They immediately reacted and rushed over.
"How did you get here?" Shi Yan shouted.
"There�s a nautical chart on Little Shi's Dragon Turtle Armor. We based our
directions on the chart to get here all the way from the Merchant Union. On the way
here, we lost a lot of people. After entering this place, there are only three of
us left." Chi Xiao�s face was sad. He shouted, and together with Zuo Xu, he walked
toward the platform where Shi Yan�s group was standing.
"Shi Yan, how come you are here? Oh, your cultivation base is now in the Third Sky
of Nirvana Realm, the same as mine?" The head of the Zuo family, Zuo Xu, suddenly
screamed out while his eyes glimmered with a trace of incredulity.
Chi Xiao and Zuo Shi were also startled.

Chapter 390: Fearless
Outside the stone castle, the beasts were aggressively showing their fangs and
claws. They let out terrifying roars, gathered next to Shi Yan�s group, and were
ready to rush over at any moment.
The Three Gravitational Fields flew around in front of the stone castle. Golden
Silks emitted golden lights and spun like sharp blades inside the Gravitational
Fields.
Ten Green Armored Scale Falcons and three Single-horned Dragon Pythons seemed to
know that the Gravitational Fields were not easy to deal with, as they ruthlessly
stared at ShiYan�s group but didn�t dare to move toward the Fields to attack. They
could only stay outside the Gravitational Fields without scattering, seeming to
wait for something. When Zuo Shi, Zuo Xu, and Chi Xiao entered Shi Yan�s stone
castle, they also dragged along nine beasts. These beasts were the giant sixth
level Three-headed Crocodiles and giant seventh level Eight-horn Giant Spiders.
There were three giant Eight-horn Giant Spiders, each of which was as big as a
millstone. Their legs were shining with brilliant icy lights. They were very
flexible and active in the air, letting out strange ear-splitting sounds.
One Gravitational Field strangled a Three-headed Crocodile and hung it in the

direction where Zuo Shi and the other two were coming from. The Three-headed
Crocodile died instantly, which prevented the remaining Three-headed Crocodiles and
the Eight-horn Giant Spider from acting recklessly, as they were afraid of
following in the footsteps of that dead Three-headed Crocodile. They could only
keep a distance from the Gravitational Field and stare at their original three
targets.
As Shi Yan�s group was approaching, Zuo Xu could immediately sense Shi Yan�s
cultivation base only with a glance. His face was shocked while he subconsciously
cried out in fear.
Chi Xiao and Zuo Shi were exceedingly astonished as well, looking at Shi Yan with
eyes of disbelief. They didn�t know what he had done in just a few years to be able
to reach the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm.
"Let�s talk later. Now is not a good time to reminisce." Shi Yan�s face was solemn
as he concentrated on controlling the Gravitational Fields, constantly moving them
to prevent those beasts from having a chance to get closer.
The stone castle was one hundred meters high, but Shi Yan�s group was only about
thirty meters from the ground.
This distance was not out of the beasts' reach. Even if they couldn�t fly, using a
violent force was enough for them to be able to leap up. Without the Gravitational
Fields, those beasts would certainly sprint up and invade the castle.
A Single-horn Dragon Python and three Green Armored Scale Falcons that had come
before were staring at them, waiting for an opportunity behind the stone fortress.
When the nine beasts, which had been following Zuo Xu, all came together, they
quickly blocked all directions without leaving any gap for Shi Yan�s people to
escape.
Ai Ya and Cai Yi coldly looked at Zuo Shi with annoyed faces.
Chi Xiao was at the Second Sky of Sky Realm. Meanwhile, Zuo Shi was just in the
Earth Realm, and Zuo Xu was only at the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm. To Ai Ya and
Cai Yi, that kind of ability was only cumbersome for them.
If it were Ai Ya calling the shots, even if she knew Shi Yan, she would not
hesitate to kick them out and let them fend for themselves.
However, Shi Yan had used his strength to prove his position in the team. Even
though Ai Ya and Cai Yi were not happy, they didn�t want to have any conflicts with
him, and could only accept his arrangement.
"Zuo Shi, you should not move. Hide behind us. The rest of us should be ready to
cope with the beast�s sneaky attacks." Shi Yan coldly looked at Ai Ya and Cai Yi
and said with a cold face, "These three are my friends. If you two dare to cause
any mischief, don�t blame me for not having mercy."
Ai Ya�s and Cai Yi�s beautiful faces changed. They grunted but did not refuse.
On hearing Shi Yan�s words, the three people of Chi Xiao�s group shuddered in their
hearts. They were secretly vigilant and prepared to guard against Ai Ya and Cai Yi.
Chi Xiao and Zuo Xu were old foxes. Through Shi Yan�s words, they could see that Ai
Ya, Cai Yi, and Shi Yan were not really intimate.
Facing the rampant beasts in the ancient city, everyone felt insecure. At this
point in time, the scariest thing was people�s wicked hearts.
The three of them who came here from the Merchant Union had gone through many
hardships, and encountered a lot of warriors who had wanted to kill them. They soon
knew that there wasn�t any good person in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, and that
they had to rely on themselves to snatch the privilege of having 'eternal' life.
"Little Shi, don�t worry about the beasts. Listen to Shi Yan. Protect yourself."
Chi Xiao whispered.
Zuo Shi blinked and nodded obediently. Her pretty eyes brightened, looking at Shi
Yan.
Beasts were wandering around in every direction. Shi Yan was standing in front of
the stone fortress with a cold face and resolute eyes. He looked like a ten-
thousand-year-old rock which seemed unwavering, while emitting a mighty temperament
that only a man could possess.
At this moment, Shi Yan undoubtedly carried a mesmerizing male charm.
After not seeing him for ages, she unexpectedly ran into Shi Yan in her most
dangerous time, who had gone missing for a long while. Zuo Shi�s heart was
involuntarily agitated a little bit. She subconsciously wondered if this was God�s
predestined will or not.
Previously, in the Merchant Union, Shi Yan had a special personality. He was cold
and ruthless, and thus had left a deep impression in Zuo Shi�s heart. After he left
the Merchant Union, Zuo Shi always thought of him. She couldn�t control her mind as
she often compared Shi Yan with the so-called young outstanding talents of the
Merchant Union and the Fire Empire.
The more comparison she made, the more she felt that those outstanding youths of
Merchant Union, the Fire Empire, and God-blessed Empire seemed to be much inferior
to him. Regardless of their realm or their mindset, they were not as prominent as
him.
Shi Yan had been gone for a few years. Zuo Xu used to make arrangements for her to
meet young men from different powerful forces of the Fire Empire and the God-
blessed Empire. However, it was unknown why she had always been dissatisfied with
those men, and had secretly compared them with Shi Yan. The more she compared, the
more she felt that those people were not as good as him.
Zuo Shi assumed that she would hardly see Shi Yan again. However, she now suddenly
met him in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. This unexpected encounter made her both
happy and scared at the same time. Watching Shi Yan�s fearless manner while facing
numerous beasts, the nervous tension she had been suffering from all along seemed
to relax all of a sudden.
"Elder Chi Xiao, you stand over there and be ready to deal with the giant Eight-
horn Giant Spiders. Hmm, Zuo grandfather, you and Chi Xiao stay in one place to
guard that side." Shi Yan pointed out a direction and then suddenly looked at Cai
Yi and the two brothers, "You stay on the left. Be ready to cope with the Single-
horn Dragon Pythons below. Ai Ya, you pay attention to our back."
Under the beasts� gaze, Shi Yan calmed down, coldly looked ahead, and said, "Once
those beasts rush over, we must use our full power to kill them. We shouldn�t
consume too much of our strength either. There are also flames, lightning,
tornados, and ice outside the castle. Not only must we kill all of these beasts,
but we shouldn�t allow ourselves to suffer a great loss." Ai Ya and the others
nodded at the same time.
Chi Xiao and Zuo Xu exchanged glances.
In the Merchant Union, Shi Yan had only had Disaster Realm cultivation base.
Although he had displayed an outstanding performance, he was just an arrogant young
generation member of the Shi family. Compared to Zuo Xu and Chi Xiao�s status at
that time, Shi Yan had apparently been far lower than them.
With time, not only had Shi Yan reached the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm, but he
could also instigate the two Sky Realm female warriors. Looking at these two girls�
attitudes, they seemed to actually listen to his orders.
Witnessing it with their own eyes, Zuo Xu and Chi Xiao were secretly scared, and
somehow could hardly accept this for a moment.
After all, in the Merchant Union, when having dealt with the Bei Ming family, Shi
Yan had to listen to their commands, show his respect towards them, and consider
them his elders.
Suddenly, the situation had changed significantly. They naturally felt a bit
strange. Zuo Xu and Chi Xiao hesitated, but didn�t say anything. They just
reluctantly let out a sigh and finally obeyed his commands as well.
"Those beasts are waiting for flames and lightning to overflow from the Four
Symbols mountains. They want to wait for those dangers to come and then take action
together." Cai Yi was standing next to Shi Yan, carefully observing the changes at
the edge of the ancient city. Her beautiful face slightly changed, and she then
said with a terrified voice, "The flames, lightning, tornados, and ice don�t seem
to be aimed at the beasts. Look!"
After hearing that, everyone looked toward the outskirts of the ancient city.
Indeed, those dangers from the four mountains gradually enveloped and began to
ravage the ancient city.
However, the beasts were still safe under those dangers. Those threats couldn�t
severely injure any of the beasts.
Those dangers couldn�t even shake the beasts� bodies. On the contrary, they seemed
to enhance their power.
After some human warriors had been shrouded by the flames, lightning, tornados, and
ice, they were either burned up by the flames or frozen by the ice, and then blown
away by the storm.
While the beasts were unharmed, human warriors seemed to be unable to bear those
dangers. The human warriors let out ear-splitting screams and quickly avoided the
severe weather in panic as those dangers were gradually approaching.
Seeing the situation not going well, the warriors in the peripheral fortresses all
ran out and rushed towards the center of the ancient city.
The flames, tornados, lightning, and ice slowly approached the ancient city. The
center of the city would be the last area to be affected. Thus, moving towards the
center of the ancient city would allow them to encounter those disasters much
later. Although they were not sure doing this would help them escape from this
fatal incident or not, it still helped them delay the time of encountering those
disasters and delay their deaths.
Therefore, those warriors outside, who were under the chase and slaughter of the
beasts, were desperately running towards the center of the ancient city.
Hundreds of figures were speeding on the streets of the ancient city. They didn�t
dare to fight against the beasts, and instead, quickly moved towards the center of
the ancient city.
The stone fortress that Shi Yan�s group was staying in was not in the center of the
ancient city either. There was a big road between their fortress and the center.
Those warriors flew over and thus dragged along the beasts that were chasing them.
Those beasts were like surging tides running into the ancient city, getting closer
and closer to Shi Yan�s group.
"Not good. We need to get to the center of the ancient city. Otherwise, those
beasts will exterminate us on their way."
After Shi Yan thoroughly understood the situation, his face lost color while his
hair rose up. He didn�t dare to waste a second, shouting out loud, "Rush out at
once."

Chapter 391: Brutal killing
As soon as Shi Yan shouted, changes started to suddenly appear in the two rivers
that were interweaving and hanging in the sky.
The weaving point of the two rivers discharged beautiful, dazzling lights, as an
extremely violent energy suddenly spread out from that point.
In the middle of those blazing lights, ancient corpses sank into the flashing
lights and were pulled up and down by the river. The river seemed to contain some
secret treasures, which were vaguely visible and were moving towards that weaving
point for convergence.
"CRASH!"
Silver raindrops drizzled down, and the light rain quickly turned into a downpour.
The silver shower net came down from the sky, collecting in a shallow lake in the
center of the ancient city.
That small lake was originally dry. However, after that silver rain, it immediately
became moist; and in a short time, the lake had accumulated a few centimeters of
water.
The silver lake emitted drizzling silver lights, covering the entire sky.
When the silver raindrops touched those beasts that were near the lake, they all
screamed miserably and turned into diluted blood within seconds.
However, human warriors who gathered there were unharmed when the splashing
raindrops touched them.
The silver raindrops from the sky seemed to aim for the beasts, while they caused
no damage to the human warriors.
This mutation made those warriors extremely overjoyed. The warriors who were still
wandering around rushed into the lake quickly, and were shrouded by the silver
halo.
Some beasts came close to the small lake, but could only stare at those warriors
with eyes filled with hatred, not daring to jump into the lake or approach that
silver halo. They seemed to know that those silver lights were only meant to harm
them. Hence, they only stayed in the periphery area of the lake, fiercely looking
at those human warriors.
All warriors were moving and gathering towards the center of the ancient city.
After realizing the lake�s abnormality, they were all excited and rushed towards
the lake.
Anyone could see that other areas of the ancient city were not safe. Only the lake
area in the center of the city could prevent the beasts� attack.
Countless stars were sparkling on Shi Yan�s body. He could also see the
marvelousness on the other side and thus shouted, "Go over there!"
Ai Ya, Cai Yi, and other people looked excited as they could now see hope. They
hurriedly rushed out of the stone castle. Ai Ya and Cao Yi, who were in the Sky
Realm, suspended next to Shi Yan and shouted, "We must hurry. If too many beasts
gather around us, we won�t be able to pass through them."
"Ai Ya and Cai Yi, you go with Lao Li and Lao Lun. Elder Chi Xiao, bring Zuo Xu and
Zuo Shi over there with your fastest speed. I will stay behind to support you
guys." Shi Yan shouted.
Chi Xiao didn�t say anything as he brought Zuo Xu and Zuo Shi with each hand and
quickly flew over to Shi Yan�s side.
"Shi Yan, can you do that?" Zuo Shi worried. When Chi Xiao was carrying her, she
tried to stretch her head out with a tense face. "Although you have a cultivation
base of the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm, you cannot resist these beasts as there are
too many of them. If you are careless, it will be dangerous for you."
"Can you do it?" Ai Ya also asked the same thing. Her face, however, didn�t show
much emotion. She simply asked because she was afraid that if Shi Yan couldn�t
complete this work, it would put her in a difficult situation.
Ai Ya and Cai Yi actually didn�t want to bring Lao Li and Lao Lun. Carrying a
person would hinder them when facing the beasts, and prevent them from casting out
their strength, which would slow down their speed.
"Stop talking nonsense." Shi Yan grunted. "Before we can leave the Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist, we will have to work together. The two brothers haven�t reached the
Sky Realm, and thus cannot fly. If you leave them behind, I will have to abandon
you. I have already had a look, and that lake is not big. If we arrive there too
late, the lake will be filled with too many people. Thus, if we want to get into
that lake, then we will have to kick others out of it. And if we do not have
consensus now, we will have less help by that time."
Lao Li and Lao Lun expressed appreciation.
After listening to Shi Yan, they reluctantly agreed and were no longer long-winded.
They quickly grabbed the two brothers� hands and leaped up.
"Go!"
Shi Yan suddenly moved the Gravitational Fields while roaring out loud. The three
Gravitational Fields now looked like crazy meat blenders, reverberating with ear-
piercing sounds.
The three Gravitational Fields immediately changed directions, moving towards the
beasts which were wandering and approaching the group of Chi Xiao and Cai Yi,
creating a road leading straight to the center of the ancient city.
Zuo Xu�s group didn�t dare to hesitate and immediately sped up, moving towards the
center of the ancient city.
Shi Yan lagged behind. His eyes were cold while he revealed a sneer. He used his
mind to control the Gravitational Fields, clearing the road for the people of Zuo
Xu�s group.
Three Gravitational Fields floated around Zuo Xu�s group, preventing the beasts
from coming closer. With these three Gravitational Fields, they didn�t have to be
scared of the beasts which were now on their sides or behind them. They just rushed
forward all the way.
Shi Yan was the last one, controlling the Gravitational Fields. He waited for the
three people to leave and then once again triggered his mind, ordering the three
Gravitational Fields to gather in one place, forming an enormous, gray tornado.
After the integration of the three Gravitational Fields, this gray tornado was
indeed obscure, and almost comparable to the one-hundred-meters high castle.
More than ten sturdy beasts saw the people of Zuo Xu�s group fly away and then
suddenly made their way to Shi Yan, staring at him.
Seeing the beasts coming toward him aggressively, he remained calm. He turned into
a bunch of starlights, and instantly merged into the huge gray tornado, controlling
it and moving towards the direction of Chi Xiao�s group.
As Shi Yan was in the Gravitational Field, the beasts didn�t dare to come close,
but just stared from a distance.
This gray tornado monopolized the whole area behind Zuo Xu�s group. The beasts that
wanted to pass through the tornado were forced to take a detour.
While they were detouring, Shi Yan displayed the Life and Death Seal. The seal's
power bombed out of his hands. It created huge roars and hit those beasts, making
them wobble and stagger.
Having built the Gravitational Field, he naturally couldn�t suffer from its
strangling force. But after having fallen into it, his mind was agitated. The
Golden Silks were bound in a region under the influence of the Gravitational Field,
and thus, stayed motionless in one spot.
The Golden Silks were extremely sharp. Even he didn�t dare to see if his body could
withstand them or not.
At this time, when the situation was critical, he didn�t dare to try the powerful
Golden Silk. In the Gravitational Field, he was stagnant and could only concentrate
on controlling the Gravitational Field, slowly moving towards the center of the
ancient city.
Chi Xiao and the others sprinted in the air. They instantly avoided the beasts as
soon as they came close. In case they really couldn�t avoid the beasts, they would
work together to push the beasts to the side.
They didn�t seek to kill many beasts. They just needed to save a little more time
to reach the center of the ancient city.
What Ai Ya and Chi Xiao did was undoubtedly correct.
The beasts rushed over from the four surrounding mountains. Most of them were in
the periphery area of the ancient city. On the contrary, there were much fewer
beasts in the area near the center of the city.
In the center of the ancient city, the warriors who were hiding in the small,
silver lake had beheaded some beasts, helping reduce their number.
Therefore, the closer they got to the center of the ancient city, the fewer beasts
they had to face. Thus, it was naturally quite safe.
On the contrary, outside the city center, as more and more beasts hustled over,
those warriors who hadn�t realized the situation, were quickly submerged under the
beast wave and bitten into pieces.
The Gravitational Field flew around at a moderate speed. Along the way, Shi Yan
continuously took actions, dragging ten warriors who had been killed recently into
the Gravitational Field to absorb their auras. Thus, his harvest was not small at
all.
He was willing to bear the task of guarding at the back because he precisely
spotted the opportunity to take advantage of the chaotic situation to absorb the
auras of the dead warriors.
With the Gravitational Field, he didn�t need to worry about being besieged by those
beasts. Having this confidence, together with this coincident opportunity, he
certainly would not let it go.
Dozens of dead warriors� corpses were tied up at the same places with the Golden
Silks in every corner of the Gravitational Field, and were firmly wrapped up by the
Gravitational Field as well.
While the auras were running into his body, he took the Demon Crystals out and
stored them inside the Blood Vein Ring. He calmly controlled the Gravitational
Field while moving towards the center of the ancient city.
Suddenly, changes started to happen in the small, silver lake in the center of the
ancient city again.
The small lake was only ten square meters, which was not large and only was able to
accommodate few warriors.
The warriors who got into that lake were enjoying their peaceful time without being
worried about the beasts� attacks. Thus, they obviously didn�t want to leave.
However, warriors who rushed into the center of the city after having gone through
many dangers also wanted to jump into the lake.
With that modest area, it was not enough for all the warriors. The newly arrived
warriors could only occupy the position of others if they wanted to get into the
lake, or else, they would be left outside.
At this time, hundreds of beasts were starting to gather in the center of the
ancient city. Once all those beasts made it to the center, they would absolutely
exterminate warriors who were left outside of the lake.
By that time, those warriors who stayed outside of the lake would be torn down to
pieces and wouldn�t be able to escape.
Therefore, in order to occupy the positions in the lake, the warriors began to
fight with each other for their own lives. Hence, those warriors recklessly rushed
into the lake.
The strange thing was that warriors couldn�t fly above the lake, even if they were
Sky Realm warriors. They couldn�t just hang around above the lake and enjoy that
silver halo.
Everyone who wanted to get into the lake to avoid the flood of beasts� attacks
would inevitably have to fight.
This was the human warrior-led battle, and even more cruel than the one with the
beasts. In the Gravitational Field, which was a few hundred meters away, Shi Yan
saw an area where many secret treasures were rampaging. Brilliant lights splashed
out everywhere; all kinds of ice and lightning were constantly bursting out.
Suddenly, two messages were transmitted out from the Blood Vein Ring, "Let us out."
The messages came from the Ice Cold Flame and the Earth Flame. These two Heaven
Flames were moving and swaying inside the Blood Vein Ring as they seemed to spot
some potential benefits.

Chapter 392: Give me a position!
"What?" Shi Yan was shocked and immediately asked, "Why?"
"This place has the power that we need to restore ourselves," The Earth Flame and
the Ice Cold Flame sent out the same message.
A trace of happiness flashed across Shi Yan�s face. He didn�t say anything further
and quickly communicated with the Blood Vein Ring, passing out his intention.
The Blood Vein Ring emitted hazy rainbow lights, as two groups of huge burning fire
flew out of it.
After having left the Blood Vein Ring, the Ice Cold Flame and the Earth Flame
immediately spread out, dashing towards the Vermillion Bird and Black Turtle
Mountain respectively. These two great Heaven Flames flew extremely fast like
electricity.
In a blink of an eye, they had already arrived at the Vermillion Bird Mount and the
Black Turtle Mount, and then went directly into the two mountains.
In the ancient city, the tornados, ice, and lightning didn�t seem to affect the Ice
Cold Flame and the Earth Flame. Shi Yan didn�t see them encountering any obstacles
on the way.
Seeing the Ice Cold Flame and the Earth Flame disappearing into the Vermillion Bird
and the Black Turtle Mountain, Shi Yan was both delighted and scared. He vaguely
knew that the flames of the Vermillion Bird Mountain and the frost of the Black
Turtle Mountain seemed to be able to fill the power that they had lost.
Knowing that the mountains had great benefits for the two kinds of fire, Shi Yan
was overjoyed and felt that the trip to the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist was the
right choice.
Hiding in the Gravitational Field, Shi Yan was not anxious to go to the center of
the ancient city. While looking at that place from afar, he continued collecting
the dead warriors� bodies on his way to the center of the city, pulling them into
the Gravitational Field.
Beside the silver lake.
Sword lights constantly flashed as the brutal fighting continued. The strengths of
the warriors from the Divine Land who could enter this miasma place were not weak.
They certainly had some secret treasures for self-defense, and their martial
techniques were also quite mysterious.
In order to occupy one position in the silver lake, the warriors who were still
wandering outside the lake began to attack those in the lake.
With the lake as a center, all warriors displayed their own martial techniques and
took out their secret treasures to fight for survival.
At this time, nine teams had occupied the lake.
These nine teams had around seventy or eighty people. Each team was quite far from
each other. The momentum of the warriors of these nine teams burst out while their
secret treasures showed up brilliantly. They were all coldly watching the periphery
area of the lake.
There were three teams in the center of the lake. Each team had two warriors of the
Third Sky of Sky Realm. These people didn�t hide their strength at this time, and
instead, spread out all of their mighty power. They were using their strength to
warn those who were snooping outside the lake like tigers stalking their prey.
The three teams in the center of the lake were the most powerful in the entire
ancient city. These three teams firmly grasped the lake�s center by releasing a
strong momentum. They hauled out their secret treasures and coldly looked at others
around them.
The other six teams were going around the edge of the lake. Each of these teams had
Second Sky of Sky Realm warriors. Each of them was holding a secret treasure as
well.
Among these six teams, three teams were facing the attacks of other warriors around
the outside of the lake. These three teams only had one Second Sky of Sky Realm
warrior each, and thus, their strength was relatively weak.
Also because of that, warriors outside the lake all spotted these three teams�
positions and wanted to occupy them.
The warriors of these three teams in the lake cast out their full strength, using
their strongest power to kill the provocateurs next to them, which terrified other
incoming warriors.
The three other teams, which were also quite strong, were not the same as those
with the Third Sky of Sky Realm warriors, who were calmly sitting in the center of
the lake. They instead, all stood up and secretly stayed on alert, carefully
looking around.
Among them were the Heavenly Palace�s Ning Li and Ning Ze, two other Sky Ream
warriors, and another five warriors in similar Heavenly Palace attires. They all
stood together while revealing a cold sneer on their faces. The secret treasures in
their hands flashed with a horrifying power, and they looked like they were going
to discharge their full fatal power at any moment.
The group of Ai Ya, Cai Yi, Chi Xiao, and the others stayed in the lake�s periphery
area and didn�t dare to enter the key ground, as they were afraid of being involved
in this chaotic fight.
Next to the lake, more than ten dead bodies were dripping with blood. They were all
killed in the fight.
Around the lake, the brutal fight was still going on. Some teams won from time to
time, killing the warriors of the teams in the lake and then got inside.
These new teams that had just settled in the lake were immediately faced with other
teams wanting to challenge their position. Death at this moment became incredibly
easy.
Ning Ze obviously saw Cai Yi and Ai Ya. However, at this moment, Ning Ze and the
others didn�t come out of the lake to deal with them. They just coldly looked at
the girls, as if they wanted to see the beasts tear them into pieces.
"Why hasn�t Shi Yan come yet?" Zuo Shi looked at the fight in the lake and secretly
clucked her tongue while her eyes displayed a trace of panic, "All of these people
are crazy. If it keeps going like this, more than half of these warriors will kill
each other and die even before all the beasts come."
"Since Shi Yan is that confident, nothing will happen to him. Zuo Shi, there is no
need to be worried. That kid is not an ordinary person." Chi Xiao lifted a corner
of his mouth and said, "In only a few years, that kid has already reached the Third
Sky of Nirvana Realm. I don�t know how he cultivated so fast. Sigh, I thought that
you were superior enough. But compared to this kid, you are still a bit inferior to
him."
"Zuo Shi, let�s see if you dare not to do your best later." Zuo Xu stared at her.
"Boom."
A warrior was struck away by a top-class warrior in the lake; his body suddenly
burst out, and blood splashed everywhere.
Chi Xiao raised his eyebrows and then swung up his arm. A cluster of white smoke
drifted, wiping the shower of blood and smashing flesh aside.
"It�s horrible. People here are stronger than those in our Merchant Union. The
Merchant Union is still a safe place. Since the time we came here, we have lost too
many people. If we are attacked and killed here, it would be really tragic," Zuo Xu
sadly sighed. Zuo Shi also nodded, sticking out her tongue and resentfully saying,
"You both shouldn�t have asked to come here. We wouldn�t have lost so many people."
After listening to what she said, Chi Xiao let out a sigh.
"Shi Yan is here!" Ai Ya suddenly screamed out.
Cao Yi, Chi Xiao, and the others hastened to turn their heads.
An enormous gray tornado slowly approached from the distance. Dozens of corpses
floated in the tornado, swinging and swaying in accordance with the tornado.
Behind the gray tornado, more than ten beasts rushed over while howling. Although
they were letting our ear-splitting growls, they didn�t dare to enter the tornado.
In the tornado, Shi Yan showed an emotionless face, revealed a wicked smile, and
coldly looked at the beasts that were surrounding him. But he didn�t feel scared at
all.
"Come on! Another powerful man is coming. It seems that we will have fewer and
fewer chances to have a spot here."
"Who is that little rascal? It seems that I have never met him before. Does he
belong to one of the seven ancient factions?"
"Nonsense! If he is not a person from one of the seven ancient factions, how come
he is this powerful?"
Warriors surrounding the lake also noticed Shi Yan hiding in the tornado. Seeing
dozens of corpses floating in the tornado and many beasts staying outside the
Gravitational Field without daring to jump into it, those warriors all displayed a
frightened face and clamored up.
No one could blame them for being scared. Those corpses and the beasts� attitude
were enough to explain the problem.
Even though it seemed that Shi Yan was only in the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm, he
displayed a momentum that brought people fear.
In the gray tornado, which was one hundred meters away, were twisted energies
blending thrillingly.
Anyone could see how powerful that Gravitational Field was. Seeing Shi Yan heading
in their direction, the warriors who were outside the lake hesitated before quickly
stepping aside. They didn�t dare to block his way.
Even the three most powerful teams in the center of the lake noticed him. Those at
the Third Sky of Sky Realm all had their eyes locked on him.
Ning Ze�s face suddenly changed. Watching Shi Yan coming, he quickly informed the
people around, "That�s him."
Listening to his word, the eyes of another Heavenly Palace�s warrior, who was in
the Second Sky of Sky Realm, brightened up while staring at Shi Yan.
"Damn it. It seems that our position will be lost again. This little rascal is
extremely powerful; one of the other six teams on the side of the lake will
definitely be out of luck."
"Yes, this time it is really unlucky. If we can�t get into the lake soon, aren�t we
going to be torn apart by those beasts?"
"Wait for the opportunity. As long as we have a ray of hope, we will immediately
drill into the lake. Let that bastard pass by smoothly unless you want to lose your
life." They all displayed aggressive and fearless faces. In this cruel situation,
they would do anything for their lives.
"Shi Yan, we are here," Zuo Shi waved her hand. Her pretty face was full of joy.
In the Gravitational Field, Shi Yan sneered and controlled the Gravitational Field,
moving toward Zuo Shi�s group of people.
Seeing him approaching Zuo Xu�s group, the warriors around cursed and instantly
gave way to his incoming gray tornado.
The three most powerful teams of warriors all looked at Shi Yan, who was rapidly
approaching. When he got closer, they had a quick glance at him and immediately
displayed a trace of horror on their faces.
From a short distance, they could see the storm of the Gravitational Field and the
chaotic forces interweaving in one place, resulting in a very terrible move. They
were not sure if they could get out of that Gravitational Field safe and sound
after jumping into it.
The one-hundred-meters high, gray tornado wrapped Shi Yan and dozens of corpses
while slowly moving forward. As soon as the beasts behind the tornado saw many
warriors gathering, they didn�t care about life or death and rushed over to the
warriors who were lagging behind.
There were dozens of beasts which were not really the main force. However, more
beasts that had been lagging behind were on their way.
The situation was getting more and more dangerous.
After Shi Yan arrived, he left the Gravitational Field fixed outside the small
lake. He suddenly knitted his eyebrows, looking at the nine teams of warriors in
the lake.
After having had a quick glance at Shi Yan, the faces of the warriors of those nine
teams slightly changed. They were all vigilant as he was staring at them.
"You guys."
Shi Yan threw them a look, grinned, pointed to the Heavenly Palace�s team of Ning
Ze and said, "You guys come out. Leave that position for us." Ning Ze�s face became
cold.
The face of the middle-aged man with the Second Sky of Sky Realm cultivation base
also changed.
"Ai Ya and Cai Yi, they are our goal." Shi Yan pointed to Ning Ze�s group and said
coldly, "We don�t have much time. After killing them, we can sit and rest for a
while." Ai Ya, Cai Yi, Chi Xiao, and the others all nodded.

Chapter 393: Defeated
As soon as Shi Yan finished talking, he instantly controlled the Gravitational

Field, moving it directly towards Ning Ze�s group in the lake.
In the center of the lake, seeing the Gravitational Field coming, the three
powerful teams of warriors suddenly displayed grave faces with their eyes stuck on
Shi Yan.
In the Gravitational Field, there was a mixture of different powers. The more kinds
of powers it had, the more intimidating the Gravitational Field would become.
Although Shi Yan only had a cultivation base of Third Sky of Nirvana Realm, the
energy in that Gravitational Field was extremely mighty, enough to terrify even a
Sky Realm warrior.
Shi Yan was hiding in the Gravitational Field and suddenly flew out when it got
closer to Ning Ze�s group.
Each Gold Silk in the Gravitational Field abruptly spread out crazily. Golden
lights twisted with each other and filled the space up fast.
The faces of Ning Ze�s team changed dramatically.
Being the Heavenly Palace�s warriors, they were obviously aware of how powerful the
Golden Silks were. Even though they used Golden Silks to cultivate, they could only
control their own Golden Silks. If others cultivated them, they could be lethal to
them too.
Therefore, seeing the Gravitational Field that contained the Golden Silks rushing
over, the people of Ning Ze�s group quickly dodged it.
"Little rascal, you do whatever you want, but don't come near us. Otherwise, don�t
blame us for joining forces to kill you." In the center of the small lake, a
warrior of Third Sky of Sky Realm with a face full of scars suddenly stood up after
he saw the Gravitational Field coming closer and closer. He grunted coldly and
spoke up to warn Shi Yan.
Sitting on the ground, the other Third Sky of Sky Realm warriors also coldly looked
at Shi Yan with darkened faces.
The lake was not large, while the Gravitational Field that Shi Yan controlled
occupied a lot of space. Once the Gravitational Field stormed into the lake, it
would affect and severely injure all the warriors inside it.
Shi Yan smiled indifferently, nodded and said, "No worries. We just want a place in
the lake. We will not mess with you."
There were nine teams in the lake. Three of them had warriors at the Third Sky of
Sky Ream. If he irritated them, he knew that the consequences would not look good.
Therefore, he still controlled the Gravitational Field carefully, letting it move
forward at a very slow speed.
For those teams, as long as Shi Yan�s group had the ability to replace Ning Ze�s
group and didn�t affect them, they would not intervene. They would not mind if the
people of Ning Ze�s group were alive or dead.
"You are too contemptuous!" The face of the middle-aged Second Sky of Sky Realm
warrior in Ning Ze�s group became cold. He suddenly grunted and moved aside to
avoid the Gravitational Field, which was getting close as he rushed out of the
lake.
Seeing that man take action, Ning Ze and the others in his group also knew that
they had to make a move to avoid the Gravitational Field. Involving themselves in a
fight with Shi Yan could hopefully help them secure a firm position in the lake.
That man slightly moved as the others in Ning Ze�s group hesitated a little, and
then suddenly rushed out as well from the lake, turning into electric lights that
struck in the direction of Chi Xiao and Ai Ya.
"Finally you�re getting out," Shi Yan sneered coldly in his heart. He waited for
Ning Ze�s group to get out from the lake to drill them into the Gravitational
Field. The formerly slow Gravitational Field instantly became extremely violent,
and its spinning speed became very fast, quickly covering the three Heavenly
Palace�s warriors.
Those three warriors had just gotten out of the lake. They didn�t think the
Gravitational Field could get any faster. Thus, a slight carelessness had let them
suffer the strong pulling force towards the center of the Gravitational Field.
Each Golden Silk wrapped and tied them up in a short time. In just one breath,
among ear-splitting screams, the three Third Sky of Nirvana Realm warriors had been
crushed into pieces and then violently driven up by the Gravitational Field,
turning into smashed pieces of flesh.
Other warriors who were watching in the distance felt cold in their hearts. They
looked at Shi Yan with terrified faces, and subconsciously moved backward,
distancing themselves from this Gravitational Field.
Chi Xiao let out a big scream. A lot of smoke diffused from his body, covering a
range of ten meters around him. In this thick smoke, bursts of violent energy
fluctuations consistently came out one after the other.
Chi Xiao was in the smoke, raising his hands and releasing a silver band. This
ribbon split out in the air, shining brilliantly, and instantly wrapped a Heavenly
Palace�s warrior at the Second Sky of Sky Realm, pulling him into the thick smoke.
Ai Ya�s and Cai Yi�s faces became cold. That Great Pervaded Money and a cluster of
rings flew out together from these two girls� hands, covering Ning Ze and the other
two Heavenly Palace�s warriors in the bright luster.
Shi Yan burst into a crazy laughter. The negative forces spread all over his body
while his momentum increased significantly. Inside numerous starlight spots, he
shifted toward Ning Ze and released a blow of the Life Seal that struck Ning Ze.
Ning Ze coldly harrumphed; he didn�t believe that Shi Yan, who was only in Nirvana
Realm, could have the real strength to fight against him.
He used his hand to cover the three green thumb rings on his hands. Instantly, two
of them flew out as a strong soil element force also followed along. It seemed that
thumb rings could stir up the earth power in Heaven and Earth.
In the vortex, a vast, magnificent Earth Intent Domain burst out from the three
thumb rings.
Crystal Profound Qi from Ning Ze�s fingertips poured into those three thumb rings,
enhancing their Earth Intent Domain's power, which made them release an extremely
violent energy movement that started to attack Shi Yan.
All objects had a spirit. The Intent Domain of Shi Yan�s Life Seal, which involved
the vitality of all spirits in Heaven and Earth, suddenly crashed into the three
thumb rings.
"Boom!"
Two kinds of violent energy movements, which contained different martial Intent
Domains, collided. The impact of that collision discharged beautiful, bright lights
like fireworks, which shocked the other people.
Life was unprincipled. Every creature had its own uniqueness. As long as the
creatures had consciousness, life would become its most valuable asset.
When this Life Seal was released, some lives of human beings and beasts became
vaguely visible. These living forms were exposed differently from this Life Seal,
and then split the fundamental Earth Intent Domain of those three thumb rings. They
separately pushed the soil element force of those three thumb rings aside,
preventing them from continuously using the Earth�s power.
Although Shi Yan was only in the Nirvana Realm, his comprehension of the Life
Intent Domain seemed to be more profound than Ning Ze�s enlightenment of the land
conception. This supernatural profound meaning originally didn�t distinguish the
level of a warrior�s strength. The high or low concept of an Intent Domain entirely
depended on how a warrior understood the realm.
After having entered this marvelous world, Shi Yan was still fighting. At the
critical point of life and death, although he was not afraid of death, he still
tried to save his own life. His understanding regarding the desire to live of every
living creature obviously suited with the innate character of the Life Seal's
Intent Domain.
After having gone through the rampage and using the power imposed by the Life Seal,
Shi Yan was already stronger than Ning Ze. His comprehension of Intent Domain was a
little more profound than Ning Ze�s. Thus, the intimidation of this Life Seal
naturally had the upper hand. The Life Seal determinedly split Ning Ze�s Intent
Domain and covered the three thumb rings� light.
When the Life Seal submerged the three thumb rings, the energy inside the Life Seal
also drilled towards Ning Ze. Ning Ze�s Intent Domain became inferior, and his
confidence was damaged. The Life Seal struck his whole body and sent him flying.
While he was still in the air, his body produced �crackling� sounds. His body�s
bones didn�t seem to be able to bear this blow, and suddenly cracked open.
Ning Ze�s body was covered with blood even before landing. His face was totally
pale, and his spirit was greatly weakened.
"So, this is what Sky Realm is like?" Shi Yan sneered coldly. "Your comprehension
of martial Intent Domain is still shallow. Otherwise, I wouldn�t have been able to
crush you while I am only in the Nirvana Realm. If your Intent Domain hadn�t
dissipated, your three thumb rings could have still condensed the Earth�s power,
and thus, it would not be easy for me to hurt you."
"Ptui."
Ning Ze suddenly spewed out a mouthful blood. His spirit was totally subdued.
Not only did Shi Yan use the Life Seal to bombard Ning Ze, but he also used words
to destroy his will. If a warrior wanted to display his full strength, self-
confidence was essential.
When a person could not believe in himself, he could hardly release all of his
power, even though he still had enough strength.
Ning Ze was feeling self-doubt.
Shi Yan used words to attack and destroy Ning Ze�s confidence, giving him thoughts
of being inferior to Shi Yan.
Once this kind of thought appeared in Ning Ze�s mind, it would be difficult for him
to exert all of his strength. He tried to protect himself but failed because his
defensive Profound Qi became chaotic all of a sudden.
Ning Ze�s chaotic Profound Qi allowed the impact of Shi Yan�s Life Seal to burst
out inside his body, making more of his bones explode. At this moment, Ning Ze
couldn�t help but spit out a mouthful blood; his whole body was exhausted.
Spurting blood meant that Ning Ze no longer had any confidence. This blow affected
not only this fight, but also the rest of his life.
Seeing Ning Ze falling on the ground and spitting out a mouthful blood because of
Shi Yan�s words, the Third Sky of Sky Realm warriors in the lake all shook their
heads, knowing that Ning Ze was totally screwed.
They all looked at Shi Yan with grave seriousness.
Most of the warriors could destroy a person�s body. However, destroying a person�s
will required accumulating momentum, great wisdom, and a determined and ruthless
mind.
Shi Yan was the type of person who had absolute self-confidence. Moreover, he
firmly believed that he was better than anyone, and was not easy to yield to other
people because of any difficulties.
This kind of warrior was the most terrible.
"You are not my match." Shi Yan displayed a cruel face as he calmly walked toward
Ning Ze. He was not hurried to take action but continued his degrading words.
Ning Ze�s face looked horrified. He blankly sat there with a confused look while
his mind was panicked.

Chapter 394: The Insight battle
Most of the warriors looked at Ning Ze, quietly shook their heads and let out a
sigh. They seemed to know that Ning Ze�s life was going to end in tragedy.
"Poor you. You obviously have a cultivation base of First Sky of Sky Realm, but
lost to the hands of a Nirvana Realm warrior. Hmm, it is said that you are a rare
talented warrior of the Ning family in the Heavenly Palace. But since you couldn�t
bear this kind of blow, how did you break through the Sky Realm? Hahaha, or maybe
you have taken spiritual pellets? Using a significant number of spiritual pellets
to pave the way to reach this realm based on the stroke of luck? How nice."
He was such a ruthless guy.
In the center of the lake, a group of Third Sky of Sky Realm warriors was watching
Shi Yan approaching. Shi Yan seemed not in a hurry to take action, but instead, he
continued urging Ning Ze. They all revealed odd faces and were secretly vigilant.
Shi Yan kept ridiculing Ning Ze while the latter�s face was getting even paler; his
eyes expressed a trace of confusion. At this moment, he didn�t have any more self-
confidence left. He kept thinking about how to escape from this cruel person.
It was over�
Seeing Ning Ze�s eyes change, the surrounding warriors realized that his death was
inevitable and let out a long sigh.
The fact that a warrior didn�t even dare to continue to fight and just wanted to
escape meant that he had lost his spirit and couldn�t run away.
Indeed.
Shi Yan immediately released the Life and Death Seal.
The Life Seal and the Death Seal, which contained the Life and Death Intent Domain,
overlapped in the air and fully covered Ning Ze, bombarding all of his escapes.
With all of his escapes blocked, Ning Ze became desperate, and his will of survival
was affected by the Life and Death Intent Domain, giving him the fear of his
imminent death.
Ning Ze died.
When the Life and Death Seal covered him, Ning Ze barely condensed the defensive
force, and thus couldn�t stop the Life and Death Seal�s impact.
"Bang."
The Life and Death Seal drilled into Ning Ze�s body, which then produced an Earth-
shaking explosive sound. His whole body burst out, exposing bones and flesh, and
was finally crushed into small pieces.
Slowly walking towards Ning Ze and feeling his aura passing, Shi Yan grumbled with
a cruel grin and was secretly proud of his actions, although he knew that Ning Ze
had died innocently.
If Ning Ze weren't scared and hadn�t lost his self-confidence, Shi Yan would have
had to urge out more power, enhancing his level from the First Sky to the Second
Sky, to be able to kill Ning Ze.
However, because of Ning Ze�s own reasons, which were losing his will and being
unable to display his full strength, Shi Yan had an opportunity to kill him easily.
This battle made Shi Yan aware of the importance of a warrior�s momentum. Not only
that, he now had had a deep understanding of one's willpower and the Intent Domain.
After this battle, he knew why it was difficult to challenge a stronger opponent.
The gap between their realms was too far, and thus, the weak side would have a
feeling of being inferior to the other side. With this mentality, it was even
harder for the weak side to perform their full power.
People with higher realm naturally had stronger self-confidence. This self-
confidence would let their power reach the supreme state. If it continued like
that, the strong would get stronger, and the weak would get weaker. Thus, nothing
unexpected would happen.
If the weak wanted to challenge the strong, they first had to overcome their own
mentality. Only if they had absolute confidence could they win the battle without
being affected by the opponent and display their full power.
With this mentality and a strong will, a warrior could even reach out of his
comfort zone and handle the stronger opponent.
Shi Yan had benefited a lot from ordinary battles before. However, this was the
first time he understood that in combat, it was not only about strength in
fighting, but also about the battle of wits. Sometimes, the fearless momentum could
make up for the lack of strength.
With this understanding, Shi Yan looked at the Third Sky of Sky Realm warriors in
the small lake, and a subtle change suddenly lit up in his eyes.
When those guys had given him a warning before, he had secretly been alert and had
a thought of not irritating those people. Because of that concern, his momentum had
been weakened a little bit, as if he actually was much weaker than them.
However, after the battle with Ning Ze, his understanding had reached a totally new
realm. He suddenly felt cheerful, as his wisdom seemed to have risen to another
level.
With his tenacious nerves, through this insight, Shi Yan now had an extremely
arrogant self-confidence.
At this moment, even if a God Realm came, he would not be scared, nor let his
momentum weaken just because of his opponent�s mightiness. Even the idea of
rebellion was not born yet.
The warriors in the small lake quietly watched him and realized that his eyes were
changing. Shi Yan�s eyes now didn�t show any fear, but a trace of arrogance
instead.
These warriors slightly knitted their eyebrows. Compared to Shi Yan who was only in
the Nirvana Realm, they were one level higher. However, in the fight with them, Shi
Yan would not be scared now just because of their higher realm.
"Ning Ze is dead. If you leave me outside, I will not be nice to you either." Shi
Yan turned around towards Chi Xiao�s direction, shouted, and moved to Zuo Shi�s
position, "Let�s get in." Zuo Shi was the only one who wasn�t involved in the
battle.
She knew that she couldn�t help and could also become a liability for others. Thus,
she had quietly hidden in the crowd, not letting Ning Ze and the other Heavenly
Palace�s warriors draw their attention to her. Her move was undoubtedly smart. It
was because of her cleverness that Shi Yan, Ai Ya, and the others could freely take
action without worrying about her to be attacked by the two Heavenly Palace�s
warriors.
In the crowd, Zuo Shi hadn�t watched her master Chi Xiao and her grandfather fight
in the battle. Instead, she stared at Shi Yan when he had calmly killed Ning Ze.
Many warriors were surrounding them and had observed the battle. As for Zuo Shi,
through this battle, she also understood a lot about momentum and the role of the
mind.
Hearing Shi Yan�s shout, Zuo Shi gently smiled while her eyes were full of aura,
displaying an amazing spirit. "You are such a bad guy. Your mouth is harsh as well.
Otherwise, that guy wouldn�t have died as soon as he did."
Shi Yan grinned and said, "It is just because that guy hadn't experienced too many
brutal tribulations. If he couldn�t even bear my provoking words, he deserved to
die."
While talking, Shi Yan stepped into the small lake. At the same time, the
Gravitational Field began to move again, slowly backing out of the lake, moving
aside and creating a channel for him.
Beside the lake, many warriors were silently watching them. They saw the channel
revealing but didn�t dare to enter first, and could only helplessly watch Shi Yan,
together with Zuo Shi, walk into it. They even actively gave him the way because
they were afraid of accidentally making him misunderstand their motives.
Shi Yan took Zuo Shi to enter the lake while hauling out some Demon Crystals,
giving them to her and saying with a smile, "You shouldn�t worry too much. Use
those Demon Crystals to restore your strength."
He had soon realized that the three people of Zuo Shi�s group hadn�t restored their
Profound Qi yet. Since they had left the stone fortress and come here, their body
strength was not at their peak states.
When the three Demon Crystals emerged, Zuo Xu and Chi Xiao felt very jealous, as
they wanted to grasp those three Demon Crystals. They had experienced many
difficulties in the Gravitational Field, but didn't have any Demon Crystals in
their hands. Otherwise, since they had been staying in the stone fortress for such
a long time, they should have restored their Profound Qi to the peak.
Sure enough, when ZuoS hi received those Demon Crystals, her eyes suddenly lit up
while she exclaimed in shock, "So many Demon Crystals!"
Shi Yan smiled and shook his head, knowing that his guess was right, "Recover
yourself nicely. When your grandfather and Chi Xiao come here, you can give them
these Demon Crystals so that they can reach their peak as well."
"Thank you. You are really loyal� You don�t forget your old friends." Zuo Shi threw
a glance at him while her small face was beaming with a beautiful smile. "Since you
left the Merchant Union, we didn�t hear any news from you and even thought that you
have already forgotten us. Hmm, grandfather Shi was still asking us if we had any
news from you. In fact, I thought that you were ungrateful. Well, I forgive you
now."
Zuo Shi seemed to resent him a little bit. She took this opportunity to pour out
everything that was on her mind.
Shi Yan looked stunned and then suddenly whined, "I am really ruthless. I have
disappointed the Shi family�"
After having entered the Endless Sea, he had rarely thought about the Merchant
Union and the Shi family�s �relatives�.
After having come to this Grace Mainland, he had experienced a lot of things, met a
lot of people. But the person who was sincerely nice to him and considered him a
loved one was only the Shi family�s elder � Shi Jian.
The Shi family had been much help to him. After having realized that he had
potential traits, they had even persuaded him to leave the Merchant Union, advising
him to go to the Endless Sea to pursue his own future.
Right now, hearing Zuo Shi�s words, he felt ashamed at heart and couldn�t stop
thinking about the experiences he had in the Merchant Union.
He then determined that one day when he had enough strength he would help the Shi
family, so that they would become a ruling force and have a broad future, not just
a small force in the Merchant Union anymore.
"We give up. I will give you this position."
At this time, the voice of the Heavenly Palace�s Second Sky of Sky Realm warrior
came up from that thick smoke. After seeing other people around him perishing one
after another, he knew that it was difficult to defeat Shi Yan�s group. Thus, he
finally decided to give up.
Once he gave up, those Heavenly Palace warriors who were fighting with Ai Ya and
the others hurriedly stopped and gathered to his side.
"We still have a chance." That man looked solemn as he pointed to some other teams
in the lake and said, "We can�t keep this position, but we can still take from
someone else�s. It�s not only them in the lake."
At the edge of the lake, there were five teams of warriors remaining. Hearing that
man speak, their faces suddenly changed and they all put their guards up.
"That�s very good," Shi Yan said and then nodded toward Chi Xiao and the others.
"Since they are smart, we should not cruelly kill them all. Hmm, no need to waste
our strength. Let�s get in and rest. It�s good to watch them fight and die while we
are still alive."
Hearing Shi Yan�s words, Chi Xiao, Ai Ya, and Cai Yi simultaneously nodded and came
together.
As soon as they got into the lake, Shi Yan suddenly controlled his mind to divert
the Gravitational Field and put it in front of them.
Therefore, if any warrior wanted to kill them, they had to face the Gravitational
Field first.
The Gravitational Field was indeed a barrier that prevented the warriors from
making them fearless, and thus stopping them from considering Shi Yan�s group as
their target.

Chapter 395: A moment of gasping for breath
The beasts outside the ancient city rushed into the lake�s area. The warriors who
were still outside the lake saw the beasts coming, and knew that the situation now
was critical. They didn�t wait any longer and dashed towards the teams of warriors
in the lake to launch their final attacks.
Instantly, all kinds of secret treasures went rampant over the lake. Dazzling
lights interweaved and formed a network of various violent bursting tyrannical
energy fluctuations.
Shi Yan was sitting in the lake with the Gravitational Field in front of his
people, making other warriors scared. No one was daring enough to pick Shi Yan�s
group as their target.
Ai Ya, Cai Yi, Lao Li, and Lao Lun, relied on Shi Yan�s power so that they could
have some more time to breathe and take out their Demon Crystals to use the power
inside to restore their Profound Qi.
Chi Xiao, Zuo Xu, and Zuo Shi were somehow having the same feeling of
embarrassment. However, thanks to Shi Yan, the three of them now also had Demon
Crystals in their hands to restore their strength, and didn�t need to worry about
becoming the target of any other warriors in front of them.
Seeing Shi Yan�s group settled in the lake, the three most powerful teams in the
center of the lake had no reaction. They gradually loosened their vigilance and
then sat down again.
These three most powerful teams in the center of the lake had Third Sky of Sky
Realm warriors who were sitting in front to protect them. Therefore, other warriors
could only surround the lake from the outside, and didn�t dare to mess with them.
They just tried to deal with the other five teams.
Sitting in the lake, Shi Yan frowned and observed with a cold face. He watched the
other warriors fighting and killing each other while he quietly controlled the
Gravitational Field. The Gravitational Field was originally huge, but then silently
separated into another smaller Gravitational Field. This small Gravitational Field
slowly collected all the dead warriors from the battle.
More than ten dead warriors were pulled into the small Gravitational Field. The
abundant aura from those bodies massively overflowed and poured into Shi Yan�s
acupuncture points.
While others were desperately fighting, he took the opportunity to collect the dead
warriors� bodies to enhance his own strength.
So many people were fighting aggressively, and new warriors were killed every
second. In the meantime, Shi Yan could leisurely sit in the lake and not need to
waste any of his strength, yet could still obtain a huge harvest.
This trip to Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist was indeed the right choice.
Shi Yan coldly sneered inside his heart as he felt the influx of Heaven and Earth
aura that suppressed his state of mind. He then began to notice the pain in his
acupunctures, and somehow couldn�t bear so many auras. He thus retrieved the
It was not that he didn�t want to continue collecting more auras, but he knew his
own situation and that he shouldn�t be too greedy. This place was abnormally
dangerous, and if he fell into the �Possessed by the Devil� state because of his
greed, the consequences would not be worth it.
Giving up on collecting more auras of the dead bodies, he still vigilantly looked
around only to see a bunch of warriors tragically dying and more beasts rushing
over.
Finally, hundreds of beasts stormed in like locusts. These beasts were like tigers
stalking their prey, immediately starting to kill those warriors who were gathered
outside the lake.
At this moment, the fight outside the lake became brutal.
The warriors not only had to face the other warriors in the lake, but they also had
to cope with the influx of the beasts.
More and more warriors outside the lake were attacked. Many of them were bitten and
torn apart; even their bones were swallowed.
Although this small lake had a special effect in resisting the beasts, the warriors
in the lake were still a little bit worried that the defensive power of this lake
would suddenly disappear.
With so many beast gathering outside it, once the lake's defense was turned off,
those warriors who were meditating would be bitten and swallowed in a short time.
No one dared to take risks, and thus, they all looked like they were encountering a
pandemic.
The brutal fight with a significant number of warriors and beasts finally ended
after around ten minutes.
The Heavenly Palace�s warriors also had the same result as Ning Ze. They couldn�t
enter the lake at the end and were then replaced by other teams. They were all
bitten and crushed into pieces, swallowed into the beasts� bellies.
Soon, there was no one alive outside of the lake, leaving behind only pieces of
bodies and almost a thousand different types of beasts.
Those beasts opened their bloody mouths, emitting a stingy, bloody smell from their
sharp fangs. Their eyes coldly looked at the warriors in the lake but didn�t dare
to rush at them. They just surrounded the lake without leaving.
"It seems that this small, silver lake is indeed the only way to survive." Ai Ya
frowned and softly let out a sigh, "Poor warriors who couldn�t come in here. All of
them have suffered a tragic death. This Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist is really cruel.
If we want to get the secret treasures, we have to exchange them for our lives."
Cai Yi and Lao Li nodded simultaneously and displayed fearful faces.
"Shi Yan, we have disturbed you this time. Without your gray tornado, we wouldn�t
have been able to take this position from the hands of the Heavenly Palace�s
people." Lao Li sincerely expressed his gratefulness and said, "In that stone
fortress, without you, we two brothers would have already�"
Lao Li and Lao Lun clearly understood that if it weren�t for Shi Yan�s orders, the
two girls, Ai Ya and Cai Yi definitely wouldn�t have brought them here. If they
just relied on their feet, they wouldn�t have made it to this small, silver lake.
On the way, the two brothers gradually considered him as their true leader, and
began to admire as well as respect him. After this battle, the two of them honestly
recognized him, unlike Ai Ya and Cai Yi who had unkind thoughts.
"I knew what to do so that all of us could make it here," Shi Yan revealed a faint
smile. "You and I have also experienced many things, and thus, I have considered
you guys as my friends. I cannot betray my friends."
While speaking, Shi Yan glanced at Ai Ya and Cai Yi.
The eyes of the two brothers flashed up, and they secretly nodded.
Ai Ya�s and Cai Yi�s faces looked unhappy. They both grunted.
"Don�t be so happy. This is just those beasts� first attack. Storms, flames, wind,
frost, and lightning are still here. This small lake can prevent the beasts, but it
doesn�t mean that it can block those disasters that come from the four mountains as
well," Shi Yan contemplated a little bit while his face didn�t relax. "We should
all be careful. When those disasters get here, we should be well-prepared. First
thing is defense, so that these disasters cannot destroy us."
Ai Ya and the others now looked tense again.
"Shi Yan, how did you suddenly reach the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm?" Zuo Shi
quietly stood up and laughed while gently walking to his side. "I clearly remember
that when we were in Deep Clouds Place, you were only in the Disaster Realm. Now,
you are already in the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm after only seven or eight years.
Your cultivation is really fast!"
Chi Xiao and Zuo Xu both looked at him.
"What?" Cai Yi�s graceful face slightly changed. Her eyes brightened up and looked
at Shi Yan sharply. "You have reached Nirvana Realm from Disaster Realm in only
seven to eight years?"
The faces of Ai Ya and the two brothers also lost their color. They looked at him
like they were watching a monster.
Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows and indifferently said, "I was just lucky."
"Shi Yan, why did you come here? Didn�t you go to the Endless Sea to see the Yang
family?" Zuo Xu was stunned for a moment and suddenly remembered something, "That�s
right. Your great-grandfather told us that if we met you, we should encourage you
to cultivate harder and not to let the Yang family�s people look down on you. How
was it in the Yang family? How did they treat you? Did you encounter anything
unpleasant?"
"The Yang family�" Shi Yan muttered a sentence, shook his head, and revealed a wry
smile, "I don�t want to talk about this now, as it�s impossible to tell you
everything in just a short time. How is my great-grandfather?"
"He is good. Currently, our Zuo family and Shi family are dominating the Merchant
Union. The Beiming family, Mo family, and Ling family have almost been destroyed;
the warriors of these three great families have cleared out. Their strengths have
significantly decreased in the Merchant Union. Thus, all the new warriors have
joined either the Zuo family or the Shi family." Zuo Xu smiled, "Thanks to you, the
two families could become the dominators in the Merchant Union."
"You didn�t encounter any difficulties? Shi Yan asked casually.
The smile on Zuo Xu�s face stiffened while his eyes showed a trace of sadness. He
said, "We didn�t encounter big troubles. However, the Fire Empire and the God-
blessed Empire gave us a lot of pressure. The fight between these two countries was
spreading and affecting the Merchant Union. They wanted to borrow our forces and
didn�t want us to be neutral. Evidently, they most likely won�t let us live in
peace."
In Deep Clouds Place, there were the Fire Empire, the God-blessed Empire, and the
Merchant Union. Among them, the Merchant Union was considered the weakest. After
Beiming family, Mo family and Ling family were wiped out, the number of Merchant
Union warriors was not enough. Thus, they were not able to face the intimidation
from these two Empires, and let them harbor wicked intentions.
Listening to what Zuo Xu had said, Shi Yan raised his eyebrows, nodded calmly and
said, "When we have time, I will find a way to help you deal with the threat of the
Fire Empire and the God-blessed Empire. However, this has to wait until after we
leave this Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. Hmm, the Endless Sea also has many
troubles�"
Listening to Shi Yan�s words, Zuo Xu and the other people displayed a curious look.
However, since Shi Yan didn�t say anything further, they didn�t pry for more
information.
"You guys shouldn�t keep talking about old stories. Trouble is coming again." Ai Ya
suddenly spoke up, interfering with their conversation. She pointed to the
intensive lightning area ahead and said, "The lightning over there will come here
first. We should think about how to deal with the incoming lightning."
A bunch of lightning was meandering and twisting in the air like electric snakes.
In the dazzling electric lights, the lightning was coming closer and closer.
Whatever the lightning passed through, stone fortresses below all exploded, and
stone rubble splashed everywhere.
"Look at the sky!"
A Third Sky of Sky Realm warrior in the center of the lake suddenly screamed out in
surprise.
Shi Yan subconsciously raised his head up to look at the sky.
In the area where the two rivers interweaved, ancient corpses piled up, vaguely
forming a bridge which extended to the small lake and gradually descended into the
lake.
Violent fluctuations came in from those dazzling lights. Many colorful beams of
lights, which looked as if there were fishes inside, were twisting and meandering.
With a closer look, people realized that the lights were actually swords, armors,
jade hairpins, jade stones� all kinds of secret treasures.
"Those are the secret treasures."
The warriors in the lake screamed boisterously with excitement. All of them were
ready to grab the secret treasures.
In the center of the lake, six of the Third Sky of Sky Realm warriors stood up one
by one, raised their heads up as they threw a quick look at the movement above, and
then immediately stared at Shi Yan�s group with cold eyes. They obviously didn�t
have good intentions.

Chapter 396: Mountain and River Seal
"Be careful!"
Chi Xiao�s face slightly changed. He subconsciously gathered his strength, as his
five fingers contracted and a flow of hazy smoke gently flew out from his
fingernails like a spiritual snake.
Ai Ya and Cai Yi tensed up. From a distance, they were observing the storm,
lightning, flames, and frost gradually approaching. They were also watching out for
the other teams of warriors in the small lake as they were afraid that they would
take any explosive action to obtain the secret treasures.
The energy fluctuations at the point where the two galaxies interweaved above
everyone�s heads were getting more and more violent. It seemed like countless
different energy traits at that weaving point had begun to have some unusual
changes.
The floating ancient corpses were affected by the energy from that center weaving
point and started to sink slowly.
These corpses formed a ladder which started from the sky and gradually fell closer
to everyone�s heads.
"The ladder that these ancient corpses have formed should have reached that energy
weaving point. Wait until that ladder descends. Then, these three teams of warriors
will compete for the opportunity to go up." Ai Ya took out a dark purple stone, on
which a mysterious pattern looking like a network of mountains and rivers was
engraved. The breath of the Intent Domain had fully covered those crisscrossing
rivers.
The stone seal in her white hand vaguely scattered purple lights. The pattern
engraved on the stone was very lively. In those purple lights, mountains and rivers
looked like they were being revived, as they slowly started moving on the stone.
Ai Ya immersed her mind in the stone. Her whole body suddenly brought out a
thorough Intent Domain. She poured her Profound Qi from her body into the stone to
form a connection and then gently said, "This Mountain and River Seal is a Sacred
level Secret Treasure. When the disasters come closer, and the other three teams of
warrior take action, I will immediately release this Mountain and River Seal. It
can certainly hinder them for some time while we take the opportunity to climb onto
that corpse bridge and go to the sky."
As soon as Cai Yi, Lao Li, and Lao Lun saw her take out the Mountain and River
Seal, their eyes all lit up. It seemed that they also knew the use of this Mountain
and River Seal, as their faces were clearly startled.
Shi Yan glanced at Ai Ya and secretly nodded as he knew that this girl, at this
moment, seemed to understand the great picture and finally used her hidden means.
Ai Ya came from the White Emperor City and was said to be the daughter of the
castellan of the White Emperor City. From Cai Yi and Lao Li, he knew that the
castellan of the White Emperor City had an extremely profound cultivation base. Ai
Ya was his daughter, so the fact that she had strong secret treasures didn�t
surprise Shi Yan at all.
During this journey, since he had started to lead this team, Ai Ya had become more
relaxed than before. She had deliberately hidden her real power in many fights, as
well as used many secret treasures to deal with enemies. The fact that she decided
to use the Mountain and River Seal this time meant its power was strong.
"Hmm, everyone must be careful. If Ai Ya releases the Mountain and River Seal, as
long as you spot the opportunity, do not hesitate." Shi Yan looked at Chi Xiao, Zuo
Shi, and Zuo Xu.
The three people of Ai Ya�s group also came from the White Emperor City, so they
knew the magical effect of this Mountain and River Seal. However, Chi Xiao�s group
didn�t. Shi Yan was worried that they didn�t know the situation well enough to
grasp the opportunity later. Therefore, he had to tell them in advance.
Chi Xiao�s group slightly nodded with solemn faces, indicating that they clearly
understood what he said.
"Little Shi, stick to your master and do not stray away from him at any cost." Zuo
Xu lowered his voice and told Zuo Shi seriously. "If you are separated from your
master, you have to rely on Shi Yan. You are the weakest, so no need to try your
hardest. Your most important task is to keep your own life."
Chi Xiao had a cultivation base of Second Sky of Sky Realm, and was considered the
strongest one among them. Zuo Xu and Chi Xiao had known each other for many years,
and he also knew Chi Xiao�s ability. He was confident that Chi Xiao would be able
to protect Zuo Shi at the critical moment.
As for Shi Yan�
Although it seemed that he was only in the Nirvana Realm at first glance, when he
brought out his strength, Zuo Xu couldn�t help but secretly praise him. Zuo Xu was
in the Nirvana Realm as well, and he knew that he could hardly protect anyone else
at a critical point in time. He couldn�t entrust Zuo Shi�s safety to Ai Ya, Cai Yi,
or any of the others. That was why he had spoken these words.
"Don�t worry grandpa. I will take good care of myself." Zuo Shi gently replied
while her brightened eyes blinked. She continued to worry a little, "Grandpa, you
also have to be careful. The Secret Treasures are obviously precious, but you
shouldn�t risk your life. Although your cultivation is the top in the Deep Clouds
Place, your strength here is�"
Zuo Xu revealed a wry smile, nodded, and didn�t say anything.
Actually, there was no excuse. The situation in this Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist was
totally different than that of the Deep Clouds Place. All of the warriors here had
at least Nirvana Realm cultivation base, and most of them were very young and
outstanding. After coming here, Zuo Xu was somehow a little bit sad, and for the
first time, he was aware of the fact that living in the Deep Clouds Place was
actually pitiable.
He had a feeling like �a frog sitting on the bottom of the well�. Moreover, he had
secretly made up his mind that once he got out of the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist
alive, he would certainly reconsider the future of the Zuo family. He would open
his eyes wider and no longer limit himself to a small place like the Deep Clouds
Place.
While the people of Zuo Xu�s and Ai Ya�s group were talking, the corpse bridge was
getting closer to everyone�s heads, only about a few dozen meters away.
At this moment, the three teams in the center of the lake couldn�t control
themselves anymore. Their eyes flashed with fierce lights, and they started to
launch their attacks toward the opponent next to them.
First, the three teams had only focused their powers on other teams who had Third
Sky of Sky Realm warriors, because they considered them as their main threats.
However, when they subconsciously looked at the disasters which were slowly coming
their way, they began to pay attention to Shi Yan�s group as well.
The faces of Shi Yan, Chi Xiao, Ai Ya and the others became cold. Everyone tensed
up. The distance between them and those disasters was getting closer. Shi Yan�s
group would probably be the ones who got hit first by the flames and storm. In case
they had to resist the disasters and other warriors attacked at the same time,
their situation would be extremely dangerous.
"Remember, pay attention to my actions." Ai Ya said in a voice which only the

people next to her could hear to inform her team. She was holding the Mountain and
River Seal, which had turned to a strange dark purple hue. The blood vessels in her
hand had a thin strand of purple light, which flowed slowly into the Mountain and
River Seal.
"Whrring!"
The sound of the storm was like the growl of a ferocious ghost, which came slowly
and suddenly resonated. The first disaster to arrive was the storm. In the violent
wind, the energy was like a surging tide that came along with the storm and quickly
spread out over the lake. In the storm, strange lights flashed up like dazzling
swords. That light carried a gleam of sharp cold with it.
Seeing the invasion of the storm, the faces of the people on the six teams next to
the lake darkened. They all hauled out their secret treasures and released their
own defensive halos. Those warriors no longer hid their secret defensive treasures
as they put on their colorful armors that had special effects.
Zuo Shi also put on her Dragon Turtle Armor. This strange armor, which was made of
a turtle shell, covered more than half of her tall body. Except for her two long
legs, her entire body was covered. Her look was ridiculous, as the armor was as
motionless and heavy as a mountain.
Shi Yan was somehow surprised. He stared at her for a moment, nodded and said, "It
looks like in these years you have had a deeper understanding of this Dragon Turtle
Armor. Hmm, that�s good. Although it doesn�t look very nice, its defense should be
helpful."
Zuo Shi�s face reddened. She embarrassedly said, "Don�t say anything more. I know
this armor is ugly. I don�t need you to remind me. Hmm."
Shi Yan was dumbfounded and then immediately turned his head, looking at the area
above the Gravitational Field which was ahead of him. He began paying attention to
the impact of that storm on the Gravitational Field.
The storm massively covered the sky as rain poured down; it violently poured a kind
of strange, twisting power into the Gravitational Field.
When a part of the Gravitational Field came in contact with the storm, different
mixed forces suddenly became unbearably chaotic. They seemed to be affected by the
storm, which made the rotation speed decrease and even gradually slow down.
Feeling cold in his heart, Shi Yan immediately realized that this moving storm
could destroy the Gravitational Field.
His face slightly changed. He didn�t hesitate too much, taking the opportunity when
the storm wasn�t completely in the Gravitational Field yet to swing up his two
hands in the air. Bursts of energy fluctuations discharged from his hands.
The Golden Silks that mixed with the Gravitational Field were affected by the
strange power from his two hands, turning into golden lights and disappearing into
the Storage Ring on his finger.
Within three short seconds, all the Golden Silks had been collected into the
Storage Ring again.
After the disappearance of the Golden Silks, the Gravitational Field, which he had
built and had been working well, was finally filled with the power of the storm.
In a blink of an eye, different kinds of energies that had condensed in the

Gravitational Field were all stirred up by the storm�s movement.
The Gravitational Field then disappeared without a trace.
"Hahaha."
In the center of the lake, a Third Sky of Sky Realm warrior coldly looked at Shi
Yan for a short while before pouting his lips and saying, "One threat less."
The fact that some of the strongest warriors in the lake had guarded against Shi
Yan�s group was because of the Gravitational Field. The strange power of the
Gravitational Field and the existence of the Golden Silks had terrified those
warriors and made them consider him as their greatest threat.
Now that the Gravitational Field had disappeared and Shi Yan was only in the
Nirvana Realm, in their eyes, his group was not strong enough to affect them. Their
faces loosened as they no longer felt threatened by his group.
At this moment, the purple lights of the Mountain and River Seal in Ai Ya�s hand
suddenly rose to her head.
Streams of purple lights scattered from the Mountain and River Seal like small
springs overflowing and spreading out, quickly filling the space above everyone�s
heads like a network.
"Don�t be hasty!" Shi Yan�s face suddenly changed. He couldn�t help but shout.
The purple lights of the Mountain and River Seal were like a small spring extending
outward above the crowd�s heads and overwhelming the space above the lake in a very
short time. Ai Ya took advantage of the Mountain and River Seal�s change and
screamed, "Everyone, get ready!"
Other warriors in the lake coldly looked at Ai Ya, grunted, and focused their
attention on her.

Chapter 397: Viciousness
"Little girl, since you are asking for death, I will fulfill it for you."
In the center of the lake, the scarred face of a Third Sky of Sky Realm warrior
darkened as he suddenly launched a blow.
A huge palm which was formed by the condensation of Profound Qi emerged in the sky,
covering Ai Ya. The center of the palm transmitted a strong suction force.
Standing together with him was another Third Sky of Sky Ream warrior, who revealed
a trace of disdain on his face. He slowly walked over with his left hand
outstretched from his sleeve. With the speed which was as fast as lightning, he
began releasing streams of light which condensed into a huge crystal python,
dashing toward Shi Yan�s group in an attempt to tear them apart.
The corpse bridge in the sky finally fell to a climbable height.
The faces of people of Shi Yan�s group changed suddenly. They anxiously told Ai Ya
to pay attention to this warrior. Seeing the warrior coming and forming a crystal
python, Shi Yan and Cai Yi didn�t dare to hesitate and immediately started to take
defense.
"Shi Yan, take good care of my little Shi for me."
Chi Xiao suddenly shouted out loud, and a gray ball flew out from his cuff. The
thick fog inside of it also quickly spread out then instantly gathered, forming a
mist of gray smoke that blocked the incoming crystal python.
Cai Yi�s face was cold. She also discharged the round rings on her arm. A bunch of
rings spanned in the air with dazzling lights, shooting sharp blades towards that
crystal python.
Zuo Xu, Lao Li, and Lao Lun were motionless while wearing solemn faces. They didn�t
dare to relax.
The crystal python twisted its body and shook its head satisfactorily. It was
around ten meters long; the serpentine pattern on its body was very obvious. When
this Python flew over, it instantly spurted out a bunch of lights.
Crystal light was like an all-conquering sword which pierced and destroyed the fog
barrier that Chi Xiao had put out and hit the rings that Cai Yi had discharged.
The edge of the rings had many blades. When those rings hit the crystal light,
their tracks were all changed, and they burst out in every direction.
Cai Yi�s face was pale as she was affected by the strike. Her entire body trembled
as she moved back three steps. Her eyes suddenly darkened.
At the same time.
The other two teams of warriors in the lake also fought with each other and started
to snatch the opportunity to climb onto the corpse bridge.
Ai Ya released the Mountain and River Seal. Purple lights were constantly blinking
on and off between her eyebrows. That bunch of purple lights and the Mountain and
River Seal connected, making this seal turn into a purple stream that extended
broadly and covered the entire lake in just a short time.
A heavy momentum from that purple stream oppressed those under it down. All of the
warriors in the lake were agitated and affected under this strong pressure, which
brought them the feeling that it was impossible to destroy it.
Shi Yan was no exception.

That purple stream also had a big influence on the Sea of Consciousness. The
mentality fluctuations from the Mountain and River Seal came out and spread through
the purple stream, affecting all warriors in the lake.
All of the warriors in the lake were under the influence of the Mountain and River
Seal, making their Sea of Consciousnesses affected as well. Within a second of
being distracted, their eyes looked dazed.
Ai Ya suddenly flew away.
She was as fast as lightning. While people were still in a daze, she was the first
one who was able to come close to the stone ladder. Before others could react, she
had already gotten on the stone ladder and quickly climbed onto the corpse bridge
toward the weaving point.
The five Devils in Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness suddenly woke up.
On the edge of life and death, Shi Yan instantly restored his consciousness and saw
Ai Ya, who was now the first one climbing on the corpse bridge towards the weaving
point in the sky.
"Damn it!" Shi Yan couldn�t help but curse.
Ai Ya had set them up.
She didn�t intend to go with other people in Shi Yan�s group to the stone ladder.
She had released the Mountain and River Seal that had attracted other teams to let
Chi Xiao and Cai Yi take action. She made use of Chi Xiao and Cai Yi to give
herself more time to release the power of the Mountain and River Seal.
When the great hand seal of the warrior with the scarred face was released, it was
instantly affected by the Mountain and River Seal and thus couldn�t discharge all
of its power.
At the moment, when everyone�s eyes looked dazed, Ai Ya had spotted the opportunity
and released the greatest strength of the Mountain and River Seal, affecting
everyone�s Sea of Consciousness. She then took advantage of this moment to be the
first one to climb the stone ladder.
Ai Ya clearly didn�t consider the other people of Shi Yan�s group her friends. In
the past few days, she probably stayed with Shi Yan�s group just to wait for this
moment. She made use of Shi Yan to attract the attention of other warriors and thus
borrowed them to deal with Shi Yan�s group. She then took the opportunity to rush
to the corpse bridge.
And she did it.
Ai Ya quickly climbed the stone ladder. Below the Mountain and River Seal, a purple
stream was formed and instantly condensed into a heavy defense barrier.
Under the sky, the Mountain and River Seal formed a purple river which became a new
barrier that contained a large number of purple lights. When she rushed to the
corpse bridge, the purple lights gathered with the ancient corpses at the bottom of
the bridge.
She didn�t want anyone else to catch up with her.
"Such a malicious girl!"

The Third Sky of Sky Realm warrior with the scarred face secretly cursed her. When
the great hand seal grabbed an ancient corpse which was nearest to everyone, it was
smacked away, and thus the great hand seal couldn�t snatch the ancient corpse nor
crush the purple lights of the Mountain and River Seal.
"I didn�t expect that you could think of such a way. Young generations like you
guys are really cunning." The warrior who had condensed the crystal python looked
at Shi Yan, Chi Xiao, and Cai Yi with his cold eyes. "That girl has already gone
first. You guys are better off being buried with her. You should think a bit before
deciding to take things for yourselves."
In the small lake, some warriors were trying to destroy the purple stream barrier
that the Mountain and River Seal had condensed; the others looked at Shi Yan�s
group with an unfriendly attitude.
"That cheap girl."
"You wh*re."
"B*tch."
Cai Yi, Lao Li, and Lao Lun gritted their teeth and cursed while their faces looked
extremely odd.
Ai Ya had taken advantage of them without caring about their lives. She had spotted
the opportunity and rushed to the corpse bridge, making them the target of other
warriors. That was extremely vicious.
The surrounding area couldn�t destroy the purple stream that the Mountain and River
Seal had created, and thus their rage was growing while their eyes shot out
dazzling lights. The light seemed to resent that it couldn�t devour and swallow
them alive. The three people of Cai Yi�s group and the others brought up Ai Ya�s
ancestors and cursed all of them.
Chi Xiao�s and Zuo Xu�s faces changed dramatically. They subconsciously moved
backward next to Zuo Shi while their eyes looked very serious.
A miserable scream suddenly came up.
A Nirvana Realm warrior at the edge of the lake, who was cruelly looking at Shi
Yan�s group, was inadvertently blown away by the storm.
In the storm, the warrior�s body was broken into pieces while his internal organs
were all torn apart. His death was extremely miserable.
Scourge had arrived.
Everyone�s faces changed dramatically.
Those warriors who were at the edges of the lake increased the power of their
defensive light to their peak. They moved towards the center of the lake to gather
while continuing to concentrate their strength at the same time.
The scene suddenly became chaotic.
The warriors in this lake gritted their teeth and cursed, constantly striking the
barrier that had been created by the Mountain and River Seal. Under the continuous
impact of different kinds of secret treasures, that purple river seemed to be no
longer able to resist as a crack started to gradually appear.
Those secret treasures with extraordinary power continuously flew out from the
Third Sky of Sky Realm warriors. Splendid lights in those secret treasures shot out
towards the purple stream and drilled into the first ancient corpse, striking away
the purple lights which were hovering around that corpse.
If it continued like this, the barrier that the Mountain and River Seal had created
would soon be destroyed.
Under the abundant power of those secret treasures, even if it were the sacred
level Mountain and River Seal, its spiritual aura would be drained and would become
a piece of wasted rock.
Ai Ya had risked one of her sacred level secret treasure to block everyone else, so
that the upcoming disasters would engulf and killed them all. If her plan worked,
then she could get the secret treasures, which vaguely appeared in the sky, for
herself.
She gave up the Mountain and River Seal, but she was still able to get more secret
treasures; this had calculated everything very well.
"The Mountain and River Seal had Ai Ya�s Intent domain and power. Her father is a
Second Sky of Spirit Realm warrior. Hence, it�s not that easy to destroy the
Mountain and River Seal." Cai Yi gritted her teeth resentfully, "This bitch is
vicious indeed. If I knew it, I would have killed her earlier."
The faces of Lao Li and Lao Lu darkened.
"We have also been deceived." At this time, Shi Yan suddenly looked at other
warriors in the center of the lake, frowned, and explained, "As you have seen it,
that girl has fooled us. Right now, everyone should not continue disputing anymore,
but we should find a way to destroy this Mountain and River Seal."
Shi Yan could see that these warriors were in a rage and had murderous intentions
in their minds.
If these warriors started to act crazy, even if he could protect himself, Chi Xiao,
Zuo Shi, and others wouldn�t be able to escape. Therefore, in order to avoid the
case where those warriors decided to start a frenzy, he had to speak out.
"I will not fight against you for now. Wait until I am out of danger, then I will
settle this with you." The warrior with the scarred face shouted with a cold face
and then put his strength on bombarding the Mountain and River Seal.
"Prepare to cope with the incoming disasters." Shi Yan softly let out a sigh,
nodded toward Chi Xiao and Cai Yi, and reluctantly used the Star Shield. Countless
spots of starlight burst out and covered his entire body.
"What? Star Shield?"
In the small lake, a middle-aged man with a dry, yellow face, and a rugged beard
looked at Shi Yan in surprise while his eyes flashed up with strange lights. He
screamed out loud, "Little kid, you also belong to our Gods Sect?!"
Shi Yan was stunned. In a short moment, he didn�t know what to say and just
casually uttered, "What?"

Chapter 398: The Northern Dipper Arrows
"Little kid, you are one of the Gods Sect�s people?" The middle-aged warrior, whose
face was dry and yellow, looked at Shi Yan, shouted out loud while seeming to be
excited.
Shi Yan was startled for a while. As he was deep in the thought about how to defend
against these disasters, he didn�t understand what that man meant. So he casually
asked, 'What?'.
"Are you one of the Divine Radiant Cult�s people, little rascal?"
That big man grunted. His attitude was much better than before. Before, when he had
looked at Shi Yan, he had resented that he couldn�t kill him. However, right now,
although he still cursed him �little rascal�, he didn�t seem to have any wicked
intentions.
Shi Yan suddenly understood.
"I come from the Endless Sea, and I have the Star Martial Spirit. The Three Gods
Sect in the Endless Sea is one branch of the Gods Sect. I�"
"So that�s right." Without waiting for Shi Yan to finish his sentence, the man
hurriedly screamed, "Come here. We need your Star Power. As long as you condense
the Northern Dipper Arrows and then integrate with my Great Sun Power and Moon
Power of Li Yue, we will be able to break the Mountain and River Seal's barrier."
Beside him, a female warrior at the Third Sky of Sky Realm also nodded her head.
This warrior named Li Yue, of the Divine Radiant Cult, looked ordinary. Her body
was extremely skinny; her face was a little pale as if she hadn�t been exposed to
the sun for a very long time.
At the moment when she saw Shi Yan cast out the Star Shield, she was also a little
startled. After realizing it was the Star Shield, she considered Shi Yan as her own
family and also showed a better attitude on her face.
Before seeing Shi Yan display the Star Shield, she had looked at Shi Yan with
extreme, cold eyes.
"A person of the Divine Radiant Cult," Cai Yi muttered with a low voice.
Shi Yan was stunned. He thought for a while before he gently nodded. Walking over
to Zuo Shi, he held her hand and took her to the center of the lake.
Zuo Shi's eyes looked panicked; her face was puzzled while Shi Yan was pulling her
to the center of the lake.
After a quick glance, Chi Xiao and Zuo Xu looked very cheerful as they seemed to
see through Shi Yan�s mind.
Zuo Shi was only in the Disaster Realm; she had the lowest cultivation base here.
If she stayed at the edge of the lake, she might not be able to withstand those
disasters. Although the magnetic field around the silver lake slowed down the
disasters a lot, according to what was going on right now, the disasters would soon
come over.
Shi Yan took Zuo Shi to the center of the lake so that she could be the last to
face those disasters. Perhaps by that time, the barrier that Ai Ya had created
might have been broken already. Thus, she could have a chance to climb to the sky,
avoiding those disasters.
"Who is this girl?" The warrior with a yellow face frowned and asked when he saw
Shi Yan bringing Zuo Shi over.
"My wife," Shi Yan revealed a faint smile, kept his normal face, and secretly held
Zuo Shi�s hand tightly.
Zuo Shi originally had some resistance and secretly blamed Shi Yan. However, when
she glanced at Chi Xiao and Zuo Xu and saw them let out a sigh of relief, she
understood what was going on.
Shi Yan wanted to protect her.
Zuo Shi was moved a little bit and stopped struggling. Instead, she became well-
behaved and obediently followed Shi Yan.
After hearing Shi Yan say that Zuo Shi was his wife, those warriors from the Divine
Radiant Cult didn�t say anything else. Five of them even took the initiative to
move to the side, leaving Shi Yan and Zuo Shi a small space.
"Do you know how to perform the Northern Dipper Arrows?" Li Yue asked.
"No, I don�t," Shi Yan shook his head.
"How about using the Star Power to create Star Formation? Do you know them?" Li Yue
asked again.
"Star Formation?" Shi Yan�s eyes brightened up. He nodded, "I know how to perform
it."
"Very good. Release it quick. Zhao Feng and I will take care of the rest."
"Hurry up," The warrior with a yellow face named Zhao Feng also hastily urged Shi
Yan.
In the center of the lake, the two strongest teams seemed to know the secret
technique of the Divine Radiant Cult. After hearing the Northern Dipper Arrows and
the Star Formation, their eyes all brightened up, and no one scolded Shi Yan
anymore. They looked at Shi Yan with shining eyes.
Under other people�s scrutinizing looks, Shi Yan triggered his mind to activate the
Star Martial Spirit, gathering a bunch of starlight dots. Seven groups of lights
were formed above his head and then displayed themselves according to the formation
of the Seven Stars of the Northern Dipper.
"Is this right?" Shi Yan asked with uncertainty.
"That�s it." Zhao Feng displayed a cheerful face and burst into laughter. A surge
of scorching flame energy flowed out from his body in the radiant lights.
A beam of scorching sunlight flew out and drilled into the Seven Star Formation.
At the same time, moonlight also spread out from Li Yue�s body. This beam of light,
which was like the shining moonlight, also flew out from her hands, infiltrating
the Seven Stars� formation.
"Don�t worry. We will take care of the rest." Li Yue told him in a carefree
fashion.
Shi Yan nodded.
A group of sunlight, moonlight, and seven groups of stars gathered in the Seven
Stars� formation.
Suddenly, a strong energy fluctuation stirred up, spreading out from the sunlight
and the stars. This fluctuation and the seven groups of stars that Shi Yan had
released abruptly resonated.
Under everyone�s attentive looks, odd changes suddenly appeared on the seven groups
of stars that Shi Yan had released, turning them into a set of a bow and arrows.
The sunlight from Zhao Feng and the moonlight of Li Yue merged to form a powerful
arrow. That light arrow rode on the bow which had been created from the
condensation of the starlight.
The bow was elongated. A violent energy fluctuation suddenly flowed out from the
bow.
The Starlight instantly integrated with the light arrow. This light arrow, which
brought along the starlight, terrifyingly shot out towards the ancient corpses at
the bottom.
"Boom."
When the light arrow hit a corpse at the bottom, the purple lights which were
wrapped around the ancient corpse broke instantly.
The Mountain and River Seal suspended above everyone�s head, and its power seemed
to have been struck and scattered. The Mountain and River Seal darkened and
couldn�t maintain its purple river to keep overflowing.
All kinds of secret treasures flew out and collided with that Mountain and River
Seal. The Mountain and River Seal slightly shook in the air as its spiritual aura
got empty, and it finally fell.
"We're good." Zhao Feng laughed out loud and shouted, "We broke the barrier, so we
must go first."
Li Yue�s face became cold. She looked at the warriors next to her and said, "You
should understand the rule."
"Go up!" Zhao Feng stared at a Divine Radiant Cult�s warrior next to him as he
shouted to urge him.
Under Zhao Feng�s gaze, this warrior suddenly woke up and hurriedly rushed towards
the stone ladder.
Shi Yan was startled and then quickly gave Zuo Shi a push. She staggeringly walked
towards the corpse bridge and strenuously climbed while being shoved by the Divine
Radiant Cult�s disciples.
When Zhao Feng and Li Yue saw what Shi Yan did, they just slightly knitted their
eyebrows but didn�t say anything.
In their hearts, since Shi Yan belonged to the Divine Radiant Cult, he was like
family. As his wife had a low cultivation base, and moreover, staying in the lake
was the most dangerous thing right now, they didn�t oppose to what he did.
"Shi Yan, they�"
When Zuo Shi climbed half-way onto the corpse bridge, she suddenly remembered
something and couldn�t help but shout while looking at Zuo Xu and Chi Xiao in the
distance.
The disaster currently submerged Chi Xiao and the other people; their entire bodies
were now shining with dazzling lights as they were desperately struggling with
miserable faces.
Zuo Shi couldn�t just abandon her master and her grandfather.
"Don�t worry too much. You go up first then we will talk later," Shi Yan shouted.
The Divine Radiant Cult behind Zuo Shi also frowned and urged her. She then
reluctantly continued to climb toward the top.
Not long after that, all of the Divine Radiant Cult warriors had climbed up. Zhao
Feng and Li Yue simultaneously looked at Shi Yan and shouted together, "Hurry up.
Little kid, don�t waste others� time."
"I�"
"What? Others are waiting for you." Zhao Feng stared at him, "If it were somebody
else, he would go right away. You have the chance now, why are you hesitating?"
The warriors of the other two teams had come close to the center of the lake.
From a distance, Chi Xiao and the others were now submerged in the disasters. Cold
sweat beaded on their foreheads as they seemed to resist strenuously. If he went up
now, perhaps Chi Xiao and Zuo Xu would stay here forever.
"I can wait for a while longer." Shi Yan sneered and moved backward. He looked at
Zhao Feng and Li Yue and said, "You guys go first. I will catch up later."
Zhao Feng and Li Yue were astonished and immediately scolded Shi Yan for not being
wise. While muttering, the two of them stepped forward and then climbed on the
stone ladder.
"You two!" Shi Yan shouted.
"What else do you want? How troublesome," Zhao Feng angrily asked.
"Please take care of my wife. We all come from the Gods Sect. I will remember this
favor." Shi Yan begged.
Zuo Shi had gone up, but he didn�t know what was waiting for them up there. He
couldn�t be together with Zuo Shi and was afraid that she would encounter some
danger up there, so he could only beg Zhao Feng and Li Yue to help him take care of
her.
Zhao Feng coldly snorted and displayed an unhappy face, "Stinky little rascal, you
are nonsense. If you don�t come up here soon, you deserve to die because of your
stupidity. There aren't many secret treasures, and if you are late, nothing will be
left for you."
While talking, Zhao Feng suddenly accelerated and gradually disappeared into the
clouds.
In the center of the lake, the other two powerful teams took advantage of this time
and also went up to the corpse bridge, moving up along the bridge.
Shi Yan suddenly turned his head and released the Star Shield. His entire body
reddened. He then drilled into the center of the disasters.
Lightning, flames, storms, and frost all swept over, covering the entire lake.
These four strange forces which came from the Four Mountains seemed to have a
terrifying destructive power that could break a variety of defense halos. The Star
Shield produced crisp sounds under the effect of these four kinds of disasters as
if it could explode at any time.
Under these four kinds of disasters, it was like Shi Yan was stuck in a deep pond
of mud, walking staggeringly.
At this time, he knew what Chi Xiao and the others were facing.
"Hey!"
A crazy roar came up as different strange powers burst out from his body. Shi Yan
was now like a mighty tiger rushing toward Zuo Xu and pulling him by one of his
hands.

Chapter 399: Lending a helping hand
Among everyone, Zuo Xu only had the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm, and he had just
reached this realm. He couldn�t even be compared to Lao Li and Lao Lun. He was thus
the weakest one.
Under the invasion of the four kinds of disasters, Zuo Xu had to resist the
hardest. His tattered clothes flashed up with blue lights. Under the impact of the
four disasters, he seemed to have signs of being broken. With his cultivation base,
it was hard for Zuo Xu to survive in these disasters.
Shi Yan rushed forward as one of his hands pulled Zuo Xu�s hand, shouted, and
forcefully threw him out.
A flow of strange power burst out. Shi Yan seemed to get infinite power at this
moment. Although Zuo Xu was shrouded by four kinds of disasters, Shi Yan could
still throw him out towards the center of the lake.
At the center of the lake, warriors of other teams were getting on the corpse
bridge. As soon as Zuo Xu landed at the center, he immediately followed these
warriors to climb on the corpse bridge to the top without thinking too much.
Chi Xiao had the Second Sky of Sky Realm cultivation base. Under the influence of
the disasters, he still had a spare strength and was slowly moving towards the
corpse bridge.
After a quick glance, Shi Yan could see that even without external forces, he would
still be safe.
Shi Yan then made up his mind that it was not necessary to help Chi Xiao. While his
body power skyrocketed, he walked step by step to the two brothers, Lao Li and Lao
Lun.
Seeing Shi Yan coming, the two brothers were overjoyed while their eyes instantly
brightened up.
Although the two brothers were also the warriors of the Divine Radiant Cult, their
realm was still slightly low, and they didn�t have too many secret treasures. So,
they were encountering difficulties when facing the disasters. When Shi Yan came,
the two of them thanked him, looking grateful.
At this time, the two brothers realized that Shi Yan was much better than Ai Ya.
The fact that he didn�t abandon his team members really made their hearts moved.
"Go," Shi Yan shouted. His two hands shook, and vast energy fluctuations instantly
burst out from his arm.
Each of Shi Yan�s hands carried one of them. He immediately entered the Second Sky
of Rampage, and now felt that his entire body somehow had the power that could be
compared to that of a mighty Third Sky of Sky Realm warrior.
Shi Yan then forcefully swung his arms and the two brothers, who were well-
prepared, flew away towards the center of the lake.
By that time, Chi Xiao had also arrived in the center of the lake, and he was
easily able to catch the two brothers and take them to the bridge.
The two brothers didn�t hesitate at all; among the crowd, they hurriedly took the
opportunity to climb on the corpse bridge.
An anguished scream resounded from a warrior who was still at the edge of the lake.
He was shrouded deeply in the disasters, but no one could rescue him. The defensive
halo and his secret treasures couldn't withstand the damage caused by the four
disasters. Once his power of defense disappeared, these four disasters would strike
him to death, burn him to ashes, or the lightning would destroy his soul. He also
could be shredded by the storm or be frozen by frost.
Just like that, around ten people had suffered tragic deaths because they couldn�t
get to the center of the lake to climb onto the corpse bridge.
Shi Yan turned, gave a quick look, and realized that as long as warriors were in
the range of five meters below the corpse bridge, they would not be affected by the
four disasters. Chi Xiao was already there. The intensified smoke that was hovering
around his body had also dissipated. He no longer needed to waste his power to
resist the surrounding disasters.
Slightly letting out a sigh of relief, Shi Yan strenuously moved to Cai Yi. At this
moment, Cai Yi�s clothes were all wet, and her appearance looked quite awkward.
Sweat appeared on her white face. Her eyes were full of panic while she put out all
of her strength in her body to deal with the four disasters.
More than ten ribbons were fluttering in Cai Yi�s cuffs. Each of them flashed up
with colorful lights and vaguely covered her entire body.
Under the influence of these four disasters, she launched these ribbons, and they
exploded one by one. Every time a ribbon exploded, Cai Yi�s face changed a little
bit, showing an expression of panic.
Each of those ribbons was Cai Yi�s surviving defensive energy circle. Once these
ribbons were all destroyed, Cai Yi would be exposed and then immediately bitten and
swallowed by the four disasters without any bones remaining.
Shi Yan coldly looked at her. A trace of hesitation flashed across his eyes.
Cai Yi and Ai Ya were both difficult to control. Ai Ya had succeeded in her tricks,
which made him more vigilant. He subconsciously considered Cai Yi the same as Ai
Ya.
He didn�t know what would happen if he saved Cai Yi. Would this girl consider him
as a target in her calculations in the future just like Ai Ya?
When they were at the bottom of the lake, he had seen Cai Yi�s entire naked body
and even violated her. Thus, he believed that Cai Yi hated him to the core.
With this hatred at heart, Cai Yi definitely would not be obedient in the future.
Perhaps she would be like Ai Ya, always thinking about dealing with him.
With this thought, Shi Yan somehow didn�t want to save her and thought of just
letting her fend for herself.
"Shi Yan!" Cai Yi suddenly screamed out loud with panic, "You said that before we
get out of the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, we are still companions. Do you remember
your words? If you do, help me." Cai Yi aggressively looked at him; her graceful
face was filled with anxiety.
Shi Yan hummed then finally continued to use his hidden power, walking step by step
towards her.
"I obviously remember. I am not like that bitch Ai Ya. If I say something, I will
do it." Standing next to Cai Yi, he stretched out his hand, grabbing her thin
waist, and used the starlight to cover her body to help her resist the four
disasters.
Being grabbed at her waist, Cai Yi looked restrained. Her body slightly trembled.
She bowed her head, gently took a deep breath, and said with a low voice, "You have
helped me this time. I will remember this. The last time when we were in the lake,
and you violated me, I� I will consider it as if nothing ever happened."
The refreshing fragrance of Cai Yi�s body struck his nose. His arm wrapped around
her waist, feeling the amazing vibration. His heart shook as he suddenly remembered
the fluttering scene in that lake, and couldn't suppress the capricious feelings
inside.
"Go quickly!"
Cai Yi saw him dumbstruck all of a sudden but didn�t know what he was thinking.
Hence, she hastily shouted.
Shi Yan woke up, nodded and said with a grin, "No worries. This lake has a huge
impact on these disasters. It has significantly weakened the power of the flames
and lightning. Otherwise, not many people could have resisted them so long. Now
that I have decided to save you, you will be safe and sound."
After talking, he wrapped his arms around her waist and suddenly shouted. Various
kinds of energies then burst out.
A horrifying mountain-like momentum broke out from his body. Under the impact of
different types of forces, Shi Yan�s strength became intimidating. Even the power
of those little starlight spots covering his body also seemed to be enhanced. An
intensive cluster of those starlight spots faintly formed a wonderful star diagram.
The tremendous powers of flames, storms, lightning, and frost massively approached
and fell on that star diagram. But as soon as they fell on it, they triggered the
star diagram which instantly shot out many beams of starlight. Starlight and the
four disasters collided with each other, splashing countless more energy spots.
Under the defensive Star Shield, Shi Yan was safe and sound. Making use of his
sturdy body, he dragged Cai Yi step by step towards the corpse bridge.
At this time, Chi Xiao had already reached the corpse bridge and was climbing to
the top. Seeing Shi Yan coming, Chi Xiao displayed a cheerful face, nodded towards
him and said, "Good boy!"
Shi Yan revealed a smile and brought Cai Yi to the safe area. His momentum suddenly
soared, and violent energy fluctuations burst out from his body.
When other warriors who were pushing and shoving saw Shi Yan coming, they could
feel the powerful fluctuations rising from his body. Their eyes changed, and they
immediately backed down obediently.
"Let�s go," Shi Yan hummed as he calmly went through these warriors, let Cai Yi get
on the corpse bridge first, and then followed her steps, stepping on the first
corpse of the bridge.
Under Shi Yan�s protection, Cai Yi quickly climbed to the top. Her long legs moved
up and down, dazzling Shi Yan who was below her. He couldn�t prevent himself from
having a strong lust.
Not good.
Shi Yan felt cold at heart as he was immediately aware that this negative emotion
had begun to spread slowly.
Previously, he had collected warriors� dead bodies and had absorbed a lot of auras
from those warriors who had just died. The auras this time were much richer than
before, and they kept pouring into his body and only stopped when he could barely
bear it anymore.
Seven hundred twenty acupuncture points in his body began to take in the negative
emotions which then slowly outflowed and affected his mind, enlarging his inner
evil side and his original instinct.
This time, his acupuncture points absorbed the auras which were more vigorous than
before. Thus, the negative emotions were also much more violent than in the past.
In the battle that was still raging, once all of the negative emotions burst out,
he would probably go out of control. If he fell into the �possessed by the Devil�
state, perhaps he wouldn�t be able to differentiate enemies and friends and would
end up killing all the creatures that he saw.
Destructive lust was the most wicked side of humanity, and the source of demons.
This time, when that lust burst out, he was afraid that his tough mind wouldn�t be
able to control it. He didn�t know what would happen in the next second. Maybe even
Zuo Xu and Zuo Shi would be destroyed as well.
The only way to stop this violent madness seemed to be releasing that desire to
alleviate its impact. However, in the present situation, how could he have enough
time to release it? Who could give him that amount of time?
Shi Yan�s eyes were burning up and stuck on Cai Yi�s mesmerizing sweaty body. When
he looked at her butt and beautiful legs, the lust inside him was getting stronger.
On one hand, it was the ruthless desire to kill. On the other hand, he had to find
a girl to give vent to. These two options placed him in a dilemma.
Either option didn�t seem to be suitable in the current situation. If he was really
in the �possessed by the Devil� state and he released his infinite evil power, he
was afraid that the final consequence would go beyond his control.
He didn�t want to be out of control.
Struggling within his heart, he tried to control himself without looking at Cai Yi,
who was above him, or having thoughts about anything which could provoke the lust
in his mind.
Gritting his teeth and displaying a ferocious face, Shi Yan followed Cai Yi and
quickly moved to the area where the two rivers interweaved.

Chapter 400: Out of control
Choices�
There was always a choice, but these two options were not what Shi Yan wanted. No
matter what choice he made, neither seemed suitable for this occasion.
The best choice would be that he would not be affected by these negative emotions.
However, Shi Yan clearly knew that every time the negative emotions burst out, one
of his evil sides would be amplified infinitely. Even with his perseverance, it was
difficult to resist the demon state and maintain his consciousness.
The torrential negative power overflowed uncontrollably from the acupuncture points
in his body. This negative power was absorbed into his body, penetrating his veins,
bones, blood, and affecting his Sea of Consciousness, seeming to control his state
of mind.
With this choice, he gradually lost himself as he began to breathe heavily. His
eyes slowly became red, showing a strong sense of violent madness.
"Boom."
When he stomped his foot, a violent force poured into the ancient corpse under it.
The ancient corpses that had been stepped on exploded one by one under his feet,
and then turned into blocks of flesh with blood dripping down into the lake below.
"Boom boom boom."

Every time he stamped his feet, the ancient corpses that were being trampled on
shattered into pieces and fell.
The corpse bridge below his upper body began to break.
The ancient corpse bodies began to tear in half; they didn�t seem to have any other
strength to support the bridge as they suddenly started falling. The remaining
warriors who were stepping on those ancient corpses screamed miserably and fell
together with them.
Shi Yan stomped his feet on the warriors who were below him, and all of them fell
into the small lake. Their bone-chilling screams came up with horror.
Cai Yi and the other people, who were still on the corpse bridge, bowed their heads
to look down and then all displayed looks of terror.
Shi Yan had completely cut off the path of the warriors behind him.
The warriors that fell into the lake were instantly shrouded by the four disasters.
They all threw a trace of despair on their faces and hatred in their eyes for Shi
Yan.
Unfortunately, Shi Yan was out of control and didn�t look down. His eyes were
burning red while he turned his face, ignoring the screams of those warriors, and
continued to move up along the corpse bridge.
The painful screams were quickly silenced. The remaining warriors all had low
cultivation bases. It had been difficult for them to come close to the corpse
bridge, as the four disasters had drained almost all of their strength. As they
fell into the lake again, their strength apparently couldn�t resist the disasters.
They were completely engulfed by the disasters.
Not long after, the warriors were killed. The four disasters quickly invaded them,
and thus, not even their blood was left.
Shi Yan unconsciously didn�t know what was going on below as he was still breathing
heavily and kept climbing to the top of the corpse bridge while his two eyes were
bloodshot.
At the weaving points of the two galaxies, ancient corpses were floating up and
down. Mysterious ancient formations were engraved on their chests. The center of
each formation seemed to have a secret treasure as a power source.
These ancient corpses with secret treasures on their chests were crazily attacking
the warriors.
The people of Zhao Feng�s and Li Yue�s groups were competing for the secret
treasures on those ancient corpses. Other warriors were also launching their
attacks to snatch the secret treasures.
Once a corpse was killed, the secret treasure on its chest would separate from its
body. At that time, all warriors would desperately fight with each other for that
secret treasure.
Zuo Shi stood aside as she didn�t dare to get involved in this fight. She just
watched those warriors attack and kill each other for the secret treasures in
amazement.
After getting up to the top and having a quick glance at this cruel battle, Zuo Xu
then stood together with Zuo Shi and told her not to take any actions nor attract
any attention from others.
Zuo Shi understood and was obedient. She just watched but didn�t get involved.
She determinedly kept herself safe. The place where she was standing was actually
very secure. The warriors all came up here because of those secret treasures. If
she didn�t scramble for those secret treasures, other warriors would not consider
her as a threat nor pay attention to her.
After having climbed up here, Chi Xiao and the two brothers also stepped to the
side where Zuo Shi was standing. However, different from Zuo Shi, the two brothers
revealed a trace of desire on their faces while they looked at the secret treasures
on those ancient corpses.
"So, do you want them?" Lao Li waited for Chi Xiao to come closer and asked with a
cheerful face, "Should we take action?"
Chi Xiao took a deep breath. Watching this cruel battle, he slightly shook his head
and said, "Wait a moment. Shi Yan will come up soon, and then we will discuss
this."
The two brothers both nodded at the same time.
The water here was very strange. It was next to the crowd, but no one was aware of
it. People thought that it was a just an illusion and had no influence on them.
It was a flat layer of stones under their feet. This land emitted white lights,
which were constantly floating like a small boat.
Most of the warriors who came up here were at the Sky Realm. There were twenty of
them. Most of the Sky Realm warriors were getting involved in this battle, making
the situation extremely dangerous. If any of them were careless, they would end up
with a desolate fate.
Although Chi Xiao had the Second Sky of Sky Realm cultivation base, in this area,
it was nothing special. There were six Third Sky of Sky Realm warriors, ten Second
Sky of Sky Realm warriors, and most of the remaining ones were at the First Sky of
Sky Realm. Apart from for the two brothers, there were another two Third Sky of
Nirvana Realm warriors. Zuo Shi was the only one at the Disaster Realm.
Cai Yi also got up there quickly. After having a quick look at the current
situation, she then quietly walked over to Chi Xiao and the others and said with a
solemn face and a low voice, "I think there is something wrong with Shi Yan."
"What?"
Chi Xiao, Lao Li, Zuo Shi, and the others asked at the same time, "What do you
mean?"
"I am not sure." Cai Yi shook her head while her face was very weird, "I feel that
he fears of being �possessed by the Devil�."
"Possessed by the Devil?" Everyone�s face changed.
"He has very strong energy waves, but he seems to have lost his mind. He was full
of violent, murderous aura as if he wanted to destroy everything. I don�t know how
or why he is in this state. When I was above him, I could feel that he wanted to
kill me� The feeling was extremely terrible."
After hearing these words, Chi Xiao and the others were all horrified as they
looked at the direction of the corpse bridge altogether.
A very strong, evil aura burst out there first. That evil aura had the thick smell
of blood as if it was soaked in the sea of blood, which gave people a feeling of
extreme danger.
In that strong, evil aura Shi Yan gradually appeared with his red eyes.
Looking at his eyes for a while, Chi Xiao, Zuo Shi, Cai Yi, and the others were all
agitated. It seemed like their Sea of Consciousness was affected, bringing out a
violent, destructive lust as well.
A trace of violence, craziness, and bloodthirst came out from Shi Yan�s dark red
pupils. At this moment, Shi Yan was not normal indeed; he was like a ferocious
ghost drilled out from Hell that resented that he couldn�t tear all creatures
apart.
Now, he looked even much more terrifying than the strongest beasts they had
encountered in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist before.
"Not good!" Chi Xiao�s face changed dramatically. He screamed in fear, "I fear that
Shi Yan has really fallen in the �Possessed by the Devil� state. I don�t know what
this kind of state will cause."
"Let�s go there and check." Zuo Shi was in a little bit of a panic and
subconsciously wanted to go next to Shi Yan to ask him what had happened.
"Little Shi, don�t go!" Chi Xiao hastily grabbed her and said, "When Shi Yan is in
this state, he doesn�t have his consciousness. If you come close to him, perhaps
you will become his first target. Don�t go."
"But if he keeps being like this, it will be hazardous." Zuo Shi struggled a little
bit, but knew that she couldn�t get out of Chi Xiao�s shackle. She couldn�t help
but shout, "Shi Yan, what happened to you? How can we help you?"
Cai Yi and Zuo Xu also looked at Shi Yan, waiting for him to answer.
"Howl!"
Shi Yan suddenly let out a horrifying roar which was not like a human at all. A
flow of endless evil aura along with this roar spread throughout the battle area.
All the warriors� Sea of Consciousness shook violently. The two brothers� bodies
were strongly agitated. Zuo Xu�s body was the same, trembling in shock. Blood
flowed out from his eyes while his face revealed an extreme expression of fear.
The other two Nirvana Realm warriors were the same as the two brothers. Blood
flowed out from their eyes, and they had to sit down on the ground.
Shi Yan let out a loud roar which was full of a violent and fierce power. This evil
aura kept increasing and affecting all warriors.
The Sea of Consciousness of the Nirvana Realm warriors could hardly control their
minds. Thus, that evil aura hit their Sea of Consciousness directly and stirred it
up, and as a result, their sockets bled.
On the contrary, although Zuo Shi�s face was pale, she was still safe and sound.
As her Sea of Consciousness hadn�t formed yet, she didn�t suffer the impact of Shi
Yan�s evil aura. That was why the minds of the two brothers, who were at the
Nirvana Realm, were damaged but hers wasn�t.
The eyes of Cai Yi and Chi Xiao, the two Sky Realm warriors, also changed
dramatically. They hurriedly suppressed the fluctuations of their Sea of
Consciousness, using all of their strength to prevent them from being affected by
Shi Yan�s impact.
After Shi Yan�s roar, the Sky Realm warriors from the Divine Land who were still
fighting, stopped suddenly with shock and all looked at Shi Yan.
"Stinky boy, what are you doing?"
Zhao Feng�s face darkened. He suddenly shouted out loud, "Don�t scare people. You
are possessed by the Devil now, do you really want to kill yourself? Kid, quickly
hold your breath and meditate. Sit at one place and do not move. Put all of your
strength to control your mind. Don�t think too much."
Li Yue�s eyes flickered, looking at Shi Yan from a distance. She then spoke up,
"Zhao Feng, that method you just said is useless for him. This kind of �possessed
by the Devil� state is not caused by cultivation but the will of depravity. With
this kind of �Possessed by the Devil� state, it is not easy for him to restore
himself just by meditation. I am afraid that this guy has cultivated some evil
technique which has led to some variations that now have affected his mind. This
situation is difficult to reverse."
"Ah!" Zhao Feng screamed and blankly looked at Shi Yan without knowing what he
should do for now.

Chapter 401: Rampage
"Be careful with this guy. He has become crazy already. Don�t stay too close to
him." The middle-aged warrior with a scarred face snorted coldly and said
impatiently, "At this time, if he really wants to die, I don�t mind fulfilling his
wish."
While he was talking, his eyes were cold as he was observing Shi Yan aggressively.
He looked like he wanted to finish Shi Yan once and for all.
It was unknown if it was that warrior�s hostility that drew Shi Yan�s attention or
not, but he let out a loud roar and fiercely looked at everyone. His crazy,
bloodthirsty eyes suddenly gazed at that middle-aged warrior.
"What are you staring at? Do you want to die?" That warrior revealed a cold,
disdainful smile. "What�s good about Bedevilment? After all, you�re only at the
Nirvana Realm. Since you want to die, I will satisfy your wish."
"Tu Ke, this kid�s a disciple of our Divine Radiant Cult. If you touch him, I will
not forgive you," shouted Zhao Feng.
"He�s insane. You want to cover a madman?" That middle-aged warrior with a scarred
face, whose name was Tu Ke, revealed a cold countenance as he contemptuously
ridiculed. "This kind of person doesn't have a firm will-power. In this critical
time, he let himself fall into bedevilment. I am afraid that even when he wakes up,
he will not be of much use. You shouldn�t care for him."
"Howl!"
However, at this point in time, Shi Yan roared once again. He now looked like a
crazy beast; his entire body poured out a white mist while rushing towards Tu Ke.
Tu Ke wore a cold face as he sneered. "Want to die?!"
"Tu Ke, don�t do anything rash," Zhao Feng shouted. "This guy is our Divine Radiant
Cult�s disciple. Dealing with him means dealing with the Divine Radiant Cult. If
you dare to kill him, I will not forgive you."
"Since when has Pure Land been scared of the Divine Radiant Cult?" Tu Ke laughed
strangely. Seeing Shi Yan rushing over, Tu Ke pulled out a corpse next to him,
which he had captured and tied up. The body of this ancient corpse, which had lost
its secret treasure, was badly damaged and had no power remaining in it. After a
blow from Tu Ke, a beam of blood-like light suddenly poured into the ancient
corpse.
The ancient corpse dashed towards Shi Yan. On the way, the bloody, flesh body of
the ancient corpse fell off, leaving only a skeleton.
Under the repulsive force, the skeleton of the corpse abruptly burst out. Its hard
thick, long bones turned into a stream of blood, splashing on ShiYan�s body.
Clatter�
The sound of metal collision came from Shi Yan�s chest. Sharp, bloody bones pierced
at his body, which was like bombarding a hard stone. Light spurted out from Shi
Yan�s chest; his clothes were torn down, but his skin remained undamaged.
Tu Ke squinted while his face revealed a glimpse of fright.
Zhao Feng, Li Yue, and others were also dumbstruck, looking at Shi Yan with
disbelief in their eyes.
Tu Ke had the Third Sky of Sky Realm cultivation base. Pure Land�s secret martial
techniques were famous for strange and aggressive features. This method of using a
warrior�s bones as attacking spears was called Variant Flesh-bone Spear, which was
terrifyingly intimidating. Ordinary secret defensive treasures could barely resist
it.
Although Shi Yan faced that fierce Blood Spear's stabbing force with only his
sturdy body, his whole body was totally unharmed. That gave the other people a
bone-chilling and panicked feeling.
Is this kid even a human? How come this guy�s body could be even mightier than
typical beasts?
The crowd couldn�t help but have this thought in their minds. They all looked at
Shi Yan with frightened eyes. They subconsciously took one step backward, scared
that Shi Yan in the �Bedevilment� state would consider them as prey.
"Ha ha ha, Tu Ke, you couldn�t do it." Zhao Feng was about to lend a hand to Shi
Yan. But when he saw he was still safe, he suddenly became happy and couldn�t help
but burst into laughter. "It looks like your Pure Land's secret techniques cannot
compare to our Divine Radiant Cult's. This disciple didn't even use a secret
treasure, and your Variant Flesh-bone Spear still couldn�t harm him. It really
makes me doubt if Pure Land has an unearned reputation."
Li Yue also showed a contemptuous smile and said, "Well, despite having such high
reputation, Pure Land seems to exaggerate their fame. From what I�ve witnessed
today, it turns out to be just banal."
The faces of Tu Ke and the other Pure Land�s warriors were all pale while their
eyes became gloomy.
At this time, Shi Yan once again roared loudly as he crazily dashed towards Tu Ke.
A bunch of starlight spots flashed out from his chest. It seemed that he was
enhancing his defensive power.
Like a beam of starlight, Shi Yan zoomed over and instantly appeared in front of Tu
Ke. Terrible soul fluctuations flowed out from his red eyes.
Just with a look at Shi Yan, Tu Ke�s Sea of Consciousness was strongly stirred up.
He had a feeling of being submerged in an endless sea of blood and besieged by many
ancient corpses.
"This kid�s eyes can shoot out mind attacks. Be careful!" A Third Sky of Sky Realm
warrior suddenly shouted when he saw Tu Ke revealing a trace of unconsciousness.
Tu Ke�s eyes instantly restored to their normal state. He felt his blood was
chilled while his sturdy body twisted like a snake. His bones then produced a loud
sound which constantly reverberated inside of his body.
His bones burst out like fried beans popping. When the sound echoed from inside his
body, Tu Ke�s body suddenly emitted a dark green halo. This halo was like some kind
of liquid covering his entire body. This dark green light was a little devilish.
Amongst the misty drizzle, there seemed to be a malicious spirit lodging in his
body.
Waiting for Shi Yan to rush over, this green liquid quickly opened and turned into
three green spooky ghost claws, which then stretched out and snatched him.
"Dark Green Ghost Hand!" Tu Ke sneered coldly and opened his mouth, spitting out a
bunch of lights, which divided into three and went into the claws separately.
The three ghost claws, under the lights from his mouth, exposed three green eyes
that looked like ferocious ghosts from Hell, peeping into the human world and
spreading out icy, green lights.
A soul devouring thought spread out and directly infiltrated Shi Yan�s Sea of
Consciousness through his red eyes.
"You dare!"
Zhao Feng roared angrily and couldn�t help but finally take action. He launched a
bunch of scorching Sun God Lights towards Tu Ke. In the divine light, people could
vaguely see the sun nourishing all creatures. Those creatures could survive and
reproduce under the sunlight.
Another Pure Land warrior grunted, leaped up and instantly appeared next to Tu Ke.
A round drum flew out from his sleeves. As soon as the drum emerged, it bulged and
produced a dull �thumping� sound.
Under the impact of that drum sound, creatures which appeared in the God light
seemed to be destroyed one by one, leaving no trace.
The Intent Domain lodged in the Sun God Light was smashed down. The intimidation of
the Sun God Light also reduced significantly. That warrior took the opportunity to
launch a blow. Five different lights from the round drum flashed up and
disappeared, instantly shooting towards the Sun God Light and destroying its power.
Crack crack�
Tu Ke's three ghost claws had now grabbed Shi Yan's neck. The devil claws were as
sharp as knives, mercilessly pressing Shi Yan�s throat, releasing a creepy sound.
As soon as Chi Xiao, Cai Yi, and the others saw Shi Yan encountering danger, they
immediately rushed over, attempting to help him confront the enemy.
The two brothers also shouted. They seemed to have some kind of divine power as the
gloves on their hands released a fierce, torrential Intent Domain, striking toward
the group of the Pure Land�s warriors.
The three ghost claws squeezed Shi Yan�s neck even more tightly. Although there was
a horrifying sound, his neck wasn�t torn apart and remained unscathed.
The Dark Green Ghost Hand revealed the ghost eyes staring at Shi Yan�s red eyes. A
cold, evil God power penetrated his Sea of Consciousness, attempting to make him
unable to control his body or form an effective defensive force�
Wailing!
Shi Yan roared crazily. A bunch of blood-red lights burst out from his red eyes. An
Intent Domain of destruction, violence, and bloodshed jumped directly into the
ghost eyes of the three ghost claws.
Those three ghost eyes exploded one by one, and the Intent Domain inside the ghost
eyes that came from Tu Ke was fragmented.
Right after that, Tu Ke�s body was also affected by that evil Intent Domain. His
face suddenly changed as a small stream of blood light flashed up in his eyes.
Shi Yan swung his arms, which now had a purple hue. Violent power spewed out and
aggressively shrouded the three Dark Green Ghost Hands.
Bang bang bang!
The three Dark Green Ghost Hands condensed by Tu Ke all burst open, turning into
many green dots of light which then dissipated into heaven and earth.
"How can it be?"
Tu Ke subconsciously screamed out loud. "You are only at the Third Sky of Nirvana
Realm. How can you break the Dark Green Ghost Hands that I have condensed?
Impossible!"
Tu Ke shouted while his face finally revealed a glimpse of fright. He hurriedly

stepped backward.
Shi Yan�s figure wiggled a little bit. A huge purple-red fist suddenly appeared on
Tu Ke's right side and fiercely hit him.
This kind of power was like a surging tide, bringing along the Intent Domain of
destruction, bloodthirst, and craziness, that instantly poured into Tu Ke�s body.
When this horrifying energy struck his body, an explosive sound resonated from Tu
Ke�s body. His ribs even protruded out of his skin.
Tu Ke screamed tragically. Blood kept flowing out like a river from his left hip.
In his screams, Tu Ke looked like he was encountering devils and hurriedly dodged
away in panic, not daring to face Shi Yan anymore.
He was terrified.
A few warriors who were surrounding and watching them wore a frightened look. Their
eyes were glued on Shi Yan in fright.
Although Shi Yan was only at the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm, which was one full
level lower than Tu Ke, he could still injure Tu Ke severely. What kind of
situation was this?
"Shi Yan, you�re really powerful."
Lao Li burst into laughter. An arrogant divine power flowed around his body.
Together with his brother Lao Lun, he was dealing with a First Sky of Sky Realm
warrior of Pure Land who was now covered in blood. It seemed that this warrior
didn�t have even the slightest resistance left.
Shi Yan fought with a warrior who was one complete level higher than him and
defeated his opponent. Zuo Shi�s eyes sparked strange lights. Seeing Shi Yan, who
was in his Bedevilment, display his intimidation, her heart was moved a little bit
as she felt that Shi Yan somehow had an unspeakable evil charm in this state.

Chapter 402: Mistaken
Ten ancient corpses were floating in the galaxy. Each of them had an ancient
formation, the center of which was inlaid with a secret treasure.
After Shi Yan attacked Tu Ke, the Divine Radiant Cult�s members Zhao Feng and Li
Yue both dashed toward the Pure Land�s warriors to take action, after hesitating a
little bit. The fight between the Divine Radiant Cult and the Pure Land affected
most of the other warriors.
Seeing Shi Yan gazing crazily at Tu Ke, Chi Xiao, Cai Yi, Lao Li, and the others
were afraid that the Pure Land�s warriors would join forces to kill him. Thus, they
also rushed up and stared at those warriors.
Pure Land had only two Third Sky of Sky Realm warriors. Tu Ke was shrouded by Shi
Yan�s attack while was exhaustedly struggling to deal with Shi Yan�s pursuit. The
other Third Sky of Sky Realm warrior was besieged by the unity of Zhao Feng and Li
Yue and was strenuously resisting the opponents� attack.
The strength of Zhao Feng and the other Divine Radiant Cult�s warriors was not
inferior to that of the Pure Land's warriors. Together with the power of Chi Xiao,
Cai Yi, Lao Li, and the others, the Divine Radiant Cult had gained the upper hand.
At this moment, Pure Land�s warriors could be seen continuously screaming.
Other warriors stood aside to watch them. When they saw the Divine Radiant Cult and
the Pure Land fighting with each other, they were a little hesitant, but tried to
avoid the fight and continued to deal with the ancient corpses.
If those ancient corpses were not destroyed, the secret treasures on their chests
would not fall. Thus, they would not be able to obtain those secret treasures.
These people had joined together to deal with ancient corpses because of those
secret treasures. Unless those treasures fell out of the corpses, they would not
attack each other.
However, once the secret treasures fell from the corpses, these warriors would then
immediately fight against each other.
Every time anyone was lucky enough to get a secret treasure, that person would be
extremely happy, hurriedly storing it his Storage Ring and keeping guard together
with his fellows to prevent someone from stealing it.
The situation was unbearably chaotic.
The only people that were not affected by this fierce battle were grandfather Zuo
Xu and his niece, Zuo Shi.
When Shi Yan let out a roar, Zuo Xu�s Sea of Consciousness trembled and his mind
was damaged. He knew that his realm was not high enough, and thus, he would be
easily defeated in the hands of those Sky Realm warriors. Hence, he didn�t make a
move to get those secret treasures.
Moreover, he was worried for Zui Shi�s safety as well, afraid that the fight might
spread to her. Thus, he decided to stay back to help protect her.
In the fierce battle, once Zuo Xu and Zuo Shi saw the danger coming, they would
immediately create a few phantoms. Then, with the help of these illusory phantoms,
they could escape from the risk at ease.
They didn�t seek for merit but safety. Zuo Xu and Zuo Shi used all means to make
sure that they were unharmed.
Everyone�s goal was the secret treasures on the ancient corpses. When those
warriors saw Zuo Xu and Zuo Shi not showing desire nor making any actions to
prevent them from taking the secret treasures, they left them in peace, which
helped the two of them become the safest ones in this place.
Shi Yan was still in his bedevilment state as he was covered with a violent, crazy,
and bloodthirsty aura. His whole body hovered around in a thick white layer of mist
in which seemed to be substantial fluctuations. Anyone who came close to him would
be instantly affected by this negative power, and that person�s Sea of
Consciousness would become a mess.
Zuo Xu quietly observed and realized that wherever Shi Yan passed, the warriors who
were fighting there all tried to avoid him.
If the white mist hovering around his body touched those who didn�t avoid him,
their sockets would redden, and their faces would wear a wild, bloodthirsty
expression.
Not only was he under the bedevilment state, but he could also pull other people
into this kind of craziness. The thick white mist was filled with negative feelings
enough for a regular warrior to instantly become the most ferocious beast. That
warrior would lose his mind and would not even spare his companions next to him.
Zuo Xu was secretly aghast, as he understood more and more about Shi Yan. He
strictly warned Zuo Shi that before he restored his consciousness, she absolutely
must not get close to Shi Yan to avoid being affected by his negative emotions.
Zuo Shi grinned and didn't care. She just curiously looked at Shi Yan while her
eyes flickered with strange and excited lights.
The one most filled with regret in the field was Tu Ke. He was hit on his hip by
Shi Yan�s bombardment. A violent, bloodthirsty force penetrated his body, breaking
some of his ribs as well. Right now, that violent, bloodthirsty evil force still
stayed inside his body and was slaughtering freely, which prevented him from using
his full strength.
In this state, although Tu Ke still had spare power to launch his strikes, the
martial techniques of the Pure Land couldn�t destroy Shi Yan�s body. They couldn�t
stop Shi Yan even by a little bit.
Shi Yan�s body was trembling as the coercive power of his body was like tens of
thousands of galloping horses. At this moment, regardless of the defensive force of
his body or the burst of his body�s energy, they both reached a level that he had
never achieved.
Under the bedevilment state, his strength seemed to become easier to urge. When
various types of mysterious martial techniques engraved in his mind were cast out,
not only were they not influenced by the state of bedevilment, but they also had a
massive increase in effect.
His normal power was already incredible, but the bursting power had become even
more perfect and terrifying when it was released from his hands.
The Second Sky of Rampage, the state of bedevilment, and all kinds of power
perfectly burst out.
Tu Ke now realized that he had mistaken Shi Yan.
Although Shi Yan was clearly at the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm, his momentum
suddenly skyrocketed. His frantic, evil energy torrentially flowed in his body
together with different surging spirits, which were enough to affect a person�s
mind. Whether it was a physical attack or mind invasion, Tu Ke couldn�t bear either
of them.
He had used all kinds of secret techniques, but couldn�t harm Shi Yan�s body. On
the contrary, he was too frustrated under Shi Yan�s attack that the situation had
become more and more unfavorable for him.
"Zhao Feng!" Tu Ke avoided Shi Yan�s attack as quick as electricity and couldn�t
help but shout, "Is this kid really a disciple of the Divine Radiant Cult? I knew
that the Divine Radiant Cult had a few extraordinary saplings, but I have never
heard of this guy!"
"Humph!" Zhao Feng showed a trace of disdain and coldly sneered. "The Divine
Radiant Cult�s internal situation is much more profound than you can imagine. The
occasional appearance of one or two outstanding young guys is normal. The Pure
Land� ancestors also had this kind of metamorphosis. Unfortunately, those people
haven�t entered the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist yet. You have provoked the fight
this time, so just consider it as the misfortune you have to bear."
Zhao Feng revealed a cold sneer again and then, together with Li Yue, he rushed
over to the other Third Sky of Sky Realm warrior of the Pure Land to bombard him
with attacks indiscriminately. Facing these two people, this Third Sky of Sky Realm
warrior looked extremely strained as he didn�t have any way to take the initiative
in the offense. He could only use some defensive methods to deal with Zhao Feng and
Li Yue.
In this chaotic situation, a few people who were affected by Shi Yan's negative
emotions slowly moved towards him for an unknown reason, as if they were controlled
by some evil force. Moreover, they were compelled to unite with Shi Yan. Following
his moves, they rushed towards Tu Ke and started to attack him.
Although these people only had a cultivation base of First Sky of Sky Realm, they
were not afraid of death and didn�t take into account their casualties. They were
even willing to sacrifice their own lives to fight and kill Tu Ke for Shi Yan.
A tall and mighty warrior, who had red eyes like Shi Yan�s, crazily roared and
howled. He took the opportunity when Tu Ke dodged to move to his side, and then
tightly shackled him.
Bang bang bang!
A tremendous thundering sound came up from that warrior. Numerous lightning bolts
shot out from his entire body and quickly wrapped around Tu Ke
Tu Ke suddenly paled. He shouted, "Get out!"
A piece of fish scale-shaped light came out from Tu Ke�s body. That thin piece was
dark blue and extremely sharp, bombarding the warrior.
In a short time, the warrior�s body was full of blood splashing everywhere. Even
his skin and flesh were split open and cut into pieces.
However, in this situation, this warrior still didn�t let go of his opponent. He
continued to hug Tu Ke tightly without the fear of death. He seemed to be ready to
sacrifice his own life. Shi Yan took this opportunity to take action.
Another warrior, whose eyes were also red, stayed behind that warrior. He also
rushed towards Tu Ke and wrapped around Tu Ke from behind, increasing the pressure
to prevent Tu Ke from forcefully struggling.
Shi Yan gasped for breath while his eyes were flooded with evil lights. He didn�t
say a word and instantly appeared in front of Tu Ke.
Shi Yan raised his arms. In this critical time, the Life and Death Seal merged into
one and quickly flew out towards Tu Ke.
His Life and Death Seal flashed up and disappeared, penetrating his head.
Tu Ke�s eyes became dull. His face had a painful look. It seemed that he was
struggling hard, wanting to chase out the evil forces invading his head.
Boom Boom!
Two Earth-shaking explosive sounds came up from inside of Tu Ke�s head. His head
was like a watermelon being pounded forcefully on the ground and then bursting out.
A mix of brain and blood suddenly splashed out.
And just like that, Tu Ke, the Third Sky of Sky Realm warrior, was killed by Shi
Yan. Even his head had exploded.
Many warriors who were still fighting for the secret treasures couldn�t help but
raise their heads to look on hearing the explosion. Their faces all changed as
their eyes flooded with fear.
Shi Yan, who had just killed Tu Ke, still had red eyes and was dashing over to the
nearest warrior in an attempt to kill him too.
It was another warrior in the center of the lake, who also had a cultivation base
of Third Sky of Sky Realm.
The next chosen victim had just killed an ancient corpse and taken the secret
treasure whose shape was like both knife and fork, and put it into his storage
ring. He was laughing and cheerfully shouting, "Sacred level Secret Treasure!
Sacred level Secret Treasure! Hahaha, this trip was worth it. This trip was worth
it."
While laughing, his two eyes flickered with divine lights. He then looked around to
find another target to continue to snatch the secret treasure off it.
However, at this time, he looked in Shi Yan�s direction.
Shi Yan�s eyes were still red as a bunch of blood-red lights shot out from his
sockets. The blood lights were three meters long or so. They were like two flows of
scarlet blood floating out from his eyes, bringing people a feeling of terror.

Chapter 403: Diamond Martial Spirit
Just taking a glance at Shi Yan immediately startled that man. His Sea of
Consciousness violently trembled. A murderous desire rebelliously surged up in his
heart, generating a crazy desire of killing all creatures.
Not good!
Shuddering inside, he quickly stopped smiling and started to condense his strength,
ready to deal with Shi Yan�s attack.
The person who was under his bedevilment state hardly had his consciousness. As
long as he considered someone a target, the external environment could barely
change it. The only thing that one could do was kill the person who was in the
bedevilment state, or else, he would pursue and kill the other person.
That warrior�s mind was as bright as snow. That was why when he realized Shi Yan�s
state, he knew what he should do.
"Stop. Let us handle this guy first. This guy's existence can only disturb us and
is a threat to everybody." That warrior turned his head and coldly harrumphed,
stopping the other fellows of his team from attacking the ancient corpses and
asking them to divert the target.
This team came from the Martial Spirit Palace in the Divine Great Land, which was
one of the seven ancient factions in the Divine Great Land. They all had a long
history. This sect was the one who had dominated the Divine Great Land for tens of
thousands of years. In this Sect, all kinds of martial spirits were multiplied to
the extreme; almost all of their warriors had a special martial spirit.
Speaking of Xiao Ling, who was the leader of this team, he was a protector outside
the Martial Spirit Palace and was nominated to be the elder in the future.
As long as Xiao Ling could enter the Spirit Realm and pass the Martial Spirit
Palace�s assessment, he would be qualified to be ordained as one of the Elders of
the Martial Spirit Palace. Regardless of his position in the Martial Spirit Palace
or the access to wealth, it was far better than his current position as a
protector.
He came to the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist to find some Sacred level secret
treasures to prepare for the Martial Spirit Palace�s assessment.
The seven ancient factions in the Divine Great Land didn�t really get along well.
They still harshly fought with each other. Xiao Ling had also killed quite a lot of
warriors from other forces in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist this time. All along
the way on his journey, he nearly hadn�t encountered any setbacks.
Even if Shi Yan didn�t find him, maybe because of the secret treasures Shi Yan�s
team possessed, he would find and kill Shi Yan�s team in the end.
The fact that Zhao Feng and Li Yue fought with Tu Ke was exactly what he wanted.
Therefore, when the people of Zhao Feng�s group and Chi Xiao�s group united to
fight against Tu Ke�s team from the Pure Land, he didn�t participate, and just
stared at the ancient corpses and killed them, taking this opportunity to harvest
more secret treasures.
He actually had his own calculations. He wanted to wait for Zhao Feng, Li Yue, and
Tu Ke to fight until both sides were all severely injured, and then he would jump
in and clean up the mess by defeating Zhao Feng and Tu Ke, and swooping the
leftover benefits.
When Shi Yan rushed towards him, he observed around a little and realized that Tu
Ke had died. The people of Zhao Feng and Li Yue�s group had a significant
advantage.
This was obviously not what he wanted to see.
Therefore, the fact that Shi Yan came to him suited his purpose. After a loud roar,
other warriors from the Martial Spirit Palace understood his mind. They all coldly
sneered and looked at Shi Yan, wanting to take the opportunity to exterminate him
who was under the bedevilment state.
There were seven warriors from the Martial Spirit Palace, including Xiao Ling.
Among them, Xiao Ling and another warrior, Xiao Hai, were both at the Third Sky of
Sky Ream. As for the remaining five warriors, three of them were at the Second Sky
of Sky Realm. This team was the strongest one in the small lake. These seven people
all made Shi Yan their target. They had absolute confidence.
"Not good!" Zuo Shi couldn�t help but scream anxiously, "Grandpa, Shi Yan�s in
danger. Those seven people are very dangerous. I am afraid that Shi Yan won't be
able to withstand."
Zuo Xu�s face also changed and became grave. He nodded and said, "Two Third Sky of
Sky Ream, three Second Sky of Sky Ream, and another two First Sky of Sky Realm
warriors� This unit is much stronger than the Divine Radiant Cult�s team and the
Pure Land�s team. Shi Yan�s only on his own; he will apparently suffer a great
loss."
"What should we do, Grandpa?" Zuo Shi anxiously and helplessly said, "I am only at
the Earth Realm; I am afraid I cannot help him."
"Don�t think about giving him a hand." Zuo Xu shook his head and grabbed her. "If
you go there, you will instantly be killed. Even if I go there, I cannot change
anything."
Zuo Shi showed a worried face and then turned towards Zhao Feng and Li Yue,
shouting, "Shi Yan�s in danger."
While Zhao Feng and Li Yue were dealing with the remaining Nirvana Realm warriors,
they heard Zuo Shi. They both turned their head to throw a quick glance over. Zhao
Feng suddenly shouted, "Xiao Ling you scum, you guys are such shameless. You deal
with only one kid of ours when you have that many people. Don�t you feel any
shame?"
"He comes here to die himself. Don�t blame us." Xiao Ling grinned while his left
arm turned slightly golden, performing his Diamond Martial Spirit. His entire body
had an invincible ardor that nothing could defeat. It seemed that with only his
left arm, he could break all the barriers of the world.
The Holy Land of the Martial Spirit Palace discovered the Metal Space of the Five
Elements Space in the Divine Great Land. For Xiao Ling to cultivate his Diamond
Martial Spirit to the peak, he had arduously cultivated in that metal space for
thirty years. This helped his Diamond Martial Spirit absorb more than ten different
functional metals from that metal space. His entire body could be instantly
metalized, turning same as metal-class secret treasures.
Diamond Spirit Martial was the Sacred level Martial Spirit which had been spread
for more than hundred thousand years. Once it was activated, the user�s whole body
would be metalized. Not only would the body have a solid defense like diamonds, but
the arms and legs would also turn into powerful weapons, which were extremely
terrifying. The intimidation was also incredibly shocking.
At this moment, Xiao Ling only metalized his left arm. He looked at Shi Yan and
rushed over, directly condensing ten kinds of strange metal powers in his body
without using any other means, and just simply launched a punch towards Shi Yan.
Strange metal lights burst out.
His metalized arm suddenly became like a shining golden sword, directly stabbing on
Shi Yan�s chest with a loud bang.
Shi Yan crazily rushed forward as metal-collision sounds came up from his chest.
While dashing forward, he was held back a little bit by this blow, halting in the
midst of the strange void.
Ten kinds of strange metal powers pierced through his chest through this punch.
The mysterious power in front of his chest immediately gathered and turned into
countless fine beams of energy lights, wrapping around those ten kinds of metal
power and preventing them from harming his body.
Safe and sound!
He was stagnant in the air for a while, and then suddenly let out a roar. A bunch
of bloody red lights shot out from his eyes.
The two beams of blood light, which were full of brutal, horrible, and negative
feelings, instantly dashed toward Xiao Ling, piercing through Xiao Ling�s neck and
quickly penetrating his body.
"Damn! Freak!" Xiao Ling cursed. His body immediately turned into a gold hue. Gold
and silver lights were both radiated from his body skin and quickly covered his
entire body.
In a split second, a strange metal power in Xiao Ling�s blood came out from his
body and then covered his whole body, making him turn into a metal prodigy.
Shi Yan�s surging spirit went inside Xiao Ling�s body through his neck and then ran
all the way along his nerves to his head.
Xiao Ling sneered coldly. His eyes turned gold and silver respectively, and so did
his cheeks. That made his body look very strange, which gave people a feeling of
watching something inhuman.
The negative madness which flowed inside Xiao Ling's body was blocked by the
strange metal power, and thus it couldn�t penetrate his head.
"That kid has some tricks, indeed. No wonder why even Tu Ke died in his hands. But
don�t think that killing Tu Ke also means you can kill me as well." Xiao Ling
grinned and said, "Tu Ke isn�t my opponent. Once I�m metalized, among the warriors
who have the same realm as me, who can break my body?"
Xiao Ling was extremely arrogant and simply didn�t lay his eyes on Shi Yan.
When the other six warriors of the Martial Spirit Palace saw Shi Yan unable to harm
Xiao Ling, they were not in a hurry but scattered to stop the other warriors who
were following Shi Yan.
Those warriors who were affected by Shi Yan�s surging spirit were all at the First
Sky of Sky Realm. They all had red eyes and seemed to be enslaved by Shi Yan. As
soon as they saw him fight with someone else, they immediately rushed up and didn�t
even care about their lives.
As the six Martial Spirit Palace�s warriors saw that those warriors were only at
the First Sky of Sky Realm, they looked even more relaxed, laughed and firmly
launched their strikes. All kinds of rare martial spirits were cast out from their
bodies.
Either it was the soul fluctuations, or an earthy figure or a watery corporeal

body.
These Martial Spirit Palace�s warriors had the understanding of martial spirits
which was much more profound than a majority of other warriors. When they activated
their martial spirits, they seemed to turn into another state, halting the warriors
who were affected by the impact of Shi Yan�s negative emotions.
"You deal with this guy. I�ll go help that stinky kid." Zhao Feng told Li Yue with
a solemn face. "This kid is exceptional. If we introduce him to the Gods Sect, they
will definitely reward us. As what I�ve seen, this kid is not just a thing in a
small pond. If we help him now, he will bring us unimaginable benefits."
Li Yue�s eyes brightened, as she understood immediately. She nodded and said,
"Don�t worry. I will handle this guy and then come over to help you."
The Divine Radiant Cult had a rigorous reward doctrine. If someone introduced a
talented person to the Sect, the recommender�s position would be promoted. Seeing
Shi Yan kill Tu Ke even though he was only at the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm, Zhao
Feng now treated him as the most potentially powerful warrior of the Gods Sect in
the future.
Although Zhao Feng seemed to be generous, he was actually tendentious. He knew that
if he could make Shi Yan join the Gods Sect and become their most brilliant star,
he would also be promoted accordingly, having more rights and wealth.
Through Shi Yan, perhaps he could learn some mysterious inherited techniques of the
Gods Sect, and thus enter the Spirit Realm.
Therefore, as soon as Xiao Ling wanted to destroy Shi Yan, he immediately felt
anxious. He didn�t care about himself almost defeating his current opponents to
rush over to Shi Yan.
"Xiao Hai, deal with Zhao Feng." Seeing Zhao Feng coming over, Xiao Ling revealed a
cold smile and spoke to his fellow.
Xiao Hai nodded, indicating that he understood. He then turned into a blurry
silhouette, which was actually a meandering figure, dashing towards Zhao Feng.
Xiao Hai had already blocked Zhao Feng even before the latter could come close to
Shi Yan. As both were at the Third Sky of Sky Realm, Zhao Feng didn�t dare to be
careless, and quickly refined his power to deal with Xiao Hai.

Chapter 404: Hit to deform it!
"Kid, you�re indeed powerful. You will definitely become a brilliant talent of the
Divine Radiant Cult," Xiao Ling grinned. "This is certainly not what I want to see.
Killing you is to weaken the future power of the Divine Radiant Cult. I will not
let you grow."
Xiao Ling�s entire body had been metalized, dashing towards Shi Yan while launching
an all-conquering metal Intent Domain to strike him.
Shi Yan didn�t seem to know that Xiao Ling had been metalized. His whole body�s
muscles were convulsing, but he still started to fight back.
Since both of them didn�t use any secret techniques or any secret treasures, they
looked like two barbarians fighting each other.
When the mutated Petrifaction Martial Spirit collided with Xiao Ling�s Diamond
Martial Spirit, it was like stone against stone. It was unexpected that the
Petrifaction Martial Spirit did not have the lower hand.
Dang dang dang!
The ear-splitting metal sounds resounded from the bodies of the two of them.
When Xiao Ling engaged in close combat, his metalized body, which should supposedly
be not at all inferior, got hit unexpectedly under Shi Yan�s bombardment and
produced chinking sounds. This kind of violent energy impacted his 'body' and
agitated his blood and flesh, making his 'body' that was made from dozens of
different kinds of strange metals became unbearable.
In the battle, although Xiao Ling�s body was unharmed, it was severely shocking
that the seven holes on his face were bleeding. His face looked even more
ferocious.
On the contrary, under the bedevilment state, Shi Yan didn�t seem to be facing
anything unusual. His face didn�t have any blood stain, as if he wasn�t suffering
from tiredness or pain. He instinctively used his fists to contend with Xiao Ling�s
attack and his metalized body.
In the bedevilment state, Shi Yan had a lust for endless destruction. This lust
unlimitedly expanded, making him insane and become someone who only knew killing
and destroying instinctively.
This was another kind of completely giving vent.
Xiao Lings�s head-on attack just gave Shi Yan a goal to give vent to. With the
crazy bombardment, Shi Yan kept releasing his desire for destruction, which seemed
like he had just entered a mysterious Intent Domain.
While Shi Yan was fighting with Xiao Ling, seven hundred twenty acupuncture points
in his body continued to purify the negative energy and transform it into a kind of
strange power that was useful for his body.
It was unknown how long this fight went for, but the negative energy that was
running in his acupuncture points finally started being washed away.
A lump of mysterious power leaked out, and in just a short time, Shi Yan became
conscious for a moment while his eyes glinted with a divine light from his moment
of enlightenment.
Mysterious force flowed all over his body, and together with the Profound Qi, it
crashed into the Blood Vein Ring. A barrier inside the Blood Vein Ring was broken,
and A memory directly flew out from the Blood Vein Ring, drilling into his head.
In an instant, in this mysterious realm, his whole body trembled. His mind
sublimated, his Sea of Consciousness churned up, and a flow of Soul Consciousness
suddenly grew up.
The size of his Sea of Consciousness expanded three times in such a short moment.
The transformation of his Sea of Consciousness was a sign of his realm

breakthrough, which was inexplicable. Shi Yan had directly entered the First Sky of
Sky Realm, and the ancient Profound Qi tree inside the Profound Qi�s halo was
doubled.
An instinctive insight suddenly shone into his heart. Shi Yan went insane again.
The blood of his whole body quickly condensed together with the negative energy.
His body, which had originally expanded because of the mutated Petrifaction Martial
Spirit, now shriveled. His formerly purple body turned into a horrible blood red.
Many drops of bright red blood blended with the negative forces unexpectedly
dripped out through his pores. However, they didn�t fall but covered his body
instead.
It looked like a blood cocoon.
From afar, Shi Yan looked like he was being covered fully with blood. The blood
scent gave people a wicked feeling.
Xiao Ling�s face changed suddenly.
Anyone who saw the fight between Xiao Ling and Shi Yan would realize that the
changes in Shi Yan�s body were faster. At this moment, the aura from Shi Yan�s body
was already doubled.
Violently overbearing energy surged up. A kind of evil energy, which could even
destroy heaven and earth, massively flowed out from Shi Yan�s body.
Boom!
Shi Yan launched a blow on Xiao Ling�s chest, which had been metalized and thus
made it concave.
The sound of broken bones arose from Xiao Ling's chest. His bones, which were
tempered by dozens of exotic metals, didn�t seem to be able to withstand this level
of bombardment and thus directly burst out.
Xiao Ling couldn�t help but scream in agony, subconsciously wanting to dodge.
But it was too late.
Shi Yan�s power skyrocketed like a ferocious beast. He rushed over and snatched
Xiao Ling while bombarding violent, brutal fists on his body.
Xiao Ling�s metalized body was distorted. It looked like a piece of metal that had
been hammered until it deformed.
Xiao Ling kept screaming in pain but couldn�t avoid his attack. He was hit until
blood splashed everywhere, and his body was being deformed, gradually becoming
shaped like a long strip. He looked like a secret treasure being forged into a
sword by a blacksmith.
Other warriors who were still dealing with the surrounding ancient corpses were all
dumbstruck, looking at Shi Yan with disbelieving eyes, as if they were looking at a
ferocious ghost.
Everyone�s backbones were chilled; they looked at Shi Yan in fear. Each of them
could see his evil power bursting out right now.
Xiao Ling�s body had been knocked out. Diamond Martial Spirit, which was known as a
rare defensive force, could not bear his beating, and finally got distorted.
The divine light in Xiao Ling�s eyes gradually dimmed. One gold eye and the other
silver one also restored their original state.
"He was killed."
"Yes, Xiao Ling was dead."
"Is that kid a human? Xiao Ling�s Diamond Martial Spirit is known as the strongest
defense of the Martial Spirit Palace. Isn�t it true that when the warriors at the
same level relied only on their body strength, they basically couldn�t break the
Diamond Martial Spirit�s defensive power?"
"Same level warriors? That kid clearly was at the Nirvana Realm only."
"Is Xiao Ling too weak, or is that brat too strong?"
"I believe that kid is exceptional."

All the warriors were boisterously discussing. They all wore bitter faces and had a
feeling that they could barely defeat Shi Yan.
Xiao Ling was dead, but Shi Yan didn�t seem to know it. He kept staring at Xiao
Ling�s dead body and constantly punching it like he was making noodles.
"Da-ge!" Xiao Hai�s eyes were cracking open while his face showed extreme misery.
He rushed over to Xiao Ling and raised his face up while roaring.
"It serves you right." Zhao Feng sneered coldly and felt overjoyed as his judgments
were right. This kid Shi Yan was absolutely a talent, probably the brightest star
of the Divine Radiant Cult in the future. As long as he got attached to this
infinitely talented Shi Yan, his position in the Divine Radiant Cult would
definitely rise in the future.
Boom.
Xiao Ling�s body directly burst out into two parts from his abdomen. Blood and
flesh splashed everywhere.
Shi Yan only stopped when Xiao Ling was totally smashed. He stood in a daze, not
seemed to be knowing what was going on. He looked like he was thinking and
wondering by himself.
No one dared to disturb him.
Everyone looked at him from a distance Even if he was in a daze, no one dared to
take this opportunity to ambush him.
They were all shocked by his performance.
Tu Ke�s head had been blown off. Xiao Ling�s Diamond Martial Spirit was broken into
two parts by his brutal punches. Shi Yan�s cruelty made people feel chilled to
their bones and terrified.
Many people stopped their fights with the ancient corpses and looked at Shi Yan
from afar with cautious faces, as they were afraid that even a tiny move could
arouse the fierceness inside him.
Anyone who was his target ended up with a miserable fate. This was proved by the
deaths of Tu Ke and Xiao Ling.
No one dared to make any move.
Zuo Shi struggled a little bit as she wanted to see the situation. However, Zuo Xu
dragged her back tightly, not allowing her to come close to Shi Yan.
Cai Yi, who had killed a First Sky of Nirvana Realm warrior, was also staring at
him while wearing a complicated countenance.
Forget it.
Cai Yi had been ready to find a chance to kill this malicious Shi Yan. However,
after this incident, she decided to give up this stupid thought and forget what had
happened to her at the bottom of the lake before.
"Da-ge, Shi Yan this young man is too strong. He seems to be even more terrible
than our bloodline."
Lao Lun was startled and then spoke to Lao Li.
Lao Li nodded with a grave face. "He has helped us a lot. Without him, we should
have died several times. Although there is no real friendship in this Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist, we should still treat him honestly and pay back his favor. This is
the most basic moral standing. When other people help us, we must bear it in mind."
"I understand."
"Hahaha, good boy. I�m not wrong taking you with me." Zhao Feng burst into
laughter, not caring about Xiao Hai crazily screaming over there, and then shouted
to Shi Yan, "Wait until the trip in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist ends. I will
definitely report to our predecessors, telling them that there is a seed of our
Gods Sect in the Endless Sea."
The Divine Radiant Cult�s disciples were agitated and revealed a trace of joy.
Shi Yan�s body slightly shocked. After giving vent, it seemed that he had gradually
restored his mind. The trace of daze in his eyes also diluted a little bit.
Half a day later, Shi Yan suddenly turned his head around; his two eyes had already
been restored to their normal state. The evil and ruthless aura also vanished into
thin air.
"Where is that bitch Ai Ya?" He looked at Cai Yi and asked.
Under his scrutinizing look, she gently shook her head and said, "After I came
here, I don�t know where she headed to."
"If I find that bitch, I will teach her a lesson," Lao Lun said with a cold voice.
"Shi Yan," Zuo Shi finally cried out in joy, "Are you alright? Are you really
awake? Do you know who I am?" She waved her arm hard and showed a cheerful face
with an excited look.
Shi Yan grinned and nodded to her, "It's good that you guys are okay. I was afraid
that I would harm you. Even I myself cannot control that state earlier."
"Don�t worry. We are all fine," Zuo Xu embarrassedly smiled, wiped off his sweat,
and secretly let out a sigh of relief.

Chapter 405: Sky Realm
"Kid, you seemed to have had a breakthrough, right?" Zhao Feng came near Shi Yan,
looked at him seriously and cried out, "Have you entered the Sky Realm?"
Chi Xiao, Cai Yi, and the others were all startled. They looked at Shi Yan with
surprised faces.
Shi Yan smiled and nodded, "It seems so." While talking, he couldn�t help but look
at his right hand and then wear a weird face.
Earlier, when the mysterious power in the acupuncture points in his body had fused
with his blood, it condensed in his right palm, forming three drops of strange,
dark red blood.
The three drops of blood in the blood vessels of his palm transmitted a strong,
surging energy fluctuation.
In his palm, he realized that the three drops of blood were like rubies, crystal
clear and very beautiful. The skin and flesh of his palm didn�t seem to be able to
cover the dazzling light radiating from these three drops of blood. The Immortal
blood!
Shi Yan secretly shouted while his face was full of surprise and joy. He had long
heard from the Yang family that they had the Immortal Martial Spirit. Under some
specific circumstances, they could condensate the immortal blood, which had
exceedingly marvelous effects.
That year, Yang Tian Emperor had also borrowed immortal blood to know that Shi Yan
was still alive and had some connection with the Ice Cold Flame.
According to the Yang Family, this immortal blood was magically useful. He only
knew that the immortal blood could help them achieve many complicated purposes.
Three drops of blood in his palm had violent power fluctuations; they were totally
different from the blood in his body. The power of these three blood drops even
contained his mental fluctuations, as if his soul was lodged in these three drops
of blood, giving him a feeling that these three drops had an incredible vitality.
He didn�t know the magical effect of the immortal blood, or how to use them.
However, these three drops of blood were formed nevertheless, which made him
extremely happy.
He had fallen into the bedevilment state, and he didn�t know how he had entered the
Sky Realm or condensed these three drops of immortal blood. The trip to the Dark
Magnetic Noxious Mist could be described as an abundant harvest.
Chi Xiao, Cai Yi, and the others had dropped their jaws with horrified eyes.
Especially Cai Yi and the two brothers, they and Shi Yan were on the same team in
the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. They still remembered the first time they had met
Shi Yan, when he was only at the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm. After only a few
months, from the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm, he had broken through the Third Sky
of Nirvana Realm and now entered the Sky Realm.
Such an incredible cultivation progress!
If they hadn�t witnessed how Shi Yan had broken through the realms step by step
with their own eyes, Cai Yi, Lao Li, and the others wouldn�t have believed that
anyone could have had such a continuous breakthrough like him.
"Hahaha, powerful! This kid really knows how to surprise others. Not only could he
kill Tu Ke and Xiao Ling, but he could also break through the Sky Realm. His future
is limitless!" Zhao Feng was very excited. In his eyes, the more powerful Shi Yan
was, the nobler his status in the Divine Radiant Cult would be. Thus, introducing
Shi Yan to the Gods Sect could bring him so many benefits.
Shi Yan took off the Storage Ring from Xiao Ling. Holding the Storage Ring in his
hand, Shi Yan coldly looked at Xiao Hai, who was standing not far from there and
said, "Still not convinced?"
Xiao Hai and other three Martial Spirit Palace's warriors now amounted to the side
looking at Shi Yan with hatred but not daring to take any actions.
Hearing Shi Yan�s provocations, Xiao Hai tried to press down his anger, and
suddenly walked over to the remaining warriors of the Pure Land. Seeing Xiao Hai
and his fellows coming, those warriors immediately reacted. The Third Sky of Sky
Realm warrior among them whispered, "We have to unite to be able to resist the
people of the Divine Radiant Cult."
Xiao Hai nodded and stood together with the Pure Land�s warriors, still not daring
to take any actions.
At this time, the strongest side here was undoubtedly the group of Shi Yan and Zhao
Feng of the Divine Radiant Cult. After their unison, they had overwhelming
advantages. Even if the Martial Spirit Palace and the Pure Land united, they could
not be better than Zhao Feng�s group.
Of course, there were not only the Martial Spirit Palace�s and the Pure Land�s
warriors in Xiao Hai�s group. Around ten other warriors, who were at the Second Sky
and the First Sky of Sky Realm, also gathered with Xiao Hai�s group, as they seemed
to know the current subtle situation.
The situation in the field was now obvious.
Zhao Feng, Shi Yan, and their fellows were in the same group. The rest were
together in another group. They all cautiously looked at Shi Yan, Zhao Feng, and
the others, as they were afraid that the people of Zhao Feng�s group would suddenly
launch a fatal blow.
"Do you want to kill them?" Cai Yi asked.
Chi Xiao didn�t say anything and looked at Shi Yan.
Shi Yan was stunned for a moment. He looked at the remaining teams that were now
united, and after looking at Zhao Feng and Li Yue, he suddenly spoke up with a
smile, "We are evenly matched. If we desperately fight with each other, no one can
gain any benefits."
Zhao Feng nodded slightly and said with a lower voice, "If we actually start a
fight with them, although we will not have a significant loss, the damage is still
inevitable. Right now, everyone sees us as a threat, so continuing to fight with
them is not necessary."
"The Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist still has one exotic land. A lot of warriors should
be gathering there. If we consume too much strength and encounter other stronger
warriors there, we will suffer a great loss," Li Yue frowned and said.
"Okay."
Shi Yan looked at Xiao Hai's group and said with a darkened face, "So, we will
continue to kill ancient corpses to harvest more secret treasures?"
"We should do that." Zhao Feng smiled and said, "I don�t think those people dare to
provoke us. So, we can rest assured while killing the ancient corpses to find
secret treasures."
Ancient corpses floated around in the air as they seemed to be affected by a

particular force, which prevented them from leaving the place.
These ancient corpses had a formation technique on their bodies. If warriors didn�t
take the initiative to attack them, the corpses would not proactively attack. Only
when these corpses realized that they were threatened would they fully resist.
The power of the ancient corpses came from the secret treasures on their chest. The
strength of eleven ancient corpses was equivalent to a standard Sky Realm warrior,
so their threat was not that big.
After discussing what to do, everyone began to act.
Zhao Feng, Li Yue, and the other people of the Divine Radiant Cult started to
choose their own ancient corpses to kill. Chi Xiao, Cai Yi and the other warriors
also focused on the surrounding floating corpses.
Shi Yan was not in a hurry to take action. On the contrary, he forcefully broke
Xiao Ling�s Storage Ring and explored it carefully.
Xiao Ling�s Storage Ring was divided into three small spaces. One space had a stack
of various types of cultivating materials and many refining mineral stones. The
other one was to store daily necessities and food, while the remaining space kept
the crystal stones and bottles, as well as some secret treasures.
The fork-and-knife-shaped secret treasure, which Xiao Ling had collected recently,
was releasing a blue halo. One would feel a bone-deep chill on touching it, as
there was a terrifying icy power emitting from the secret treasure.
When Shi Yan touched it, his fingers also felt a little cold. If it weren�t for the
Ice Cold Flame to have tempered his body, perhaps his fingers would have been
frozen already.
This secret treasure had the ice attribute.
Shi Yan secretly nodded and put that treasure back into his Storage Ring. He also
put on Xiao Ling�s Storage Ring, as it was such a waste if he didn�t take those
that were given for free.
When Xiao Hai watched Shi Yan put Xiao Ling�s Storage Ring on his finger, his eyes
flooded with hatred. However, he still didn�t dare to rush over.
Shi Yan didn�t care about him either, just threw a quick look at him and sneered.
The flame of hatred was getting stronger in Xiao Hai�s eyes. He revealed a
pernicious face and kept breathing heavily. He seemed to be reminding himself not
to act rashly.
At this time, the disciples of the Divine Radiant Cult were staring at an ancient
corpse. It had a green armor on its chest, which seemed to shrink inside the
formation, and thus was not very clear. The armor emitted a shining green light
like a piece of jade.
Zhao Feng, Li Yue, and the others surrounded that ancient corpse, not letting it
out of their sight. That green armor would definitely fall into the hands of Zhao
Feng�s group.
He looked at Cai Yi and Chi Xiao. They were also staring at another ancient corpse.
A silver dagger was inlaid on its chest. It released silver light which seemed to
be the power source of this ancient corpse. The corpse didn�t have a life, but
under their attack, it discharged many waves of sharp silver light.
The silver light was extremely keen. Even Chi Xiao didn�t dare to touch it. While
dealing with this ancient corpse, he always tried to avoid it as he was afraid that
the silver light on that corpse would hit his body.
Zuo Xu and Zuo Shi didn�t even move. They just stood beside him, surprisingly
watching Chi Xiao and the others kill that ancient corpse.
Looking at Zhao Feng�s group and then Chi Xiao and the others, Shi Yan knew that if
it continued like this, they would certainly kill the ancient corpses and take the
secret treasures.
Shi Yan raised his head to look at the floating corpses, and then looked around to
choose one ancient corpse for himself. Through hunting and killing these ancient
corpses, he could collect some secret treasures.
At this time, a throbbing beam of the soul in his Sea of Consciousness churned up.
His eyes flashed up, he immediately held his breath and meditated to perceive this
soul throbbing.
It was the Ice Cold Flame�s call.
The Ice Cold Flame went to the Black Turtle mountain range in the north and then
suddenly used his spirit to call him to come without any known reason.
Over many years, he still maintained the spiritual communication with the Ice Cold
Flame. Thus, he had soon formed a marvelous connection with it. In a certain range,
he could feel the Ice Cold Flame�s aura and be aware of the spiritual consciousness
that the Ice Cold Flame released.
Although he didn�t know why the Ice Cold Flame had called him, he knew that the Ice
Cold Flame would not harm him. The thing was that all the corpses at the bottom of
the bridge had been destroyed while the entire ancient city was flooded with four
kinds of disasters. Going to the Ice Cold Flame�s location now would make him
encounter the threat of those four disasters, which made Shi Yan a little bit
cautious.
But the Ice Cold Flame was calling urgently.
Shi Yan�s face changed slightly. He carefully considered for a moment and then
decided to take the risk.
Although the four disasters were terrible, he had just reached the Sky Realm. His
body was sturdy, and he also had the Third Sky of Rampage. All of these made his
confidence skyrocket.
"You guys stay here. I will go down to check."
After informing Zho Xu and Zuo Shi, he immediately flew down to the bottom of the
bridge and disappeared, not even waiting for the other two to utter a word.

Chapter 406: The Mysterious Gate
"Where is Shi Yan?" Chi Xiao killed the ancient corpse opposite him and hurriedly
shouted as he realized that Shi Yan had disappeared.
Zuo Xu pointed to the corpse bridge not far from there. "He went down there."
"What?" Chi Xiao�s face changed. He asked with a puzzled look, "Why did he go
down?"
At this time, everyone was fighting for the secret treasures on the ancient
corpses. It was strenuous for everyone coming here with the target of finding
secret treasures. However, right at the time of harvesting, Shi Yan suddenly went
back down.
Not only did he not understand, all the warriors who realized this unusual thing
also showed suspicious faces.
Zhao Feng and Li Yue didn�t understand it either. Everyone was fighting for the
secret treasures now. If they also went down to look for Shi Yan, they might be
shrouded by the four kinds of disaster. Even if they could luckily survive, they
were afraid that they could not find the secret treasures here.
Therefore, although Zhao Feng and Li Yue had a doubtful look, they didn�t go down
to find Shi Yan.
Seeing that Shi Yan had gone, the warriors here let out a sigh of relief as they
thought that they could relax a little bit.
In their eyes, Shi Yan�s threat was greater than anyone else�s.
Having such a dangerous competitor as Shi Yan absent obviously made them happy, and
they didn�t care why Shi Yan went back down.
"Grandpa, will Shi Yan be alright? Why did he go back down? Zuo Shi stood on the
stone ladder looking down, but her sight was blocked, and she couldn�t see
anything.
"He definitely has his own plan. We cannot use common sense to evaluate this kid.
If there weren�t anything important, he wouldn�t have gone down at this time." Zuo
Xu calmed her down. "Don't worry. That kid will be okay. He is smarter than anyone
else. I think that if he has decided to go down, he should have detected
something."
Hearing Zuo Xu�s words, Zuo Shi felt less worried. However, she still stood there,
looking down.
At the small silver lake, four kinds of disasters were covering the whole area. Shi
Yan had his entire body shrouded with starlight while his face was solemn. He could
feel the power of the Star Shield. He took a deep breath and walked over the silver
lake.
Frost, lightning, flames, and storms, the four kinds of disaster raged in the
ancient city and enclosed everything.
Looking ahead, he realized that under the influence of these four kinds of
disaster, the ancient city�s walls had collapsed. Many one-hundred-meter-high stone
fortresses had fallen, turning into piles of stones.
Hundreds of thousands of different beasts gathered outside the silver lake. All of
them opened their mouths which looked like basins of blood, shooting icy lights
from their eyes, looking at the weaving points of light in the sky.
As soon as Shi Yan appeared, those beasts immediately wanted to jump over and rip
him off.
Shi Yan�s face became colder. He looked at the flock of beasts, not daring to act
rashly. He only continued to use the Star Shield to resist the impact of the four
kinds of disasters.
With so many beasts like this, even if he were arrogant, he didn�t dare to do
anything reckless.
Once he was submerged by those beasts, he would definitely not be able to escape
death given the situation that he could not use the Gravitational Field.
The Ice Cold Flame�s cry still came from the north. It seemed to know that Shi Yan
was down here, and thus, it left that place in the north and quietly approached
him.
As Shi Yan felt the Ice Cold Flame�s movement, his mind then relaxed a little bit.
He continued to retreat in the lake, using the Star Shield to resist the disasters.
These four kinds of disasters had a terribly destructive power. Under the
destruction of this power, the Star Shield was draining its star power fast.
"That will not last long." Shi Yan frowned, thinking of a solution.
It was not easy to gather star power, let alone absorb the starlight. He had to
gather this star power little by little every time, unlike the Profound Qi which
could also be restored through absorbing heaven and earth aura or crystal stones.
Once the star power was drained out, even if he had many fanciful tricks, he would
hardly be able to use them, which would weaken his strength.
As the trip in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist had not ended yet, if the star power
was soon depleted, the remaining journey would be difficult.
With that thought, Shi Yan decided to risk his body and the Dark Shield to fight
against the disasters.
He immediately used his Profound Qi as the energy source for the Dark Shield. As
soon as the Dark Shield appeared, his body also turned purple while the magical
power burst out from his muscle fibers.
He retrieved the Star Shield.
The strange power of the four kinds of disasters quickly reduced the defense energy
of the Dark Shield. The Profound Qi crazily infused the Dark Shield with more
energy.
Swoosh swoosh swoosh.
A strange sound came from the Dark Shield. Under the influence of the four kinds of
disaster, the power of the Dark Shield reduced quickly. In only half a minute, one-
third of Shi Yan�s Profound Qi that was injected into the Dark Shield was already
consumed.
"These kinds of disaster are really powerful. I am not sure my body can withstand
them or not."
Shi Yan suddenly wanted to fight with them to see if his Petrifaction Martial
Spirit could withstand this level of disasters.
He suddenly retrieved the Dark Shield. The four kinds of disasters including
flames, frost, lightning, and storms instantly covered his entire body and then
seeped into his pores, penetrating his body.
So painful!
Pain spread out in his whole body. When flames, frost, lightning, and storms
infiltrated his body, a terrible pain expanded all over his body.
This pain was unbearable to ordinary people. It would probably be too painful, and
they would go unconscious and lose all means of defense.
However, Shi Yan always wanted to try his limit, and also his willpower. Thus,
under this pain, he just gritted his teeth and resisted, not fainting immediately.
The strange power in his muscle fibers was like countless threads that quickly
gathered in his body. Every single fiber of his muscles seemed to be convulsing and
releasing its energy.
The power of his muscles resisted the invasion of the four kinds of disaster. His
purple skin seemed to have a tremendous defensive force. Under the four kinds of
disasters, his body suffered no split or crack.
The Ice Cold Flame turned into a bunch of cold lights, flying over from the north,
crossing the beasts and hovering above Shi Yan�s head.
"I will take you to a place where there seems to be something. However, that place
has horrifying barriers, and even I couldn�t enter. But, maybe you can." The Ice
Cold Flame sent out a message and turned into a snowflake right in front of Shi
Yan�s chest.
With Shi Yan as the center, an extremely cold air spread out.
In a short instant, Shi Yan became a huge ice sculpture. His whole body emitted
terrifying cold air. The ice block helped Shi Yan resist the impact of the four
kinds of disasters.
"Your strength has been restored?" Shi Yan asked with surprise.
"Not completely yet. I have recovered seventy percent, so it is actually enough,"

The Ice Cold Flame sent out a message. When it released the chill, even the beasts
had to be scared. When the chill diffused, those gathering beasts immediately moved
backward.
The Ice Cold Flame was still constrained by the Blood Vein Ring, and thus couldn�t
release its real power.
Right now, it was out of the Blood Vein Ring, turning into a snowflake attached to
Shi Yan�s body. The cold air that it released could freeze the whole ancient city.
Shi Yan suddenly remembered the scene when he had first met the Ice Cold Flame.
At that time, the Ice Cold Flame, with its cold aura, had frozen an island.
Moreover, it had condensed an Ice Cold Beast. The icy power that the Ice Cold Flame
had displayed at that time was earth-shaking, and even God Realm warriors could
hardly deal with it.
The Ice Cold Flame, after all, was the ancient Heavenly Flame. After ages of
absorbing the heaven and earth's cold aura, it was the coldest thing and the most
mysterious living being in the world.
It was different from the Earth Flame. As for the Earth Flame, the time it had
become a Heavenly Flame was too short. So, in the comparison to the Ice Cold Flame,
even if it could absorb the Sun Refined Spirit, the Earth Flame was still far
behind the former.
At this time, the Ice Cold Flame had been releasing its real power. With Shi Yan as
the center, the cold air spread out and began to freeze everything.
The frost power coming from the mountain from the north also seemed to be
controlled by the Ice Cold Flame. A flow of frost power started to become a
terrifying one among the four kinds of disaster. Under the growth of the Ice Cold
Flame�s energy, the frost power also burst out more heavily.
The beasts that were accidentally hit by this cold air would be frozen immediately.
However, Shi Yan was different.
There was an icy power of the Ice Cold Flame in his body. His bones and tendons had
soon been tempered by the Ice Cold Flame, which allowed him to adapt to the icy
power here.
Furthermore, the Ice Cod Flame was very careful to not spread the icy power all
over his body. Therefore, although he was frozen, under his body�s surging force,
he could still move comfortably. But of course, it wouldn�t be as fast as normal.
"That direction!" The Ice Cold Flame communicated with Shi Yan, pointing forward.
Shi Yan didn�t say any word and urged his power to move towards that direction,
dragging along a thick ice rock.
Along the way, the Ice Cold Flame continued to release the cold air which tightly
attached to the icy power of the ice rock to reduce the impact of the four kinds of
disaster to the minimum. Hence, Shi Yan�s body wasn't being affected much by those
kinds of disaster.
The cold air spread out wherever Shi Yan passed by. Although the beasts wanted to
attack him, they couldn�t bear the invasion of the icy power and thus had to
retreat immediately.
Without the Gravitational Field, but with the use of the mysterious icy power of
the Ice Cold Flame, Shi Yan was still unharmed in the middle of those beasts.
Moving towards the direction that the Ice Cold Flame indicated, Shi Yan went all
the way back to the collapsed ancient city. Inside an old temple in the southwest
of the city, he saw the dead body of a huge beast.
That beast had only one eye. Inside the eyes, lights interweaved, and the four
kinds of disasters were condensing and accumulating, vaguely forming a mysterious
Heavenly Gate that led to another mysterious place.

Chapter 407: Blacksmith' Secret of Success
"The energy fluctuations are very violent there. Except for the four kinds of
terrifying disasters, there�re also three layers of barriers. Even I could not
break inside." The Ice Cold Flame sent a message to Shi Yan.
Standing under the enormous beast, Shi Yan frowned and quietly observed the beast's
massive pupil.
After sensing for a while, he realized that the energy fluctuations there were
intimidating. Without using the external force, he didn�t believe he could enter
that Heaven Gate.
"Isn�t it true that you have a secret treasure that could break all kinds of
barriers?" The Ice Cold Flame communicated with him again. "Maybe you can use that
secret treasure to enter the Heaven Gate to find out the secrets in there."
Shi Yan was startled and then beamed a smile.
He took out the Sky-breaking Shuttle, pouring his divine sense into it to connect
with the soul inside. "Can I enter that Heaven Gate?"
The Sky-breaking Shuttle suddenly emitted an intense light. The edge of the Sky-
breaking Shuttle faintly pointed to the Heaven Gate, shooting out a ray of fine
silver light, shining on the Heaven Gate.
Half a day later, a response was sent to him. "You can go inside, but I need half
of your Profound Qi to break the barrier."
Shi Yan thought for a while and slightly nodded. "Ok. I will pour the Profound Qi
into you. Get through the channel. I want to go in there."
After talking, Shi Yan poured the Profound Qi from his body into the Sky-breaking
Shuttle.
Under the massive Profound Qi infusion, the Sky-breaking Shuttle suddenly

discharged bright silver light hitting that Heaven Gate.
Bang.
A shocking quiver came from the Heaven Gate as a bunch of bright silver lights
emerged from there.
Shi Yan didn�t think too much, immediately turned into a bunch of stars which
followed along that bright silver light to directly penetrate the Heaven Gate and
disappeared instantly.
In a vast expanse of space, there was only a decayed mummy.
This mummy wore a blue gown, and it was sitting cross-legged. His left hand held a
very thick, old book and seemed like it was carefully reading the contents of the
book.
It should be a God Realm warrior who had condensed his great power to build this
strange space.
In this space, Shi Yan immediately remembered the space that he had entered before,
which had been created by the Star God Ouyang Zhi. The scene here was not as bright
as that space but very similar.
This space here should also be built by a God Realm warrior. This one was not the
same type of Heaven Gate that had been created over so many years like the Chasm
battlefield. Instead, it had been created by a God Realm warrior out of sheer
boredom.
This Heaven Gate didn't seem to be too mysterious nor dangerous. The territory area
was also limited.
Standing in this strange space, Shi Yan looked around and saw only misty white fog
all over the place. He couldn�t see farther anyway.
Hesitating for a while, he didn�t rush to check that mummy yet. Instead, he walked
around but got nothing.
In this spacious area, there was nothing else except this mummy.
All the mysteries were perhaps in that ancient corpse. Shi Yan slowly walked to the
mummy while the rest of his Profound Qi was quietly gathering. The Star Shield and
the Dark Shield then spread out together to guard against any dangers that might
bounce up from that ancient mummy.
Beyond his expectation, even after he came close to that corpse, he didn�t
encounter any dangers nor felt any barriers.
When he was close to the corpse, he could see four words on the old book that the
ancient corpse was holding in his hand � �Blacksmith�s Secrets of Success.'
What?
Shi Yan�s heart slightly bounced while his eyes were brightening.
Is this the secluded place of the ancient blacksmith?
Lingering here for quite a long time, through his subtle observation, he knew that
this place should be the gathering place of blacksmiths. There were many furnaces,
forging materials, which were no longer useful, and also some secret treasures that
had been refined.
Apparently, there existed many powerful blacksmiths in this strange space. Although
Shi Yan didn�t know why all of them had disappeared, he could be sure that
everything here was related to blacksmiths.
In the ancient time, blacksmiths and alchemists were both crucial parts of the
warrior's world.
Whether it was in ancient times or modern times, blacksmiths and alchemists both
enjoyed a distinguished position. Every blacksmith or alchemist was an
extraordinary warrior. Secret treasures refined by blacksmiths and pellets refined
by alchemists were the important factors in enhancing warriors� strength. If a
warrior held a powerful weapon as well as all kinds of pellets, then whether in
practice or battle, he would surely have the upper hand over one who didn�t possess
these items.
A blacksmith with a profound realm could create Sacred level secret treasures. Such
a blacksmith would have the respect from all other warriors.
The reason that the Spirit Treasure Sect could dominate the Divine Great Land for
so many years was thanks to having many blacksmiths and alchemists. If it didn�t
have a big number of blacksmiths and alchemists with high levels like that, perhaps
it might not be able to become one of the seven ancient factions of the Divine
Great Land.
In short, blacksmiths in this world were absolutely precious, and they received
respect from all warriors. The more powerful a blacksmith was, the better privilege
he could have.
Although this blacksmith had been weathered for so many years, he still maintained
his reading posture. Shi Yan didn�t know at which level this blacksmith was, but if
he could build the Heaven Gate, he was at least a God Realm warrior. A blacksmith
would consider being a powerful blacksmith as their important pursuit. Levels were
only a necessary condition to fulfill in their pursuit.
In general, a blacksmith with God Realm cultivation base might also be a Sacred
level blacksmith and could refine Sacred level secret treasures.
A Sacred level blacksmith.
Shi Yan line of sight moved while his eyes brightened.
In the entire Divine Great Land, God-level blacksmiths seemed to have disappeared a
long time ago; the most powerful blacksmith now was only at the Sacred level, who
could refine sacred level secret treasures.
Even the Spirit Treasure Sect only had two Sacred level blacksmiths, who were the
most powerful protectors for the Spirit Treasure Sect�s domination in the Divine
Great Land.
Shi Yan�s eyes brightened. He stared at the old book �Blacksmith�s Secrets of
Success' in the mummy�s hands. His heart pounded fast as he couldn�t stop the
desire to possess that book.
He didn�t know if it were dangerous.
Shi Yan stretched his hands out to catch the �Blacksmith�s Secrets of Success.� His
skin turned to purple while many spots of starlight were twinkling on the back of
his hand.
He was very cautious.
When one of his fingers touched that �Blacksmith's Secrets of Success,' a brutal
surging spirit suddenly burst out from the old book.
Instantly, Shi Yan's Sea of Consciousness swayed. His spirit seemed to be locked by
a mysterious soul barrier; he couldn't even think.
Truly powerful!
Shi Yan reacted decisively, retrieving his hands, holding his breath, and
reinforcing his mind.
As soon as his fingers left the �Blacksmith�s Secrets of Success�, the surging
spirit also disappeared.
It seemed that as long as he didn�t touch the old book, there would be no spiritual
fluctuations released. However, with a slight touch, those surging spiritual beams
would lock his mind and directly imprison his spirit.
With a cold face, Shi Yan didn't dare to retake the actions. He carefully looked at
the old book and didn�t find anything unusual. After Shi Yan pulled his finger
back, there was no spiritual sense.
He knew that the terrifying spiritual surging was definitely from the old book.
Maybe it came from its pages.
Every page might also have a strong spiritual fluctuation. As long as he touched
it, he would suffer from the impact of that energy.
Although he had reached the Sky Realm, he didn�t know what to do with these
horrifying spiritual fluctuations.
He had a deep understanding of various types of Upanishads, and his perception of

souls was much more profound than that of a typical warrior. So, if even he
couldn�t resist this kind of terrible spiritual surging now, he believed that other
Sky Realm warriors would absolutely find it difficult to feel safe under the impact
of those fluctuations.
No matter what, he needed to take the book first. This old book was definitely a
precious treasure of the blacksmiths.
Shi Yan�s eyes changed a little bit. He gritted his teeth and made up his mind. No
matter how evil this book was, he had to keep it in his Storage Ring, and then, he
could slowly explore its secrets later.
He reached out again. This time, he pointed the Storage Ring towards the old book
and then waited until it touched that old book. Then, he quickly triggered his
mind.
A flow of light flashed. That old book disappeared and stayed inside his Storage
Ring.
As long as his fingers didn�t touch the book, the violent spiritual fluctuations
would not burst out.
His mind sensed it a little bit, and then he realized that the old book was
retrieved by the Storage Ring indeed. He then let out a sigh of relief. He looked
at the ancient corpse and wanted to see how abnormal that book was.
Boom.
A loud noise suddenly came up from that ancient corpse. It then turned into a
strange plume of smoke and disappeared into thin air in this strange space.
The old book and this weathered ancient corpse seemed to have a close connection.
Since the book disappeared from the corpse�s hand, it seemed not to feel the need
to exist anymore, and then disappeared just like that.
Not only that, when the ancient corpse turned into ashes, this space also began to
crack, as some splits appeared.
Shi Yan's face changed. He didn't overthink and immediately communicated with the
Ice Cold Flame.
A bunch of silver lights flashed up, and Shi Yan quickly drilled into it. That
bunch of light brought Shi Yan flying outside, following the channel that the Sky-
breaking Shuttle had broken through earlier.
In the cold space, Shi Yan turned into a column of starlight and returned to the
ancient city from that strange space.

Chapter 408: Restore the original shape
The space was destroyed.
All four kinds of disaster in the ancient city seemed to be attracted by that
Heaven Gate, as they crazily rushed into the Gate which was about to break in
pieces.
Shi Yan stood below, looking at the disasters blowing into the Heaven Gate, and
then watching the space rifts in the sky. His face looked shocked.
The Heaven and Earth had a mutation. The sky revealed a beam of dazzling light in
which, space's chaotic movements could be seen. In the burst of violent roars, that
Heaven Gate bulged, finally turning into a small spot of light and disappearing
above the ancient city.
The ancient city suddenly restored its quietness.
Even the beasts that had been gathering also seemed to know that there was no more
meaning to continue to guard, and so, they all left the ancient city.
The four surrounding mountains collapsed in an instant, and razed to the ground.
The weaving galaxies in the sky slowly faded like a river drying out. And thus, it
also quickly lost its previous mysterious look.
A graceful figure had a glimpse down from the sky and then turned into a beam of
light, flying away. Shi Yan frowned, stared at that beautiful figure for a moment
while he was wearing a grave look.
Although he was far apart, he could still recognize that figure was Ai Ya, who had
earlier gone missing. He didn�t know why this woman was in the sky or what had
happened to her. Her leaving made Shi Yan feel that this ancient city had nothing
else to be attached to.
Sure enough, at the weaving point, many warriors also began to fly away, not
continuing to linger in the ancient city for any longer.
These people seemed to know that the ancient city no longer had secret treasures,
and thus, they would harvest nothing if they continued to stay.
The book �Blacksmith's Secrets of Success� in the ancient mummy�s hand seemed to be
the reason of this ancient city�s existence. Since Shi Yan took the book, all of
the strange treasures of this place also disappeared, which meant that this ancient
city had no more mysteries left.
The beast�s bones also exploded into pieces in the Heaven Gate, scattering in every
corner of the ancient city.
Several figures in the sky seemed to look at Shi Yan, who was standing below, and
thus, they slowly descended near him.
Shi Yan frowned and looked at the sky, realizing that they were Zhao Feng, Chi
Xiao, and the others. Shi Yan let out a sigh of relief and put down his guard.
While jumping into the Heaven Gate, he had consumed much of his spirit. Therefore,
his current state was not very good. If the warriors in the sky considered him as
their target to kill, he would be in danger given his situation at the moment.
Zhao Feng and the others slowly landed.

"Kid, why did you come here?" Zhao Feng shouted with an astonished face. "Kid, what
the hell are you doing here? Why has this strange place restored its normal state?
Even the galaxy and the ancient corpses in the sky also disappeared. What did you
do?"
Li Yue, Chi Xiao, and the others also looked at him with puzzled faces.
When they were still fighting with the ancient corpses in the sky, they realized
that the ancient city had a big change. The ancient corpses went into the space
rifts one by one without leaving a trace.
After observing everything around, they realized that the ancient city�s mutation
seemed to be related to Shi Yan�s deeds. They were all astonished and immediately
came down here.
The warriors from other forces saw the change of this ancient city. They knew that
it was no longer necessary for them to continue staying here, and thus, they all
left and went to another exotic land.
"I don�t know what happened." Shi Yan shook his head, not wanting to tell them
about what really happened to him.
The �Blacksmith's Secrets of Success� of the blacksmith there might be the most
precious treasure in the ancient city. Although he didn�t know how valuable this
book was, since this Blacksmith's Secrets of Success was kept in his Storage Ring,
the ancient city immediately had such a big change like this. Thus, he could
already know how crucial it was.
In the Grace Mainland, blacksmiths were extremely rare. And so, this secret
treasure was even more precious.
If people knew that he had taken this �Blacksmith's Secrets of Success�, perhaps he
would encounter a lot of troubles and might arouse some high-class blacksmiths of
the Grace Mainland, who still maintained a good relationship with God Realm
warriors.
If those blacksmiths knew that he had this precious refining method, they would
come and find him at any cost and would deprive this �Blacksmith's Secrets of
Success� from him.
After spending a long time in the Grace Mainland, he had realized the cruelty of
this world. He knew that as long as he had a powerful strength, he could do
whatever he wanted in this world. No legal morality could control him.
"You didn�t find anything unusual?" Zhao Feng asked while his eyes flashed a trace
of surprise. He seemed to be very curious as he always felt that this ancient
city�s mutation certainly had something to do with Shi Yan.
Cai Yi was also puzzled. Her beautiful eyes glinted with a beam of strange light.
She hesitated a bit before speaking softly, "I always have a feeling that we have
all been too focused on fighting above, but the things we got there are far less
than the harvest here. Although I don�t know what you got, since this strange land
suddenly lost all of its mysteries, it is certain that the most precious treasure
here has been taken."
Zhao Feng�s and Li Yue�s eyes brightened as they both felt that Cai Yi was right.
They looked at Shi Yan with complicated faces.
"Kid, tell us. We are really curious." Zhao Feng grinned. "Curiosity can get people
killed. I know that. But I still want to know what you have harvested after all. I
want to know what the most precious treasure in this exotic land is."
Shi Yan still shook his head while his face remained cold, "Nothing."
Everyone knew that Shi Yan didn�t want to say about it.
Zhao Feng and Li Yue looked at him for a long while. As seeing his determined
attitude, they then helplessly stopped asking.
Both of them considered Shi Yan as the brightest star of the Divine Radiant Cult in
the future. As they still hoped to rely on Shi Yan to enhance their positions in
the Divine Radiant Cult, they obviously didn�t want to offend him at this point in
time. So, they didn�t continue to ask him.
As for Chi Xiao, Cai Yi, and Zuo Xu, they all had to rely on Shi Yan to be safe all
the way on the trip. When facing Shi Yan, they always felt that they owed him many
favors. Therefore, seeing Shi Yan unwilling to say anything, they naturally stopped
asking.
"Hmm, I don�t think it�s necessary for us to continue staying here any longer." Shi
Yan smiled and looked up at the sky. "Should we leave this place?"
"I just saw Ai Ya," Cai Yi said with a dark face. "That bitch has had her
calculations against us all the way. At the critical point of time, she wanted us
dead to get more precious treasures. If I have a chance, I�ll give her a lesson for
sure."
The two brothers flashed a hateful look as they also resented Ai Ya.
"She�s the first one who left this place. If I am right, she will go to another
exotic place. Perhaps, we will have the opportunity to see her again." Shi Yan
nodded and said with a cold voice, "This woman has a wicked heart. She has never
considered us her companions. If I have a chance, I�ll handle her."
"If so, then let�s go together!" Zhao Feng burst into laughter. "Kid, I still want
to ask you many things. Hmm, I think that you also need to know more about the
Divine Radiant Cult. Our Divine Radiant Cult in the Divine Great Land dominates the
entire area, and we are the oldest sect in the Divine Great Land. You are so
outstanding, and if you go to the Divine Great Land, the Divine Radiant Cult will
obviously invite you to our sect�s Holy Land."
The Divine Radiant Cult?
Shi Yan was agitated at heart while his face changed slightly.
According to Zhao Feng, the Divine Radiant Cult was the place that could protect
him as they highly respected young outstanding warriors. Moreover, it was one of
the most powerful ancient factions in the Divine Great Land.
This sect had secret methods, which were related to various types of mysterious
martial arts, along with different techniques to use martial arts. This sect�s
secret methods were way more improved than those of the other three divine Sects.
If he had the opportunity to come to the Divine Great Land, he could use the Divine
Radiant Cult�s power. Therefore, it seemed that if he stayed in the Divine Great
Land, he would have a lot of convenience and benefits.
If it was possible to use the power of Divine Radiant Cult to enhance his
cultivation base, expand his knowledge, and help him understand the Upanishads
more, it was not bad at all.
"Uh, I think I will go to the Divine Great Land, but not at the moment." Shi Yan
contemplated for a while then talked to Zhao Feng with a smile. "I still have one
thing to do in the Endless Sea. After I have done the business here in the Dark
Magnetic Noxious Mist, I will go back to the Endless Sea. Then, once everything
there is settled, I will visit the Divine Great Land."
"There is nothing interesting there," Zhao Feng muttered, "Compared to the Divine
Great Land, be it the level of warriors or martial techniques or martial spirits,
they are all far behind than ours. Our Divine Great Land is the gathering center of
all warriors in the Grace Mainland. We have all kinds of wonderful things that you
could never believe. You can have anything you want."
Shi Yan nodded. "You don�t need to persuade me. After I settle down the matter in
the Endless Sea, I will certainly travel to Divine Great Land."
"We will talk more. I will tell you about the Divine Radiant Cult, and how to find
us when you go there in the future." Seeing Shi Yan determined to go to the Endless
Sea, Zhao Feng didn�t continue to talk him out of it. "I can be your guide there."
"Alright," Shi Yan nodded with a smile.
Zhao Feng looked very joyful; his attitude was also friendly.
At this time, a bunch of burning fires suddenly flew over from afar, aiming at Shi
Yan.
The fires were extremely hot, covering the entire area. Under that scorching heat,
warriors beside Shi Yan all felt uncomfortable and hastily gathered their strength
to resist.
Zhao Feng�s eyes shot out a light, staring at that Earth Flame and suddenly
shouted, "That is the burning power of the Sun Refined Spirit!"
Li Yue�s eyes lit up while she expressed a frightened look.

Chapter 409: Nine types of Heaven Flames
Shi Yan didn�t say anything, but just smiled and stretched out his hand. The Blood
Vein Ring shot out blood light, and the incoming Earth Flame disappeared into his
Blood Vein Ring.
At the same time, the Ice Cold Flame also went into the Blood Vein Ring.
"That�s the burning power of the Sun Refined Spirit!" Zhao Feng�s eyes reflected
the hot flames, looking at Shi Yan with surprise. "Kid, didn�t I feel it wrong?"
"Yes, it does have the burning power of the Sun Refined Spirit," Shi Yan nodded.
"For those who use the sun power to cultivate, the power of the Sun Refined Spirit
is the most precious treasure. If I can use the Sun Refined Spirit to cultivate, I
think my martial technique will have a great breakthrough." Zhao Feng shot out a
sharp look. "If I can use the Sun Refined Spirit, my comprehension will be more
profound, and perhaps I will enter the Spirit Realm."
Shi Yan slightly smiled and shook his head. "It belongs to me."
"If possible, I want to borrow it to cultivate later. I don�t need the Sun Refined
Spirit energy. I only need to observe it a bit closer to find the traits of the
power being released from the Sun Refined Spirit, and how the fiery flame burns. Is
it okay?" Zhao Feng laid his eyes on Shi Yan with a begging look and a longing
face.
Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows, hesitated a little bit and then said, "If only that�s
the deal, then no problem."
Zhao Feng was overjoyed and burst into laughter.
"What is that bunch of burning fire after all?" Li Yue couldn�t help but ask.
"Well, just see it as a new Heaven Flame which comes from a ten-thousand-year-old
volcano, that was lucky enough to absorb the Sun Refined Spirit. Right now, I don�t
know how great its potential is, but if we say the Heaven Flames are required to
have consciousness, then it should be a Heaven Flame," Shi Yan explained.
"Heaven Flame?" Zhao Feng, Li Yue, and even Cai Yi looked at him with astonished
faces.
"I have heard that there are a total of nine Heaven Flames existing in this world.
Adding this one would make it ten." Zhao Feng sighed, "The legend about the Heaven
Flames has been circulated in the Divine Great Land, but people who have a Heaven
Flame are extremely rare. Each type of Heaven Flames has its unique effect and its
own mysterious force, that makes people envy. You�re very lucky to have it."
"Do you know what the nine types are?" Shi Yan�s heart moved slightly while he
pretended to ask.
He had also heard rumors about the Heaven Flames. It was said that, in this world,
there were a total of nine types of Heaven Flames, and there were also rankings
among them.
However, be it in the Quiet Cloud or the Endless Sea, no one seemed to know what
types these nine Heaven Flames were.
Zhao Feng and Li Yue came from the Divine Great Land, which was the gathering
center of all warriors. Warriors who knew about these nine types of Heaven Flames
could only come from the Divine Great Land.
"Primal Chaos Sacred Fire, World Extinguishing Thunder Flame, Nine Serenities Soul
Devouring Flame, Immemorial Demonic Flame, Purgatory True Flame, Yin Spirit Ghost
Flame, Vermillion Bird True Flame, Ice Cold Flame and, and Vanishing Corpse Flame."
Zhao Feng�s eyes brightened while speaking. "These nine types of Heaven Flame are
the names we already know. The mysteries of these nine Heaven Flames have been
spread in our Divine Great Land. However, we still don�t know what magical effects
these nine Heaven Flames have. Perhaps, only those who possess the Heaven Flames
can know their magical effects as well as their threats."
"Primal Chaos Sacred Fire, World Extinguishing Thunder Flame, Nine Serenities Soul
Devouring Flame, Immemorial Demonic Flame, Purgatory True Flame, Yin Spirit Ghost
Flame, Vermillion Bird True Flame, Ice Cold Flame and, and Vanishing Corpse Flame."
Shi Yan murmured while his eyes also slowly lit up.
"Primal Chaos Sacred Flame is ranked first, and the Vanishing Corpses Flame is
ranked last. Each type of Heaven Flame seems to be able to integrate with the
warriors. Once warriors can fuse with the Heaven Flames, they are able to obtain
much more than just their power." Zhao Feng looked at him enviously.
Previously, the Ice Cold Flame had been on Shi Yan's chest. When the Earth Flame
entered the Blood Vein Ring, because its burning power was too strong and also the
fact that the Ice Cold Flame had been trying to reduce its power, other people
didn�t know that the icy light column was actually the Ice Cold Flame, one of the
nine Heaven Flames.
If they knew the Ice Cold Flame and the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame were
both here, Shi Yan wondered how surprised they would be.
Shi Yan already got what he wanted to know, so he stopped asking about the Heaven
Flames. He smiled and looked at Zhao Feng and the others, "How was your harvest up
there?"
Zhao Feng held a happy face and excitedly said, "We have four secret treasures
which are all sacred level ones. Three of them are of the first grade of the Sacred
level, and the remaining one is of the third grade of the Sacred level. Ha ha ha,
this is really a good harvest. Even in the Divine Great Land, secret treasures are
very rare. Only a few important people of the powerful parties can have the third
grade of Sacred Level Secret Treasures. Ha ha ha."
Getting to the exciting part, Zhao Feng couldn�t help but burst out laughing.
The secret treasures that blacksmiths created were divided into five levels -
mortal level, mystery level, profound level, sacred level, and god level. Each
level was divided into seven grades; the first grade was the lowest and the seventh
grade was the best. As Zhao Feng got a third grade Sacred level Secret Treasure
this time, no wonder he was so excited.
"How about you?" Shi Yan looked as Chi Xiao and Cai Yi.
"Two pieces of first-grade Sacred level Secret Treasures." Chi Xiao smiled, took
out a silver dagger, raised it up and said, "I have this."
Although Chi Xiao looked calm, his eyes were extremely excited. Since he could get
the secret treasures in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist this time, once his mind
connected with it, his strength would be greatly improved.
With this Sacred level Secret Treasure, Chi Xiao could become the strongest member
of the Fire Empire, the God-blessed Empire, and the supreme warrior in the Quiet
Cloud. Thus, he was obviously very happy.
"Not bad, not bad," Shi Yan constantly nodded. "Where is the other one?"
"In my hand." Cai Yi chuckled, but didn�t take out the secret treasure from her
Storage Ring. However, she also looked very satisfied. "I�m quite lucky. It was
unexpected that I could harvest something in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist this
time."
Lao Li and Lao Lun both revealed a trace of envy and complained that their luck was
not good, as they couldn�t harvest anything.
"Kid, should we leave here or not?"
Zhao Feng realized that there was no one left in the ancient city, and thus, he was
a little anxious. "The others have left already, probably to go to the other exotic
lands. We should also go soon. Hopefully, we can harvest the God Soul. If we are
too late, we will not get anything."
"You know the direction?" Shi Yan asked in astonishment.
Zhao Feng hauled out a compass which was similar to the one Ai Ya had and raised it
up. "The Spirit Treasure Sect has forged this stuff. It can identify the direction
of any area, so we will not be lost if we have it."
"That�s good." Shi Yan�s eyes brightened while he beamed a smile. "If so, we can go
now."
"How about you?" Zhao Feng looked at Chi Xiao, Cai Yi, and the others, "Are you
going with us?"
As Chi Xiao and Cai Yi got the secret treasures, their confidence had been
increased significantly. Thus, they nodded readily.
The two brothers hadn�t harvested anything, but still hoped to be able to get
something in another exotic land. Obviously, they would not give up midway.
Therefore, they nodded, indicating that they would also go with them.
Zhao Feng actually didn�t want to be on the same team with them. However, in
consideration for Shi Yan, he didn�t say anything. He took out the compass to
identify the direction, and then said to Shi Yan, "You guys follow us. The other
exotic land is quite far from here. It will take a maximum of two days to get
there."
"Good," Shi Yan nodded.
Zhao Feng and Li Yue exchanged glances, assigning something for their warriors who
kept up with them. After that, they led the way, flying out.
Since the Heaven Gate had exploded, everything here restored to its normal state.
Even the divine thunder which had covered outside also disappeared.
Shi Yan used to worry about the divine thunder before. Anyway, his Profound Qi had
been consumed by half, and if the divine thunder were still outside, he would have
to use the power of the Sky-breaking Shuttle to break through. By that time, his
Profound Qi would be drained completely, and if he encountered danger, it would be
difficult for him. Although Chi Xiao and Cai Yi had a profound cultivation base, he
didn�t want to lay his life in someone else�s hands. Therefore, he would have to
spend some time first to use the Demon crystals to restore his Profound Qi before
leaving.
Without the divine thunder outside, he didn�t have to be that cautious. He flew up
to the sky together with Chi Xiao and the others, catching up with Zhao Feng�s
group.
Half a day later, Zhao Feng�s group encountered a flock of level six beasts above a
mountain. However, it didn�t take them long to wipe those beasts out.
Since the warriors in Zhao Feng�s team had quite low realms, their Profound Qi had
been consumed significantly. Zhao Feng had to stop to let them rest for a while,
using the Demon Crystals to restore their Profound Qi.
Shi Yan took this opportunity to haul out the Demon crystals inside his Storage
Ring and restored his Profound Qi together with Chi Xiao, Zuo Xu, and Zuo Shi.
The three people of Chi Xiao�s group were quite poor before. With Shi Yan�s
support, they could now have enough Demon Crystals to restore their Profound Qi.
These three people had drained a lot of their Profound Qi on the way, and were in a
situation where they had no more Demon Crystals.
However, after the fight in the ancient city, they had got some Demon Crystals from
some dead warriors, and Shi Yan had also given them some more. Therefore, they now
had enough demon crystals to use.
Entering the Sky Realm, Shi Yan�s ancient Profound Qi tree seemed to grow double or
so. As he was restoring the Profound Qi, his progress speed was apparently slowed
down. When he and Chi Xiao restored the Profound Qi, it would take quite a lot of
time. Even after the warriors in Zhao Feng�s team had fully restored their Profound
Qi, Shi Yan and Chi Xiao were still using Demon Crystals to restore their Profound
Qi.
As Zhao Feng knew that he would rely on Shi Yan a lot in the future, he didn�t urge
him to hurry. Instead, together with Li Yue and the others, he waited for Shi Yan
and Chi Xiao to stand up and then continued the trip, going to another strange
land.
Their trip was much easier as they didn�t encounter any beast this time.
Two days later, they finally arrived at another exotic land.
The outskirts of this exotic land had thick, gray smoke hovering. However, there
was no divine thunder inside that smoke to rock Shi Yan�s mind.
Following Zhao Feng�s team, Shi Yan, Chi Xiao, Cai Yi, and the others also
descended in this strange land.

Chapter 410: The abnormal underground
This was a small island, with ancient green trees and blossoming flowers
everywhere. The aura of Heaven and Earth was vibrant on this island.
Different from other regions in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, the periphery of
this island was full of smoke hovering around, but there was none inside the
island.
All that people could see was towering old trees, which were incredibly dense,
covering the sky. Like a paradise, this place didn�t have any beasts either, making
them relax and feel that cultivating here would be very comfortable.
Shi Yan�s team went through the fog and landed. Afterward, they quietly released
their soul consciousness and then immediately realized that their soul
consciousness wasn�t restricted. When their soul consciousness spread out, various
dynamic living activities in the island could instantly be reflected in their Sea
of Consciousness.
"Nobody�s here." Zhao Feng had a cultivation base of Third Sky of Sky Realm. He
released his soul consciousness, which had soon enveloped the entire island. But
there was no trace of any life. A place with dense Heaven and Earth aura and
verdant blossoming flowers like this should not be this empty.
The warriors from the Divine Great Land were certain that there was a part of
warriors who had come here to find the existence of the God Soul. Those should have
spread out their soul consciousness to find the abnormality on the island, as well
as possible opportunities.
Chi Xiao, Li Yue, and others were wearing doubtful faces. They also released their
soul consciousness, but got nothing either.
"It�s not right," Shi Yan frowned, "There must be something strange here.
Otherwise, some warriors should be here. If we can come here, the others certainly
can too. If we can spread out our soul consciousness, the other warriors also can.
So basically, when we land here, we should immediately be detected. It�s impossible
that no soul consciousnesses are exploring the area."
"Everyone should be careful. I don�t think this place is normal. Perhaps, it�s even
more dangerous than the previous exotic land." Zhao Feng�s face darkened. "Everyone
gather in one place. Don�t scatter. We are going to the center of the island
together, and explore it a bit."
Everyone nodded and gathered.
Towering trees expanded all over the island. With a quick look, this island was
totally covered with dense forests. Those old trees would limit the vision of those
walking in these forests, and they would not be able to see far.
Shi Yan�s team was slowly moving deeper into the island. They were not anxious,
just paying attention to everything in the surroundings. As long as there were any
signs of trouble, they would carefully observe them.
Thump thump.
Dull sounds resonated from under their feet. A vibration came up from deep under
the ground of the island. The vibration frequency was slow, but it seemed to rush
straight to the human mind.
Thump thump thump.
Everyone�s heart gradually beat faster. The tremor from underneath the island
seemed to be able to drive the heartbeat, making the hearts of those people pound
faster and faster.
"What?" Zhao Feng�s eyes glinted with a bunch of strange light. "Do you guys all
feel it?"
Everyone�s faces were solemn. They all nodded.
Zhao Feng took a deep breath and said with a grave face, "I think there exists
something abnormal underground. We should be careful. If our heartbeat reaches a
certain speed, we�ll probably get crazy. The faster the heartbeat is, the more
influence it will have on our judgment and reasoning, making us too nervous, and
dominating our emotions."
After pausing for a while, Zhao Feng looked at Shi Yan and said, "Especially you."
Shi Yan was a little embarrassed as he gently nodded. "Don�t worry. I had reasons
to have lost my mind before. I will not suddenly lose my mind again. The impact I
have this time should be consistent with yours."
"Who has a soul consciousness that can penetrate into the subterranean ground?" Li
Yue hesitated for a while before her face slightly changed, as she seemed to
realize something. "My soul consciousness cannot even go ten zhangs (1 zhang is
equivalent to 3.33 meters -TL) underground. There seem to be some barriers inside
the ground of this island that prevent the soul consciousness from penetrating."
After hearing what she said, everyone else immediately sent their soul
consciousness into the ground to verify her words.
Shi Yan�s soul consciousness also suddenly dashed to the ground. However, when it
reached the depth of only five zhangs, it encountered obstacles.
With the barrier that prevented soul consciousness from penetrating underground,
they seemed to have countless ropes tying their soul consciousness up. The deeper
it drilled down, the stronger the pulling force was.
After reluctantly spreading out to the depth of six zhangs, Shi Yan had released
all of his soul consciousness and couldn�t penetrate even a centimeter further.
"I can affirm that," Zhao Feng solemnly looked at everyone and said, "If nothing
unexpected happens, I�m sure this island�s abnormality should be in the center of
the earth. So, we should look for the entrance to go there. I think that if there
are other warriors, and they should be in the center of the earth. If they can go
down there, we also can."
"Well, there must be an entrance." While talking, Cai Yi took out a sapphire bangle
from her Storage Ring. As soon as the bangle emerged in her palm, it immediately
shed three columns of azure light, which penetrated straight down into the ground,
piercing the earth�s barriers all the way downward.
Cai Yi slowly closed her eyes while tightly holding the bangle.
When the three light columns struck straight to the ground, Cai Yi knitted her
eyebrows tightly as she seemed to sense something serious. Half a day later, her
graceful body suddenly trembled. She then opened her eyes and said with surprise,
"Somebody is fighting down there."
Everyone was shocked.
"This sapphire bangle is from an exotic land. During the past two days, I�ve sensed
carefully and realized that my sapphire bangle could detect different energies.
When these three azure light columns penetrated the earth earlier, they realized
that at least ten different kinds of energy are competing. It's obvious that there
must be a variety of warriors engaging in the battle." Cai Yi held the sapphire
bangle while calmly explaining to everyone. "Those people underground should have
realized something already. Otherwise, they would not have been fighting now." Zhao
Feng grinned. "It seems that those people have met some sacred level secret
treasures, and they are fighting each other only because of those treasures. Our
guess is right. The strange things of this island are all underground."
"Look for the entrance." Shi Yan cracked a smile out of the corner of his mouth,
"Separate to seek. It looks like there�s no danger in this island. Everyone scatter
and shout when you find it. Although this island is not small, if we spread out,
it�ll be easy to find the entrance."
"Scatter," Zhao Feng instructed his people from the Divine Radiant Cult, and then
flew away first towards the center of the island.
Cai Yi, Chi Xiao, the two brothers also spread out as per Shi Yan�s order.
Shi Yan didn�t move yet, just standing still on his spot.
Seven people from the Divine Radiant Cult, Cai Yi, Chi Xiao, and the two brothers
had divided into three directions. With many people like this, it should not take
long to search the entire island. Even if he didn�t put any effort into this, he
still could enjoy the result. That was why he was this leisurely.
Zuo Xu and Zuo Shi were about to scatter to search for the entrance, but as they
saw him stay back, they were stunned for a moment and also stood still.
"Grandfather Zuo, after this thing, you should return to the Merchant Union." Shi
Yan contemplated for a while and then suddenly said with a solemn face, "Don�t get
back to the Endless Sea. Although I am not sure how the current situation is right
now, I�m certain that the Endless Sea is very chaotic. Since I left the Endless
Sea, Demon Dwellers of the Fourth Demon Area should have massively invaded the
Endless Sea. It has been such a long time, so I think perhaps the Dark Dwellers and
the Demon Dwellers have come to the Endless Sea together. If you take that way, you
will obviously encounter dangers."
Zuo Xu�s face changed slightly. He said with fright, "Demon Dwellers? Dark
Dwellers?"
Shi Yan nodded.
"Isn�t it said that these two alien races have disappeared from the Grace Mainland?
In the Merchant Union, there are some ancient legends about the existence of these
two races. However, we have never seen any of them. Have they actually come to the
Endless Sea? They are in the Endless Sea now?"
"Yes, everyone living there is in tragedy. These two races have killed a large
number of warriors. The Kyara Sea and the Hengluo Sea are now covered with corpses.
Many civilians have also been affected. Hmm, it�s impossible to tell everything in
just a few words."
Talking about the Endless Sea, Shi Yan also felt very depressed. Since he left the
Endless Sea, he knew that the great race war would break out.
Cao Qiu Dao of the Cao family and Yang Yi Tian of the Martial Spirit Palace were
two powerful persons. If the two of them united, together with other forces in the
Endless Sea, it would be hard to say who would win given the situation that the
Demon Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers didn�t come to the Endless Sea at the same
time.
There was one thing he was sure that this war would not easily end soon.
After the Yang Family hid in the Fourth Demon Area, there was no news from them.
Although Chi Yan said that Yang Tian Emperor was dead, Shi Yan always felt that the
said person could not easily die like this. Yang Tian Emperor was the most famous
outstanding warrior in the Endless Sea, who was also extremely wise.
He should have some support.
When the Yangs were there and fighting in the Endless Sea, he had to go back.
The more chaotic the area was, the easier it was for him to enhance his cultivation
through the Mysterious Martial Spirit. He had reached the Sky Realm, so he needed a
lot of Profound Qi to make a breakthrough. Since the Endless Sea was this chaotic,
this was apparently a suitable place for him to cultivate.
Lin Da and Xia Sheng Chuan were dead. Shi Yan was now more confident than before
when he faced the Devil Emperor Chi Yan.
With the emergence of Bo Xun, Di Shan and Yu Rou had to betray him because of their
race. For Shi Yan, this was a great humiliation.
He came to the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist to kill and get back what belonged to
him.

Chapter 411: Sentimental Selection
"If that place is so dangerous, why do you still want to go back?" Zuo Shi was
puzzled. She gently asked, "Shi Yan, you can temporarily return to the Quiet Cloud.
I think if your family knows that you have broken through the Sky Realm, they will
be delighted. If you go back to the Merchant Union, the Shi family and the Zuo
family will unite and perhaps can dominate the God-blessed Empire and the Fire
Empire."
"The Quiet Cloud is too small�," Shi Yan shook his head. "If the time comes, I will
let you go to the Merchant Union so that you can find a more suitable place to
cultivate."
"Found it!" Lao Li screamed from a distance.
Shi Yan was startled. He then said to Zuo Xu and Zuo Shi, "Let�s not talk about
this now. Let�s go over there to see what mystery lies in the underground of this
island."
When Shi Yan, Zuo Xu, and Zuo Shi came, Zhao Feng, Chi Xiao, and Cai Yi already
stood in front of a dark hole. Some other warriors of the Divine Radiant Cult
quickly rushed over as well.
This was not a big hole where cold aura flew out continuously. Standing in front of
the cave entrance, they could sense fresh breeze blowing onto their bodies, making
them feel a bone-deep chill and give them a feeling that some kind of danger was
hiding inside that cave, which terrified everyone.
Not long after that, Li Yue also arrived with the remaining disciples of the Divine
Radiant Cult, looking at the entrance of the cave.
"This is it." Zhao Feng cocked his head to look a bit and then shook it. "I can�t
see anything. Perhaps there�s also something blocking the soul consciousness."
While they were talking, a silhouette suddenly rushed out and shouted, "RUN!"
An arm-sized rattan like a ghost hand thrust out from the cave and trapped that man
instantly. As it had wound around the man, it released a strong suction force all
of a sudden. The man�s blood flowed towards the rattan, and in just a short amount
of time, all of his blood had completely been drained.
Everyone�s eyes were wide opened. That man died even before he could have exited
the cave.
Everyone�s face was frozen.

"Zuo Shi and grandpa Zuo, don�t get in. Find a safe place outside and wait." Shi
Yan acted decisively and told the two of them hurriedly, "It�s very dangerous in
there. You will not be able to help with anything, but you can get us bothered."
His words were rude.
Zuo Xu's eyes flashed a trace of sadness as he knew his cultivation base was too
low. He reluctantly nodded, held Zuo Shi�s hand and said, "Zuo Shi, don�t go there.
Shi Yan�s right. We really can�t help with anything."
Although Zuo Shi wanted to try, she still followed her grandfather�s advice. She
looked at Chi Xiao and Shi Yan worriedly, and said with a low tone, "You should be
careful. It�s strange in there. If it�s too dangerous, come out immediately. Don�t
take anything. Only if you�re alive can you enjoy the benefits. If you�re dead,
then there is nothing left."
"Ok." Shi Yan smiled and nodded, "I know. I will consider staying alive as the
primary task. If I realize that it�s something I can�t handle, I will come out
immediately."
"Can we go now?" Zhao Feng was excited, rubbing his hands and said with a smile,
"The more dangerous the place is, the more chances that secret treasures will be
there. Everyone should be careful. Don�t let the rattan entangle you."
Everyone nodded with solemn faces.
Zhao Feng didn�t say anything else, laughed out loud and jumped down first.
Li Yue and the others from the Divine Radiant Cult didn�t hesitate either; they all
followed Zhao Feng, plunging down into the cave.
Chi Xiao and the two brothers also followed him.
"You leave first." Shi Yan looked at Zuo Xu and Zuo Shi.
The two of them were a little hesitant but didn�t say anything. They then left the
cave and disappeared into the jungle.
Only Cai Yi and Shi Yan were left.
Cai Yi didn�t hurry to jump down but looked at him with a longing face.
She was wearing green clothes; her face was white, and her eyes were like they
could speak. She kept looking at Shi Yan with a begging attitude.
"Are you anxious?" Shi Yan calmly asked.
"After the battle in the previous exotic land, I think that you have trusted me."
Cai Yi said with a serious face. "I�m different from Ai Ya. I will not be shameless
like her. I know that you have helped us a lot all the way. I will not return evil
for good, I promise."
"This reason is not enough," said Shi Yan with an emotionless face.
"It is certainly dangerous down there. As my soul has your formation technique, I
can�t utilize all of my power." Cai Yi angrily stared at him. "What�s wrong with
you? I have begged you like this. Although I did something bad in that lake, didn't
you do the same? Cai Yi�s face reddened as she was shy.
Shi Yan sneered and said, "Yes, I also did something wrong in that place. But it
was just because I saw you wanted to harm me. I was so angry that I did it. If you
guys didn�t do that to me, I definitely would not have done anything."
Speaking of the charming scene at the bottom of that lake, he couldn�t help but
remember Cai Yi�s beautiful body, while his eyes also changed slightly, becoming
burning.
Under Shi Yan�s scrutinizing eyes, Cai Yi was very embarrassed. She fiercely stared
at him and growled, "Leave it then."
After talking, she was about to jump down into the cave.
"Alright, let me remove it for you," blurted Shi Yan.
Cai Yi�s beautiful eyes suddenly brightened. She halted, burst into laughter,
turned around to look at him and gently said, "I knew it. It�s not like you don�t
have any feelings. You�re actually very nice. As long as the others have good
intentions toward you, you will not harm them. Otherwise, you would not care for
Zuo Shi that much."
After Zuo Shi appeared, Shi Yan always cared for Zuo Xu and Zuo Shi on the way.
Cai Yi secretly observed him for a while then realized that the care didn�t come
from love, it was just because they knew each other before. He didn�t mind
encountering dangers, and instead, always helped the two of them.
After a long time of observation, Cai Yi finally realized that Shi Yan was not cold
and ruthless as she�d imagined. She was actually envious of Zuo Shi, as Shi Yan
cared for her a lot.
After understanding more about Shi Yan, her hatred towards Shi Yan gradually faded,
and moreover, she wanted to have a good relationship with him.
"If I was really ruthless, you and the two brothers should already be dead." Shi
Yan slightly harrumphed and said, "If I didn�t save you and help you go to the
corpse bridge, you think that you could have survived?"
"I know you are kind." Cai Yi smiled. She looked thrilled and fresh as her mood was
good. "Can you remove the formation technique for me now?"
Shi Yan nodded, closed his eyes and used a soul connection to enter her mind to
remove the formation technique that he had left in her soul before.
Cai Yi suddenly let out a sigh of relief, grinned like flowers blossoming, which
could mesmerize other people.
She nodded to Shi Yan and said with a low voice. "You aren�t bad indeed. If I knew
about it soon, I definitely would not have done it in that lake. However, you
already saw my body, and I will remember it carefully. Hmm."
After talking, Cai Yi moved to the cave, released a colorful band of five-colored
light and slowly went into the cave.
Shi Yan was bewildered.
Quietly watching Cai Yi�s graceful body slowly diving, Shi Yan shook his head after
a long while, grinned and went into the cave.
In the dark cave, Shi Yan could only see the colorful light from Cai Yi�s body. He
accelerated and appeared next to her in only three seconds.
This cave seemed to be very deep. The two of them had been plunging down for a
while, but still didn�t see anything. No light came up from the cave either.
"Shi Yan, honestly, do you like Zuo Shi? Although that girl doesn�t have a high
realm, she�s very charming. It�s normal if you like her." While flying down, Cai Yi
suddenly turned her head to look at him and asked curiously.
"Why does it matter to you?" Shi Yan harrumphed and said, "You should care about
yourself. Don�t let the rattan here shackle you. If it happens, I�ll just ignore
you."
"You will not," Cai Yi said with a smile. After the formation technique in her mind
was removed, she seemed to have solved the knot. She seemed to no longer hate Shi
Yan. Her face glowed. "Although you look cold, you are not like that. I know it."
"Did you fall in love with me?" Shi Yan pouted and coldly looked at her. "Although
I did touch you, I will not take responsibility. Don�t think I will love you
because of this. I�m very ruthless. I�m only interested in your body, not you. I
don�t like a woman who is too cunning."
"Right. Perhaps I love you already." Cai Yi was half real, half joking, but she was
not angry either. "I have heard that if a man is interested in a woman�s body, then
loving her is not too distant a thing. Anyway, you have seen and touched my body
already. Well, you can just forget that girl Zuo Shi and be my man."
"If you want to flirt with me, you should consider the time and situation." Shi Yan
rubbed his nose and said reluctantly, "If I knew this, I would not have removed the
formation technique for you. I just realized that since your mind is free from the
formation technique, your brain seems to have had some problem. If you want to die,
I don�t care. But don�t talk nonsense to me. It affects my vigilance."
"Such an emotionless guy." Cai Yi glanced at him with enchanting eyes.
The two of them flew down shoulder to shoulder. Her body emitted a flashing light.
Shi Yan could see every change on her face, smell the fragrance from her body, and
hear her sulky words. He calmed down again and felt that this subterranean trip
didn�t seem so terrible as he�d imagined.

Chapter 412: Swallow hollow spirits
Shi Yan and Cai Yi had plunged down side by side for around ten minutes before they
finally got to the center of the underground.
This place looked like a fantasy land, with a huge swamp area in the center.
Many bizarre trees like rattan grew in the swamp. Those trees were strangely
humanoid; each of them was ten meters high, slowly moving in the swamp. Gloomy
ghosts were wandering around, scattering out cold evil thoughts which could affect
people�s Sea of Consciousness.
These gloomy ghosts emitted green light while the swamp water was dark green,
making the swamp look more eccentric and gloomy like a world of ghosts.
More than ten Nirvana Realm and Sky Realm warriors were scattered in all directions
around the swamp. Everyone�s faces were solemn while fighting with the gloomy
ghosts and the humanoid monsters.
When a warrior died, his blood would be sucked completely, and his immortal soul
would quickly be assimilated by the gloomy ghost. It then also turned him into a
ghost, staring at other warriors with human auras and releasing terrible spirit
fluctuations.
In the swamp, warriors were battling everywhere. Among them was Zhao Feng�s team,
who were ten meters away from Shi Yan�s left side. They were fighting against those
rattan trees and the ghosts, their faces looking quite serious.
After arriving, Shi Yan and Cai Yi didn�t have time to stop, as they immediately
came to aid Zhao Feng, Chi Xiao, and the others.
"Shi Yan, be careful. Those rattan monsters and the hollow spirits are extremely
tough to deal with. Swords and a variety of attacking forces are ineffective on
these hollow spirits. Only soul attacks with intent domains can destroy them. These
rattan monsters are some sort of strange creature, an organic combination of flora
and fauna. They can absorb human blood and use it to grow their power. Don�t let
them wrap you."
Seeing Shi Yan coming over, Zhao Feng immediately raised his voice to remind him to
pay attention to those rattan monsters and hollow spirits.
"You can use your force to bombard the rattan monsters. These things are malicious.
They have sharp thorns; once they pierce through someone�s body, they will target
the blood vessels and suck all of the warrior�s blood. At any cost, don�t let them
wrap you. As for the hollow spirits, they have a terrible soul corrosion force.
Once the hollow spirits drill into your Sea of Consciousness, they will control
your it." Chi Xiao was dealing with a rattan tree. His entire body was filled with
thick smoke, and he seemed to flash on and off in that smoke. Once the rattan tree
came, he would hide inside the smoke, making the rattan tree unable to identify his
location.
The two brothers Lao Lun and Lao Li were fighting against hollow spirits, and thus,
didn�t have spare time to remind Shi Yan. Now, when Shi Yan came, they had a little
bit free time to tell him about the strengths and weaknesses of the rattan trees
and hollow spirits.
Three rattan monsters had their roots extended into the swamp, but they still could
move dexterously, as if they had legs.
Ten hollow spirits shrouded Zhao Feng, Li Yue, and the others, as they seemed to
understand the rules. They launched attacks together, releasing violent soul
vibrations towards the Divine Radiant Cult�s disciples and Chi Xiao.
Facing these soul fluctuations, Zhao Feng and Li Yue could deal with them easily.
However, the two brothers were strained in fighting them. The two of them wore
strange faces and kept moving backward while guarding their Sea of Consciousness,
as they were afraid that these hollow spirits would occupy their minds.
After observing everything for a while, Shi Yan realized that there were many
warriors with empty eyes and green pupils. They were attacking other warriors
together with the hollow spirits.
Those people were obviously warriors as well. However, their Sea of Consciousnesses
seemed to have been occupied by the hollow spirits, thus getting completely under
the hollow spirits� control. They had no sense of their own, and just automatically
attacked the other warriors.
After coming here, Shi Yan and Cai Yi joined the battle immediately together with
Chi Xiao, Zhao Feng, and the others, attacking the rattan monsters.
With a quick glance, Shi Yan realized that there were many warriors in the swamp
fighting the rattan monsters and the hollow spirits. With a rough count, he guessed
there were at least seven or eight teams of warriors.
It seemed that there was also fighting in the place further than here. However,
because of the far distance, Shi Yan could hardly see clearly. Before coming to
this island, his Profound Qi had been recovered through the Demon Crystals. The Ice
Cold Flame and the Earth Flame had also restored seven or eight parts of their
power. They were now hibernating in the Blood Vein Ring and could always correspond
to his call to come out.
With many battles like this, he was not worried, easily dealing with those rattan
trees as well as observing the situation around.
"Watch out!" Cai Yi shouted to Shi Yan. "Behind you!"
A shinning green hollow spirit turned into a green light column that passed by Lao
Li and rushed towards Shi Yan.
This hollow spirit was formed from a soul, didn�t have a body and just some
extremely violent soul fluctuations. Evil thoughts pierced into his mind first, and
the hollow spirit immediately caught up with it, directly flying straight into his
Sea of Consciousness.
Before Shi Yan could turn his head, he was immediately aware of his brain tingling,
as if countless steel needles piercing through his head, becoming extremely
painful.
He had been just negligent for one moment, and that had given the hollow spirit the
opportunity to penetrate his mind.
The green light suddenly disappeared into his head.
The complexions of Zhao Feng, Chi Xiao, and the others changed dramatically. Cai Yi
was also worried. She shouted, "Shi Yan, quiet down your mind. Don�t let the hollow
spirit control it."
With this kind of hollow spirits� penetration, it was difficult for other people to
help him. Zhao Feng, Chi Xiao, and the others could only stare at the hollow spirit
jumping into his Sea of Consciousness.
Each warrior�s Sea of Consciousness was the place where the host soul dwelled. The
penetration of others� soul consciousness into someone�s Sea of Consciousness would
make it chaotic and raging, which helped the hollow spirit accelerate its control.
Therefore, seeing the hollow spirit jumping into Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness,
Zhao Feng and the others didn�t dare to send their soul consciousness into it,
because they knew that once they did it, it would make Shi Yan even more
tempestuous.
To deal with the hollow spirit, he could only rely on his own spirit as well as his
mighty will. If he couldn�t stop the hollow spirit from controlling his mind, he
would become its slave forever, and could never escape.
Zhao Feng, Chi Xiao, Cai Yi, and others, who were fighting with rattan trees, were
still distracted by looking at him, as they didn�t know whether he could resist the
hollow spirit or not.
Inside Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness�
The hollow spirit�s invasion caused a mutation of his Sea of Consciousness.

Countless streams of soul consciousness in his Sea of Consciousness seemed to be
unable to rise. A kind of intimidating soul fluctuation spread out from the hollow
spirit, filling his entire Sea of Consciousness.
His eyes suddenly became dazed and empty.
When Chi Xiao and the others saw Shi Yan�s empty eyes, they felt chilled in their
hearts and knew that things were going bad.
Cai Yi�s face changed as she showed a trace of worry. She shouted again, "Protect
your mind."
However, at this moment, Shi Yan suddenly grinned and said, "No worries. I�m fine."
The Five Devils that hid in his Sea of Consciousness suddenly turned into five huge
hollow shadows attacking that hollow spirit. The hollow spirit panicked and did not
dare to stay in his Sea of Consciousness, quickly flying out of his mind.
The Five Devils swarmed over, entangling that hollow spirit. They opened their
mouths full of fangs to devour that hollow spirit.
Inside his Sea of Consciousness, his host soul also opened the third eye, and the
evil aura of the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame spread out as well.
Just in a moment, he had already regained his consciousness, not getting affected
by the impact of that hollow spirit. This terrified Zhao Feng and the others.
"Leave these hollow spirits to me."
When everyone was still horrified, Shi Yan wore a surprised face and then excitedly
said, "You guys don�t need to deal with the hollow spirits. I alone am enough."
After the Five Devils swallowed the hollow spirit, Shi Yan was clearly aware that
they had become stronger and were still craving for more. The hollow spirits seemed
to be great nutrients to enhance their power.
With this finding, Shi Yan removed his spirit defense and stood still, waiting for
the hollow spirits to fall into his trap.
The hollow spirits� wisdom was not high, and basically, they couldn�t comprehend a
lesson for themselves. Seeing Shi Yan standing without any defense, all hollow
spirits turned into many green light beams, directly storming into his Sea of
Consciousness. In his Sea of Consciousness right now, the Five Devils were floating
around as well as his host soul, which was releasing an earth-destructive aura. Any
hollow spirit that went into his Sea of Consciousness, desperately wanted to flee
outside as fast as possible under the impact of the Five Devils and his host soul.
During that time, the Five Devils would scatter and search for hollow spirits
inside his Sea of Consciousness. When a hollow spirit touched the Five Devils, it
was like they got stuck to the rubber glue, not being able to move at all.
The Five Devils were extremely excited, clinging to those hollow spirits and
engulfing all of them.
When a hollow spirit would be about to escape his Sea of Consciousness, the Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame would release an evil light, and that hollow spirit
would be immediately annihilated and disappear without leaving any trace.
The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame could destroy all evil creatures. The
hollow spirits that had entered Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness simply looked for
death. None of them could escape.
Seeing those hollow spirits drill into Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness, but him
still smiling and leisurely looking around here and there to look for more hollow
spirits, Zhao Feng and the others were speechless. They shook their heads and let
out a sigh. They were terrified because of Shi Yan�s strange power.
In a short moment, a group of hollow spirits wandering around Zhao Feng and the
others were all swallowed by the Five Devils in Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness.
After absorbing the hollow spirits, the Five Devils grew significantly. Their
images were getting clearer, and even their faces became livelier.
But Shi Yan was not satisfied yet. With such delicious snacks in front of him, it
would be a waste if he didn�t enjoy.
"I�ll go to find more hollow spirits. You guys should be careful dealing with those
rattan trees." After informing Cai Yi, Shi Yan burst into laughter and strolled to
the swamp.
When the hollow spirits, which were fighting with the other warriors, realized that
Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness had no defense, all of them rushed to him and
penetrated his Sea of Consciousness.
Those hollow spirits that fell into his Sea of Consciousness had no way to come
out, becoming nutrients for the Five Devils. The Five Devils in his Sea of
Consciousness had engulfed all of them.
Those warriors quickly realized the abnormal situation, and thus, they all had a
terrified look. They couldn�t help but take a glance at Shi Yan secretly.
"Shi Yan, I'm Ye Zhang Feng. Come here and give me a hand."
A familiar voice arose from the left, behind a group of rattan monsters, sounding a
little anxious.

Chapter 413: The heart with a grudge
Seven rattan monsters stood in a semi-circle, surrounding a group of miserable

looking warriors. Twelve hollow spirits were floating above them, releasing a
terrifying spiritual power which made this group of warriors unable to speak and
find it difficult to resist.
Shi Yan originally didn�t pay attention to this place. As long as he saw hollow
spirits on the way, he would open his Sea of Consciousness without any guard, so
that these hollow spirits would take the initiative to fall into his trap. Then,
the Five Devils would devour them all.
In the rattan monster�s siege, a familiar voice arose, startling him. He then
looked towards that direction more attentively.
"Ye Zhang Feng!" Shi Yan suddenly shouted while his eyes brightened. "Is it you?"
"It�s me." Ye Zhang Feng cried out loud. "Come here quickly. I can see that you
seem to be able to deal with the hollow spirits. Come here and help me out in
dealing with these hollow spirits."
After identifying that the voice belonged to Ye Zhang Feng, Shi Yan didn�t
hesitate, turning into a beam of light and dashing towards his location.
A flow of thick, bone-chilling aura overflowed from his body, and the dense fog
scattered. The surrounding rattan monsters didn�t dare to act rashly. When the
thick, cold fog barged in, those rattan trees wrapping around him were frozen, and
they could no longer move freely.
The icy air of the Ice Cold Flame seemed to be able to freeze everything, and
rattan monsters were no exception.
Those rattan monsters also seemed to know that Shi Yan was not easy to deal with.
All of the rattan trees on the way halted when they recognized the Ice Cold Flame�s
aura, and didn�t continue to pursue him.
A cluster of burning fires ignited from the middle of the seven rattan monsters.
The scorching fire seemed to come from the Purgatory True Flame, seemingly wanting
to burn everything in this world into ashes.
The Purgatory True Flame!
Even though he was still a bit far from that place, with the Ice Cold Flame, he
already knew that Ye Zhang Feng was one of those warriors.
The Purgatory True Flame came from Ye Zhang Feng. Unless he was dead, it would
never leave his body. If the Purgatory True Flame appeared, Ye Zhang Feng was
certainly there.
Many clusters of the Purgatory True Flame looked like floating clouds in the air.
Its heat was extremely horrifying, and the rattan monsters around didn�t dare to
reach out, not even a single branch.
Shi Yan observed everything for a moment and then realized that there were a lot of
ashes in those clusters of burning flames. With a closer look, he found that they
were the ashes from the rattan trees which had been burned. The fact that those
rattan monsters were oppressed might be because they already had experienced the
Purgatory True Flame.
Although this Purgatory True Flame was powerful, hollow spirits didn�t seem to be
scared. This kind of a strange spirit creature aggressively moved in the burning
flames, like fireflies shining everywhere, even covering the Purgatory True Flame�s
fires.
Inside the circle formed by the rattan monsters, there was a group of four,
including three males and one female. They were all very young; the men were
handsome and charming while the woman was both beautiful and graceful.
Ye Zhang Feng was sitting cross-legged on the ground with a solemn face. His body
released a plume of flames from time to time. The flames flew out and instantly
gathered with the fire clouds in the sky, and thus, those rattan monsters didn�t
dare to act recklessly.
The other two men were standing in front of Ye Zhang Feng on his left and on his
right respectively. They were tall and might, with long beards and charming look.
These two people showed their cold eyes and didn�t say anything as they seemed to
be resisting the soul attack from the hollow spirits.
Behind Ye Zhang Feng stood a beautiful woman with a graceful body, wearing a
leather skirt. She was holding a dragon bone whip while looking around with
caution.
Lin Ya Qi was not in this group.
Actually, Ye Zhang Feng alone was enough to deal with these rattan monsters. The
reason they were facing danger was because of the lingering hollow spirits.
After a long time since they last met, Ye Zhang Feng had already entered the First
Sky of Nirvana Realm. The other three people were at the Second or the Third Sky of
Nirvana Realm. This team was not too powerful in this swamp, and even weaker than
Zhao Feng�s and Shi Yan�s teams.
As most of them were at the Nirvana Realm, they seemed to be strained while dealing
with the hollow spirits. At the Nirvana Realm, the warrior�s Sea of Consciousness
was just newly formed. Thus, the host soul was limited, and hardly utilized
powerful soul attacks or defense. That was why they had difficulty in fighting with
hollow spirits.
"Come here and give me a hand quickly!" Seeing Shi Yan stop outside of the rattan
monsters� area, Ye Zhang Feng�s eyes brightened while he anxiously said, "Boy, help
me deal with these hollow spirits. I don�t need you for other things. I can cope
with the rattan monsters."
Shi Yan still didn�t rush over. His entire body emitted a cold, gloomy aura. He
knitted his eyebrows, looking at the others and asked, "Where is Xia Xinyan?"
Shi Yan�s face darkened. He could see something bad had happened as Ye Zhang Feng�s
face suddenly changed.
"Help me deal with these hollow spirits. I will tell you about Xia XinYan later."
Ye Zhang Feng frowned, shook his head and looked at Shi Yan with a guilty face.
"Okay." Shi Yan walked over to those four people with a somber face. Seeing him
coming closer, the seven rattan monsters could feel that terrifying cold aura but
didn�t dare to attack him.
On one side was the Purgatory True Flame that Ye Zhang Feng releasing, and the
other side was the Ice Cold Flame�s aura from Shi Yan�s body. Although these two
Heaven Flames didn�t release their real power, their auras were enough to frighten
the rattan monsters and make them stay away.
The seven rattan monsters moved away, giving him the way. This incident also
terrified the other three people of Ye Zhang Feng�s group.
Those three people were guarding against the rattan monsters and taking precautions
against Shi Yan at the same time. They looked extremely careful and curious.
The beautiful woman had a tanned skin and an appealing body, wearing a nice leather
skirt. She raised her eyebrows, staring at Shi Yan while speaking to Ye Zhang Feng,
"Zhang Feng, who is this? Is he a member of your Spirit Treasure Sect? Why haven�t
I seen him before?"
"He�s a friend who I�ve met in the Endless Sea," explained Ye Zhang Feng.
"The Endless Sea?" That woman laughed with disdain and then swung the dragon bone
whip in her hand. A thunder-like explosion reverberated in the void.
Each knag of the dragon bone whip seemed to contain a mysterious power that could
shake the Heaven and Earth.
She was the one with the highest realm among the four of them, which was the Third
Sky of Nirvana Realm. With her dragon bone whip, her aura was terrifying.
"Beauty, if you can cope with the hollow spirits, I will not take action." Shi Yan
came over, curled his lips and coldly looked at her with ridicule. "That�s right.
The Endless Sea is just a small place, and of course, far lower than your Divine
Great Land. I think that the young talents of the Divine Great Land can deal with
this kind of hollow spirits much better than me. I will not dare to offer to teach
a fish to swim."
After talking, he turned to Ye Zhang Feng, quickly sat down without looking at that
woman anymore. He stared at Ye Zhang Feng with a dark face and asked, "How is Xia
XinYan?"
"I don�t see you have the guts either." The woman�s face became cold while she
harrumphed. "If Lin Ya Qi were here, we would not have needed you. With Lin Ya Qi�s
soul defensive secret treasure, these hollow spirits wouldn�t even dare to come
close."
Shi Yan basically didn�t care about that woman. He calmly looked at Ye Zhang Feng.
"She�s fine. She has probably reached the Nirvana Realm. This can�t be told in just
a few words. Help me deal with these hollow spirits first." Ye Zhang Feng begged to
him again. While talking, Ye Zhang Feng looked at that appealing woman with a wry
smile, "Lin Zhi, don�t bring more troubles to me. You can deal with those hollow
spirits. As my Sea of Consciousness has just formed, I cannot resist the soul
attack of the hollow spirits. Can you please talk less?"
"Hmm." The woman�s name was Lin Zhi. She threw a glance at Shi Yan and stopped
babbling.
"She�s Lin Zhi, Lin Ya Qi�s sister. She�s like that, not easy to talk to at the
beginning. But after getting more familiar, she�s not that bad." Ye Zhang Feng
forced a smile, explained to ShiYan and then urged, "Be quick. These hollow spirits
seem to be interested in my appearance now. As my realm is the lowest, I can barely
resist them."
Shi Yan frowned, coldly looked at him, hesitated for a moment and said, "You will
have to tell me everything later."
After talking, he focused his mind to scatter his consciousness, exposing his Sea
of Consciousness without any defense. He even walked towards the area where the
hollow spirits were gathering.
A hollow spirit which flew next to the rattan monsters suddenly considered him its
delicious food and then rushed towards him without hesitation.
Twelve hollow spirits, which were like giant fireflies, turned into green lights
and went into his Sea of Consciousness one by one.
After watching all of those hollow spirits enter his Sea of Consciousness, Ye Zhang
Feng�s group looked at him curiously.
Lin Zhi was not an exception.
The woman surprisingly stared at Shi Yan. Other people from Ye Zhang Feng�s group
also looked at him with curiosity.
When Shi Yan had come to the swamp earlier, other people had all paid attention to
the rattan monsters, except for Ye Zhang Feng with the Purgatory True Flame. He had
quietly been focusing on the area ahead, and had surprisingly seen Shi Yan let the
hollow spirits storm into his Sea of Consciousness one after another while still
being safe and continuing to walk to the hollow spirits gathering area.
When Ye Zhang Feng recognized his acquaintance, he had been overjoyed as he had
found someone to help him.
The other three people, Lin Zhi and the other two, didn�t believe it because they
didn�t see Shi Yan still safe and sound walking around in the swamp after absorbing
hollow spirits. They just thought that Ye Zhang Feng wanted to encourage them.
Right now, Shi Yan was walking over while opening his Sea of Consciousness at the
same time. This made Lin Zhi and the other two people startled, as they knew that
Ye Zhang Feng was not joking.
The people of Lin Zhi�s group understood well how dangerous the hollow spirits
were. They knew that only some specific types of soul defensive secret treasure
could prevent the hollow spirits� soul attacks from harming the users.
However, Shi Yan, on the contrary, let the hollow spirits go into his Sea of
Consciousness. This abnormality went beyond their imagination.
"This friend of mine is not like the other warriors of the Endless Sea. He�s even
stronger than the warriors of the Divine Great Land." While Shi Yan was dealing
with the hollow spirits, Ye Zhang Feng talked to the others with a low tone and a
solemn face. "Last time when we parted, he was only at the Earth Realm. Hmm, in
just one year, I have reached the Nirvana Realm, and I assumed that it was a fast
progress. Unexpectedly, he has entered the Sky Realm. This is unbelievable indeed."
Lin Zhi and the other two were dumbstruck.

Chapter 414: Slap on the face
"Zhang Feng, are you kidding me?" Lin Zhi was startled and suddenly screamed out
loud. She constantly shook her head, not knowing if she should laugh or cry. "Have
you ever heard anyone reach the Sky Realm from the Earth Realm in only one year?"
She looked at the other two men and asked, "Luo Xiao, Luo Meng, have you ever heard
of it?"
The two men shook their heads.
"Do you believe it?" Lin Zhi asked again.

Luo Xiao and Luo Meng showed a hesitant face; they frowned but didn�t reply.
Ye Zhang Feng�s face darkened, as he unhappily said, "Lin Zhi jie, you don�t
believe me? You doubt that I�m lying and that I�m exaggerating his ability?"
Lin Zhi smiled and shook her head. "It�s not that I doubt you. I just feel that
this guy might have cheated you. He might be actually at the Sky Realm that time
but hid his real ability so well that you thought he was only at the Earth Realm.
This guy seems to have a wicked heart and just wanted to be close to you. I don�t
know what schemes he has for doing that." After talking, she looked at Shi Yan with
ironic eyes, not seeming to be concerned about Shi Yan�s irritation.
Ye Zhang Feng harrumphed and said with discontent, "Let�s bet if you don�t believe
it."
He and Shi Yan knew each other because he had taken the initiative to get close to
him. It was not right saying that Shi Yan wanted to be close to him.
On that island, he had witnessed the fight between Shi Yan and Man Gu, how strained
Shi Yan had been under Chi Yan's soul attacks, how helpless he was when Chi Yan had
killed Lin Da and Xia Sheng Chuan.
Many signs had shown that Shi Yan�s previous realm was not high, so it was
impossible that he wanted to get close to him.
However, entering the Sky Realm from the Earth Realm in just one year was hard to
believe even if he saw it with his own eyes. Hence, it was understandable if Lin
Zhi, Luo Xiao, and Luo Meng didn�t believe it.
If he hadn�t been sure that Shi Yan�s previous realm was only the Earth Realm, he
wouldn�t have believed this was the truth either.
While these people were talking, Shi Yan still stayed near there, so he could hear
their conversation.
In his Sea of Consciousness, the Five Devils crazily chased the twelve hollow
spirits who had penetrated there and were now running and fleeing away in fear.
However, under the Five Devils� pursuit, these twelve hollow spirits basically
couldn�t escape.
The third eye of his host soul released a light beam, forming a barrier that
prevented the hollow spirits from getting through and blocked all the entrances of
the Sea of Consciousness.
After knowing that the hollow spirits had a great impact on the Five Devils, Shi
Yan�s host soul began to show its power. It did not simply burn these hollow
spirits into ashes, but also formed a variety of defensive barriers that only let
these hollow spirits get in but prevented them from going out, so they would become
the Five Devils� nutrients.
The Five Devils soon engulfed all twelve hollow spirits.
Shi Yan�s face became cold. He now looked at Lin Zhi and then said impatiently,
"Hollow Spirits were solved. So, what happened to Xinyan?"
When he was dealing with hollow spirits, his entire body emitted a cold aura. The
Ice Cold Flame was still vigilant, guarding against these four people in case they
had any bad intentions.
Right now, as the hollow spirits had been destroyed all, the cold aura from his
body disappeared and gathered again in his eyes, making people tremble in fear.
Under Shi Yan�s cold stare, Lin Zhi felt a little embarrassed. She grunted while
her face slightly changed.
Under Shi Yan�s scrutinizing look, Ye Zhang Feng was a little ashamed then
explained, "After the three of us left the Hengluo Sea, we passed through the Vault
of Heaven Sea Area to go to the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. When we entered the
Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, two God Realm warriors of the Pure Land suddenly
appeared and directly came to see her."
"Why were the Pure Land�s people looking for her?" Shi Yan coldly looked at Ye
Zhang Feng with an odd face. He was full of murderous aura. "Did you and Lin Ya Qi
do something so that the people of the Pure Land looked for her?"
"Hey bro, what attitude is this?" Lin Zhi suddenly shouted. "My younger sister Lin
Ya Qi doesn�t have any wicked intentions. She always has a good heart. You can
doubt Ye Zhang Feng, but don�t get my sister involved, okay?" She was quite
protective of her sister and deserved to be a good older sister.
"You shut up!" Shi Yan impatiently shouted, frowned, and grunted.
"Hey!" Lin Zhi shouted again, seeming to be ready to confront him.
Even Luo Xiao and Luo Meng looked odd as they felt that Shi Yan�s attitude was too
aggressive. Luo Xiao hesitated for a moment and said, "Friend, although you just
helped us, still, you should mind the way you talk. Lin Zhi is our big sister, and
Ya Qi is our younger sister. Your attitude is unacceptable."
"Even though you have a Sky Realm cultivations base, we are not scared of you." Luo
Meng was quite hot-tempered. "Fighting with warriors who have higher realm than
ours is not something that we have never done before. Don�t think because of your
Sky Realm cultivation base that you can do whatever you want and assume everyone
has to be scared of you."
"Ye Zhang Feng and I are talking. Why are you talking so much nonsense?" Shi Yan
suddenly stood up with a dark face, coldly looked at Lin Zhi and the other two. "If
you don�t shut your mouth, I will make you obedient."
"Stinky brat!" Lin Zhi�s eyes became cold. The dragon bone whip in her hand shook
violently and burst out with thunder sounds, releasing many shadows all over the
sky like lightning.
"Want to die?" As Shi Yan was too worried for Xinyan, he was now furious and thus
launched his blow emotionlessly. He raised his left hand and the Death Seal that
contained death intent domain suddenly pressed on those whip shadows in the sky
like a small mountain.
The death intent domain in that Seal was augmenting infinitely. The demise of lives
took place inside that Death Seal.
The Death Seal pressed down, giving people a strange illusion that all creatures in
existence would be destroyed. A deadly force also quickly spread out.
Under the attack of the death intent domain, the illusionary shadows in the sky all
dispersed and soon faded away.
Her dragon bone whip was now exposed, as lightning was interweaving on the whip,
striking toward Shi Yan�s shoulders.
The Death Seal pressed down, and all whips were penetrated by the intent domain of
the Death Seal. The death intent domain ran along the dragon bone whip and then
infiltrated into Lin Zhi�s wrist and her graceful body.
Lin Zhi�s face went cold while her eyes showed her fear. Her face paled without a
trace of blood, which gave people a bone-chilling feeling.
"What did you do?" Luo Xiao and Luo Meng shouted at the same time. Their skeletons
suddenly expanded, and their original hefty body now grew up to two meters. They
angrily rushed to Shi Yan.
"Stop!" Ye Zhang Feng finally shouted out loud. Clusters of burning fires of
Purgatory True Flame diffused and turned into burning flames, staying between Shi
Yan and the other three, preventing them from getting close to each other.
Seeing the Purgatory True Flame coming, Lin Zhi, Luo Xiao, and Luo Meng stopped
immediately. As they knew the Purgatory True Flame was really powerful, they didn�t
dare to touch it and just stood motionlessly.
However, Shi Yan didn�t stop.
He leisurely walked through the Purgatory True Flame without any hindrance, coldly
smiled and rushed to Lin Zhi.
Cold aura spread out from his body. The swamp was frozen under each of his steps.
The cold aura diffused and contacted with the Purgatory True Flame, canceling each
other out.
The Purgatory True Flame didn�t harm him.
"You are not the only one who has a Heaven Flame." Shi Yan grunted, turned his head
to look at Ye Zhang Feng and then dashed towards Lin Zhi like a rainbow.
Snap.
Shi Yan raised his hand and slapped Lin Zhi�s glowing face.
Lin Zhi was stunned, holding her cheek while looking at Shi Yan in fear. "You, you
dare to slap me?"
Snap.
Another slap fell on her face. Shi Yan sneered, "It�s to make you shut up. Don�t
you know that?"
"Enough!"
Ye Zhang Feng shouted angrily, "Shi Yan, what do you want to do! Why are you
hurting my people?"
"Hurt your people?" Shi Yan laughed fiercely. "If you don�t tell me clearly about
Xinyan, not only will I hurt your people, but I will also kill each of you one by
one here."
Those people�s faces suddenly discolored.

By now, they knew how vicious Shi Yan was.
Luo Xiao and Luo Meng were originally about to take action, but after seeing Shi
Yan still safe after walking through the Purgatory True Flame, the two of them
realized that Shi Yan was not just an ordinary Sky Realm warrior.
Luo Xiao, Luo Meng, and Lin Zhi could provoke a fight with other Sky Realm
warriors. However, Shi Yan was different.
The ability that he had shown basically wasn�t something that an ordinary Sky Realm
warrior could have, which Luo Xiao, Luo Meng, and others had clearly seen with
their own eyes.
"Shi Yan, what are you doing?" At this moment, voices of the people of Zhao Feng�s
group came up from a distance. Zhao Feng, Li Yue, Chi Xiao, and others were coming
over here.
"Hey, why did you take action against them?" Zhao Feng asked from afar. "Just some
Nirvana Realm warriors, why do you need to waste your time? In the former exotic
land, you already killed two Third Sky of Sky Realm warriors. So, why did you need
much time to bother with these Nirvana Realm warriors?"
Ye Zhang Feng, Lin Zhi, Luo Xiao, and Luo Meng looked panicked, with tremendously
frightened faces.

Chapter 415: Submitted
"Shi Yan, don�t do this, I�m convinced. Don�t be angry. Let�s talk it out." Ye
Zhang Feng quickly beamed a smile to calm Shi Yan down.
Lin Zhi�s face was ashen, without a trace of blood. Under the effect of the death
intent domain, she was full of fright, feeling like she had just returned from
death.
Fortunately, her dragon bone whip had reduced half of the power of the Death Seal.
The intent domain that got inside her head wasn't much. Otherwise, she would not
have easily escaped from his death intent domain, and perhaps it would have
deprived her of all of her vitality in the end.
Lin Zhi was originally about to use a secret treasure from her Storage Ring to deal
with Shi Yan. However, after hearing what Zhao Feng just said, as well as seeing
the ability of his team, Lin Zhi give up her attempt immediately.
No matter whether what Zhao Feng said was true or not, with the cultivation base of
Zhao Feng, Li Yue, Chi Xiao, they were strong enough to kill her thousands of
times.
Lin Zhi thought that these people came here with the same purpose, so why couldn�t
she join them to deal with other forces in the swamp? Although she didn�t really
want to submit herself, she could only bow her head and keep silent, not daring to
utter a word.
Luo Xiao and Luo Meng had an odd expression, but didn�t say anything. They secretly
guarded against Zhao Feng�s team, as they were afraid that those people might
initiate some actions.
Luo Xiao and Luo Meng secretly made up their minds that as long as Zhao Feng, Chi
Xiao, and the others showed the slightest sign that they wanted to kill the two of
them, they both would immediately escape with the fastest speed.
"Shi Yan, you don�t need to be that aggressive." Ye Zhang Feng forced a smile and
kept clasping his hands. "You know that I have never had any wicked intention
towards you, be it in the Endless Sea or in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. We just
have a small misunderstanding."
Shi Yan nodded and said, "I just don�t like that woman quacking. If she had shut
her mouth up sooner, I wouldn�t have done that."
Lin Zhi bowed her head while her graceful body slightly trembled as she seemed to
try to suppress her anger.
"Hey, still don�t want to submit?! Shi Yan, how about letting me give her a lesson?
If she gets a few more slaps, perhaps she will be more obedient and even miss its
taste." Cai Yi gently came over, laughed out loud while looking at this group of
people, ridiculing them.
Seven rattan monsters saw many more warriors coming, as well as the aura spreading
out from the Purgatory True Flame and the Ice Cold Flame. They were well aware that
if they continued to fight with those people from Shi Yan�s team, they would
possibly all die.
Therefore, when Zhao Feng and the others came to this side, the seven rattan
monsters unexpectedly scattered away. Eventually, Zhao Feng, Li Yue, and the others
arrived this place, where there were neither any hollow spirits nor rattan
monsters. It thus became the safest place in the swamp.
"What happened to Xinyan after all?" Shi Yan kept his cold face and continued
gazing Ye Zhang Feng.
"Well, it happened like this�"
After Ye Zhang Feng, Lin Ya Qi, and Xia Xinyan had left the Hengluo Sea together
and went to the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist to avoid the chaos happening in the
Endless Sea, Ye Zhang Feng and Lin Ya Qi also wanted to inform their master about
the unusual situation of the Endless Sea.
However, when the three of them just arrived at the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist�s
entrance, two Spirit Realm warriors, who claimed that they were from the Pure Land,
suddenly appeared, directly approaching Xia Xinyan.
Ye Zhang Feng and Lin Ya Qi were puzzled, while Xia Xinyan was perturbed. The two
Spirit Realm warrior of the Pure Land showed extreme respect towards Xia Xinyan,
calling her Sage, and invited her to return to the Pure Land, saying that they
needed her to open some kind of a Soul Seal.
Xia Xinyan was full of suspicion and rejected directly. The two God Realm warriors
from the Pure Land only apologized for being rude, then captured her and left, not
caring about Ye Zhang Feng and Lin Ya Qi.
Ye Zhang Feng and Lin Ya Qi were dumbfounded, helplessly watching Xia Xinyan being
brought away.
After that, the two of them thought for a while without saying anything, and
vaguely felt that those two Spirit Realm warriors from the Pure Land seemed to
mistake Xia Xinyan with someone else.
"Is what you said true?" Shi Yan still wore a cold face. "How come I still feel
weird? Why did those two Spirit Realm warriors of the Pure Land bring Xia Xinyan
away without any known reason? As far as I�ve known, she has never been to the
Divine Great Land. So how do those Pure Land�s warriors know her?"
"But that�s the truth," Ye Zhang Feng smiled wryly, "Shi Yan, with my wisdom, do
you think I would tell you such a mythical story if I wanted to lie to you?"
Shi Yan was stunned, as he contemplated for a while. He slightly shook his head and
said with a suspicious face, "Why? How come those two Spirit Realm warriors from
the Pure Land could find Xinyan? Do they really know Xinyan? Impossible."
"Lin Ya Qi and I had thought for a long time and guessed that this might have
something related to Xia Xinyan�s Reincarnation Martial Spirit." Ye Zhang Feng
hesitated a little bit before explaining. "According to my understanding of the Xia
Family, I know that the Xias all have the Reincarnation Martial Spirit, and they
can use the memory and the comprehension of the previous generation�s warriors. I
think it�s possible that Xia Xinyan�s last generation is some Pure Land�s Sage?
"Ah, the Pure Land does have this kind of secret technique. As long as someone has
reached the God Realm, given the situation that he is about to die, he can use this
secret technique to reincarnate. Before performing this secret technique, that
person will retain a Divine Sense to be stored in a special container. The
reincarnation will happen every fifty years. This kind of secret technique seems to
be called �the Requiem Great Technique.� The Divine Radiant Cult and the Pure Land
are not far away, so I have heard a little bit about it." Zhao Feng suddenly
interrupted.
Ye Zhang Feng screamed out loud with a shocked face. "Is that true?"
Li Yue arched her eyebrows, gazed at Shi Yan and then said, "If it�s true, that
girl�s in danger�"
"Why?" Shi Yan�s face changed while his heart sank to the bottom, as he didn�t feel
good about it either.
"If that girl is really a reincarnation of a Sage, once she is brought to the Pure
Land, she will be fused with the Divine Sense of the last generation. That Divine
Sense will wake up, and she will become that Pure Land�s Sage. Her soul and memory
of this life will vanish." Li Yue took a deep breath. "I also know about this kind
of secret technique of the Pure Land. I know that this reincarnation process needs
a lot of preparation. I think although that girl was brought back to the Pure Land,
she will still be safe for a short time. To wake her last generation's soul up, it
will take at least five years to prepare. That girl needs to cultivate three kinds
of secret soul techniques so that she can keep her soul in the wake-up time."
Shi Yan pondered with a grave face. His eyes were cold and sharp like a knife while
he whispered, "Pure Land, Pure Land�"
"The Pure Land is one of seven factions of the Divine Great Land. They have around
ten Spirit Realm warriors. Except for these warriors, there is a True God Realm
warrior that guards the land. With your realm, to find the Pure Land and ask them
to return a person within five years is not an easy task." Zhao Feng pitifully
looked at Shi Yan, who was now wearing a murderous face. "Within five years, if you
can get the true recognition of the Gods Sect to make the elders of the Gods Sect
look at you differently, and use the Gods Sect�s forces, then you may have a chance
to ask for that girl."
Li Yue also nodded. "This is the only way."
"Five years�" Shi Yan coldly said, "I can�t wait that long. Who knows if the Pure
Land will wake her up in advance. Hmm, wait until the Endless Sea�s thing�s over. I
will find a way."
"Relying only on your own strength, it�s impossible to ask to take her back." Zhao
Feng comforted him. "You should wake up. Unless you can reach the True God Realm,
don�t even dream about being able to confront a faction like the Pure Land. This is
a big force that has a hundred thousand years of history. It has been dominating
the Divine Great Land for ages. Thus, they should have some background that you
cannot imagine."
After getting the situation, Li Yue, Cai Yi, and the two brothers also persuaded
him not to act recklessly and take his time to consider.
All the Divine Great Land�s warriors knew how terrible and dangerous an ancient
force like the Pure Land was. Not to mention Shi Yan with only Sky Realm
cultivation base, even a warrior at the peak Spirit Realm would also perish when
confronting that force.
Shi Yan kept silent and didn�t say a word. No one knew what he was thinking. He
looked around and then spoke up after a while, "You guys continue. I will begin my
unfinished business."
Then, he left immediately, going to the area that was overwhelmed with hollow
spirits.
Cold aura spread out from his body. Wherever the cold air passed through, the swamp
under his feet froze instantly. As soon as the cold aura diffused, the temperature
of the whole swamp reduced sharply.
Along the way, he opened his mind and left his Sea of Consciousness empty,
deliberately enticing the hollow spirits to enter.
In the area where the hollow spirits were gathering, the rattan monsters could feel
the cold aura from his body and thus quickly stayed away from him, not daring to
disturb him.
The hollow spirits were not scared of cold aura but the soul attack. After he had
opened his Sea of Consciousness, those hollow spirits got enticed and immediately
rushed toward him, turning into many beams of green light and disappearing into his
Sea of Consciousness.
Every hollow spirit that fell into his Sea of Consciousness was trapped by the Nine
Serenities Soul Devouring Flame and then devoured by the Five Devils.
Around one hundred hollow spirits were panicking inside his Sea of Consciousness,
wanted to get out, but couldn�t break the barrier created by the Nine Serenities
Soul Devouring Flame. Even if they were struggling and fighting on all sides of his
Sea of Consciousness, they had no way to escape.
The Five Devils slowly swallowed almost one hundred hollow spirits, and then, his
mind began to change quietly.

Chapter 416: Spin Cocoon
In the swamp, nearly one hundred hollow spirits floating around were attracted in
Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness, which were then swallowed by the Five Devils.
When all of the hollow spirits disappeared from the swamp, the Five Devils in Shi
Yan�s Sea of Consciousness had a mutation immediately.
Inside his Sea of Consciousness, the big bodies of the Five Devils gradually curled
up and gathered together. Strands of soul consciousness quietly condensed on the
Five Devils� bodies, seeming to be providing them some sort of necessary nutrients.
Gradually, the Five Devils were fully wrapped, looking like a big cocoon. A string
of surging spirit came out from the inside of that cocoon from time to time.
A kind of cold evil aura was released from the Five Devils� bodies, making the soul
consciousness in Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness condense above, and seem to be
well-prepared for the Five Devils� mutation.
Feeling the soul consciousness receding, Shi Yan showed an emotional look on his
face and halted in the swamp.
Although Chi Xiao, Zhao Feng, and others were fighting with the rattan monsters,
after realizing the change in Shi Yan�s face, they all quietly came over and
surrounded him.
Zhao Feng and the others didn�t know what was happening in his body. However,
through his dazed appearance, they knew that he was not in a good situation at the
moment. If he was careless and let the rattan monsters swath him, or be attacked by
the other warriors, his life would probably be in danger.
Whether they were the Divine Radiant Cult�s disciples like Zhao Feng or others like
Chi Xiao and Cai Yi, they all didn�t want anything bad happening to him. Therefore,
they automatically assumed the obligation of protecting him, as they were afraid
that unexpected accidents might happen at this stage.
In the beginning, his soul consciousness flowed to the Five Devils at a slow pace.
Once the Five Devils had condensed into a round object and formed a thick cocoon,
even his soul consciousness that flowed to the Five Devils slowed down.
At this moment, Shi Yan suddenly woke up in panic.
The changes of the Five Devils in his Sea of Consciousness were continuing, still
absorbing his soul consciousness. However, he was no longer affected by the Five
Devils� changes. He now could maintain his consciousness to observe all that was
happening.
"In this dangerous place, why did you suddenly become lost?" Cai Yi blamed him. Her
beautiful eyes flashed a trace of concern. She was next to Shi Yan as she
cheerfully smiled, no longer hating him because of being rude to her in the lake.
Shi Yan raised his eyebrows, looked at the crowd and said shamefully, "Too many
hollow spirits to digest. No worries, I�m sound now. Thank you for your protection,
or else I might have had troubles."
After hearing what he said, everyone else was now relieved, giving friendly smiles
and nodding to him.
"There are a lot of rattan monsters. So, it�s tough to deal with them. We�ll stay
here temporarily to wait and see the changes. As long as the rattan monsters are
still here, this swamp will not be in peace. I always feel that this swamp should
quiet down so that some changes will come."
The moving speed of Zhao Feng and Li Yue�s powers in their body slowed down
gradually. They stretched their arms out from time to time to deal with the rattan
monsters that dared to come close to them. Once those rattan monsters were beaten
to the other areas under Zhao Feng�s impact, he grinned and looked at the warriors
in the other areas with ill-intent.
Shi Yan was startled, and couldn�t help but look towards Ye Zhang Feng and Lin
Zhi�s area, and then called out with a pitching tone, "Ye Zhang Feng, come here."
From a distance, the four people of Ye Zhang Feng�s group didn�t have difficulties
in dealing with the rattan monsters. As they had the Purgatory True Flame to
protect them, the rattan monsters didn�t dare come close to these four people. This
kept them safe in the swamp without being scared of the rattan monsters� threat.
Hearing Shi Yan calling, Ye Zhang Feng�s eyes showed a strange light. He hesitated
for a while before nodding to Lin Zhi, Luo Xiao, and Luo Meng, reluctantly coming
to Shi Yan�s spot.
As soon as the four people of Ye Zhang Feng�s group arrived, Zhao Feng and Li Yue
quietly scattered. The other members of the Divine Radiant Cult also understood
their intent, dispersing out and besieging the four people of Ye Zhang Feng�s
group, preventing them from running away.
Lin Zhi�s face changed while her heart was frightened.
After having received two slaps, Lin Zhi seemed to have been awakened, realizing
Shi Yan�s cruelty. Thus, she felt a little scared of Shi Yan. However, she didn�t
know if Shi Yan had an ill intention or not.
The two brothers Luo Xiao and Luo Meng were calm and didn�t say anything. Their
eyes flickered nonstop while being vigilant secretly.
"Why do you need to be that cautious?" Cai Yi smiled gently, slightly shook her
head and said with a soft voice, "If we did want to harm you, you think you could
escape us? You should be obedient. This place is not the same as the outside. If we
want to kill you, you will die undoubtedly, no matter how much cautious you are."
Lin Zhi�s face darkened, as she helplessly let down her guard.
"Shi Yan, are we friends?" Ye Zhang Feng came forward. His handsome face was
solemn, and his sharp eyes looked at Shi Yan.
Shi Yan froze for a moment and slightly nodded, "Let it be."
"If we are friends, then why do your partners keep provoking us? Are you the same
as them? Do you think we are easy to be bullied? When we were in the Hengluo Sea
before, I never hurt you and also brought Xia Xinyan along as you wanted. Although
she was taken by people of the Pure Land, we were actually helpless in this
incident. Even if she were not with us by that time, the Pure Land�s people would
still have found her," Ye Zhang Feng said calmly.
Shi Yan nodded. "Hmm, if it�s the case, then I�m wrong indeed. I am sorry. Because
it�s related to her, I�m a little too emotional."
After saying that, he looked at Zhao Feng, Li Yue, and the others. "Don�t be so
eyeing. He is my friend. No matter what the truth is, before I figure it out, I
hope you have regards for me and don�t bully them."
After hearing Shi Yan�s words, Zhao Feng and the others grinned and nodded. Their
look towards Ye Zhang Feng�s group became less fierce.
Ye Zhang Feng quietly let out a sigh of relief.
"Why are you here? Ah, since you�ve come here before us, do you know if anything is
unusual in this swamp?" Shi Yan looked around with full suspicion. With many
warriors gathering in the swamp like this, they clearly knew that it was not easy
to mess with hollow spirits and rattan monsters. But how come no one left? After
all, what were they waiting for?
There should be some strange thing in this swamp area, something that attracted the
crowd here. Otherwise, why did these warriors still stay here even though they knew
that this place was extremely dangerous?
Zhao Feng�s and the others� eyes brightened; all of them looked at Ye Zhang Feng.
Shi Yan�s doubt was also what was in their mind now. They were very curious about
why Ye Zhang Feng�s group also stayed back here.
"It is said that the Pure God Soul of this exotic land is in this swamp. The source
of this information is absolutely reliable. However, we have been staying here for
a long time, but there is no movement of any soul." Ye Zhang Feng was somehow
puzzled. "According to my master, if the Pure God Soul truly exists, the most
likely area should be in this swamp."
"How long have you been here?"
"Seven days, more or less. During these seven days, quite a lot of hollow spirits
and rattan monsters appeared in this swamp. Some people of my team died on entering
here. Many of them turned into hollow spirits after they died. It seems that after
people die here, their souls do not perish, but become hollow spirits instead." Ye
Zhang Feng frowned and explained. He thought seriously, shook his head and sighed.
"Maybe we shouldn�t stay here for too long. If there is nothing in another three
days, we must leave this place. Even if there truly is the Pure God Soul here, we
don�t have the blessing to get it."
"Oh?!" Shi Yan raised his eyebrows, looking at him with puzzled eyes.
"Every few days, a strong vibration will come up from this swamp. It�s strong
enough to crush people�s souls. The latter ones will be stronger than the previous
ones. During the past seven days in this swamp, we have seen this sort of tremor
twice. These two instances of vibrations almost made our souls collapse." Ye Zhang
Feng's face remained calm and solemn, "I almost forgot this. The next tremor should
happen in three days, and it will be much stronger than the previous ones. With low
cultivation bases, we�re afraid that we will be unable to bear it this time. We
don�t want our souls to collapse."
The three people Lin Zhi, Luo Xiao, and Luo Meng also wore a regretful face and
reluctantly shook their heads.
"Tremor?" Shi Yan�s heart was agitated. He faintly understood something. "Did the
last tremor just happen not long ago?"
"Yes."
Shi Yan immediately realized something. He expressed a horrified complexion. "Can
this kind of vibration affect people�s heartbeat, making the heart beat faster,
producing a kind of crazy soul fluctuation?"
The four people of Ye Zhang Feng�s group nodded.
The people of Zhao Feng�s group had a slight change on their faces.
They had realized this kind of vibration before they entered here.
This tremor could indeed cause the increase of the heartbeat and make people go
insane. Before that, when they were on the island, they had already got affected.
The two brothers Lao Li and Lao Lun, and Zuo Xu reddened, and somehow couldn�t
control their minds.
They could feel such a huge vibration even when they were on the island. Now that
they were in this swamp, when the vibration happened, it would certainly be even
more terrible.
Moreover, according to Ye Zhang Feng�s words, the next vibration would be much
stronger than the previous one.
"Do you think that after the tremor, this swamp might present with something
peculiar?" With the strange sounds that resounded in the main city of the Four
Symbols Mountain Range in his mind, Shi Yan hesitated for a while and then vaguely
came to understand.
"Well, I know it. Before that tremor comes, let�s go together to see if we can find
something." After thinking for a while, Shi Yan decided to stay and take a look at
this swamp to see if there was anything abnormal there.
The four people of Ye Zhang Feng�s team nodded again.

Chapter 417: The swamp�s terrifying changes.
In the swamp, as Shi Yan had captured all hollow spirits, only the rattan monsters
continued fighting. To the warriors in the bog, rattan monsters were not that
terrifying. After the hollow spirits� threat disappeared, those warriors
proactively began their attacks, dividing into various teams, besieging and
launching their strikes.
Whenever one rattan monster died, its blood would flow into the swamp.
Blood from these rattan monsters was dark red and warm, giving people a strange
feeling.
Shi Yan had soon understood that these rattan monsters sucked human blood for food.
Hence, the blood that flowed out from their bodies was not their own blood, but
what they had sucked from human warriors.
Killed rattan monsters were lying bloodily in the swamp.
Time passed quietly, and soon, two days were gone.
Due to the hollow spirits� disappearance, the light inside the bog became darker;
it was just the faint green light glimmering, giving people a gloomy feeling.
Whenever a rattan monster died, the ambiance inside the swamp would get a little
bit colder, giving people a chill as if they were in a Devil Abyss.
More and more rattan monsters were killed under the unity of the warriors. Also,
more dark red blood was gushing into the swamp.
The bog area became gloomy. All kinds of cold, evil aura seemed to spread out
gradually, hovering above the swamp, sending people a creepy feeling that something
bad was about to happen.
Finally, all the rattan monsters were completely wiped out by the warriors.
After their blood had been poured into the swamp, the originally green swamp now
turned dark red. However, the green light emitting from the swamp didn�t change,
still floating above the dark red water area, making people feel strange.
After all the rattan monsters were cleared, the bog became tranquil. Many warriors
were aware that the atmosphere was unusual. They didn�t say anything, just put up
their guards and stayed vigilant secretly.
Some warriors with lower realms even wore thick coats to resist the cold, evil aura
from the swamp.
Lin Zhi covered her appealing body with a leather skirt, but she seemed to be
unable to bear the cold, even though she had the cultivation base of Third Sky of
Nirvana Realm. She had to put on a thick velvet coat, fully covering the curves of
her body. Her face even became a little pale.
Lao Li and Lao Lun were also the same. They had to put on more clothes.
As Ye Zhang Feng only had the cultivation base of First Sky of Nirvana Realm, and
his Sea of Consciousness had just been formed, he was unlikely to be able to
withstand the penetration of the cold air in this place. However, because he had
the Purgatory True Flame, Ye Zhang Feng, on the contrary, was not affected. The
flames coming out from his cuffs helped him resist the cold air.
A feeling of extreme repression spread throughout the swamp.
Everyone in the swamp had a feeling of insecurity. They looked extremely vigilant.
Gurgle gurgle!
Water in the swamp blistered the very first dark red bubble. After that bubble
burst, a plume of blood red vapor quietly spread out.
Gurgle gurgle.
More and more blood red bubbles emerged from the bog.
When those bubbles blew up, they released blood red smoke. The blood red vapor
gradually diffused all over the swamp and shrouded all of the remaining warriors
there.
Thump Thump!
A strange noise came up from the bottom of the swamp.
The faces of the four people of Ye Zhang Feng�s group changed.

"Not good," Lin Zhi couldn�t help but cry out loud with a frightened face. "The
tremor this time seems to come too early. The time shouldn�t have arrived yet,
right?"
The four of them seemed to know the exact principle of the vibration in the bog.
Hence, after rattan monsters had been cleaned up, they weren�t in a hurry to leave.
However, the tremor of the bog this time was beyond their expectation. Since the
rattan monsters had been wiped out, the vibration seemed to happen earlier than
usual.
The four people of Ye Zhang Feng�s group were all at the Nirvana Realm but still
lingered in this swamp because they thought that the tremor would not be arising
for a while, and thus, they still had some hope.
Nevertheless, as soon as the tremor had just come up this time, the four of them
were immediately anxious. They nodded to Shi Yan, indicating that they wanted to
leave right away to return to the ground with the fastest speed.
"Lao Li and Lao Lun, you two should go out too." Seeing the panic on the faces of
the four people of Ye Zhang Feng�s group, Shi Yan also felt cold inside as he
decided quickly.
The two brothers were not reckless people. They looked at each other and gratefully
nodded to Shi Yan. They didn�t dare to hesitate and hurriedly ran to the exit
together with Ye Zhang Feng�s group.
The faces of Nirvana Realm warriors from other teams in the swamp discolored as
well. It seemed they all could sense something not good was coming, so they rushed
out towards the exit just like Ye Zhang Feng and his team.
The quiet swamp now suddenly clamored again.
One Nirvana Realm warrior rushed to the entrance amidst the vibrant sound. As Ye
Zhang Feng was taking the lead with the fastest speed, he was the first one who
dashed through the exit.
BOOM!
A heavy sound reverberated through the entire swamp area. The sound arose from the
direction of the exit.
Thick blood smoke stuck onto the dark green shimmering exit and seemed to form a
defensive barrier that prevented anyone from going out.
Ye Zhang Feng dashed forward, but not only could he not break it, but was also
pressed down by a massive force. His body was like a bloody shell directly falling
into the swamp. He suddenly screamed out loud.
A fiery fire burst out from his body. This fire released a terrifying heat, burning
the blood into smog.
A First Sky of Nirvana Realm warrior of another team also had the same consequence.
When he stormed towards the exit, the same force pressed him down, making him fall
into the swamp while being covered with blood.
This warrior didn�t have Heaven Flame like Ye Zhang Feng, and thus, when his body
was soaked in blood, he mournfully cried in pain. His body emitted a faint blood-
red smog, and under everyone�s attentive looks, his skin quickly fell off, exposing
his white bones.
Extremely erosive poison!
The countenances of everyone in the swamp changed. Those warriors whose feet were
in the swamp were aware of the blood�s changes, which started to erode their
Profound Qi.
Even Shi Yan�s face also changed, as he also could feel this kind of erosive poison
existing.
However, this erosive poison seemed to be much slower, and its toxicity was much
less dangerous in other areas. Many warriors around, who were stained with blood,
didn�t scream mournfully right away, as the blood didn�t dissolve their bodies.
It seemed that only those in the swamp got affected by the extreme erosive poison.
Seeing that warrior being eroded and dissolved, Ling Zhi, Luo Xiao, and Luo Meng,
who did want to fly up out of this place, changed their visages immediately due to
the fright, not knowing if they should advance or retreat.
At this moment, if they left, they would encounter the strong defensive barrier,
and probably would be pressed down by a certain force. Their bodies would then soak
in that blood, be eroded and dissolved.
However, if they didn�t leave, the vibration, which had started already, would
shatter their spirits, as they couldn't resist with their low cultivation base.
Therefore, regardless of leaving or not, it seemed that they only had a dead end
ahead of them.
Lin Zhi�s group, Lao Li and Lao Lun all wore a desperate look.
"Lao Li, Lao Lun, come back here. We�ll see." Shi Yan contemplated for a while and
suddenly shouted. "Ye Zhang Feng, you guys should also get back here right now.
That place isn�t safe. Maybe, it�s the most dangerous place."
Ye Zhang Feng was startled for a moment, and then reacted immediately, talking to
the other three of his group, "Go! Let�s get back first."
The two Lao brothers had already left with their fastest speed. Their feet didn�t
even touch the ground as they directly rushed back to Shi Yan�s location.
Ye Zhang Feng, Lin Zhi, and the other two didn�t dare to hesitate any longer.
Although they could not pierce through the sky to fly, they still put all of their
efforts in urging their Nirvana Realm power and gathering all of their flying
ability. Finally, they could fly up and rush back.
The people of Shi Yan�s group were all at the Sky Realm, so they could fly up away
from the swamp surface and hover in the air.
Seeing the Lao brothers and the members of Ye Zhang Feng�s group coming back with a
frightened face, Shi Yan�s eyes suddenly brightened. A bone-chilling energy poured
into the swamp beneath him.
Under the cold energy, blood in the swamp was frozen and formed an iceberg, around
ten square meters large, enough for the Lao brothers and Ye Zhang Feng�s group to
land.
While Lao Li and those people were worried that they couldn�t keep floating in the
air for too long, they saw the iceberg that Shi Yan had just created. They were
overjoyed, landing on that blood ice rock.
"Friends, please help." As other Nirvana Realm warriors also saw it, they all
begged Shi Yan and rushed over at the same time, landing on that iceberg together
with Lao Li, Ye Zhang Feng, and the others.
The Nirvana Realm warriors did want to leave the swamp area, but as they saw one
warrior get killed bloodily, they became much more obedient and landed on the
iceberg which Shi Yan had used the Ice Cold Flame to create.
Most of the other warriors gathering in other places were at the Sky Realm, so they
could fly. Seeing their fellows all gather at Shi Yan�s place, those warriors
hesitated for a while before flying over.
Pound pound...
The vibration sounds became dense and seemed to pierce through people�s hearts,
making their souls tremble.
It was unknown when the Nirvana Realm warriors, who were standing on the iceberg,
all their faces and ears red. Their eyes gradually changed from frightened to
dazed, even revealing a crazy, bloodthirsty intent.
Just with a quick glance, Shi Yan knew that those warriors might not be able to
bear the first tremor. They would quickly lose their mind.
"We should kill them first." Zhao Feng frowned, looking at Ye Zhang Feng and others
and giving a ruthless proposal. "Those who are at the Nirvana Realm will certainly
lose their minds soon. They will destroy everyone they see. We should take the
opportunity to resolve them while they are still half awake."
Some members of the Divine Radiant Cult also nodded.
"That�s right." The Sky Realm warriors, who were gathering here were boisterous,
seeming to agree with Zhao Feng�s suggestion.

Chapter 418: Corpse-eating Demonic Insect
"We should proceed as soon as possible," said a chunky Sky Realm warrior who swept
over, looking at the Nirvana Realm warriors who were standing on the iceberg.
In the swamp, blood bubbles emerged from time to time. Whenever those blood bubbles
ruptured, scarlet blood mist emitted everywhere, scattering above the swamp.
"You don�t have any of your fellows there?" Shi Yan was also standing on the
iceberg, coldly looking at him as he asked.
"Yes." That chunky warrior grinned and said heartlessly. "Those two are our Devil
Valley�s members. I do it for the sake of everyone. Once they lose their mind, they
will crazily attack everyone. It�s not fun at all."
While talking, he pointed to the two Nirvana Realm warriors who were wearing dark
blue clothing, that looked the same as the one on his body.
"Brother, do not have a woman�s benevolence. You can save them for now, but when
they lose their minds later, you will become the one who suffers. It�s better to
act decisively, taking the opportunity when they aren�t crazy to kill them."
Another Sky Realm warrior proposed.
Zhao Feng, Li Yue, and the others also nodded, waiting for Shi Yan�s order to kill
the Lao brothers, Ye Zhang Feng, and the other Nirvana Realm warriors without
hesitation.
Chi Xiao�s face became cold.
At this moment, he suddenly felt glad that he didn�t let Zuo Xu and Zuo Shi come
down here. If they were here, they would have been in the same situation of these
Nirvana Realm warriors, being sacrificed for other warriors� sake.
It was unknown whether or not it was an intrinsic indifferent nature of the

warriors from the Divine Great Land that they unexpectedly didn�t care for their
own people. In their hearts, as long as there was a threat from someone, they would
kill those as soon as possible to avoid troubles later.
Cai Yi�s beautiful eyes flickered nonstop. She didn�t say anything, just
subconsciously looked at Shi Yan, awaiting his decision.
"If you want to do it, do it with your people. As for our people, we don�t bother
you to help. We will have our own way." Shi Yan frowned, looking at Lao Li, Lao
Lun, and Ye Zhang Feng�s group. He hesitated a little bit before coldly raking
through the Sky Realm warriors around.
"You do have a lady�s heart." The chunky warriors grunted and said with disdain.
"Your deed isn�t good for them. When you have to take actions later, they might
have even worse deaths. Perhaps even their corpses could not stay intact."
"We�ll solve our own matters. It will have nothing to do with you." Shi Yan was
standing on the iceberg as he raised his left hand. A flow of fiery flame shot out
from his fingertip, like a fire sword hacking the iceberg and splitting it in half.
The Lao brothers and the people of Ye Zhang Feng�s group stood in one-half of the
iceberg, and the other warriors in the other.
Shi Yan�s Profound Qi was activated. The part of the iceberg with Lao Li, Ye Zhang
Feng, and the others slowly moved away from the other part.
"You can do whatever you want to those people. But I don�t allow you to put your
hands on mine." Coldly looking around, Shi Yan gradually moved his part of the
iceberg to a corner of the swamp.
"Brat, you are only at the First Sky of Sky Realm, but your tone is so arrogant."
The chunky warrior sneered and glared at Zhao Feng. "Divine Radiant Cult�s people
come to this bog with the same purpose, that is to get the Pure God Soul. For this
purpose, sacrificing some people should be an obvious matter. You are a leader but
cannot control this?"
"Damn you. Stop talking nonsense. We will do whatever we want. Don�t put your nose
into our business," said Zhao Feng with rage.
Despite the fact that Zhao Feng didn�t agree with Shi Yan�s decision, once Shi Yan
was determined, he didn�t oppose him. Instead, he would stand on his side.
In Zhao Feng�s eyes, Shi Yan�s future would be the most brilliant in the Divine
Radiant Cult. Moreover, when Shi Yan was only at the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm, he
had already been able to kill a Third Sky of Sky Ream warrior. Therefore, Zhao Feng
respected him a lot, not treating him like an ordinary warrior.
"As you wish." The stout warrior grinned and flew over to the other piece of
iceberg. He said to the warriors who were gathering around. "Your decision and mine
should be consistent, right?"
Those warriors also nodded.
The short and stout warrior looked at Zhao Feng with a cold visage. "If it�s the
case, when I take action, it shouldn�t be your business, right?"
"As you wish." Zhao Feng looked at Shi Yan and nodded after seeing no reaction from
Shi Yan.
Boom Boom.
A bunch of swarthy lights suddenly flew out from the chunky warrior�s cuffs. The
evil light turned into a wicked, hideous soul beast midway, jumping into the group
of Nirvana Realm warriors standing on that piece of iceberg.
When the evil light hit those Nirvana Realm warriors, whose eyes were dazed, their
bodies were torn apart and destroyed from the inside. Even their souls were
eradicated.
In just the blink of an eye, the bodies of six Nirvana Realm warriors on the
iceberg were split open, losing all their vitality.
Streams of these corpses� aura quickly flew toward Shi Yan.
From twenty meters away, Shi Yan�s acupuncture points also spun fast, resulting in
a strong suction force that attracted those streams aura into his body.
Not long after that, he had completely absorbed the aura from those dead warriors.
His seven hundred and twenty acupuncture points didn�t have any pain or swelling.
Inside, the streams of aura were quickly condensed and transformed, faintly
revealing the vibration that could affect people�s mood.
After entering the Sky Realm, the Mystery Martial Spirit could accommodate the
aura. It seemed to have leaped up to a new level as well.
The aura of the six dead Nirvana Realm warriors inside his acupuncture points was
not too much. When his acupuncture points transformed and refined the aura, his
mind was still conscious, without any signs of chaos.
With the higher realm, the Mystery Martial Spirit�s capacity was increased. Even
the refining speed was also much faster.
People from a distance could realize the surge of the refined aura. Looking at Lao
Li, who now had crazy eyes, Shi Yan hesitated for a while before suddenly urging
the Ice Cold Flame�s power.
A flow of cold air shot out from his palms like water snakes, drilling into the Lao
brothers, Lin Zhi, Luo Xiao, and Luo Meng.
Under the cold air�s infiltration, these people�s bodies gradually froze up. Not
long after, they looked just like ice sculptures.
Only Ye Zhang Feng was safe under the penetration of the Ice Cold Flame�s power.
The Purgatory True Flame in his body proactively produced a fiery flame to offset
all the ice power of the Ice Cold Flame that got into his body.
After the Ice Cold Flame had penetrated his body, Ye Zhang Feng�s eyes became evil,
and his whole body emitted a vicious aura.
It was as if the blood red smog, which was still hovering around without
dispersing, seemed to have realized something, that it unexpectedly surrounded Ye
Zhang Fang.
Thump Thump! Thump Thump!
The vibration sounds continued to resound from the swamp. Ye Zhang Feng gradually
lost his mind. In the middle of the blood red smog, he suddenly howled drearily as
if some kind of an evil force had invaded his soul, making him unable to control
his mind.
At the same time, waves suddenly rippled in the bog. In the center of those
ripples, a giant dead tree slowly floated from the bottom of the bog, as if being
driven by some strength. It then stuck out of the swamp.
This giant tree had no foliage, and had been dried for an unknown period of time.
However, it was incredibly huge when it came out, gradually overwhelming the entire
swamp. The giant tree was covered with thumb-sized, dark green insects, which
seemed like they fed on dead creatures. They all had a very thick crustacean shell.
Countless dark green insects slowly crawled on the giant tree. More and more
insects got out from inside the tree and then spread throughout the swamp.
"Corpse-eating demonic insects!" Zhao Feng�s face changed, and he shouted.
As soon as the other warriors in the swamp area heard his scream, their faces all
changed dramatically, as if they were encountering a pandemic. They immediately
showed all kinds of secret defensive treasures and martial techniques, protecting
their bodies carefully as they were scared of being touched by those insects.
These insects first crawled on the giant tree and quickly covered the whole tree in
just a short time, producing buzzing sounds. Those hundreds of creeping insects had
flesh wings come out from their shells. They flew up from the tree and circled
above the swamp.
"Shi Yan, be careful. Those demon insects feast on human brains. They are extremely
terrible! Once it gets into your brain, it�ll eat even the spinal fluid, and only
your corpse will remain." Cai Yi�s face was cold while her beautiful eyes beamed
out a trace of fear. She quietly came close to Shi Yan.
The ancient tree slowly rose from the swamp. When the giant tree covered the entire
swamp, its roots suddenly emitted a milky halo. Inside that milky halo, a crystal
lotus throne gradually emerged.
No one stood on this crystal lotus throne, but it was emitting an earth-shaking
aura.
Rich Heaven and Earth aura spread out from the lotus throne, making the faces of
the warriors in the swamp change. After taking in a breath of Heaven and Earth
aura, they all felt relaxed and happy.
When the thick Heaven and Earth aura flowed out, the blood red smog, which was
hovering around, suddenly flocked to the crystal petals of the lotus throne. During
the process, the lotus throne�s heart flashed a beam of white light and then
disappeared. A heart-shaped object emerged from the center, releasing an ivory
liquid that made people�s souls tremble.
That liquid gurgled and produced thumping sounds. Many flows of surging energy shot
out from it, which seemed to crack people�s souls.
"Life Original Fluid!." Zhao Feng�s eyes suddenly reddened. He grunted and revealed
a greedy look.s

Chapter 419: Life Original Fluid
That heart-shaped utensil was as big as a walnut. The milky fluid inside it was
pitifully little, only five or six drops at max. However, that small amount of
liquid made all the Sky Realm warriors in the swamp go crazy.
Hearing Zhao Feng shout �Life Original Fluid,� these warriors� faces all reddened
with sharp, burning eyes. Even their breathing became heavier. In their eyes, the
milky fluid seemed to be the most precious liquid in Heaven and Earth, as if it
could make anyone abandon their lives just to have it.
On the crystal lotus, that heart-shaped object flashed up and then disappeared so
fast that most of the warriors there couldn�t see it, except for hearing Zhao
Feng�s shout.
However, after that shout, the warriors seemed to forget everything, not even
caring about the terrifying corpse-eating demonic insects. They rushed towards the
heart-shaped utensil at the fastest speed.
The Divine Radiant Cult�s disciples Zhao Feng, Li Yue, and the others were no
exception. They covered themselves with defensive halos to avoid the siege of the
corpse-eating demonic insects while storming towards that heart-shaped utensil with
greedy faces.
Shi Yan dropped his jaw, looking dumbstruck.
Even when Zhao Feng and Li Yue faced the sacred level secret treasure in the exotic
land previously, they had not been as impulsive as they were now. In their eyes,
the so-called �Life Original Fluid� seemed to be much more precious than the Sacred
level Secret Treasures. Because of this fluid, it seemed they could even risk their
lives.
Although he didn�t know the exact effects of this Life Original Fluid, from the
others' performance, he knew that this thing was scarce, and certainly had an
irresistible attraction to warriors. Otherwise, those warriors wouldn't have become
that crazy.
On the way rushing to the lotus, three of those Sky Realm warriors were suddenly
covered by countless demonic insects.
Under Shi Yan�s scrutinizing look, the corpse-eating demonic insects quickly ate
the defensive halos of those three warriors. When their defensive energy halos were
bitten off, the corpse-eating demonic insects took the opportunity to drill into
their bodies, producing excited noise as they moved towards their victims� brains.
Shi Yan could see the corpse-eating demonic insects subtly move under their skin,
which gave him a creepy feeling.
Those corpse-eating demonic insects soon gnawed those three people�s brains and
also ate their eyeballs, giving them a horrible death.
The corpse-eating demonic insects also attacked many other warriors. Those corpse-
eating demonic insects seemed to be defending something. As long as someone dared
to come close to the crystal lotus, they would rush over and then used their
strange ability to tear down the warriors� defensive energy halos as well as secret
treasures. Even their armors were munched down.
The corpse-eating demonic insects could eat anything from energy armors to the
fleshy bodies. These defenses could prevent them for a while, but couldn�t really
stop them completely.
Shi Yan and Cai Yi were standing in a remote corner, not hurriedly rushing over.
Therefore, the corpse-eating demonic insects didn�t make them their main targets.
Cai Yi had a hovering halo around her body. Her beautiful, sharp eyes also stared
at the crystal lotus, but she didn�t dare to act rashly.
Ten corpse-eating demonic insects were surrounding her body, chewing her defensive
halo little by little. Because the number of them was small, Cai Yi could deal with
them comfortably, unlike those arrogant warriors whose defenses were broken in a
short time, and they had their brains eaten afterward.
"What is Life Original Fluid?" The energy of the starlight covering Shi Yan's body
was reduced little by a little because there were around ten corpse-eating demonic
insects were gnawing at it. He had to release more star power to maintain the
presence of his Star Shield. While guarding against the insects, Shi Yan looked at
Cai Yi and asked with doubt.
"It�s said that Life Original Fluid is one of the three kinds of sacred water. It
can wash the origin of life so that a living being can have inconceivable changes."
Cai Yi�s eyes flashed a terrifying look. "Life Original Fluid is an extremely
effective support for the Third Sky of Spirit Realm warriors to enter the True God
Realm. If a Third Sky of Spirit Realm warrior has one drop of Life Original Fluid
and absorbs it into the life magnetic field of his host soul, then he can break
through the True God Realm and enhance his strength greatly."
Shi Yan looked stunned.
"You may know that the later the phase of warriors� cultivation is, the slower the
progress he can make, and the harder the perception and the comprehension would be.
Most of Spirit Realm warriors will stay at their Third Sky forever, hardly entering
that threshold. Although there are many Spirit Realm warriors in our Divine Great
Land, none of them are able to enter the True God Realm. The probability is too
low. Life Original Fluid can help Third Sky of Spirit Realm warriors enhance the
opportunity to break through." Cai Yi�s face was full of excitement. While talking,
she couldn�t help but continuously stare at the crystal lotus.
She clearly had a huge greed for the Life Original Fluid on the crystal lotus.
Countless insects flew around above the bog, like locusts gathering near the
crystal lotus. They attacked the warriors who dared to come close, chewing and
tearing apart all of their defenses.
In that crystal lotus, the Life Original Fluid flashed and disappeared from time to
time. Every time it appeared, it boiled up the surrounding warriors� blood and made
them show their greedy eyes.
Rich Heaven and Earth aura spread out from the inside the crystal lotus. Ivory smog
emerged and hovered without dispersing. Standing one hundred meters away from the
aura, Shi Yan was also excited and had a graceful, wonderful feeling.
In the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, although the Heaven and Earth energy of the
other areas no longer existed, such rich Heaven and Earth aura still existed in the
underground of this exotic land. This surprised him a lot.
It was like all of Heaven and Earth aura that had disappeared in the Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist now gathered in this area, providing some kind of necessary energy so
that the Life Original Fluid could be preserved until now. At a particular time, it
would arise from the bottom of the swamp.
�As the Heaven and Earth aura is incredibly strong, perhaps I should try to let the
Holy Spirit God out.� Shi Yan kept staring at that direction for a moment; his mind
seemed to be triggered as he suddenly remembered something.
He then urged his mind to connect with the Blood Vein Ring, looking to the place
where the Holy Spirit God was hibernating and releasing a soul consciousness. "The
Heaven and Earth aura in this place is extremely rich. It may supplement your
consumed energy. Do you want to come out and absorb it?" The Holy Spirit God didn�t
respond after a long while.
Shi Yan focused his mind once again, bringing all the spiritual consciousness
together and striking towards the direction of the Holy Spirit God in the Blood
Vein Ring.
His spiritual consciousness twisted into a straight line, forming a bunch of light
and then drilling into the center of the Holy Spirit God.
"Good." The Holy Spirit God finally had a weak response with a deep sense of
exhaustion, like a dying old man. This gave Shi Yan a feeling of weakness and
tiredness.
Shi Yan�s face slightly changed, as he felt a little guilty. He quickly opened his
mind to let it fly out of the Blood Vein Ring.
The Blood Vein Ring was a strong confinement to the Ice Cold Flame. However, its
treatment for the Holy Spirit God and the Earth Flame was different. If the Holy
Spirit God and the Earth Flame wanted to come out, the Blood Vein Ring would not
stop them, and let them go freely.
The Holy Spirit God turned into a light beam slowly fluttering towards the crystal
lotus.
Shi Yan quietly observed it.
After the Holy Spirit God came out, he saw that the hovering Heaven and Earth aura
seem to be attracted, actually storming towards the Holy Spirit God, pouring into
its special life structure.
The feeble aura of the Holy Spirit God gradually grew up while the surging spirit
was slow and frequent. It seemed to be recovering quickly.
The recovery speed was slow at first, but now it accelerated a lot faster with the
supplementation of the Earth and Heaven aura.
While the Sky Realm warriors were facing the corpse-eating demonic insects' attack,
the Holy Spirit God turned into a bunch of light and was the first one who jumped
into the crystal lotus. It flashed and disappeared into the crystal lotus.
The connection between Shi Yan and the Holy Spirit God was suddenly cut off by the
crystal lotus throne.
Feeling cold at heart, Shi Yan was a little worried, attentively looking at that
direction.
After the Holy Spirit God jumped in, the releasing speed of Heaven and Earth aura
from the crystal lotus throne suddenly slowed down. Even the Heaven and Earth aura
that was already diffused also slowly retreated and poured back into the lotus
throne.
"Is that light beam yours?" Cai Yi was standing next to him, watching him closely.
She blankly watched the light from the ring on his finger flying out, avoiding all
of the corpse-eating demonic insects and getting into the crystal lotus. It also
caused the lotus�s mutation, which terrified Cai Yi a lot. She couldn�t help but
ask.
Shi Yan nodded indifferently.
Cai Yi�s eyes suddenly brightened. "What is it?"
"A strange life that can absorb Heaven and Earth aura." He hesitated for a moment
before reluctantly explaining.
"What?" Cai Yi was startled, covering her mouth. She looked at the crystal lotus
throne and said with astonishment. "Then, can it get the Life Original Fluid? If it
really can, your struggle in entering the True God Realm in the future would be
much easier than the others. Besides, I�ve also heard that the Life Original Fluid
has another effect that is really magical." Shi Yan was startled. He wanted to
communicate with the Holy Spirit God. However, after some attempts, he realized
that he couldn�t find the Holy Spirit God�s aura, not even a tiny bit.
"Life Original Fluid is one of the three kinds of sacred water. In the Divine Great
Land, it seems to exist only in the legends. I have never heard that any big forces
possess it. If you can have this sacred water, I think you can negotiate with the
Pure Land to exchange for your friend." Cai Yi�s eyes shone brightly.
Shi Yan�s eyes also lit up.

Chapter 420: Take it on
Shi Yan�s desire for this Life Original Fluid was not particularly strong. After
all, he was still far from the Third Sky of Spirit Realm. He was not really in need
of this Life Original Fluid at this time. Thus, he didn�t crazily chase after it
like Zhao Feng and the others.
However, after listening to Cai Yi, he gave it a second thought.
He didn�t hesitate anymore. Whether the Holy Spirit God could harvest something in
the crystal lotus throne or not, he would also want to compete for that Life
Original Fluid now.
"Do you want to go?" Cai Yi smiled gently and encouraged him. "This thing has a
powerful attraction to those warriors. We�ll enter the True God Realm eventually.
If you have this Life Original Fluid, you can use it in the future. Other than
that, the Life Original Fluid also has another effect. From a certain extent, the
value of it may be more precious than the Pure God Soul."
Shi Yan�s eyes were shining. He nodded without saying anything further and began to
move towards the crystal lotus throne, together with Zhao Feng and the other
warriors.
His muscles silently bulged while his skin turned purple. Moreover, he also
condensed all of his Profound Qi into a Dark Light Shield to resist a large number
of the corpse-eating demonic insects that might barge onto him.
Above the crystal lotus throne, many warriors were being covered by the demonic
insects. There were tens of thousands of insects producing buzzing sounds,
constantly eating the defensive forces that those warriors released.
When he came to the top of the crystal lotus, hundreds of insects covered him
immediately like shooting stars. The insects rushed to the Dark Light Shield; their
sharp teeth gnawed at his Profound Qi halo on the Dark Light Shield little by
little.
The corpse-eating demonic insects could not only eat all kinds of protective
armors, but also erode a lot of energy. The dark light on the Dark Light Shield
became gloomier under the corpse-eating demonic insects� attack.
More Profound Qi was spread out from his body and crazily poured into the Dark
Light Shield. Under the perfusion of his Profound Qi and the Dark Light Shield
being eaten continuously by the insects, if he didn�t release his Profound Qi, he
could not keep the Dark Shield from infringement.
Zhao Feng and the three Third Sky of Sky Realm warriors were rushing towards the
lotus with either a dazzling light or special defensive armors to protect their
bodies.
Amidst the threat caused by the insects, they slowly descended to the center of the
Countless demonic insects slowly showed up at the heart of the crystal lotus
throne, giving people a creepy feeling. The insects on the crystal lotus throne
were slightly larger. Tens of them had silver scales, as well as ancient,
serpentine patterns.
These ten corpse-eating demonic insects didn�t seem to be ordinary. Their entire
bodies were emitting dazzling lights and gloomy auras.
When Zhao Feng and the three Third Sky of Sky Realm warriors came close to the
crystal lotus throne, those silver insects suddenly flew out from the lotus,
producing an ear-splitting howl which seemed to be capable of tearing people�s
eardrums.
From one hundred meters away, Cai Yi� graceful body even trembled, as she revealed
a frightened face.
The Sea of Consciousness of those warriors, who came close to the crystal lotus
seemed to be pierced through by a spear-like surging spirit.
Zhao Feng and the three Third Sky of Sky Ream warriors were agitated, showing a
painful expression on their faces while their bodies suddenly stagnated.
Ten silver demonic insects flew out blending with other hundreds of insects and
began to chew off the defensive forces of Zhao Feng and the other three warriors.
The light beams containing sun flame power shot out like arrows from Zhao Feng�s
palms, aggressively stabbing the silver insects.
Dang Dang.
When the sunlight from his body hit the silver insects� shells, the collision like
sounds echoed. Those silver insects weren�t affected at all. They continued eroding
the halo on his body.
Under the erosion caused by the silver insects, his halo unexpectedly ruptured open
quickly, causing Zhao Feng�s face to pale instantly. He couldn�t help but haul out
a dark blue cloak and put it on.
The dark blue cloak was a Spirit level Secret Treasure with surging energy of Wood
class.
As soon as Zhao Feng had put the dark blue cloak on, the rich Wood energy began to
flow all over his body. Dead rattan demons around seemed to be attracted, gathering
and condensing into a large wooden armor on the dark blue cloak.
To get the Life Original Fluid, Zhao Feng had taken out his Spirit level Secret
treasure, covering his entire body to resist the silver insect�s attacks.
Seeing Zhao Feng use his secret treasure, the three Third Sky of Sky Realm warriors
no longer hesitated, taking out the secret defensive treasures from their Storage
Rings to wrap themselves up.
However, even so, the four of them still didn't seem to be able to bear the erosion
caused by the insects.
The secret treasures of the four of them were completely bitten off in just a short
time. Zhao Feng�s dark blue cloak and the rattan demons that covered the cloak were
broken. They even made small pinholes on his cloak.
Fortunately, there was the Sun Refined Light that Zhao Feng had condensed under the
cloak. Only a double-defense could prevent the silver insects from drilling into
the body.
As warriors had different levels, their distance from the crystal lotus throne was
not consistent.
The other top-level warriors and Zhao Feng were slowly sneaking into the crystal
lotus throne and fighting against the terrifying silver insects.
Those who had lower cultivation base were still outside the crystal lotus. They
were strenuously resisting hundreds of insects� besiege. However, their eyes kept
glued on the crystal lotus.
The First Sky of Sky Realm warriors like Cai Yi stayed outside, not daring to come
close to the crystal lotus throne, as they were afraid of the swarm of those
insects.
On the crystal lotus throne, after the insects appeared, the frequency of emergence
of the heart-shaped utensil was getting higher and higher. Looking at the Life
Original Fluid inside, the warriors around all revealed a crazed countenance.
At this time, Shi Yan�s entire body was now purple and covered with the Dark Light
Shield outside and the Star Shield inside. He also slowly moved towards the crystal
lotus throne. Hundreds of insects then rushed over him, gnawing his defense while
he slowly dived into the lotus.
Only he was a First Sky of Sky Realm warrior who went into the crystal lotus,
together with other Third Sky of Sky Realm warriors. He gradually moved closer to
Zhao Feng. The closer he came to the crystal lotus throne, the stronger the
resistance he could feel. On the top of the crystal lotus throne existed a firm
layer of a barrier.
As long as he descended on the crystal lotus, the barrier would certainly affect
him. The closer he got to the crystal lotus, the stronger the resistance of this
barrier was.
A violent energy burst out from Shi Yan�s body while his eyes turned red. He was
entering the Second Sky of the Sky Realm. He forcefully pushed the barrier and
quickly came to Zhao Feng.
Seeing Shi Yan be able to come this close to the crystal lotus throne with only the
First Sky of Sky Realm cultivation base, many warriors in the surroundings were
startled.
"Shi Yan, you also come here?" Zhao Feng laughed. "Be careful. You are indeed
extraordinary. Even Li Yue could not come here because of those insects. I didn�t
expect that you could do so. Ha ha ha, I really didn�t mistake you."
"Brat, the closer you are, the faster you will die. You�d better leave soon to
avoid an inexplicable death." The chunky warrior coldly looked at him and
ridiculed.
"I�m sure you will die before me," Shi Yan said with a calm face. He suddenly took
out the Sky-breaking Shuttle and immersed his mind in it.
"Can you break that annoying barrier to go into the crystal lotus throne?"
"Yes. But I�ll need one-third of your Profound Qi. Moreover, the creatures inside
that crystal lotus throne are mighty. Once you enter there, you�ll obviously be
submerged by the insects. Can you deal with them then?"
"You don�t need to worry about this. You just need to break the barrier for me."
"Okay."
A dazzling light beam suddenly shot out from underneath Shi Yan�s feet.
This beam of light carried the sharpness that could pierce through all kinds of
barriers, and directly broke the barrier on the crystal lotus throne.
One-third of his Profound Qi was consumed. Shi Yan didn't dare to have the
slightest hesitation, turning into a bunch of starlights while penetrating into the
crystal lotus throne when the barrier was cracked open. He was the first one who
landed in the center of the crystal lotus throne.
Thousands of insects crazily swarmed over and quickly covered the Dark Light Shield
in just a short moment.
The Profound Qi on the Dark Light Shield disappeared at an incredible speed. In
just three seconds, half of the Dark Light Shield had been nibbled off.
"That brat got in there already."
"What? How come? With his realm, how could he do that?"
"This guy must have a strange secret treasure. Otherwise, he absolutely couldn�t
have entered the place."
Seeing him be the first one who had entered the crystal lotus throne, other
warriors all screamed out loud with disbelieving faces.
Cai Yi�s eyes suddenly brightened; she beamed a smile from the corner of her mouth.
She knew that Shi Yan had a strange secret treasure that could tear down all kinds
of barriers. In the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, Shi Yan had used it along the way
to escape many dangers, proving his real ability.
Seeing Shi Yan be the first one who had entered the crystal lotus, she was not
surprised. On the contrary, she felt happy, eyeing Shi Yan and awaiting his next
action.
It was unknown why Cai Yi always felt that if he put all of his strength to get the
Life Original Fluid, none of the warriors in this swamp could compete against him.
Although Shi Yan had just reached the First Sky of Sky Realm, his performance along
the way had convinced Cai Yi. She always felt that Shi Yan could achieve things
that ordinary people couldn�t.
Facts had proved that her feeling was not wrong.
Shi Yan was the first one who fell into the crystal lotus throne. Right now, his
entire body was covered with corpse-eating demonic insects, and his Dark Light
Shield was also shaking, as if it would collapse in a short time.
On the crystal lotus throne, Shi Yan was crazily pouring all of his Profound Qi
into the Dark Light Shield and injecting the star power of the Star Martial Spirit
into the Star Shield. Moreover, he also pushed all of his strength to prepare to
deal with the insects after the Star Shield was broken. Meanwhile, his eyes were
anxiously looking for the heart-shaped utensil.
Surprisingly, all of a sudden, he no longer saw that heart-shaped utensil on the

crystal lotus.

Chapter 421: Surging tide mind
Ten silver insects quietly flew out from the crystal lotus throne and then drilled
into Shi Yan�s Dark Light Shield.
These silver insects were obviously different from the other typical insects. They
had a more powerful strength and faster energy absorption speed than the normal
demonic insects.
Ten silver demonic insects showed their sharp teeth and mercilessly bit on the Dark
Light Shield. The massive Profound Qi on the Dark Light Shield disappeared quickly.
In just three seconds, the Dark Light Shield covering Shi Yan�s body was broken
under the erosion caused by the ten silver demonic insects. The speed of Shi Yan�s
Profound Qi injection was unable to catch up with the silver insects� absorption.
Shi Yan felt cold in his heart. His complexion also changed as he anxiously looked
for the heart-shaped utensil. He wanted to get the Life Original Fluid as soon as
possible.
The warriors who were close to him were even more nervous than him. While dealing
with the demonic insects, they also looked at him with sharp eyes, and were ready
to intervene, revealing the intent of snatching the heart-shaped utensil that would
show up in any minute.
After tearing down the Dark Light Shield, the ten silver insects quickly bit off
one layer of the Star Shield inside without the slightest hesitation.
The Star Shield was condensed from the star power, containing the profound meaning
of the sidereal revolution of the stars' cycle and the eternal existence of the
ancient truth. A ray of starlight formed the Star Sea pattern and released an
immortal conception that would never extinguish.
The Star Shield�s defense was obviously better than the Dark Light Shield, and that
too not just by one level. Under the gnawing of the silver insects, the
disappearing speed of the star power on the Star Shield was much slower.
Even so, the star power that stayed hidden on the Star Shield still gradually
faded. If this situation continued, the Star Shield might not be able to resist any
longer after half a minute.
The heart-shaped object still hadn�t shown up yet.
Shi Yan�s eyes were serious, attentively looking at the crystal lotus. His body
turned purple, preparing to resist the corpse-eating demonic insects� attack with
his own flesh.
"Shi Yan! Get out! You cannot bear it anymore!" Zhao Feng, who was above the
crystal lotus throne, couldn�t help but shout in fear. "These silver insects have
higher levels. Even I can�t resist them for long. If you continue to stay on the
crystal lotus throne, the insects will bite and eat all of your body."
Not far from there, Chi Xiao also frowned and asked Shi Yan to leave.
It was unknown when Cai Yi had already reached here. From twenty meters away, she
revealed a look of concern seeing Shi Yan anxiously look for the Life Original
Fluid.
She didn�t ask Shi Yan to go out though. She didn�t know why, but she felt that Shi
Yan had another secret treasure that could bring the Life Original Fluid out of the
crystal lotus.
The warriors near there were all submerged under the insects, and thus, they had to
put forth all of their strength to fight against them.
Although they also wanted to jump into the crystal lotus throne, they didn�t have
any breaking-barrier treasure like the Sky-breaking Shuttle. They could only resist
the barrier�s energy of the crystal lotus throne and slowly move closer to the
"Kid, you really don�t know life or death. With your Sky Realm cultivation base,
you still have the guts to compete for the Life Original Fluid. Even if you can get
it, do you think you can bring it out?" The chunky warrior grinned and revealed
ruthless look. He was secretly well-prepared. As long as Shi Yan could bring out
the Life Original Fluid from the crystal lotus throne, he would not hesitate to
take action, snatching it from Shi Yan�s hand directly.
He even hoped that Shi Yan could really succeed in taking the Life Original Fluid.
If Shi Yan could do so, he wouldn�t have to take the risk to enter the crystal
lotus throne or deal with these insects, which were getting stronger and stronger.
In his thoughts, snatching the Life Original Fluid from Shi Yan�s hands was much
easier than taking it from those insects.
Shi Yan basically didn�t pay attention to the others� words, but he was looking
anxiously at the crystal lotus throne. When the starlight on the Star Shield died
out, he suddenly let go of his soul consciousness and poured it in the crystal
lotus throne.
A kind of spiritual light rippled like a sponge and spread out from the crystal
lotus, like rippling waves.
Inside the crystal lotus throne, there was another spiritual barrier that also
prevented the soul consciousness� exploration. In that spiritual light, the soul
consciousness that Shi Yan had released was completely blocked, unexpectedly unable
to penetrate any further.
Not only that, his soul consciousness seemed to trigger some barrier on the crystal
lotus throne.
A violent vibration, strong enough to explode people�s mind, came out from the
crystal lotus. Under the impact of this tremor, the warriors in the swamp all
trembled, as if a giant hammer strongly hit their hearts.
But Shi Yan actually bore the full brunt of the attack.
Amidst that violent shock, various mysterious forces in his body crazily struggled
with each other like runaway horses.
Ptui.
Shi Yan spurted out a mouthful blood. His body staggered on the crystal lotus
throne, standing unsteadily.
His muscles shivered in the tremor. Thousands of strands of strange powers all
poured out, flooding his internal system.
As his Petrifaction Martial Spirit had reached the peak, it could produce a
mutation at the crucial time and play a vital defensive role.
The violent spiritual impact from the crystal lotus could make warriors who were
even far away almost stagger, as they couldn�t withstand this extremely fierce
vibration.
Under the help of the martial spirit, Shi Yan was standing firmly on the crystal
lotus throne, and luckily, didn�t have a mental breakdown.
The third eye of the host soul opened in his Sea of Consciousness. The soul
devouring energy of the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame turned into a cluster
of small flames, running up to the Sea of Consciousness.
The violent vibration that could damage ordinary warriors� mind was quickly
surrounded by the cluster of small Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flames. Before
the surging spirit could damage Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness, the Nine Serenities
Soul Devouring Flame already burned it into ashes, turning it into nihility.
With the help of the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, his Sea of Consciousness
restored instantly, and his mind was not affected.
At this moment, he finally saw the mysterious heart-shaped utensil, which had
disappeared before; and then he saw the Life Original Fluid gurgling from it.
The Life Original Fluid was on the crystal lotus throne!
Inside the transparent crystal, there was a dazzling, strange spot that was
emitting sparkling rays of light. It was also constantly releasing vehement surging
spiritual vibrations.
The heart-shaped utensil was like the eye of the magic formation inlaid in the
crystal lotus throne. It constantly circled inside the crystal lotus throne,
reflecting different kinds of lights from time to time, which revealed the heart-
shaped utensil occasionally.
However, that spot was shrouded by a big number of demonic insects. As long as
those insects didn�t move, they would entirely cover the heart-shaped utensil,
making it unable to reveal itself.
Only when the demonic insects began to move did the heart-shaped utensil flash up
from time to time.
"It has appeared!" The chunky warrior was observing Shi Yan�s movement closely.
When the heart-shaped utensil reappeared, he couldn�t help but scream with joy.
All of the warriors breathed rapidly, as they were quietly waiting and preparing
all kinds of martial techniques and secret treasures.
Crack crack.
Glass breaking sound arose. The ten silver demonic insects pursued him closely
after having chewed off his Star Shield. Shi Yan�s body was directly exposed
without any defense on the crystal lotus.
Hundreds of insects suddenly rushed over him.
Dang dang dang.
Crispy metal sounds came out from Shi Yan�s body.
Under everyone�s scrutinizing looks, Shi Yan was still standing motionlessly like a
rock. Unexpectedly, he was not gnawed by those insects.
But his body was in extreme pain.
A corpse-eating demonic insect bared its teeth, mercilessly stabbing in his flesh
and then slowly penetrated it. The Petrification Martial Spirit, which had been
cultivated to the peak, had burst out all of its potential power.
Countless strange powers in his body flowed out like a surging tide and began to
form into many defensive circles to hinder those devouring insects.
The corpse-eating demonic insects could bite off ordinary secret treasures and
absorbed all kinds of power. However, they could not break the defense on his flesh
body in a short time.
Cai Yi�s eyes lit up and covered her mouth in surprise.
Chi Xiao was also stunned. His eyes and mouth were wide open while his face was
full of astonishment.
Zhao Feng looked down and was dumbfounded. He didn�t know what to say at this
moment.
The other warriors suddenly clamored and screamed out loud as if they were watching
a terrifying scene. With only the physical defense, with the erosive attack of
those demonic insects, none of them could drill into Shi Yan�s body. His sturdy
figure was really amazing.
He launched a fist with a landslide-like energy, mercilessly striking the crystal

lotus throne. A great explosive sound suddenly came out from it.
The crystal lotus throne slightly trembled. A small concave spot appeared at the
center of the crystal lotus throne, but the transparent crystal was not broken
after his attack.
The hardness of the crystal lotus throne was out of his expectation. Many demonic
insects were trying to penetrate his body, while many strange powers in his body
were dealing with those insects together. If he couldn't get the Life Original
Fluid soon, sooner or later, he would not be able to resist any longer.
Another fist was launched.
The crystal lotus still wasn�t broken.
Shi Yan's eyes changed slightly. He was terrified inside, as he had a feeling of
despair.
BOOM.
Another punch was struck out. This punch carried all of his strength.
Once the punch was launched, the demonic insects clutched in his fist were crushed
to death. His fist was also torn. A drop of dark red blood suddenly rolled out.
This was a drop of immortal blood.
A ruby-like blood drop exuded and spread out brilliant scarlet lights that were
filled with mysterious energy fluctuations.
This drop of blood rolled on the crystal lotus throne for a while before
infiltrating to its center.
The crystal lotus throne suddenly had a mutation.

Chapter 422: King of Demonic Insects
Dark red blood, as translucent as a gem, quietly rolled into the crystal lotus
throne.
The crystal lotus throne still emitted a vehemently surging energy. After this red
blood�s infiltration, the crystal lotus throne suddenly released an evil
consciousness, strong enough to submerge and perish all the warriors.
On the crystal lotus throne, hundreds of silver demonic insects roared crazily and
flew out.
Zhao Feng and the others, who were staying above, all wore frightened faces. Seeing
the silver demonic insects rush towards them, they subconsciously moved away from
the crystal lotus throne as they felt something was wrong. A silver demonic insect,
as big as a human face, came out from the crystal lotus throne.
The crystal lotus throne revealed a gap. This demonic insect was five or six times
bigger than the regular silver demonic insects, and it had beautiful, yet
mysterious patterns on the body, as if it had a magical power that could oppress
people�s mind.
Seeing that mysterious pattern on the insect�s shell, those warriors who were
observing this crystal lotus throne showed panicked eyes.
All kinds of energy beams suddenly interweaved on the crystal lotus throne.
As long as a warrior stared at this pattern for more than ten seconds, they would
get crazy instantly and take action against the warriors standing next to him,
daringly attacking them.
The biggest silver demonic insect came out from the crystal lotus throne. It had
two shiny green oak eyes, as big as soybeans and emitting cold green lights filled
with a bloodthirsty feeling.
"King of Demonic Insects! A level eight beast!" Zhao Feng suddenly screamed out
loud with frightened eyes, then quickly moved away.
Hearing Zhao Feng�s ear-splitting cry, faces of warriors around all changed as if
they had encountered ghosts. They subconsciously stepped away from the crystal
lotus throne.
Seeing the giant insect come out from the crystal lotus throne, the corpse-eating
demonic insects that were flying in the sky became crazily bloodthirsty. They
seemed to have received more power as the energy absorption rate got faster and
faster when biting off and devouring the crowd.
Although the number of warriors in the swamp was significant, none of them had a
profound cultivation base greater than the Sky Realm. Meanwhile, the level eight
beasts could be comparable to the human Spirit Realm warriors.
When this level eight corpse-eating demonic insect appeared, everyone was panic-
stricken and terrified.
King of Demonic Insects was the leader of corpse-eating demonic insects. It had the
characteristics of corpse-eating demonic insects as it could absorb all kinds of
energy or eat humans, and also had a terrifying spiritual energy.
As soon as this demonic insect appeared, there was a kind of surging spirit on top
of the entire swamp, that could explode people's heads. Under this type of
spiritual fluctuation, each warrior's Sea of Consciousness shook endlessly. Those
who had a low cultivation base had their Sea of Consciousness instantly attacked by
these fluctuations, causing them to quickly bleed terribly.
When the King of Demonic Insects appeared, Zhao Feng and the chunky warrior didn�t
dare to get closer to the crystal lotus throne. Both of them quickly moved away, as
they were afraid of being seen by the King of Demonic Insects.
At this time, Zhao Feng didn�t have the time to remind Shi Yan as he needed to care
for his own life first.
Under these violent fluctuations, Cai Yi and Chi Xiao�s minds were also damaged.
Their faces paled as they could hardly bear it.
Those who dared to stay within fifty meters near the crystal lotus throne were
getting insane because of being affected by the King of Demonic Insects. Those
people had lost their minds, and lingered near the crystal lotus throne to fight
against one another.
They didn�t have any consciousness or sense of pain. They kept fighting each other
around the crystal lotus throne. Under everyone�s scrutinizing looks, warriors who
had lost their mind continuously died in their opponents� hands in just a short
time. Their deaths were extremely miserable.
Their bodies were chopped off, or their limbs were torn down, or the insects chewed
them off. Not long afterward, there were no more warriors who were still conscious.
Only one person was standing in the center of the crystal lotus throne. It was Shi
Yan.
On the crystal lotus throne, the insects surprisingly no longer covered him.
Unexpectedly, the insects that were surrounding him didn�t rush over him.
Under his feet, there were countless corpse-eating demonic insects, which were not
the sort of silver demonic insects. However, these silver demonic insects seemed to
be obedient, not dashing forward like earlier.
The King of Demonic Insects was in front of him. Its two small, dark green eyes
were watching him quietly.
Shi Yan also gazed at it, which looked like he was silently exchanging something
with the insect.
"Give me one more drop of your blood."
"Why?"
"So that I can evolve."
"Why do I have to give you?"
"With your blood in my body, I will make you my master. But, you have to give me
your blood. This kind of blood can help me continue to evolve and enter a new
life."
"How much do you need?"
"Give me one drop every month."

"What can you do for me?"
"Everything."
Shi Yan looked at it silently with strange eyes, feeling the spirit coming from it.
Previously, when the King of Demonic Insects appeared from the crystal lotus
throne, it had emitted vehement spiritual fluctuations. Under this kind of a
terrifying, surging spirit, he had almost lost his mind and nearly gotten crazy in
a short time.
Fortunately, the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame played its role again at this
crucial time. It burned the spirit that jumped into his Sea of Consciousness into
ashes, helping him avoid falling into the insanity like the other warriors.
The King of Demonic Insects� appearance had frightened him. He had thought that he
would be finished this time by getting bitten off. However, looking at the King of
Demonic Insects, he sensed a very familiar smell from its body.
That was the scent of his blood.
At that moment, he suddenly realized that this King of Demonic Insects had
unexpectedly absorbed the drop of immortal blood which had rolled into the crystal
lotus throne.
Immediately, the unexpected thing happened.
The King of Demonic Insects roared insanely, and the demonic insects in the sky
that were crazily attacking the warriors around all stopped instantly and gathered
at his feet, not continuing to attack anymore.
At that instant, he received a soul consciousness from the King of Demonic Insects.
The level eight insects already had wisdom and could use soul power. Although it
would not open its mouth to talk, it could use its soul to communicate with others.
This King of Demonic Insects was a rare beast.
"Is the Life Original Fluid still in that crystal lotus throne? You also come from
there. How is the relationship between you and that Life Original Fluid?"
"If you fulfill my demand, the Life Original Fluid will be yours."
"Why do you have a strong desire for my blood?"
"It�s like humans want the Life Original Fluid. Your blood also has an irresistible
temptation."
"The blood in my body is not normal. I don�t know how to condense it for the time
being. Even if I promise you now, I can�t guarantee anything."
"If you don�t give me your blood, the agreement between you and me will be
automatically null and void. Every half a year, you shall give me five drops of
your blood, and I will give you one drop of the Life Original Fluid. What do you
think about this agreement?"
"Let me think."
On the crystal lotus throne, Shi Yan and the King of Demonic Insects looked at each
other and exchanged their communication through their souls.
Countless insects were flying around the crystal lotus throne, pursuing the other
warriors.
At this time, Shi Yan was in the center of the crystal lotus throne, safe and
sound, coldly looking at the King of Demonic Insects while not being attacked by
the insects.
The other warriors just stared at the crystal lotus throne and exposed a visage of
extreme shock.
No one knew what was going on.
They only knew that this brat dared to enter the crystal lotus throne that was
filled with a lot of demonic insects to get the Life Original Fluid, and was still
safe and sound over there.
Cai Yi, Zhao Feng, and Chi Xiao opened their eyes, blankly looking at that
direction while still using their Profound Qi to resist the insects� attack.
The demonic insects were getting more and more powerful, crazily attacking any
warrior who dared to appear in the swamp. Some silver demonic insects also flew out
from the crystal lotus throne, staring at Cai Yi, Zhao Feng, and Chi Xiao with
murderous looks.
Under the attack of the silver demonic insects, only Zhao Feng and Li Yue, who had
the cultivation base of Third Sky of Sky Realm, could resist it.
Chi Xiao and Cai Yi of the Divine Radiant Cult, who were only at the First Sky and
Second Sky of Sky Realm, could barely resist it. Their defensive forces seemed to
be completely eaten soon, and their body would be exposed.
They didn�t have a sturdy body like Shi Yan. So, once their bodies were exposed,
they would definitely be dead.
Chi Xiao and Cai Yi were scared, and thus slowly moved to the entrance, wanting to
find a chance to get out. They did not dare to stay here any longer.
Unfortunately, there existed a terrible barrier at the entrance. One First Sky of
Sky Realm warrior, who was faster than Chi Xiao dashed forward the entrance, but
then a huge pressure oppressed him instantly.
"Tell your fellows to stay away from them." Shi Yan suddenly spoke up and pointed
to the group of Chi Xiao, Cai Yi, and the others of the Divine Radiant Cult.
"Okay," the King of Demonic Insects replied.
"Ah," Cai Yi exclaimed pleasantly, unable to conceal the joy in her eyes. Also, she
let out a sigh of relief.

Chapter 423: Kill them all!
Shi Yan shouted, telling the King of Demonic Insects to stop other small insects
from attacking Chi Xiao, Cai Yi, and other people of Divine Radiant Cult.
Chi Xiao and Cai Yi were almost unable to resist any longer. However, at the
crucial time, the demon insects suddenly flew away, not continuing to attack them.
Chi Xiao and Cai Yi let out a sigh of relief with a surprised face, looking at Shi
Yan in the crystal lotus.
In the swamp, as many other warriors saw that Chi Xiao and Cai Yi were no longer
besieged by those insects thanks to Shi Yan�s words, they were all stunned and
revealed a jealous expression.
"That guy Shi Yan, how did he do it after all?" Zhao Feng came to Cai Yi and Chi
Xiao and asked suspiciously.
Chi Xiao and Cai Yi shook their heads as they didn�t know either.
It was unexpected that the King of Demonic Insects listened to Shi Yan�s orders,
which surprised everyone. They didn�t know what method he had used to make the King
of Demonic Insects submit.
While Chi Xiao and Zhao Feng were still in doubt, they quietly observed Shi Yan and
realized that he was discussing something with the King of Demonic Insects in the
"Remove the barrier. I agree with your proposal." Shi Yan looked the King of
Demonic Insects, contemplated for a while before making his mind up as he felt that
this proposal didn�t bring him any harm.
"How about the others?"
"Is killing them good for you?"
"There's no harm. Their energy and blood can enhance the strength of our little
fellows."
"If so�" Shi Yan hesitated a little bit and kept looking at the chubby warrior and
his team, then said with a faint smile. "Can you wait for a while? Ask your little
fellow to leave first, and you�ll go into the swamp. I need a reason to kill them."
"What?"
"Listen to me."
"�" The King of Demonic Insects didn�t say anything. It didn�t seem to understand
him but still, followed his orders after getting his agreement on the proposal.
The crystal lotus sank slowly. The demon insects that were hovering in the sky
followed the command and plunged down from the sky, either going into the crystal
lotus throne or drilling into the giant ancient tree.
Afterward, no demonic insects were seen on the swamp.
Shi Yan retrieved the Sky-breaking Shuttle, leaped up to the air and flew over to
Zhao Feng, Chi Xiao, and Cai Yi after hesitating a little bit.
"How did you do that?" Zhao Feng ogled and asked curiously. "That is a level eight
beast� It�s much more powerful than us. I didn�t expect that you could ask it to
stop attacking us. Shi Yan, Shi Yan, are you human after all? How can this beast
listen to your orders?"
Chi Xiao, Cai Yi, and Li Yue were also very curious.
"Its power was limited by the crystal lotus throne, and can�t be utilized totally.
It cannot show up in the swamp for a long time. I told it to give one drop of the
Life Original Fluid and that we will immediately leave this place. It agreed with
that."
Looking at the warriors around who were approaching, Shi Yan deliberately said out
loud. "Because of its intelligence, this beast knows what to choose. It knows that
if it fights with us for a long time, it will bear a great loss, being severely
hurt by the crystal lotus throne�s power. That�s why it gave up�"
After talking, he looked at the chunky warrior, laughed and said, "It said that
there is only Life Original Fluid in the swamp this time, not the God Soul. It gave
me a drop and said that we should leave this place as soon as possible."
"It gave you a drop?" The chunky warrior�s eyes lit up with shock. He burst into
laughter. "Kid, your realm is still far away from the Spirit Realm. It�s useless
for you to keep that drop of Life Original Fluid. Can you exchange it with me?"
"Exchange it?" Shi Yan pretended to be surprised, caressed the Blood Vein Ring and
shook his head. "Although I have not entered the Spirit Realm yet, I�ll enter it
one day sooner or later. I can use this drop of Life Original Fluid when I want to
break through the Spirit Realm. No matter what you offer to exchange for it, the
value is far from enough�"
The face of the chubby warrior darkened. He beamed a faint smile and stared at Shi
Yan.
The warriors of Devil Valley quietly gathered around that chubby warrior, coldly
looking at him with unfriendly eyes.
Many warriors also had greed for the Life Original Fluid like this chubby warrior.
They wanted to take action to take it from Shi Yan, not having any intent of
leaving this place.
Some other warriors� eyes flickered constantly. As they seemed to know this swamp
was very unusual, they silently watched the changes, waiting to leave this place
and then take action on the island.
"Kid, you are not qualified to have that Life Original Fluid. Give it to me." The
chubby warrior sneered coldly as his face darkened even more.
Zhao Feng frowned and said, "Hey fatty, you talk too much. Shi Yan is the one who
got it. If you are brave enough, go find and kill those demon insects."
"Stop talking nonsense." The chunky warrior seemed to be impatient. He looked at

the other Third Sky of Sky Realm warriors of other teams and said, "Everyone here
also has the same thought as me, right? We should unite to deal with this brat
first and then discuss the plan together. I feel that this kid isn�t telling the
truth. Perhaps, he has more than one drop of the Life Original Fluid from the King
of Demonic Insects."
"Hand it."
"Take it out. Tell us the truth, and we will not hurt you."
"You cannot get away if you don�t give it to us."
In the swamp, all the Sky Realm warriors looked at Shi Yan coldly and with a
ruthless manner.
Shi Yan still looked calm. He smiled and shook his head. "No."
"Do you want to die?" The chunky warrior coldly shouted.
"So, all of you want the Life Original Fluid? If I don�t hand it out, won�t you
take action to kill me and take it?" Shi Yan looked at everyone and said slowly.
"Of course."
Shi Yan smiled, nodded and said, "Nothing else I can do then."
Zhao Feng, Chi Xiao, and the others on his team were a little bit surprised, before
quietly coming close to him, ready to intervene.
Shi Yan didn�t say anything further, secretly guarding against Zhao Feng and the
others as well. He knew how precious this Life Original Fluid was and was not sure
if Zhao Feng and others also had greed for it. He was now testing the crowd.
"Be careful. With so many warriors together like this, we have to put forth all of
our strength to be able to resist them." Zhao Feng said with a lower voice and a
solemn face. "Kid, if you have any tricks or means, you have to use them
immediately. Don�t hesitate any second. When those warriors unite, they are much
stronger than us."
There seemed to be a struggle in Li Yue�s heart. She stood there with a blank face
for a long while before taking a deep breath and then said with a strange look.
"Shi Yan, can you deal with those Third Sky of Sky Realm warriors after all?"
"One," Shi Yan said with a wry smile.
"Forget it. Let�s fight." Li Yue shook her head gently. "I will take the risk with
you this time, but everyone should be well-prepared for the worst."
"You guys really want to help me?" Shi Yan was stunned and shocked. "The Life
Original Fluid is precious and is in my hands. I will not give it to you. So why do
you need to help me? As long as you don�t block my way, I already appreciate it.
You guys don�t need to help me." He still guarded against Zhao Feng and the people
of the Divine Radiant Cult, as he always felt that they were not reliable.
In his eyes, he and Zhang Feng were not very close, so Zhang Feng didn�t need to
offend everyone just because of him. He was even worried that Zhang Feng and the
chubby warrior would unite to snatch the Life Original Fluid from him.
"You are also one of the Divine Radiant Cult, and you will be the future seed of
the Gods Sect. We can be considered to be ready to go through thick and thin along
the way. If we kill you just because of the Life Original Fluid, we are really
cheap." Zhang Feng stared at him and snarled, "What kind of person do you think
this Zhang Feng is?"
"Frankly, I have hesitated earlier. But now, I have figured it out." Li Yue said
embarrassedly
"How about you?" Shi Yan looked at Cai Yi.
"We have gone through so many troubles together, and you are also the one who has
saved us many times." Cai Yi smiled, pointed to the two brothers and Ye Zhang Feng,
who were still frozen, "Although you look emotionless, you have your own
principles. Without your help, it is unknown how many times these people would have
died already."
Pausing for a while, Cai Yi then smiled. "I really can�t figure it out. I cannot
think of any reason not to stand on your side."
Shi Yan nodded. "It was not a waste to ask the King of Demonic Insects to let go of
you."
The only person that he didn�t ask was Chi Xiao, as he was confident that Chi Xiao
would obviously be on his side.
"Such a touching friendship. Geez."
The chubby warrior laughed coldly, clapping his hands. His eyes displayed a trace
of disdain.
"We shouldn�t continue to hesitate. Although this group of Divine Radiant Cult is
powerful, it�s not difficult to take them down if we join forces, isn�t it?"
Everyone nodded.
Shi Yan suddenly revealed a comfortable and calm smile.
"What are you laughing at?"
"I�m laughing at the fact that you want to die."
The demonic insects that had disappeared earlier suddenly appeared again from the
swamp.
The King of Demonic Insects in the crystal lotus throne, which had sunk in the
swamp, also emerged from the water. Its small green eyes looked at Shi Yan, seeming
to be waiting for something.
From one hundred meters far away, Shi Yan nodded with it and said, "Kill them all."
Countless demonic insects suddenly got crazy, overwhelmingly dashing forward and
shrouding all of the warriors in the swamp once again.
Only Zhao Feng, Chi Xiao, and the others from their team were safe.
"I told you that I was sure you would die before me, and you didn�t believe it.
Believe it now?" Shi Yan grinned and mockingly looked at the chubby warrior, who
was surrounded by ten silver demonic insects. A look of horror flashed across his
face. He didn�t even have time to say anything.

Chapter 424: Promise
The crystal lotus throne rose out of the swamp again. The King of Demonic Insects
screeched loudly on the crystal lotus throne while a lot of demon insects rushed
over the warriors in the swamp.
Shi Yan was standing above the swamp, coldly watching the warriors who had shown
off their strength earlier being wrapped by the demonic insects.
As the number of the demonic insects was tens of thousands, and the swamp was their
territory, these warriors had no strength to fight back this slaughter.
Under the erosion by the insects, the warriors' defensive halos and secret
treasures were all chewed off completely. The demonic insects then drilled into
those warriors� bodies, ate their brain and killed them in the end.
The eyes of Chi Xiao, Zhao Feng, and the others revealed a trace of fright. Looking
at the insects that were eating those warriors, they were now aware of Shi Yan's
wicked heart.
The King of Demonic Insects on the crystal lotus throne slowly moved towards Shi
Yan, looking at him with longing eyes.
"You have to kill all of them. Let�s discuss something else." Shi Yan frowned and
released his soul consciousness.
"Good." The King of Demonic Insects answered him cleanly.
Amidst a loud scream, the demonic insects crazily submerged all of the warriors,
starting the bloody slaughter.
Except for Shi Yan�s team, the other warriors were all attacked and killed.
Whenever a warrior died, Shi Yan would absorb that warrior�s scattering aura into
his acupuncture points.
There were more than thirty warriors, most of whom were at the Sky Realm. So, their
auras went beyond his expectation, making his acupuncture points became terribly
swollen.
Shi Yan knew that absorbing the aura this time would deliver him to a crazy
situation, but he was not nervous. Anyway, there were no enemies around this time.
If he could have time later, he would definitely recover easily.
The corpses shriveled and slowly sank into the swamp, coming back to float on the
swamp again not long after that. The demonic insects continued to erode those dead
bodies and soon turned them into skeletons. It was an extremely miserable fate
indeed.
Even Zhao Feng had to wear a frightened face as he also felt a bone-chilling dread.
"How did you do it after all?" Zhao Feng asked with a hoarse voice while looking at
Shi Yan. "The King of Demonic Insects is a level eight beast with intelligence.
It�s not just with some demagogic words that you can make the King of Demonic
Insects compromise. I�m really curious. Why does this King of Demonic Insects
listen to your orders?"
This was what everyone wanted to know.
"That�s right. Not just demagogic words can make it obedient." Shi Yan beamed a
faint smile but didn�t explain anything. "The King of Demonic Insects and I have an
agreement, which is hard to be explained in details. So, you shouldn�t ask much
about it."
Zhao Feng nodded.
"I can get the Life Original Fluid from the King of Demonic Insects. Hmm. I didn�t
lie about it." After hesitating a little bit, Shi Yan continued, "However, I can�t
have it immediately. It requires a process. I�m not sure if I can take all of the
Life Original Fluid from the King of Demonic Insects or not."
Everyone�s eyes brightened.
"If one of you enter the Third Sky of Spirit Realm, you can find me later, and I
will give you one drop of the Life Original Fluid," Shi Yan beamed a smile.
Zhao Feng, Chi Xiao, Li Yue, and Cai Yi all showed shocked faces while their eyes
were sparkling with dazzling lights.
"Consider it as a promise," Shi Yan said. "I promise you guys that any of you who
enter the Third Sky of Spirit Realm can always find me to have one drop of the Life
Original Fluid. As long as I still have it, I will not be stingy."
Zhao Feng and Li Yue's faces were both stunned; their bodies were trembling.
Chi Xiao�s eyes were wide open while nodding with a grateful face.
Cai Yi gently smiled while her eyes lit up.
"Remove the barrier." Shi Yan looked at the King of Demonic Insects on the crystal
lotus throne.
Bang.
An explosive sound echoed from the entrance. The blood red smog hovering around the
entrance dissipated quietly.
"You guys go up first. I need to stay here for a while. Hmm, I need to spend more
time with it." Pointing at the entrance, Shi Yan said firmly, "That entrance should
have no barrier, so you don�t need to be worried."
After talking, he walked towards the Lao brothers and Ye Zhang Feng, while his body
emitted a fiery flame.
Under the scorching heat, the ice rock around Lao Li, Luo Meng, and the others
gradually melted. Their bodies were exposed little by little.
Ye Zhang Feng's eyes were in a daze. When the heat power came close, the Purgatory
True Flame on his body automatically released the defensive fire net.
On the crystal lotus throne, there was no loger any vibrations that could agitate
people. When the Earth Flame came close, Ye Zhang Feng suddenly woke up, and his
eyes brightened.
"What happened?" Seeing dead warriors floating in the swamp, Ye Zhang Feng wore a
frightened face and asked, "What happened in the swamp after all? Why did those
people become like that? Only you guys are alive?"
Shi Yan nodded.
"Did you get it?"
"What?"
"The Life Original Fluid."
Shi Yan looked at him with surprise. "You also know about the Life Original Fluid?"
"It�s the reason why we came here." Ye Zhang Feng revealed sad eyes and wryly
smiled. "I knew that there should be the Life Original Fluid in the swamp. I came
here with the hope that I could get one drop of the Life Original Fluid. However,
as my cultivation base is low, not reaching the Sky Realm yet, I lost my mind in
this place."
"If Shi Yan didn�t help you, I�m afraid that you would have been dead." Cai Yi
frowned and told them about what had happened. She said that Shi Yan had used the
Ice Cold Flame to freeze them, avoiding other warriors� attack. She also told them
about the demonic insects that flew around in the sky and ate all of the warriors
in the swamp to death.
On listening to the story, the visage of the Lao brothers, Lin Zhi, and the others
changed to a frightened look.
Lao Li thanked Shi Yan sincerely with gratitude. Shi Yan beamed a faint smile but
didn�t say anything. Lin Zhi was a little embarrassed. She bowed her head, and also
said �thank you� in a low voice.
Shi Yan nodded with a smile and continued saying nothing.
"Shi Yan, aren�t you�?" Ye Zhang Feng was hesitant, and didn�t finish his sentence.
He looked at Zhao Feng and then Chi Xiao and Cai Yi, contemplated for a while
before saying, "Shi Yan, I want to tell you something in private."
"Okay." Shi Yan proactively moved towards the crystal lotus throne, and his body
suspended above it, indicating that Ye Zhang Feng should get there with him.
Ye Zhang Feng stood on a dark red lava rock, surprisingly looking at Shi Yan and
revealing a hesitant face. He seemed to know the power of that crystal lotus throne
as well as the existence of the King of Demonic Insects, and thus, he didn�t dare
to go there.
"It�s alright." Shi Yan comforted him.
Ye Zhang Feng�s face looked less worried. He now slowly moved closer to him. Lin
Zhi, Luo Meng, and Lu Xiao also wanted to go there, but Ye Zhang Feng threw them a
glance to stop them from coming. They eventually flew to another lava rock.
"You guys go first." On the crystal lotus throne, Shi Yan nodded to Chi Xiao, Zhao
Feng, and others. "You go up first. I will go there in two days, and we will talk
later."
Pausing for a while, he continued, "Ah, bring Lin Zhi and her team with you."
Although Zhao Feng and Li Yue didn�t understand what he is doing, they didn�t ask
much. They just nodded and led the team of Luo Meng, Lin Zhi, Lao Li, and the
others to leave.
At the entrance, there wasn�t any barrier indeed. They went through it, flying up
to the island.
In the swamp, there were only Ye Zhang Feng, and Shi Yan left.
"Did you really get the Life Original Fluid?" Looking at the crystal lotus throne
below, Ye Zhang Feng asked with a longing face.
Shi Yan nodded.
"Can you give me one drop? I just need one drop." Ye Zhang Feng suddenly got
excited.
Shi Yan frowned but didn�t say anything.
"I know the Life Original Fluid is very precious. I know how much value this kind
of liquid has to even Spirit Realm warriors. " Ye Zhang Feng was stirred up. "I can
exchange it for something. As long as you tell me what you need, I will find it for
you. No matter what, I will absolutely find it. I just want one drop of the Life
Original Fluid."
Shi Yan was stunned, looking at him with puzzled eyes. After a long while, he said,
"You are still far away from the Third Sky of Spirit Realm. Why do you want a drop
of the Life Original Fluid?"
"I�m not asking it for myself." Ye Zhang Feng let out a sigh and reluctantly said,
"My master has been stuck at the Third Sky of Spirit Realm for a long time. He is
an Alchemist, and has spent all of his life in refinement. He�s so close to the
True God Realm, but he isn�t sure he can enter it. I�m afraid he will be depressed.
That�s why I�m asking a drop of the Life Original Fluid for him."
Ye Zhang Feng shook his head and continued. "I�m the abandoned disciple of the
Spirit Treasure Sect, and was almost taken to feed the beasts. If my master didn't
accept me, I should have died already. I don't want to see him stay in this realm
forever. I know that entering the True God Realm is the wish of his life. I just
want to help him and repay him for those years of teaching me."
Shi Yan seemed to be touched.
"Please," Ye Zhang Feng begged him, "I know that I cannot get any valuable things
now, but I promise you that if you need anything later, I will do my best for you.
You can say your request now, and I will certainly keep it in my heart and fulfill
it later."
"Let me ask." Being silent for a long while, Shi Yan looked at the King of Demonic
Insects and sent out a strand of his soul consciousness. "Can you give me a drop of
the Life Original Fluid?"
"Yes."
"Thank you."
"You have to give me one drop of your blood first."
"Deal."

Chapter 425: Exchange
Ye Zhang Feng carefully held a crystal bottle. His face was excited, his body
slightly trembled while he repeatedly thanked Shi Yan.
Shi Yan stood on the crystal lotus throne, looking at the heart-shaped utensil
slowly retreating into the lotus, as well as the King of Demonic Insects that was
staring at him with a longing look.
He stretched out his finger and used his mind to condense one drop of immortal
blood that was running inside his finger, feeling the strange surging spirit of
this drop of blood.
Sizzle.
His fingertip split with a small slit. A drop of ruby-dark-red blood spun a little
bit, and then slipped down.
The King of Demonic Insects was standing on tiptoe, greedily opening its mouth and
swallowing that drop of immortal blood into its abdomen.
The body of the King of Demonic Insects turned blazing red. It slowly moved back to
the crystal lotus throne and quietly disappeared into it. It seemed to be digesting
the immortality effect of that blood drop.
Ye Zhang Feng was still holding a small crystal bottle, looking at the drop of
milky white sacred water. He was thrilled.
"You go up first. I need to stay here for a few days." Shi Yan glanced at him and
said.
"Shi Yan, how should I thank you?" Ye Zhang Feng asked with an excited face. "As
long as you make a request, I will do my best to fulfill it. You can rest assured
that I will explain my master about this drop of Life Original Fluid, and he will
be of course grateful to you."
"You master is really in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist?" Shi Yan was a little
startled and slightly smiled, "Is he in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist?"
"Earlier he was. But, he might not stay in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist longer."
Ye Zhang Feng didn�t hide anything. "The reason my master stayed in the Dark
Magnetic Noxious Mist was to find a drop of the Life Original Fluid. Now, as we
have this drop, possibly, my master will not continue to stay here. He may go back
to the Divine Great Land to collect the missing materials for the Spiritualizing
Pellet.
"Spiritualizing Pellet?" Shi Yan was surprised, "Why do you need to refine a pellet
when you have the Life Original Fluid already?"
"No," Ye Zhang Feng explained with a faint smile. "The main material of
Spiritualizing Pellet is the Life Original Fluid. It can be said that the
Spiritualizing Pellet is the pellet that uses the Life Original Fluid to be
refined. With some auxiliary materials, it can enhance the effect of the Life
Original Fluid to the maximum."
"I would like to hear more details about it."
"Let say it like this," Ye Zhang Feng revealed a light smile, "A drop of the Life
Original Fluid can increase the probability of a Third Sky of Sky Realm to enter
the Spirit Realm. However, relying on the Life Original Fluid only cannot exert the
Life Original Fluid�s effect to the maximum, probably only around seventy percent
at max. But, if it can be refined into the Spiritualizing Pellet, the Life Original
Fluid�s effect can be enhanced one hundred percent."
Shi Yan�s face slightly changed. He contemplated for a while before saying, "In the
future, if possible, can you ask your master to use the Life Original Fluid to
refine the Spiritualizing Pellet for me?"
"I don�t think it�s a problem," Ye Zhang Feng burst into laughter. "No worries. My
master doesn�t like to owe people anything. If he can help you, I think he will be
willing to do it."
"Are the auxiliary materials of the Spiritualizing Pellet precious?" Shi Yan asked
again.
"For ordinary people, they are indeed precious. However, for my master, they are
not difficult to find."
"Ask him to find some more, so I will not need to waste time for it in the future,"
Shi Yan smiled and said.
"Ha ha ha, no problem." The grudge inside Ye Zhang Feng�s heart seemed to be
removed. He laughed comfortably and said, "Don�t you worry. If you need to refine
the Spiritualizing Pellet in the future, you just need to find me. Certainly, no
problem. Hmm, if you go to the Divine Great Land later, bring this token to the
Spirit Potion Valley in the Dead Soul Mountain. Someone will surely receive you
there. If we�re in the Divine Great Land, as long as we don�t go out, we should be
there."
The token was made of bronze, with the front side having six pellets lining up, and
the back side having a word that read �Li.�
"My master is a grade 6Sacred Level Alchemist. His surname�s Li. This token
represents him," Ye Zhang Feng explained.
Shi Yan nodded, took the token away and then said, "I should thank you then. Hmm, I
still want to stay in this swamp a little longer. You should go up first. No need
to wait for me. After getting out of here, I will go back to the Endless Sea. I
think we will meet in the Divine Great Land next time."
"Why do you still want to go back there?" Ye Zhang Feng�s face changed slightly. "I
have heard that the Endless Sea is extremely chaotic at this time. The Demon
Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers are now raging in the Endless Sea. The forces in the
Endless Sea are also uniting to deal with them. If you go there now, I am afraid
that you will get stuck there."
Shi Yan frowned. "I have something to do."
"Ah, yes. I have heard that Yang Tian Emperor, the leader of the Yang family, has
escaped the Heavenly Demon Sealing Devine formation and he will go back to the
Endless Sea in a few days. Yang Tian Emperor is indeed an outstanding hero with
great dignity. It�s unexpected that he could escape the Demon King�s confinement.
It is said that he deliberately entered the Heavenly Demon Sealing Divine formation
because he wanted to use the Heavenly Demon Sealing Divine formation to cultivate
some secret technique. If he goes back to the Endless Sea, the situation in the
Endless Sea will inevitably change again." Ye Zhang Feng thought for a while then
said with a low voice.
Shi Yan�s eyes brightened. "He�has he escaped the Heavenly Demon Sealing Divine
formation?"
"Yes, that�s what I�ve heard. But, I�m not sure." Ye Zhang Feng nodded. "I�m not
very clear about the situation of the Endless Sea. However, inside the Fourth Demon
Area, there are some of our race�s warriors who have asked my master to refine some
pellets. They told us that information. I�m not sure if it is true or not."
Shi Yan took a deep breath and said, "Thank you for this information."
"Yang Tian Emperor is a talented person indeed. At the First Sky of the Spirit
Realm, he can resist the Demon King. That kind of person is scarce even in our
Divine Great Land. It seems that the world is vast, and it is not just the Divine
Great Land that can have that kind of earth-shaking warriors," Ye Zhang Feng said
with an admiring face.
"Any other information regarding the Endless Sea that you know?" Shi Yan asked
again.
"I really don�t know much. I just know that it�s very messy out there." Ye Zhang
Feng shook his head. "During this time, I have been staying in the Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist, not going to the Endless Sea. If you go back there, you should be
careful. I�ve heard that forces from everywhere are looking for your whereabouts
and offering a high-value reward for your life."
Dragging a faint smile out of the corner of his mouth, Shi Yan looked quite
arrogant.
"Alright, I�m going up now. Take care. Remember to visit the Spirit Potion Valley
in the Dead Soul Mountain to see me later." Ye Zhang Feng just reminded him to be
careful and said nothing more before leaving the ice rock.
As soon as Ye Zhang Feng left, Shi Yan released his soul consciousness to
communicate with the King of Demonic Insects, telling him to put up the barrier at
the entrance again.
After the demonic insect sank into the swamp, it received Shi Yan�s soul
consciousness and then did as he wanted.
The tremor happened, and the barrier of the entrance appeared again.
The King of Demonic Insects and the crystal lotus throne left the swamp slowly. The
King of Demonic Insects stayed inside the crystal lotus throne, as it seemed to be
absorbing the essence of the immortal blood.
Shi Yan hesitated for a while and then sat straight on the crystal lotus throne,
closing his eyes and meditating.
His acupuncture points bulged. The negative feelings burst out, overwhelming his
entire body and affecting his mind.
When the Mystery Martial Spirit purified his acupuncture points, all kinds of
negative feelings started to penetrate his body, and the backfire of these negative
feelings made him crazy.
On the crystal lotus throne, he panted, revealing a ferocious look and red eyes,
like a bloodthirsty beast.
Not long after that, under the effect of the backfire, his entire body was
extremely painful. His body shrank, rolling over on the crystal lotus throne, and
producing inhuman roars, releasing bursts of aura that could destroy all creatures.
Under his crazy, bloodthirsty aura, some insects next to the swamp gradually moved
away, not daring to come close to him.
Even the King of Demonic Insects in the crystal lotus throne quietly went out. Its
small, green eyes looked at him with surprise, blinking with strange lights.
It didn�t know what was happening in Shi Yan�s body. At this moment, Shi Yan was
scattering out an evil aura, which also made him look scary. The King of Demonic
Insects didn�t expect this new master with a low realm to have such a horrible
aura.
Shi Yan crazily roared and destroyed all things in the swamp, including the giant
ancient trees, and the floating corpses in the swamp.
Violent unconsciousness.
This state lasted for almost half a day. Shi Yan then gradually subsided, and the
body�s evil aura gradually returned normal.
After a period of time, he sat down on the crystal lotus throne, closing his eyes
and sensing something.
One day passed.
Shi Yan slowly woke up and revealed a faint smile, stretched out his right hand,
feeling five more drops of immortal blood and the vigorous Profound Qi in there.
Sensing the changes of the Mystery Martial Spirit, he felt overjoyed.
"It seems that all of the Life Original Fluid will belong to me," Shi Yan grinned.
"If you have enough of that kind of blood, I can exchange." The King of Demonic
Insects replied.
Shi Yan hesitated a little bit. "My blood can really have that much of use to you?"
"Of course."
Triggering his mind, Shi Yan suddenly remembered the Devouring Gold Silkworm. After
hesitating for a short while, he connected his mind with the Blood Vein Ring, using
the soul consciousness to wrap the Devouring Gold Silkworm and hauling it out of
The Devouring Gold Silkworm emitted dazzling lights. Right after showing up, it
immediately bared its fangs and claws as it seemed to want to break the shackle on
its body.
Shi Yan looked at the Devouring Gold Silkworm, contemplated for a long while, and
then suddenly bled a drop of immortal blood, dropping it on the gold silkworm.
Seeing that drop of immortal blood, the Devouring Gold Silkworm abruptly showed an
extreme desire, struggling and then swallowing that drop of immortal blood.
Shi Yan initially wanted to give it that drop of blood, so he didn't hesitate to
directly drip it into its mouth.
Swallowing the immortal blood, the Devouring Gold Silkworm�s entire body burst out
blazing lights. It seemed to be full of energy, as it excitedly tore apart the
restraint on its body.
Buzz buzz.
The Devouring Gold Silkworm produced earth-splitting sounds, suddenly danced up in

front of him and opening its mouth to spit out a sparkling golden silk fiber.
Chapter 426: The God Blood�s magical effects
After the Devouring Gold Silkworm swallowed the drop of his immortal blood, it was
extremely excited. The gold silkworm�s entire body glinted with a splendid golden
light, and it was spitting out a slender strand of golden silk.
Shi Yan blankly looked at the Devouring Gold Silkworm in astonishment.
This golden silk glowed with a trace of blood red color, and fluttered with the
wind at the gold silkworm�s mouth. It didn�t look different from any normal silk
fiber. Shi Yan immersed his mind in the silk fiber and could feel that it somehow
had a delicate connection with him. Perhaps it was the effect of the immortal
blood. He looked at the gold silk and scattered his soul consciousness that
attached to the fiber. It was unexpected that the silk fiber could absorb the
consciousness in his mind and change its movement according to his mind�s control.
This silk fiber became an extension of his hands and feet, connected with his mind.
After the Devouring Gold Silkworm spat out the silk fiber, its body slightly
dimmed. It leaned against the crystal lotus and seemed to be watching him in
silence.
Different from the past, the Devouring Gold Silkworm clearly had his breath this
time. Thanks to a drop of the immortal blood, the Devouring Gold Silkworm and he
now had a subtle contact.
Beyond his expectation, the Devouring Gold Silkworm looked at him for a while
before proactively re-entering the Blood Vein Ring, staying there obediently
without struggling. Seemed like the silkworm now considered the Blood Vein Ring its
own shelter.
The silk fiber, with a trace of blood color in its strange light, was moving in the
air according to his mind. It was like a small sword. When the golden light
flashed, the giant ancient trees around were all cut down.
Shi Yan�s eyes suddenly brightened.
This silk apparently was not the same as in the past, as it seemed to have become a
quenched secret treasure which he could freely control without any stagnation.
After a little hesitation, his mind controlled and slowly pulled back the golden
silk fiber.
He stretched out his hand pulling the golden fiber into his palm. A blood-
connection like feeling suddenly jumped into his heart.
The golden silk was like a part of his body, and his soul consciousness perfused
it. The golden fiber slowly fused into his palm, as if it had become a golden silk
pattern. As long as he triggered his mind, this golden silk fiber would immediately
fly out from his palm, moving and dancing as he pleased.
The golden fiber was as sharp as a knife, but this silk with a touch of blood light
seemed to be even more powerful, becoming a wonderful killing tool in his hand.
While fighting others, he could release the golden silk fibers as a surprise, which
could intimidate and directly ravage the opponents.
He was secretly joyful about this major change of the golden silk fiber
On the crystal lotus throne, the King of Demonic Insects was still observing him,
seeing him take out the Devouring Gold Silkworm and shedding a drop of the immortal
blood for it. The King of Demonic Insects then saw the Devouring Gold Silkworm spew
out strange golden fiber, and Shi Yan use his mind to grab the gold silk in his
hand and smash down all the ancient trees around.
"That fellow is powerful. If it continues to use your blood, it may also have a
mutation, evolving to a higher level." The King of Demonic Insects sent him a
message.
"What?" Shi Yan was excited and beamed a smile. "According to you, my blood has a
unique effect on living creatures like you?"
"Of course."
"What is it specific? Can you tell me?"
"Your kind of blood has the ancient God�s bloodline inside which helps improve our
evolution, so that our living beings can become more perfect. Moreover, this can be
described as the blood of God. One day, with the use of your blood, we can evolve
to the form which is not much different from your human form, even more perfect
than yours."
"I quite don�t understand what you mean."
"There is the life mark in your blood. Even though it is not perfect, it already
has enough nutrients for us. The more powerful the beasts are, the better ability
they have to see the benefit of this blood with the life mark. If it is possible to
absorb the life mark completely in this God blood, the benefits that we get are
hard to estimate."
Shi Yan was silent.
He had heard from the Demonic Sound Clan that in the Remote Antiquity, there were
three great God Kings. The blood of each God King had its own unique effect. The
Immortal God King was only one of the original God Kings. The immortal blood had an
extraordinary effect, and the Ice Cold Flame seemed to have mentioned it before. It
had said that the immortal blood could make the damaged secret treasure recover.
The effect of the Immortal Martial Spirit was that it could heal the broken bodies.
If someone cultivated it to the peak, that person�s body would be immortal. As long
as the immortal blood existed, even if a skeleton was shattered, it could still re-
condense and be reborn in the world.
He still didn�t know clearly about the magical effect of the immortal blood. Only
Yang Tian Emperor, the head of the Yang family, seemed to know the real purpose of
the immortal blood, and exerted its potential effect to the extreme.
"I�m leaving the swamp. How about you?" After frowning and contemplating for a
while, he continued their conversation. "Do you still want to be here or go out
with me?"
"I�m going with you, of course."
"Can you leave this place?"

"Of course. This crystal lotus throne is the control for the various barriers in
this bog. There is no problem for me to leave this place. You can put me in the
same place as that silkworm. As for the Life Original Liquid, it is always in my
body. As long as you satisfy me, I will obviously do as we�ve agreed, giving you
one drop of it. After giving all this Life Original Fluid to you, I will also have
enough of your blood, and then, I will leave and return here."
"There is nothing to be worried. You will not lose anything from this agreement.
You have what I want, and I have what you want. You and I are both happy. Isn�t it
good?"
"Okay," Shi Yan smiled and lifted up the Blood Vein Ring. He first released a ray
of consciousness into the Blood Vein Ring. He waited until it shot out the blood
light and then said to the King of Demonic Insects, "You can get in now. Since it
can accommodate the golden silkworm, it can contain you as well." As soon as he
finished talking, the King of Demonic Insects immediately turned into a bunch of
silver light beams and disappeared into the Blood Vein Ring.
After exploring, he found a new crystal lotus condensed by a strange energy emerged
inside the Blood Vein Ring. The King of Demonic Insects sat on the crystal lotus
and was covered with flashing silver lights. It was observing everything around
curiously.
The Ice Cold Flame and the Earth Flame were on the two sides of the crystal lotus
separately. They burst out flames, vigilantly watching the strange thing which had
just settled down as their neighbor.
"There are other fellows here!" The King of Demonic Insects was surprised. It
observed the Blood Vein Ring for a while and then immediately realized that other
than the gold silkworm, there were another two living beings even stranger than
itself. They were purely living flames, but they were not entities. Anyway, they
could still release terrifying auras.
The Ice Cold Flame was chilly to the bone with dense, icy aura. Meanwhile, the
Earth Flame was a scorching, bursting burning flame.
These two different, strange Heaven Flames were both safe in the Blood Vein Ring,
kept at a distance from it and the gold silkworm. They just silently released their
own mighty aura, as if they were warning it to be careful. Not just because it was
powerful in the outside world, it could do whatever it wanted in the Blood Vein
Ring.
"Well, not just you alone, so you should stay in there obediently. Don�t think that
because you could control the demon insects in the swamp, you can act recklessly in
there. As far as I�ve seen, after entering the Blood Vein Ring, your power is not
as strong as the others; perhaps you will even suffer if you get involved in a
fight with them," Shi Yan warned it calmly.
The King of Demonic Insects was a little surprised. It secretly felt the breath of
the Ice Cold Flame and the Earth Flame for a long while before sending out a
message. "I will not mess with them."
At this moment, another cold light suddenly shot out from a wall beneath the
crystal lotus throne, entering the Blood Vein Ring, and then stayed in its own
place.
The Holy Spirit God.
Strands of cold air spread out from the rich Heaven and Earth aura. After being
dormant and absorbing a big amount of Heaven and Earth aura, the Holy Spirit God
finally recovered sixty to seventy percent of its strength.
After it had escaped into the Blood Vein Ring, the crystal lotus throne suddenly
lacked the aura. The floating silver smog gradually dissipated. Shi Yan was stunned
and released his soul consciousness immediately to communicate with the Holy Spirit
God. "Why did you return so late?"
"Below the crystal lotus throne is a spring of aura which has a powerful Heaven and
Earth aura. After absorbing it for a long while, I had already consumed seventy or
eighty percent of it. My strength has also recovered by more than half. That's why
I�ve just come back now. Is there anything wrong?"
"No," Shi Yan shook his head with a complicated complexion.
When the Holy Spirit God entered the Blood Vein Ring, the King of Demonic Insects
was very frightened. Before, it had been aware that the Holy Spirit God had
penetrated the aura spring below the crystal lotus throne, and it had also released
its spirit to check but got nothing. The Holy Spirit God was different from human
warriors, as its living being was incredibly strange. It didn�t get affected by the
King of Demonic Insects� spiritual impact, not even by the slightest bit.
Knowing that there was clearly a creature in the aura spring below the crystal
lotus throne but not being able to check it out, the King of Demonic Insects was
worried. Currently, since the Holy Spirit God had absorbed enough aura and suddenly
entered the Blood Vein Ring, the King of Demonic Insects now knew that the Holy
Spirit God was also from Shi Yan.
At this moment, the King of Demonic Insects looked at Shi Yan with more caution.
It started to feel that Shi Yan was not an ordinary warrior. Daring to keep many
strange creatures at the same place without being worried to have it backfire on
him, this kind of person was either a bold, strong man or a crazy one.
"I want to take some time to digest your blood. So, don�t disturb me during this
time unless you encounter a great danger." The King of Demonic Insects contemplated
for a while and then sent out a strand of consciousness.

Chapter 427: Farewell
On the island...
Zhao Feng, Chi Xiao, Li Yue, and Cai Yi were standing at the entrance, waiting for
him in silence.
They had been waiting for two days.
"Why hasn�t Shi Yan come out yet? Has anything happened to him in there? Master, is
it true that you encountered many dangerous things inside but are still safe and
sound thanks to him?" Zuo Shi was puzzled.
Zuo Xu smiled wryly and nodded reluctantly. "If it weren�t for Shi Yan, perhaps we
would have been buried in there. You didn't go down there, so you can�t imagine how
dangerous it is. To be honest, Shi Yan�s decision was correct. It is fortunate that
you guys didn�t go down there together, or else you couldn�t have stayed alive."
The Lao brothers revealed frightened faces.
They all understood that without Shi Yan�s help, they would have died already. They
were grateful to Shi Yan from the bottom of their hearts.
"This guy Shi Yan can�t be evaluated in a normal way. Although he only has a
cultivation base of Sky Realm, he still can cause rain by turning his hand over,
which really surprises and puzzles other people." Chi Xiao nodded and then shook
his head slightly, as he felt that he was old now and couldn�t see through Shi Yan
anymore.
In the Quiet Cloud Merchant Union that year, although Shi Yan had exposed his
ability and potential, his strength had not been this intimidating.
How long had passed since then?
From the Disaster Realm that year, he had reached the Sky Realm, and even
unexpectedly surpassed him. This cultivating speed could shock both the ancient and
modern worlds, and had never been heard before.
Warriors of the Divine Great Land like Zhao Feng and Cai Yi now could know more
about Shi Yan�s origin through Chi Xiao, Zuo Shi, and the others. The more they
knew about Shi Yan, the more surprised they were, as it was nearly impossible to
believe what Zou Xu and the others said. If they didn�t know Chi Xiao and the other
people before, and they were certain that those people had no reason to deceive
them, they would not ever believe it no matter they lived or died.
"This kid really has a potential and glorious future. I�m looking forward to seeing
him shine in the Divine Great Land. I always feel that his potential doesn�t just
stop there. If he goes to the Divine Great Land in the future, perhaps he can even
surpass other outstanding warriors of the seven factions, becoming the most
dazzling star," Zhao Feng said emotionally.
Li Yue and the other Divine Radiant Cult warriors also nodded with their
complicated faces.
Shi Yan�s performance during these days had impressed them deeply and changed their
thoughts. They now know that although the Divine Great Land was immense, it
couldn�t include all extraordinary young warriors in the world.
It was unexpected that there existed such an extraordinary warrior like Shi Yan in
the remote Endless Sea. They now came to a realization that magical and wonderful
things could be seen everywhere.
"I know that he belongs in the Divine Great Land." Li Yue beamed a smile and said,
"With his momentum, I�m afraid that the Endless Sea cannot nourish him or bind him
for so long. Sooner or later, he will come to our Divine Great Land, and then take
the wings and surf the waves to become a mighty dragon. I�m sure about it."
Zhao Feng and his fellows all agreed with it.
Cai Yi�s eyes also revealed the same thought. She was longing for a day when he
could come to the Divine Great Land to develop all of his potential strength.
"Not long after that, he will come to our Divine Great Land. I�m right. We will
take him to see the elders of the sect, and this will make them pleasantly
startled." Zhao Feng pictured and couldn�t help but laugh with pride.
On the other side, Ye Zhang Feng, Lin Zhi, Luo Xiao, and Luo Meng didn�t leave
either, still waiting on the island.
Lin Zhi was not as arrogant as before. When it came to Shi Yan, her face became
obscure, and her tone a little respectful.
"Without this kid, we might have died there. That young man isn�t human." Luo Meng
looked at Ye Zhang Feng with a miserable countenance. "Now, I finally believe what
you�ve said. When that kid met you before, his realm was not high indeed. That kind
of a person seems to have unlimited possibilities."
"That�s right." Ye Zhang Feng nodded. "Such a man will become an outstanding
person. Although he hasn�t come to the Divine Great Land yet, once he shows up
there, I�m afraid that no one can stop him. I�m looking forward to seeing him
strike here and there in our Divine Great Land. I believe that day is not too far
away."
"Lin Zhi-jie, do you still hate that brat?" Lu Xiao suddenly asked.
Lin Zhi�s face changed while she thought about him. Her cheeks still felt slightly
burning, and her face wore the feeling of insecurity.
Shi Yan had cruelly taken action, which left a very profound impact on her. She had
thought that she would find Shi Yan to take revenge in the future. But when Ye
Zhang Feng told her what had happened as well as that Shi Yan had generously given
him a drop of the Life Original Fluid, the hatred inside her heart faded away.
Ye Zhang Feng�s master had done her a favor before, so she was also very grateful
to him and concerned about his situation. She voluntarily came to the Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist with Ye Zhang Feng with the purpose of repayment, hoping to do
something for the master.
Shi Yan�s generous deed of giving out one drop of the Life Original Fluid puzzled
her a lot, as she couldn�t understand how Shi Yan could be that generous. The
number of the Third Sky of Spirit Realm warriors of the seven ancient factions was
not small, and because of one drop of the Life Original Fluid, they could do
whatever it took to have it. The preciousness of the Life Original Fluid was hard
to describe with mere words.
The fact that Shi Yan had generously given them one drop of the Life Original Fluid
somehow puzzled Lin Zhi and made her appreciate him.
"It is not easy to see through this person. He is sometimes fierce and cruel,
sometimes kind and generous, which is hard for other people to imagine. I haven�t
known him for a long time, but I know that he is not the kind of ruthless people.
If he were a ruthless guy, he would never have done this ridiculous thing when he
could easily exterminate us."
Ye Zhang Feng contemplated for a while and then said with sincere eyes. "No matter
how, with this one drop of the Life Original Fluid, my master and I owe him a big
favor. In the future, anytime he needs me in the Divine Great Land, I will
certainly put all of my effort to do anything for him."
"Well, having relations with someone like him isn�t bad at all." Luo Xiao and Luo
Meng nodded.
"When he comes out, we will bid him our farewell. As we owe him a big favor,
waiting for a few days is nothing," Ye Zhang Feng said.
Lin Zhi also nodded.
After midnight, a majestic figure flew out of the entrance.
Ye Zhang Feng and the others hurriedly rushed over.
"Boy, you finally get out. You made us wait for too long." Zhao Feng burst into
laughter as soon as he saw Shi Yan. "Boy, I can see that the God light in your eyes
seems to be sharper than before. Have you gained something more in the swamp down
there?"
Shi Yan beamed a smile, looked at everyone and nodded. "Not really a harvest. But I
did cultivate a little bit, and my Profound Qi richer than before. Hey, I bothered
you a lot, letting you wait until now. Sorry."
"Ha ha ha, you�re welcome." Zhao Feng laughed out loud while walking towards Shi
Yan and patting his shoulder. "Can you talk about what really happened in the bog?"
"There�s nothing to say." Unfolding his two hands, Shi Yan said, "There�s nothing
to say. I actually have some connection with the King of Demonic Insects, and got
some useful information from it. I should use a special thing in exchange for the
Life Original Fluid, but I cannot have it right now."
"You can get the Life Original Fluid from the King of Demonic Insects, really?"
Zhao Feng revealed a frightened face while his eyes burned.
Shi Yan didn�t want to hide this, so he nodded with a smile. "Yes."
Everyone looked startled, showing a face with full of expectations.
"As I have said, now is not the right time. When you enter the Third Sky of the
Spirit Realm, you can come and see me. A drop of the Life Original Fluid is not a
big deal," Shi Yan promised.
Everyone was crazily overjoyed.
"Well, it�s time to go. I have to return to the Endless Sea first. After a period
of time, I may go to the Divine Great Land and will find you there." Shi Yan looked
at Zhao Feng.
Zhao Feng constantly nodded with a smile. "I will wait for you to come. I�m sure
that the Gods Sect people will welcome you when you come to the Divine Great Land.
There are not many outstanding warriors in this generation of the Gods Sect. Your
appearance will make the elders of the Gods Sect overjoyed."
"If I use the Life Original Fluid in exchange for my friend who is in the Pure Land
people�s hands, is it possible?" Shi Yan pondered for a while before asking.
Zhao Feng was bewildered and hesitated a little bit, and then said, "It�s hard to
say. But I think it�s possible. If your friend�s value is not too special, the
elders of our Gods Sect can represent you in the exchange. So, it�s possible."
"Shi Yan, if your position in the Gods Sect is promoted in the future, and your
cultivation base reaches a certain level, the Gods Sect would be willing to invest
in you," Li Yue assured him.
Shi Yan nodded.
"We should leave now and have to say thank you." Ye Zhang Feng walked over and bent
down with a solemn face. "If you have any trouble in the future, remember to use
the way I showed you to find us. Although my master�s realm is not at the peak, his
voice is still respected in the Divine Great Land. If you have troubles, my master
will definitely help you out."
"Who is your master?" Zhao Feng was surprised because of Ye Zhang Feng�s arrogant
tone. Hence, he couldn�t help but ask.
"My master is an Alchemist� His surname is Li." Ye Zhang Feng smiled and replied.
Zhao Feng frowned and thought for a while. His entire body suddenly trembled as he
asked in fear, "Could he be the one from the Spirit Potion Valley � the Dead Soul
Mountain?"
Ye Zhang Feng nodded.
Zhao Feng was dumbstruck and couldn�t help but shout, "It�s him!

Chapter 428: The Return Journey
"What?" Shi Yan was dumbstruck, looking at Zhao Feng with a puzzled face. "Is that
old man famous?"
"You will know when you come to the Divine Great Land." Zhao Feng smiled
mysteriously. "Even the Pure Land people have to respect him a lot. I didn�t expect
that this young man is that old man�s successor. No wonder why."
"Alright. We look forward to seeing you soon in the Divine Great Land. We should go
now." Zhao Feng beamed a smile, said to Li Yue and the others, and then bid a
farewell.
"Take care." Cai Yi smiled, walking over and looking at Shi Yan. She seemed to have
so many things to say to him. However, in the end, she just said, "Remember to find
me. If you don�t come to see me, I�ll find you."
"Find me?" Shi Yan beamed a smile and didn�t seem to understand her thinking. "You
and I might have a few opportunities to see each other in the Divine Great Land in
the future. Anyway, we don�t need to meet again."
"You are such a cold guy." Cai Yi harrumphed and suddenly said, "That�s alright.
I�ll find you as there�re still some things that I need to tell you." Her tone was
ambiguous.
Everyone suddenly burst out in laughter, expressing a thoughtful face.
"Goodbye," Cai Yi smiled and whispered. She turned around, glancing at the Lao
brothers.
"Thank you, brother. We will remember your kindness." The Lao brothers said
simultaneously.
"Let�s go. We will return together. Having regards for Shi Yan, we will protect you
guys on the way back." Zhao Feng smiled and said to Cai Yi and the Lao brothers.
"Goodbye," Shi Yan waved his hands, watching Cai Yi, Zhao Feng, and the others
leave slowly, disappearing together with Ye Zhang Feng�s group.
Not long after that, there were only Shi Yan, Chi Xiao, Zuo Xu, and Zuo Shi left on
the island.
"Do you have the Lie Original Fluid?" Waiting until after everyone left, Chi Xiao
took a deep breath and asked with a solemn countenance.
"Yes," Shi Yan smiled and nodded. "When you enter the Third Sky of Spirit Realm,
remember to find me. I�ll definitely give you the Life Original Fluid if I have
it." After pausing for a while, he looked at Zuo Xu and Zuo Shi, "You guys, too."
The three of them revealed grateful faces.
"Let�s go. We shall leave this place and go to the Endless Sea." Shi Yan didn�t
hesitate more as he suddenly remembered the situation in the Endless Sea, which
made him not want to linger in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist any longer.
Chi Xiao and the other two people nodded.
A group of four people left this exotic land, jumping into the Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist and heading to the Endless Sea.
On a certain day�
Shi Yan and the other three people crossed the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist and
finally came to the border of some land. Seeing the sunlight, they all had a
feeling of being reborn.
The sky was full of stars, which secretly showered and penetrated into Shi Yan�s
martial spirit in a mysterious way, which ordinary people couldn�t recognize.
Shi Yan revealed an excited face with happy eyes.
It was unknown why but he could sense that the speed of the stars penetrating into
his body was obviously three times faster than when he had first entered the Dark
Naked eyes could not see it clearly, but still could realize the stars overwhelming
the sky. They flew down like a shower and then disappeared into his martial spirit,
quietly reinforcing his Star Martial Spirit.
Perhaps when he entered the Sky Realm in that exotic land, the mysterious energy
had enhanced his Star Martial Spirit, so that it could accommodate more of the star
power.
In short, the absorption capacity of the Star martial Spirit had substantially
increased, which was an indisputable fact.
The three people, Chi Xiao, Zuo Xu, and Zuo Shi couldn�t realize the transformation
in Shi Yan�s body either. They could only see his happy face and knew that he was
probably feeling good.
"What�s the matter?" Zuo Xu smiled and asked, "Is it because seeing the sun makes
you feel heartedly joyful? When you come out after a long time in the Dark Magnetic
Noxious Mist, the feeling is really good, isn�t it?"
Shi Yan didn�t say anything, just nodded and smiled.
"The Endless Sea is really in a complicated situation?" Chi Xiao looked over at the
west with a solemn face. His eyes brightened. "Are the Demon Dwellers and the Dark
Dwellers both in the Endless Sea?"
"Yes."
"It's terrible. Seems like we have to make a detour since that place should be very
dangerous at this time. It�s the best if we can avoid crossing the Endless Sea."
Chi Xiao kept silent for a while and then said, "We have to separate here I guess."
Shi Yan nodded and said, "After going back to the Merchant Union, please tell my
grandfather not to be too worried about the Merchant Union�s situation. Wait until
I�m done with the things in the Endless Sea. I will think of a solution to help
you. Well, if it�s possible, I will send someone to pick you up and let you leave
that small Merchant Union."
Zuo Xu�s eyes suddenly brightened.
Zuo Shi nodded constantly and said happily, "That�s very good. Only after having a
journey out of that place have we now realized that our Merchant Union is really
small. The cultivation base of the warriors of our place also seems to be too low.
Look at the warriors from the Divine Great Land, although they are at the same age
as us, they have already reached the Nirvana or Sky Realm. I don�t want to be a
frog in a well forever."
Chi Xiao revealed a wry smile, reluctantly shook his head and let out a sigh.
In the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist this time, he had been injured severely. Seeing
the young warriors who were already at the Sky Realm, he couldn�t help but feel
unspeakably frustrated.
Especially Shi Yan.
Since he left the Merchant Union, he had already entered the Sky Realm from the
Disaster Realm in just a few years. That cultivation speed was just incredible.
Chi Xiao didn�t know that it was because of the impact of the mysterious martial
spirit on his body. He just thought that it was the impact of the environment, and
for the first time, he was aware of how important a good cultivation environment
was to warriors.
"After going back this time, we will prepare to leave the Merchant Union. Rest
assured, I will definitely tell your grandfather about your current situation." Zuo
Xu took a deep breath, smiled, and said, "Your grandfather would not have expected
that you have already surpassed him and all other predecessors of the Shi family."
Shi Yan burst into laughter.
"You have to promise that when we see each other again, you will bring us a greater
surprise." Chi Xiao looked at him deeply and said, "You have too many miracles. I
think that one day, you can surpass those who are called high-class warriors and
stand on the summit above all of them. I�m certain about that day."
"Thank you for your kind words," Shi Yan beamed a smile.
Chi Xiao and the other two people kept giving him compliments for a while and then
talked about the Merchant Union�s situation. Finally, they bid farewell outside the
Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist and took a detour to go back to the Merchant Union.
Shi Yan looked at the sea far away and suddenly burst out laughing, turning into a
bunch of starlights and flying straight to the Vault of Heaven Sea Area.
The Endless Sea.
One year had quickly passed. The five Sea territories were constantly at war. Demon
Dwellers, Dark Dwellers, Humans, and beasts all appeared on those five Seas.
Because of the cultivation materials and racial hatred, they fought against each
other and never subsided.
The Kyara Sea and the Yuanluo Sea now became the place of the Demon Dwellers and
the Dark Dwellers. The Dark Dwellers temporarily occupied the Kyara Sea while the
Yuanluo Sea was dominated by the Demon Dwellers. Among the five big Sea Areas, only
the three left belonged to human warriors. Because of the invasion of the two big
races, the Endless Sea was continuously facing wars, and didn�t seem like it would
settle anytime soon.
The border between the Kyara Sea and the Yuanluo Sea was the region that linked
with the three big Seas. It was unknown how many creatures had died there.
Thousands of pagans and warriors fought in the Endless Sea, turning the Endless Sea
into a Shura blood field with corpses everywhere.
Human civilians in this battle were in panic and extreme misery. They didn�t have
hope or directions of the future, as they were frightened that the pagan races
would come and slaughter the island where they were living, turning it into a dead
island.
Today, on a vast island of the Black Sea, human warriors and pagan warriors were
still fighting. After the bloody battle had finished, all the human warriors were
beheaded. No one could escape.
Corpses were everywhere on the island, including humans, Demon Dwellers, demon
beasts, and more.
A figure quietly appeared in the piles of bones, wandering around the island with
stingy blood smell. He frowned and revealed a dark complexion.
There was no one left on the island. The man released his soul consciousness and
realized that nobody existed on the island, even with the smallest surging
vitality.
On this vast island, only vultures were flying and excitedly eating the corpses.
Mosquitoes were scattered around, and the pungent stench rose. It was an extremely
horrible scene.
Getting away from the corpses, he stopped for a short while and then crossed the
island, flying towards the Wind Cloud Island.
The Wind Cloud Island was situated between the Yuanluo Sea and the Black Sea. The
Heaven and Earth aura there was very thin, so very few warriors stayed here.
Previously, since the Xia family left the Kyara Sea, they temporarily settled in
the Wind Cloud Island as they didn�t yield to the Endless Sea warriors.
Returning to the Endless Sea, he didn�t know clearly about the situation there and
didn�t dare to show up. To get news of the Xia family, his only way was to explore
and eavesdrop on the other forces� warriors.
All the way there, he deliberately avoided the islands where warriors gathered, hid
his whereabouts, and used some special way to cover up his appearance, as he didn�t
want other people to recognize his identity.
The Endless Sea�s situation was convoluted. Only after knowing the situation
thoroughly would he be able to determine the next step to take.
Going to the Wind Cloud Island, he released his soul consciousness to detect lives
on the island. Wherever his soul consciousness passed, no trace of life responded.
He couldn�t even detect a beast on the whole island. This place was full of dead
aura and seemed like it had been barren for a long time.
Walking around the island, he still couldn�t find any human warriors or pagans, or
even human bones for that matter. It seemed civilians here had left this desolated
island a long time ago.
He obviously couldn�t find the Xia family either.
Dark clouds suddenly covered the sky.
In the clouds, a dark aura slowly bred, as strange energy movements came out from
time to time. Shi Yan was startled. He frowned while looking at the dark clouds.
His face became solemn while he was secretly on alert.

Chapter 429: The Dark Dwellers
Dark clouds fully capped the sky, such that sunlight could not pierce through to
shine on the Wind Cloud Island. The warm island became gloomy and cold all of a
sudden.
Dark clouds slowly descended above the forest on the Wind Cloud Island, and a dark
aura overwhelmed everywhere.
Shi Yan frowned while looking up at the clusters of dark cloud in the sky. His
heart was agitated, as he secretly hid his own trace of breath.
The third eye of his host soul in his Sea of Consciousness suddenly brightened,
releasing the spiritual power that hindered the exploration of souls, preventing
all kinds of soul consciousnesses from coming close to him.
Hiding in an ancient tree, he quietly looked through the small gap. Not long after
that, three figures gradually appeared from the dark clouds.
One of them was an old man with gray hair at his temples. The second one was a
young man with an outstanding appearance but an inwardly evil-hearted mind. The
last one was Yi Cu Bi of the Demonic Sound Clan.
The three of them came out from the dark clouds and stood in the forest with calm
expressions while discussing with a low tone.
Looking at them from a distance, Shi Yan realized that the bodies of the two men
were chilly cold, with incredibly strong energy spiritual fluctuations. It was
clear that they knew how to use soul energy.
The Dark Dwellers!
Just after a quick glance, he could confirm the identity of those two men. The Dark
Dwellers� physical health was different from that of Humans and Demon Dwellers.
Their physical state tended to be yin and cold. They didn�t like to waste their
energy in training their bodies. Instead, they considered soul cultivating their
lifelong goal. The Dark Dwellers had a feeble physique. Yet, although they looked
weak, their souls were mighty.
The temperament and souls of those two men were the same as those of Yi Cu Bi. They
were obviously from the same race.
The handsome young man was talking something to Yi Cu Bi, which looked like he was
trying to cheer her up. However, Yi Cu Bi wore an indifferent face while responding
to him perfunctorily. She then urged that young man to act faster.
The old man seemed to carefully protect the young man, releasing his soul conscious
to detect and prevent any strangers from coming close.
"Cu Bi-mei, if we find the Yin Jade Crystal this time, my father will refine a Dark
Yin Cold Pellet himself. It can help you expand your Sea of Consciousness twice,
and soon, you�ll reach the Second Sky of Sky Realm. Your soul will enhance one step
further." The young man smiled and said with a longing face. "Refining the Dark Yin
Cold Pellet is extremely difficult. My father condenses this pellet with the hope
of receiving your father�s favor. The Demonic Sound Clan is the main branch of the
Dark Dwellers. After invading the Kyara Sea and sharing rare cultivation resources,
Dark Dwellers� forces will be obviously more powerful. Your father is the third
generation leader of the Demonic Sound Clan, and he will also gain great benefits
in the future."
Yi Cu Bi looked at him but didn�t say anything.
"Cu Bi-mei, tell me what my weakness is after all? Why don�t you agree to our
marriage?" The young man helplessly asked with a worried face. "Doesn�t my status
match yours? You should probably know how I have been treating you during the whole
year. What I�ve done is not good enough for you?"
"It�s not about being good enough. It is just that I don�t like you," Yi Cu Bi
finally said. "I remember that before you met me, you have had numerous
relationships with beautiful women. You�ve never lacked women, so why do you have
to stick with me?"
"You�re different from the other women." The young man raised his hands and vowed.
"Before seeing you, the other women were just a game. I�ve never been touched. But
after seeing you, everything�s changed. Because of you, I have already cut off the
relationships with those women so that you can be moved and pay attention to me. Is
it not enough for you?"
Yi Cu Bi continued to shake her head with a cold complexion.

That young man helplessly continued to linger with an honest face and a sincere
voice. It looked like he was exposing his heart to her.
Inside the bush, Shi Yan coldly looked at them and sneered in his mind.
After only one year, the Demonic Sound Clan people had unexpectedly blended with
the Dark Dwellers very well, evidently becoming one race. Their relationship was
much closer.
The fact that the young man pursued Yi Cu Bi patiently was probably because of Yi
Tian Mo�s status and position. He wanted to seek the marriage bond with Yi Cu Bi to
tie himself with the Demonic Sound Clan, avoiding the possibility of Yi Tian Mo
having wicked intentions.
Watching Yi Cu Bi leisurely walking in the forest with a graceful appearance, Shi

Yan�s eyes gradually calmed down.
He remembered the time when he had first met Yi Cu Bi. In that abandoned land, this
woman took advantage of her mighty soul to destroy his soul protection directly.
She then controlled and took him to the Demonic Sound Clan�s City. He and this
woman also hunted the demon beasts in the Sound Beast Mountain together. So, they
somehow had fate for a period of time.
Time had passed. The Demonic Sound Clan came out from the Chasm Battlefield and
made a connection with the Dark Dwellers. This was something out of his
expectation.
The oaths of the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan were still right next to
his ears. However, they now yielded to the Dark Dwellers.
Although he had never considered Yi Tian Mo and the other two leaders his loyal
right-hands, he still didn�t feel comfortable seeing this moment.
He knew that Yi Tian Mo and his people actually did it unwillingly.
The Dark Dwellers and Demon Dwellers were too powerful indeed. It was not because
the warriors in the Endless Sea had the same bloodline that the Dark Dwellers and
the Demon Dwellers treated them as a partner. Although Yi Tian Mo and Di Shan had
an exceptional cultivation base, they still couldn�t compare with the Demon Kings
and the Dark Kings.
Given the situation where they were not as excellent as the others, they had to bow
their heads for the continuation of the race. Because of the future generation,
they had to yield and finally followed the Demon and the Dark Dwellers.
Shi Yan was not surprised.
If he had the power to suppress the Demon Kings and protect the fellows of the
Demonic Sound Clan from the Demon Dwellers� infestation, perhaps Di Shan and his
group would not have betrayed him and could have treated him as their master.
Unfortunately, although he had an extremely rapid progress in cultivating his

realm, he couldn�t be compared with the Demon Kings who had been cultivating for
hundreds of years. Even if he relied on the power of the Holy Spirit God, the Ice
Cold Flame, and the Earth Flame, the three strange creatures, he could only have
one fight with the Demon Masters, but could hardly have the upper hand against the
Demon Kings.
Even now, although he really wanted to fight against Bo Xun or Chi Yan, he would be
defeated in the end. Even the possibility of escape was hard to say.
Previously, Chi Yan had borrowed Jiao Han Yi�s body to cast out his earth-shaking
power. By that time, only relying on Ye Zhang Feng had helped him escape without
any remaining strength to counterattack.
Right now, he had entered the Sky Realm, and the three great living beings had
regained their strength. If they could merge together, he didn�t know whether he
would be able to fight against Chi Yan or not.
He was still not sure.
The old man following the young man should be the warrior of the Dark Dwellers. His
spiritual fluctuations were like a strong gust. Leaves in the dense forest all
shook up whenever he passed by. This kind of surging spirit, as sharp as a knife,
couldn�t be cast out unless the person who performed it was in the Spirit Realm.
The Dark Dwellers at the Spirit Realm had a terrifyingly profound understanding of
souls.
Shi Yan subconsciously held his breath and released his consciousness without using
any of his strength, coldly watching those three people passing one hundred meters
away with a solemn complexion.
It seemed Yi Cu Bi and the other two came here to search for some cultivating
material. After walking around the Wind Cloud Island for a while, they bored into
the dark clouds once again.
He didn�t know whether the three of them had harvested anything. Actually, he
didn�t care. After staying on the Wind Cloud Island for a while, he hesitated a
little bit and then left, flying to the Black Sea.
Inky Cloud Island.
On a small island, there were many inky cloud stone blocks of the Black Sea. The
island was heavily guarded. Warriors with different levels wandered here and there.
A variety of strange barriers were established all over the island to prevent the
pagans� invasion.
Even before coming closer, Shi Yan could see many silhouettes walking back and
forth on the island.
This island belonged to the Heaven Lake Divine Land, and a majority of the warriors
on the island were also from the Heaven Lake Divine Land. This island was more than
one thousand li away from the Wind Cloud Island. The Dark Dwellers and the Demon
Dwellers didn�t frequent this island.
When Shi Yan came to the periphery of the island, a Disaster Realm warrior
approached and asked his identity.
As he realized that Shi Yan was a human warrior, he didn�t really want to stop him
and just carried out the regular procedure.
After Shi Yan replied with a few words, saying that he was a solitary-cultivating
warrior, he was immediately allowed to enter the island. After getting onto the
island, Shi Yan handed some middle-grade spiritual stones in exchange for the
information of the situation on the island.
The Inky Cloud Island belonged to the Heaven Lake Divine Land. There were no
civilians on the island. Only around one hundred warriors with low realms were
temporarily stationed. Their duty was to visit the nearby sea territories regularly
and inquire about the information about the Dark Dwellers and the Demon Dwellers.
The Inky Cloud Island was currently under the control of a Heaven Lake Divine Land
warrior at the Second Sky of Nirvana Realm.
In the center of the island, there was a directional Transfer Formation which
directly connected to the headquarter of the Heaven Lake Divine Land.
Once the warriors on the island detected any Dark Dwellers or Demon Dwellers
around, they would go into the directional Transfer Formation to leave this Inky
Cloud Island immediately. Waiting after everything subsided, they would come back
to the island and continued to spy on the surrounding sea territories, collecting
information for the Heaven Lake Divine Land.
"Haha, our Holy Maiden comes to visit the island today. Have you ever seen our Holy
Maiden?"
The man to whom Shi Yan offered a spiritual stone smiled ambiguously. "Although our
Holy Maiden�s appearance is typical, she�s really a great beauty. Anyways, she
always wears a mask, so no one can really see her. Our Holy Maiden�s body is
graceful, and can be said to be perfect. If you give me one more spiritual stone, I
will let you come close to the center of the island where the Holy Maiden is
living. Perhaps you will be lucky enough to see her."
Shi Yan smiled and shook his head. "Forget about it. If it�s only being able to see
the figure instead of the true appearance, it�s better not to see her at all."

Chapter 430: Tear the mask
"Kid, you know nothing!" This person didn�t look happy. He coldly stared at Shi Yan
and said, "If you can have just a glimpse of the Holy Maiden�s figure, it would be
your best luck already. Hmm, kid, what do you come to our Inky Cloud Island for?"
"Nothing," Shi Yan frowned and replied.
With his Sky Realm, as long as Shi Yan covered up himself, nobody could realize his
real Realm. For instance, right now, as he was hiding his real strength, the other
warrior wasn�t able to see through him. He just considered Shi Yan a Human Realm
warrior and thus apparently exposed his disdain.
"The Holy Maiden�s here! Liu Tao, be careful. Don�t let the Holy Maiden see that
you are lazy."
Suddenly, a loud shout arose from a distance. A bold, hefty man sternly stared at
the warrior who was talking to Shi Yan. Liu Tao mused and shut his mouth
immediately. He slightly trembled in fear, looking away into the distance.
Shi Yan also looked at the direction towards a small mountain not far away from
him. At the bottom of the mountain, there was a row of red-tile-roofed houses. A
prominent figure slowly walked out from a three-story house.
It was Qu Yan Qing.
The clean, neat, silvery costume made her heart-shaking body even more beautiful.
That ordinary face glinted with sharp, bright eyes, which revealed some kind of
dignity that no one dared to despise.
In the Heaven Lake Divine Land, Qu Yan Qing had a high and noble position. To the
general warriors of the Heaven Lake Divine Land, Qu Yan Qing was undoubtedly the
noble character whom they could only behold from a far distance. No one dared to
express any feelings toward her, and could only keep them in their hearts.
On the road, many warriors of the Heaven Lake Divine Land stared at her with a
dignified look when she passed them. However, after she had walked over, those
people�s eyes stuck onto her s*xy rear end.
Qu Yan Qing walked upright all the way while her beautiful eyes brightened. She
headed straight to Shi Yan�s place. "A stranger comes to the island?" She looked at
Shi Yan, but the question was certainly for Liu Tao.
Liu Tao slightly bent in fear and flattered. "This guy said that he is from the
Tuta Sea and went around the Yuanluo Sea. He said that he came to our Black Sea to
find some cultivating materials. He has been cautious on the way and didn't
confront the pagans."
Qu Yan Qing eyed Shi Yan from top to toe and then said, "Follow me. I have
something to ask you." Her tone sounded like she didn�t allow him to refuse.
Shi Yan coldly sneered in his heart while still keeping a calm face and said,
"Okay."
"Brat, behave. You have to answer when the Holy Maiden asks you. If you are not
obedient, I will let you know what pain is."
Shi Yan shrugged, but he was still calm.
"Follow me," Qu Yan Qing obviously came here because of him. She threw a glance at
him with a cold and arrogant attitude, clearly considering him just a normal
warrior.
Shi Yan didn�t say much and just followed her quietly.
On the way there, he realized the warriors of the Heaven Lake Divine Land kept
staring at Qu Yan Qing with greedy eyes when they were behind her back. However,
when they were in front of her, they all showed a frightened and serious
expression.
Secretly laughing in his mind, Shi Yan knew that Qu Yan Qing was apparently
delicious in those warriors� eyes, but they could only see and never have the
opportunities to touch her for their whole life.
He suddenly remembered the abandoned place where he had soothed this woman�s bottom
and torn her mask. So, on seeing those warriors of the Heaven Lake Divine Land, he
suddenly had a feeling of arrogance.
I�ve touched your Holy Maiden!
Shi Yan laughed and talked to himself.
Arriving at the red-tile-roofed house, Qu Yan Qing went into the central fifty-
square-meter chamber which could seat many people.
Qu Yan Qing sat down on the principal chair and waved her hand, indicating that Shi
Yan should also sit down on her left side.
Shi Yan calmly sat down and looked at the front, realizing that the door was just
slightly closed. There were two vague figures of warriors very far away, who could
not see the scene or hear anything from here.
"You have said that you are from the Tuta Sea. So, do you know the situation over
there? Well, as long as it�s the useful information, I�ll give you a good reward."
Qu Yan Qing�s voice was clear but cold, her eyes haughty. While talking, she slowly
hauled out something and put it on the table. They were three top grade shining
spiritual stones. Her fingers gently tapped on them and asked indifferently.
"I don�t know," Shi Yan shook his head.
"What?" Qu Yan Qing frowned and revealed an unhappy face. "For a warrior with a low
realm like you, these three spiritual stones are not a small reward. Do you still
feel that the reward is still low? Alright. Let me see how precious your
information is. If it is rare enough, I will give you more rewards. What do you
think?"
"I�m not short of spiritual stones," Shi Yan shook his head and said. "I just want
to know what�s the current situation here. You are the Holy Maiden of the Heaven
Lake Divine Land, so you should be aware the situation very well. Do you have
anything to tell me?"
Qu Yan Qing�s smile froze; her eyes looked at him strangely.
When regular warriors saw her, they all appeared uneasy and scared. Given her
identity and cultivation base, those warriors couldn�t even make a smooth sentence.
However, this person spoke calmly and even dared to pose her question.
This made Qu Yan Qing startled a little bit, as she felt that the person in front
of her was somehow strange.
"Do you know the situation of the Tuta Sea after all?" Qu Yan Qing hesitated and
asked arrogantly while her face darkened. "You should answer what I�ve asked you. I
don�t like people bargaining with me."
After pausing for a short moment, Qu Yan Qing spouted and ridiculed. "Do you think
you are qualified enough to bargain with me?"
Shi Yan smiled and confirmed with a nod, "Yes."
"What?" Qu Yan Qing raised her eyebrows and asked impatiently, "Based on what?"
"I�ve touched you."
"You want to die?" Qu Yan Qing suddenly stood up. Her face and eyes were cold. It
seemed she was about to attack the man in front of her.
As soon as she raised her hand, she immediately realized that Shi Yan had
disappeared.
In the next moment, a rough breath of a man blew on the nape of her neck. She was
dumbstruck, and before she could have time to react, her thin mask was ripped off.
"I always like your face behind the mask." Shi Yan smiled and bluntly tapped her
breasts and said, "They are still amazingly elastic like before. Your body is still
mesmerizing. It is really not a waste for me to think about you."
Qu Yan Qing�s face changed. Her graceful body suddenly trembled, and her voice
seemed to be lost. "You, your voice�?"
He had restored his original voice when saying those words.
Shi Yan laughed and said, "Little beauty, you still remember my voice although we
have been separated for so long. Not bad, not bad at all. Seems you have such a
deep feeling for me. I�m thrilled."
"I will never forget your evil voice."
Qu Yan Qing gritted her teeth tightly and turned around coldly. She didn�t know if
she was in fear or excitement when she stared at him fiercely and said, "You dare
to come back?"
Shi Yan smiled with a surprised look and asked, "Why can�t I return?"
After asking, he sharply gazed at her beautiful, delicate face and complimented it
with a smile. "You obviously have a mesmerizing face, so why do you want to cover
it? It�s really annoying. Well, I�m a person who is fond of flowers. Every time I
see you, I will make this face display to receive the sunlight and absorb the
Heaven-Earth aura."
"You b*stard!"
"Yes, I�m a b*stard." Shi Yan accepted it and constantly nodded. He also reached
his hand out and bluntly caressed her face. "But, many people are even more
terrible than me. After promising me something, they immediately turned their backs
and even sent someone to kill me. So, you tell me� Your fellows or I, who is more
of a b*stard? And you... If it weren�t for me saving you, could you still come back
alive from the Chasm Battlefield? Could you live until now?"
Qu Yan Qing�s aura suddenly weakened.
"I remember in that abandoned place, you were the slave that I�d purchased. I was
busy at that time, so I didn�t really enjoy you. Shall we make it up now?" Shi Yan
beamed an evil smile and said with a cruel tone.
"You!" Qu Yan Qing was angry and regretted that she couldn�t devour him.
"You what?" Shi Yan sneered coldly.
"I admit that what my master did was inappropriate." Qu Yan Qing suddenly sighed,
avoiding his provocation and then sat down with a gloomy face. "But I couldn�t
control it. I didn�t participate when my fellows were sent to kill you. Since you
had left, you shouldn�t have come back. When you come back, the situation will
repeat. Those who are against you will do the same to you once again."
"They haven�t been beaten up by the Demon Dwellers and Dark Dwellers?" Shi Yan kept
a cold face and smiled. "It seems the Endless Sea will be destroyed soon, and you
guys still care about internal conflicts. When I have come back this time, I�m able
to see the Demon Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers have completely occupied the
Endless Sea. Well, that may be good anyways. Those people might as well die instead
of staying in the Endless Sea. It is such a waste of cultivation materials if they
live. Instead, they should save the resources for the pagans."
"You should not come back." Qu Yan Qing said with a confused face. "There is no
place for you in the Endless Sea. You can live well in other places, so why do you
want to come back here?"
"Oh, you seem to care for me a lot." Shi Yan was surprised. "Little beauty, did
your heart fall for me? Well, I know my charm is irresistible, and you and I used
to have s*xual contact. Women have a strange mind indeed. It is said that they have
special feelings to those who ignore them or are contemptuous toward them. Are you
the same?"
"I don�t care whether you are alive or dead." Qu Yan Qing�s face changed
immediately. Her body trembled as she regretted that she couldn�t strangle Shi Yan
to death.
Shi Yan still kept his cold attitude and looked at her with meaningful eyes. It
seemed he was aware of something strange.

Chapter 431: Shi Yan�s influence
Four eyes met, and both of them fell into silence all of a sudden.
The atmosphere seemed to be bizarre.
"You are the Holy Maiden of the Heaven Lake Divine Land. As long as the Heaven Lake
Divine Land does not perish, you still can keep this noble position and receive the
worship from these inferior fellows," Shi Yan contemplated for a while and then
said calmly. "The reason why I�m here in front of you now is that I�m sure you are
not narrow-minded, and perhaps you can tell me the current situation of the Endless
Sea."
"What do you want to know?" Qu Yan Qing frowned and asked.
"I only know that the Yuanluo Sea and the Kyara Sea have belonged to the Demon
Dwellers and Dark Dwellers. I�m not sure about the Three Gods Sect, the Gu family,
and the Dongfeng family. I�m curious where these three forces are now. Since the
Demon Dwellers have already occupied the Yuanluo Sea, they obviously need some
place to cultivate."
"The Dongfeng family is temporarily settling down in the Black Sea. The Gus went to
the Tuta Sea to rely on the Cao family. As for the Three Gods Sect�"
Qu Yan Qing hesitated a little bit and then said, "The Three Gods Sect�s disciples
don�t stay in the Endless Sea. According to our speculation, they are probably
staying hidden in the seabed and observing the situation discreetly, waiting for
the Demon Dwellers, the Dark Dwellers, and us to die, so that they will then come
out from the ocean floor."
"Tell me about the situation this year then."
Qu Yan Qing slowly nodded and told him all about the situation that she knew.
As Shi Yan had been staying in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist for one year, he
completely lost connection with the Endless Sea and didn�t know anything about its
situation.
One year ago, not long after he had left the Endless Sea, the Heavenly Gate of the
Demon Area and the Kyara Sea was fully opened. Meanwhile, the Corpse Soul Bridge
had been extended from the Demon Area to the Kyara Sea.
The true bodies of the Demon Kings Bo Xun and Chi Yan had appeared in the Kyara
Sea. They also brought along thousands of elite warriors. In just a week, the Demon
Dwellers had arrived the Yuanluo Sea and wiped out all the obstacles there.
During this period, Ouyang Lou Shuang of the Three Gods Sect had revealed her
talent. She had used the Silver Moon Martial Spirit that had been condensed from
the thousand-year moonlight to fight Bo Xun. After half a day of fighting, the
Demon King couldn�t resist any longer. He was defeated.
That was why the Three Gods Sect withdrew from the Yuanluo Sea. One part of them
had sneaked to the seabed while the other part stayed hidden in the holy land. It
had been a long time since they showed up from the sea.
Even Ouyang Lou Shuang was also defeated. Gu Shao and Dongfeng Jue could only avoid
the Demon Dwellers� attack, dividing their forces and moving to the Tuta Sea and
the Black Sea.
Many civilians became the sacrifices, miserably beheaded by the Demon Dwellers.
Their corpses were everywhere.
Cao Qiu Dao and Yang Yi Tian had to come out and guard at the Black Sea and the
Tuta Sea. They gathered all forces in the Endless Sea to cope with the invasion of
the Demon Dwellers.
Ouyang Lou Shuang often appeared during this time. Her fighting ability was
gradually increasing, and her power became more and more terrifying. She was
finally as powerful as Cao Qiu Dao and Yang Yi Tian.
In the Tuta Sea, while the Demon Dwellers were preparing for the invasion, a group
of Demon Dwellers was beheaded mysteriously.
After that, the Demon Dwellers sent Demon Master Ma Qi Jie to investigate. At the
area of the Corpse God Sect in the Tuta Sea, Ma Qi Jie was severely injured and
almost couldn�t return alive.
Bo Xun was in a rage and departed personally, going to that sea area alone to find
the Corpse God Sect for retaliation.
In the Corpse God Sect, the two giant ten-thousand-year King Corpses united, using
the essence of the Five Elements of Heaven and Earth to deal with Bo Xun, making
him return without getting anything. Under cover of the Five Elements Sky Net, the
Corpse God Sect was fully enveloped, and even Bo Xun�s soul consciousness could
hardly pierce through.
After this war, the Corpse God Sect had attracted the worldwide attention.
Although Qing Ming was the cult master of the Corpse God Sect, he unexpectedly
didn�t participate in that earth-shaking war.
After this war, the Corpse God Sect had some changes. The two King Corpses got out
of Qing Ming's control and became the real master of the Sect. The corpse slaves
that were initially in confinement suddenly became the pillars of the Corpse God
Sect, and the original disciples became the servants of the corpse slaves.
The two King Corpses rebelled, re-writing the history of the Corpse God Sect. The
King Corpses and the corpse slaves gathered and became a dominant force, dominating
Qing Ming�s disciples.
The King Corpses had a ten-thousand-year-old intellect and were now in charge of
the Corpse God Sect, making the Sect even stronger.
Even Demon King Bo Xun couldn�t get any benefits from the unity of the two King
Corpses. This made all warriors of the Endless Sea aware of how terrible the King
Corpses� power was for the first time.
The Xia family had declined; the former master of the Xia family, Xia Jing Hou,
suddenly left his secluded life at the Vault of Heaven Sea Area and fought with the
Dark Dwellers at the border of the Kyara Sea, slaughtering hundreds of Dark
Dwellers of different levels.
The three Dark Sky Yama Kings (1) of the Seven-layered Underworld fought with Xia
Jing Hou but couldn�t kill him.
Xia Jing Hou became famous after one battle. He then gathered the remnants of the
Xias and rose up in the Vault of Heaven Sea Dream, re-establishing the strength and
forces in the Heavenly Demon Mountain Range and re-housing the Xia family. After
this war, everyone suddenly realized that Xia Jing Hou had entered the Second Sky
of Spirit Realm. Moreover, his soul cultivation was extremely profound. Even Yang
Yi Tian had to admit that his soul ability was not as good as that of Xia Jing Hou.
The Xia family re-embarked on the stage and was even more dazzling than ever.
Yang Yi Tian of the Vault of Heaven Sea Area had to acknowledge Xia Jing Hou�s
strength, let him dominate the said Sea Area and fight with the high-class warriors
of the three Dark Sky Yama Kings at the Kyara Sea.
The ten-thousand-year King Corpses in the Tuta Sea, Ouyang Lou Shuang of the Three
Gods Sect, and Xia Jing Hou made their rebellion all of a sudden. These four
masters appeared and sabotaged the plan of the Demon Dwellers and the Dark
Dwellers. Furthermore, Cao Qiu Dao and Yang Yi Tian also contacted and gathered all
forces everywhere to resist and suppress the Demon Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers.
The Demon Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers wanted to clear the Endless Sea in a short
time. However, seeing the four masters appear intimidatingly, they had to consider
carefully and didn�t dare to carry out their schemes recklessly. Instead, they
gradually invaded and acquired the three Sea Areas.
Over the past year, the two Demon Kings and three Yama Kings had respectively
fought with Cao Qiu Dao, Yang Yi Tian, the ten-thousand-year King Corpses, Ouyang
Lou Shuang, and Xia Jing Hou, but they couldn�t get any benefits from these
masters� unity. They had all got injured several times and began to subside.
After that, the inferior warriors started to fight with each other. A small war
happened every three days, and a big war occurred every seven days.
A year later, under the resistance of Cao Qiu Dao and Yang Yi Tian, the Demon
Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers still couldn�t conquer the Endless Sea. Both sides
gradually fell into the war of attrition, where they competed for manpower and
resources.
Qu Yan Qing sat on her chair, took a sip of green tea and then said, "Over the past
year, pagans have been fighting against us every single moment. What I just told
you are the big events that happened in the past year. Except for these things,
other small matters have nothing related to you. As I think you are not interested
in them, I won�t tell."
"The thousand-year King Corpses, Ouyang Lou Shuang, Xia Jing Hou�" Shi Yan
muttered, revealing a strange face and beaming a smile.
He suddenly realized that all of those people somehow had a connection with him.
If it weren�t for his Life Seal that had activated the Thousand Year King Corpses'
consciousness, they wouldn't have had the wisdom to betray Qing Ming or appear to
resist Demon King Bo Xun and take over the Corpse Gods Sect, making the corpse
slaves become masters.
It could be said that he alone had led to the transformation of the Thousand Year
King Corpses.
Ouyang Lou Shuang�s case was almost the same.
That year, if it weren�t for him having the Star God inheritance that stimulated
the transformation of the meteorite, Ouyang Lou Shuang could still have ascetically
cultivated inside the meteorite, not being able to wake up that early.
Because of his appearance, Ouyang Lou Shuang woke up that fast. She then entered
the Endless Sea and became the shining God Realm warrior of the Three Gods Sect.
Xia Jing Hou�s case wasn�t different.
Shi Yan knew the reason that Xia Jing Hou could regain his normal state that fast
was the benefits from the Vain Spirit Pellet of Ye Zhang Feng. Ye Zhang Feng had
said that Xia Jing Hou had arrived the swamp in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, and
had been trapped for many years. That�s why he had gotten one remaining drop of the
clear God Soul.
After having absorbed that crystal clear God Soul, the Reincarnation Martial Spirit
of the Xia family had mutated, leading to his insanity.
After having taken the Vein Spirit Pellet, he had gradually recovered and digested
the immortal spirit in that crystal clear God Soul. This helped him enter the new
realm, the Second Sky of Spirit Realm, and master the magical martial technique
left in the crystal clear God Soul. Hence, he was finally strong enough to fight
with the Dark Sky Yama Kings.
The King Corpses, Ouyang Lou Shuang, and Xia Jing Hou�
Shi Yan grinned, his face joyful.
Over the past year, although he hadn�t stayed in the Endless Sea, he had either
intentionally or accidentally contributed to the strength of those three masters.
They could substitute him to rise and get involved in the distress of the Endless
Sea.
To a certain extent, he had been quietly affecting the situation of the Endless
Sea, even though he hadn�t been here.
"What are you laughing at?" Qu Yan Qing was surprised.
"Nothing," Shi Yan shook his head, hesitated for a while and then continued. "Do
you have any news of the Yang family? Are there any Yangs showing up over the past
year?"
"One part of the Yangs should be on the seabed this time. We have received news
saying that Yang Mu and his fellows used to appear in Barren City at the bottom of
the sea. However, the situation in the Endless Sea is grim, so nobody wants to find
them to start more troubles. As far as we can see, Yang Mu and the others should
have come out from the Chasm Battlefield and arrived at Barren City," Qu Yan Qing
said.
"The Barren City?" Shi Yan looked surprised.
"Yes. The Barren City in the ocean floor is opened by the Sea Tribes. Its purpose
is for them to exchange some goods with the human race. Although materials in the
seabed are rich, some cultivating materials can only be found on land. The Sea
Tribes have opened the Barren City so that the warriors on the sea surface can
exchange their cultivating materials for the submarine materials."
"Did Yang Mu actually appear in the Barren City?" Shi Yan muttered while his eyes
suddenly lit up.
(1) Yama King: Diyu (Chinese: ??) is the realm of the dead or "hell" in Chinese
mythology. The exact number of levels in Diyu and their associated deities differ
between Buddhist and Taoist interpretations. Sometimes they say it is divided into
�Ten Courts of Hell�; each of which is ruled by a judge (collectively known as the
Ten Yama Kings).

Chapter 432: Seabed
"Do you want to visit the Barren City at the bottom of the sea?"
Qu Yan Qing frowned and slightly shook her head. "The Barren City�s very
complicated. There are Sea Tribes, demonic races, human race� That�s a multiracial
area. Fights happen all the time, and it never seems to be peaceful. That year,
when the Yang family was still strong, the Sea Tribes still had regards for them.
But now, since Yang Tian Emperor has been captured and probably will not be able to
come out from the confinement, the Sea Tribes will not have to continue to respect
you guys anymore. I think Yang Mu and his group are not happy in Barren City. You
can�t change anything even if you go down there."
Shi Yan contemplated and beamed a faint smile; he didn't care about what she said.
"You�d better stay away from the Endless Sea." Qu Yan Qing�s eyes brightened as she
said with a sincere tone. "You aren't the same as the other Yangs. Even though the
forces of the Endless Sea know that Yang Mu and his group are in the Barren City,
they will not do anything to them. However, if they know you�re there, I�m afraid�"
"What?" Shi Yan frowned, "What do you mean?"
"Even if Yang Mu and the others are still alive, they are not able to revitalize
the Yang family. They can�t make the Yang family shine again in the Endless Sea.
So, they�re not a big threat to the others." Qu Yan Qing said with a solemn face.
"You are different. You have made the leaders of the other forces in the Endless
Sea realize that you have endless potential. Your performance even surpasses the
Yang Tian Emperor when he was young. If you have more time to cultivate, I believe
that one day, you will certainly replace the Yang Tian Emperor, help revitalize the
Yang family and firmly stand in the Endless Sea again."
Shi Yan grinned and revealed a flattered expression. "Thank you, thank you."
"They will not let you go. Once the news of your presence in the Barren City is
spread out, the people of the Endless Sea will find ways to deal with you. You�re a
big threat to them. Many people are afraid of you, and thus, they will not let you
grow and become another Yang Tian Emperor," Qu Yan Qing said seriously.
"How can I not go to the Barren City on the seabed?" Shi Yan ignored her advice and
asked with a smile. "I have to go there. If those people want to do something to
me, just let them do what they want. Let see if I can continue to live well or
not."
He had arduously been cultivating in the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist for a long
time, and had entered the Sky Realm. Moreover, he had helped the Ice Cold Flame,
the Holy Spirit God, and the Earth Flame regain their energy. If he could reunite
these three living beings together and borrow the mysterious giant sharp sword, he
was confident that nobody could harm him unless Cao Qiu Dao and Yan Yi Tian
appeared.
As the situation of the Endless Sea was grim right now, he didn�t believe that
people like Cao Qiu Dao and Yan Yi Tian would go all the way to the Barren City to
kill him.
At most, those people like Gu Shao or Yu Qin would probably come. But of course, he
was not scared of them.
"Do you really want to go?" Qu Yan Qing�s face became cold as she was a little
angry because of his stubbornness. "Even if you go there, what will change? The
situation of the Endless Sea is very complicated right now, and the Yang family
cannot help you with anything. So, why do you want to go there? With your
potential, after ten years, you will definitely set foot on the summit. By that
time, when you come back to the Endless Sea, who can deal with you?"
"I have made up my mind." Shi Yan smiled while staring at her. "You seem to care
about me a lot, eh?"
Qu Yan Qing's face stiffened. She growled, "I just don't want to see you die early.
If you are alive, perhaps you can do something for the Endless Sea in the future.
Maybe like Ouyang Lou Shuang and Xia Jing Hou, you can intimidate Demon Kings and
the Yamas and prevent the Endless Sea from falling into the pagans� hands."
"I don�t care what the Endless Sea will become," Shi Yan said with a cold voice.
"Tell me, how can I go to the Barren City?"
Qu Yan Qing pondered a little bit, gritted her teeth, and didn�t look at him as she
seemed to be in a rage.
Shi Yan was bewildered. "A woman like you really has feelings for me?" Shi Yan was
confused.
Qu Yan Qing was very angry and finally said, "The Yang family has a Transfer
Formation that connects with the Barren City. It�s on the Immortal Island.
Currently, the Immortal Island has become the operating house of the three great
Yamas. If you go there, you will die. Actually, you can dive into the sea. The
Barren City�s right underneath the Kyara Sea. You just need to go to the ocean
floor to find it. If you find it, it means you have to die. I don�t want to give
you any more advice."
Shi Yan was not angry, but smiled instead. "That�s good. I didn�t expect to see you
when I come here. Well, it seems that you�re still very kind. If I destroy the
Heaven Lake Divine Land one day, I will spare your life."
"Arrogant!"
"Ha ha ha, I�m always arrogant. Goodbye, beautiful lady. Either reporting or not
reporting my presence here is up to you. I�m not afraid of the Heaven Lake Divine
Land people sending someone to kill me."
"I�m not that bored."
"See you later then."
Shi Yan didn�t linger. He burst into laughter and then suddenly reached out to
touch her face. He even gave a compliment before leaving.
Getting out of the three-story house, Shi Yan turned into a bunch of light, flying
away.
Qu Yan Qing sat motionlessly on the spot. Her beautiful eyes glinted with a
confused beam of light, and her face gradually reddened.
Half a day later, she shook her head while her hand caressing the cheek that Shi
Yan had touched. She whispered, "Live well. I still haven�t settled things with
you... Such an annoying guy!"
After leaving the Black Sea, Shi Yan went to the Kyara Sea alone. When he arrived
at the border of the Kyara Sea, he saw the dark yin aura hovering in the sky, and
his face became gloomy.
After he had looked for a moment, his body suddenly shone as he used the Dark Light
Shield to cover his entire body. He then sneaked into the sea.
The sea water was incredibly blue. Some fish swam back and forth from time to time,
and the seaweed was shining green. The submarine world was magnificently colorful
and mesmerizing.
While he was diving all the way down, the water pressure continued to increase,
pressing on the Dark Light Shield.
The Dark Light Shield flashed with a dark light and wasn�t deformed by the water
pressure yet. Many flows of Profound Qi slowly poured into the Dark Light Shield�s
halo. The halo of the Dark Light Shield gradually spread out, allowing him to move
his limbs and use his various forces.
Although he was in the sea, the stars in the sky could still penetrate his body.
His body was enveloped by the Dark LIght Shield, but was still able to feel the
star power�s injection. Shi Yan closed his eyes, immersing his mind in the Star
Martial Spirit.
After his mind had immersed in it, it was like he had just entered the endless sea
of stars and slowly ran in the star domain. There seemed to be numerous stars
around, that were twinkling and releasing the immortal star power.
He seemed to turn into a minute dot of starlight that was moving in the star
domain. When he realized the mystery of the stars sea, he immediately forgot his
body and threw himself into them completely.
Comprehending the Star Martial Spirit was a slow process, and he should keep trying
his best to be persistent in cultivating, so that he could grasp the insight of the
realm.
At the Sky Realm, he had to comprehend the true meaning of Heaven and Earth to make
his realm sublimate and enter the new level.
In the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, he had soon known that the Sky Realm warriors
were very different from the Nirvana Realm warriors. It was all because of the
understanding and mastering the Intent Domain.
With the three martial spirits, the Immortal Martial Spirit, the Petrifaction
Martial Spirit, and the Star Martial Spirit, as long as he could get the truth from
one of these three, his spirit could sublimate, facilitating him to take another
step to the new level.
Understanding this, he considered these three martial spirits� intent domains his
next main goal.
Through what Cai Yi and others had told him, he knew that because his martial
spirits didn�t go through an arduous cultivation, it was more difficult for him to
comprehend the true meaning of the Intent Domain than ordinary people.
That was why he didn�t dare to be lazy. Whenever he had some free time, he would
immediately comprehend the mystery of the Intent Domain.
Since he came back from the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, he had continued to study
the Immortal Martial Spirit more, often using a sharp instrument to cut his
fingers, using his mind to recover his body through the comprehension of the
Immortal Martial Spirit and understanding its mystery.
However, because his knowledge of the Immortal Martial Spirit was not too deep, he
didn�t comprehend much, and it seemed to be difficult to grasp the key factors.
He didn�t know what the effect of the immortal blood was after all. This time, when
he came back to the Endless Sea to find the predecessors of the Yang family, his
main purpose was to ask for the true mystery of the Immortal Martial Spirit.
Ever since he had come back to the Endless Sea, Yang Tian Emperor seemed to have
been concerned about him and also given him a lot of help.
In this difficult occasion, he felt that he should be together with the Yangs,
contributing his small part to help the family. Moreover, he had admired Yang Tian
Emperor for a long time, but had never seen him with his own eyes before, which was
a regret.
He always felt that he needed to meet Yang Tian Emperor once to ask him about the
effect of the immortal blood.
Immersing in the comprehension of the Immortal Martial Spirit and the Dark Light
Shield, he didn�t know how much time had passed and continued sinking into the sea
slowly.
Shi Yan suddenly woke up.
Within the Dark Light Shield, he opened his eyes and frowned. He looked ahead,
revealing a surprised face.
A group of strange raced beings with humans-like upper bodies and snake tails was
holding knives and forks, going back and forth on patrol to guard the sea ahead.
They were approaching him.
A woman was taking the lead. Her upper body was moving gracefully, exposing
mesmerizingly slender curves, emerald green eyes, and a delicate face. Her lower
body was a snake tail with bluish-gray circular patterns. She was swaying her tail
from side to side with a fast speed, which made her look like a bunch of green
lights moving in the sea.
The five alien race men with snake bodies behind her were all warriors who knew how
to use Heaven and Earth energy. They all had the cultivation base of the Earth
Realm, holding forks and knives and revealing ruthless eyes.
The Naga Tribe!

Chapter 433: The Naga Tribe
Just with a quick look, Shi Yan immediately recognized the identity of these
pagans.
The Naga Tribe was one of the Sea Tribes. They had a human torso and a snake body,
living in the seabed all year-round. But they also visited the land from time to
time.
The Naga Tribe liked to cultivate in cold, miasmal places. They never had a good
feeling for the human race. When they met a human on the ocean floor, they always
provoked and attacked first.
As far as he had known, the Naga Tribe seemed to have a good relationship with the
Yang family. The current matriarch of the Naga Tribe was a woman called Li Sha, who
seemed to have an equivocal relationship with Yang Tian Emperor.
That year, when Yang Tian Emperor was still young, he had made a tour around the
seabed and saved Li Sha�s life.
The fact that the Yang family could firmly set their feet in the Barren City had
something related to the Naga Tribe. Even the Transfer Formation which connected
the Yang family and the Barren City had been built with the strong support of the
Naga Tribe.
Members of the Naga Tribe were united and extremely hostile. As long as someone
offended them, they would inevitably remember in their hearts and always think
about revenge.
Sea Tribes included many races, and the Naga Tribe was a powerful one among them.
Their strength was intimidating, and they didn�t lack high-class warriors. The
matriarch of the Naga Tribe, Li Sha, seemed to be a Spirit Realm warrior with
exceptional powers. All Naga Tribe members respected her.
A series of information related to the Naga Tribe continuously crossed his mind. He
then instantly set up a plan for dealing with them.
That graceful woman led a line of six Nagas. They all were at the Third Sky of
Nirvana Realm, holding long, silver spears with blue serpentine patterns, which had
strange green fluctuations stirring up from time to time. They were like a stream
flowing next to the spears and producing wonderful sounds.
The Nagas slowly approached with caution. The woman taking the lead suddenly raised
the long silver spear in her hand when she was ten meters away from Shi Yan.
The five Nagas, who were at the Earth Realm, suddenly all stopped.
"Human, did you see a Silver-horned Electric Eel?" The Naga Tribe woman coldly
looked at him, slightly raised the corner of her cherry mouth and spat out sound
waves.
"Silver-horned Electric Eel?" Shi Yan was surprised, shaking his head, "Never met
before."
Silver-horned Electric Eels were level six demonic beast in the sea. They could
release a strong electric current, acting and moving quickly in the seabed, which
made them harder to be captured and killed. Silver-horned Electric Eels also had a
demon crystal, a useful cultivating material in refining weapons. In Barren City,
the horn of a Silver-horned Electric Eel was quite precious.
"You didn�t see it?" The Naga Tribe woman suspiciously looked at him with cold eyes
and grunted, "It�s clear that the Silver-horned Electric Eel came towards your
direction. How come you didn�t see it? Or you did see it but don�t want to tell
me?"
The Naga Tribe members were very suspicious and lacked trust in the human race, as
they always believed that human race was cunning and evil. It was only because Yang
Tian Emperor had saved Li Sha, the current matriarch of the Naga Tribe, that the
Yang family could have a good relationship with the Nagas.
"I didn�t see it." Shi Yan smiled and said with a friendly attitude. "If I saw it,
I would tell you. I don�t need to deceive you."
"Fei Ya, this brat isn�t serious. He�s obviously not a good human. He must have
seen that Silver-horned Electric Eel but doesn�t want to tell us." A feeble, thin
and young Naga Tribe man that looked like a bamboo stick with a yellow face grunted
and exposed his unfriendly attitude.
The woman who led those Nagas also coldly looked at Shi Yan while her eyes slightly
lit up, as she seemed to be guessing his true realm.
Since Shi Yan had come down here, he always hid his real strength and made himself
look only at the Third Sky of Earth Realm.
When those Nagas realized that his realm was only at the Earth Realm, they looked
down on him as they thought that with their cultivation base, they could easily
capture or chop him off.
"If you don�t tell the truth, don�t blame us for having no mercy." Fei Ya's face
became cold. While talking, she raised her hand, and her long silver spear suddenly
emitted a bunch of cold lights. As soon as those lights burst out, the seawater
instantly splashed everywhere with an extraordinary power.
Shi Yan calmly looked at her, didn�t show any fear and smiled. "I am one of the
Yangs."
"The Yangs?" Fei Ya�s face loosened a little bit. She said, "How do you prove it?"
Shi Yan didn�t say anything, stretched out his hand but didn�t perform the
Petrifaction Martial Spirit. Instead, he hauled out a small sword and cut his
finger.
The Immortal Martial Spirit then started to exert its effect.
Blood stopped bleeding from that cut. Under the magical effect of the Immortal
Martial Spirit, the wound gradually healed and disappeared without a trace.
"Immortal Martial Spirit?" The six Nagas all exclaimed simultaneously.
Fei Ya hesitated a little bit before saying, "You are the Yang family�s
descendant?"
Shi Yan nodded.
"What�s your name?"
"Shi Yan."
"Shi Yan?" Fei Ya revealed a suspicious face, turned around looking at the other
five behind her and then asked, "Have you ever heard whether the Yang family has
someone with this name?"
Those five people shook their heads.
"If you are one of the Yangs, why is your surname Shi?" Fei Ya grunted and didn�t
seem to believe him.
"I have the Immortal Martial Spirit. Do I need to prove anything else?" Shi Yan
froze for a moment and couldn�t help but feel troubled. He shook his head and said,
"Never mind. It�s up to you if you want to believe it or not. I�m too lazy to talk
much. I just want to know the exact direction of Barren City. Can you tell me?"
He just knew that Barren City was right underneath the Kyara Sea, which was vast.
Thus, without the exact direction, it was not easy to find the city.
From the seabed, it was impossible to see the sun and stars, and hence, it was hard
to identify the direction. If he continued to look around, he would waste a lot of
his star power.
Of course, that was not the result that he wanted to see.
"What are you going to the Barren City for?" Fei Ya asked.
"I have something to do there," Shi Yan beamed a faint smile. "Could you tell me
the location of the Barren City?"
"It�s very far from here." Fei Ya thought for a while. "The Yangs are now staying
in the center of Barren City. They aren�t in good condition. So, even if you go
there, you will not have any support. I have heard that the Demon King trapped Yang
Tian Emperor, and the Kyara Sea is also occupied by the Dark Dwellers. The Yang
family has been declining; their business is worse than ever. Their role to the Sea
Tribes is less important, and thus, they are not respected as much as before."
Shi Yan was very clear about this.
Until now, the Yang family had been gathered in the Kyara Sea and had transported
cultivating materials from the land to Barren City through the Transfer Formation.
They exchanged those cultivation materials that couldn�t be found on the seabed for
precious spiritual jade stones of the Sea Tribes. That made both parties happy.
The reason why the Yang family could hold power in the Endless Sea was that they
could get a significant amount of cultivation materials from the Fourth Demon Area
that the Endless Sea didn�t have. On the other hand, they also relied on the trade
with the Sea Tribes, making a lucrative profit from the Sea Tribes� unique
materials.
The Sea Tribes, through the Yangs, also got precious cultivation materials that had
never appeared in the seabed. Because of this reason, the Yang family's position
was secure in Barren City.
However, it was now different from the past. The Yang family had been evacuated
from the Kyara Sea to Barren City, without bringing a lot of materials. Hence, it
was difficult for the Sea Tribes to continue getting the cultivating resources on
the sea surface through the Yang family. Moreover, the news that Yang Tian Emperor
was being confined by the Demon King was spread out in Barren City, which made the
Yang family�s position in Barren City gradually change.
It looked like because Yang Tian Emperor was captured, the attitude of the Naga
Tribe towards the Yang family also changed subtly.
Shi Yan pondered on the Naga Tribe�s attitude.
Swoosh swoosh swoosh.
Just when he was tired of Fei Ya and the others, an intense electric current
suddenly came from behind him.
Two ten-meters tall Silver-horned Electric Eels stormed out from the sea water.
These two Silver-horned Electric Eels had a beautiful halo radiating from the horn
on their heads, while the dazzling lightning burst out towards Shi Yan.
"How come there�re two of them?"
The thin, feeble Naga, who didn�t have a good attitude towards Shi Yan earlier,
couldn�t help but squeal as soon as he saw the two Silver-horned Electric Eels
appear.
His cry was ear-splitting, extremely unpleasant to ears, like the sound of a saber
hacking on a stone.
Shi Yan felt irritated on hearing it. He couldn�t help cover his ears, as he was
repugnant to the Naga�s sharp sound.
As for the two level six sea beasts, he didn't mind of them. With his current
realm, these kind of level six beasts were nothing to him.
The Naga Tribe people chased after the two Silver-horned Electric Eels. If it were
only one of them, with Fei Ya�s Nirvana Realm, together with the other five who
were at the Third Sky of Earth Realm, dealing with one Silver-horned Electric Eel
was not very difficult.
But if there were two of them, the situation was completely different.
Fei Ya could only cope with one Silver-horned Electric Eel. Meanwhile, even if the
other five had united, they would not be able to kill one Silver-horned Electric
Eel. Once the two Silver-horned Electric Eels joined each other and took on Fei Ya
as their target, this group of Nagas would not be able to resist.
Shi Yan didn't care about it. Seeing the two Silver-horned Electric Eels releasing
the electric currents and quickly rushing towards him, he frowned slightly and
actively avoided them.
As soon as his figure moved, he was like lightning, flying one hundred meters away
from Fei Ya and the others.
Among the two Silver-horned Electric Eels, one had blood stains on its body. It
seemed to have been injured from the attack of Fei Ya�s group. After calling for
help from the other, it bluntly stared at Fei Ya�s group. They ignored Shi Yan,
crossing him to rush to Fei Ya and the others.
Lightning weaved. The electric net shrouded the six of them, and they quickly fell
into a difficult situation.
Shi Yan stood aside with an indifferent face. He didn�t say a word, looking at
those six Nagas who were being chased by the Silver-horned Electric Eels, without
any intention of intervention.
Fei Ya could deal with one Silver-horned Electric Eel only. She flung the spear on
her hand. Silver lights scattered everywhere, stabbing the Silver-horned Electric
Eel mercilessly.
As the other five Nagas were struck by the electric currents from the other Silver-
horned Electric Eel, they constantly screamed ear-splittingly. Shi Yan�s ears were
discomforted. He was considering if he should leave this place or not.
"Help us. We can take you to Barren City later." Fei Ya suddenly shouted. Her face
looked worried, and it didn�t have the previous trace of arrogance anymore.
Shi Yan smiled, shaking his head.

Chapter 434: I like a woman who smiles at me!
Fei Ya�s vision was extraordinary.
Just seeing Shi Yan move one hundred meters in an instant, she immediately realized
his real realm. He just didn�t show his strength yet.
She was aware that when Shi Yan met them, he didn�t show any fear, which meant he
was not afraid of them.
She also knew that her race�s reputation was not good. As long as ordinary human
warriors met them, they all stayed away and didn�t dare to be near them.
When Shi Yan saw them, he didn�t avoid them, but kept his calm face while talking
to them naturally. He was not afraid of them at all.
Because of this discovery, she didn�t dare to act rashly towards Shi Yan. When the
Silver-horned Electric Eels appeared, Shi Yan instantly teleported one hundred
meters away, which made her more confident that Shi Yan�s cultivation base was
exceptional. That was why she decided to call for his help.
However, Shi Yan refused.
The Naga Tribe was famous for remembering hatred as well as gratitude. As long as
someone did the Nagas favor, they would definitely repay that person.
Having a good relationship with the Naga Tribe was always a dream of human
warriors.
Fei Ya proactively threw an olive branch (a symbol of peace - TL) to him. With her
understanding of human warriors, she felt that Shi Yan would immediately agree to
help her kill the Silver-horned Electric Eels without any hesitation so that they
would repay his help.
However, Shi Yan shook his head, refusing the request without any hesitation. It
was hard for Fei Ya to accept.
"You!" Fei Ya shouted, revealing a darkened face and quickly flung the silver spear
that instantly left some traces on the Silver-horned Electric Eel� body. Seemed
like she did that to vent out her anger.
Her realm was out of the ordinary, and thus, it was not a problem in dealing with
the Silver-horned Electric Eels.
The five Nagas were different. Under the Silver-horned Electric Eel�s attack, they
were struggling to resist.
A bunch of lightning interweaved quickly, forming a vast electric net that shrouded
those five guys. With the Earth Realm, when the spears in their hands were lifted
up, the lightning instantly struck them, and they were agitated immediately,
showing a painful expression.
As the Silver-horned Electric Eel was a level six beast with mighty strength, it
didn�t get injured yet. The lightning that it released was even sharper than that
of the other Silver-horned Electric Eel.
Under the attack of that Silver-horned Electric Eel�s lightning, the five Nagas
gradually couldn�t resist it anymore.
One of them was charred by the lightning. His movement was getting slower, and
thus, he would probably be killed first.
"What do you want?" Fei Ya was worried at heart, as she didn�t know what Shi Yan
really wanted. "As long as you help us deal with the Silver-horned Electric Eels, I
will satisfy your requirements."
Humans were shameless. They looted when the house was burned, and that was what
they were good at in her mind. Fei Ya secretly gritted her teeth. Flames of anger
burned up in her heart as she regretted that she couldn�t handle him first.
"What do I want?" From one hundred meters away, Shi Yan hesitated a little bit and
then said with a smile. "If your attitudes were better earlier, with the
relationship between the Yang family and the Naga Tribe, I would have helped you
deal with these two Silver-horned Electric Eels."
After pausing for a moment, Shi Yan looked around and continued. "Well, I�m not
feeling good right now. I don�t need anything from you; I just don�t want to help.
I�m dissatisfied with your attitude. Although the Yang family is now in difficulty,
their future will still be glorious in the Endless Sea. The Naga Tribe has such a
short vision. You guys don�t want to extend the relation with the Yang family. Well
then, I will just step aside watching the scene."
Fei Ya was angry to the point that she wanted to vomit blood.
When Shi Yan dared to speak like that, he obviously had the confidence to deal with
the Silver-horned Electric Eels. He apparently had the ability but didn�t want to
take any action. Instead, he just stood aside and taunted her, which made her angry
to death.
Under the attack of one Silver-horned Electric Eel, the five male Nagas couldn�t
resist anymore.
One of them had his tail electrocuted and twisted. He shook constantly; all his
movements were powerless. If this situation kept going this way, he would soon be
killed.
"What do you want me to do to satisfy you?" Fei Ya gritted her teeth with hatred in
her heart, but had to restrain her feeling. She looked at Shi Yan and begged him.
"I don�t know." Shi Yan laughed without any concern and intention of rescuing them.
"I�m sorry. We should not have treated you like that earlier. I promise that after
this, I will treat you as a friend of the Naga Tribe and will not let anything like
that happen again."
Seeing her fellows falling into a difficult situation, Fei Ya couldn�t help but bow
her head and beg him.
Shi Yan dragged a smile out of his mouth, revealing a happy face.
"Can you be more sincere and less deceitful?"
Fei Ya was in rage but didn�t dare to show it out. Instead, she tried to restrain
her anger and showed him a bright face. "Help us a little bit, I beg you. I promise
I will repay it. Thank you in advance."
"That�s right." Shi Yan burst into laughter with a refreshing look and then spoke
up loudly, "I like a woman who smiles at me. I don�t like the one who is cold and
arrogant. Hahaha, if you treated me well earlier, we would not have had this
misunderstanding, and you would not be this awkward. Hmm, all women are the same.
If they�re not in difficulty, they will not stop with that cr*ppy attitude."
After talking, he slowly moved to the five Naga guys.
They were in a dangerous situation, and if Shi Yan delayed taking action, they
would probably have to suffer a lot.
One of the five guys was electrocuted. His body shriveled without any energy and
floated up on the sea.
The Silver-horned Electric Eel suddenly stormed forwards, opening its mouth, which
was like a blood basin. It seemed to about to swallow that Naga.
At that moment, Shi Yan appeared in front of the Silver-horned Electric Eel
instantly.
He clasped his hands, and his palms were filled with splendid lights. A bunch of
star lights suddenly flew out, and under his handprint, the starlight gradually
condensed into a Northern Dipper Arrow.
A bunch of bright stars rode on the Northern Dipper Arrow while the starlight
flashed dazzlingly and surged strongly.
Swoosh.
The Northern Dipper Arrow shot out.

The sharp Northern Dipper Arrow flew out, dragging along blazing lights. Those
seven stars also turned into a stream of lights, attaching to the Northern Dipper
Arrow to enhance the power of the Northern Dipper Arrow.
Such extremely sharp arrow like that had never appeared before. It could even break
the stones and pierce the sea.
Boom.
The Northern Dipper Arrow shot out towards the Silver-horned Electric Eel. A bunch
of electric lights instantly went into the Silver-horned Electric Eel�s head.
The Silver-horned Electric Eel had no reaction; its ten-meter-tall body sank into
the sea.
Right after that, many dots of starlight blinked from its body. The starlight
slowly drilled out like sharp sabers, and the Silver-horned Electric Eel�s body
suddenly twinkled with numerous stars.
The starlight slowly moved according to the star trajectory.
The trajectory of the Northern Dipper appeared. Dazzling starlight flashed, and the
Silver-horned Electric Eel�s body suddenly split up, with blood splashing
everywhere.
When the Northern Dipper Arrow pierced into the Silver-horned Electric Eel, the
star power decomposed the beast�s body.
A kind of immortal Star Intent Domain attached to the top of that Northern Dipper
Arrow continued to condense after the Silver-horned Electric Eel�s body had been
decomposed.
Each dot of starlight that flew out from that Silver-horned Electric Eel�s body had
condensed in the sea water once again.
Another Northern Dipper Arrow emerged.
The star power gathered and didn�t scatter, and the Intent Domain was as sharp as
before. The new Northern Dipper Arrow was formed and shot out again.
At this time, this Northern Dipper Arrow flew towards the other Silver-horned
Electric Eel.
Nothing was out of expectation.
The Silver-horned Electric Eel didn�t have enough time to hide. The Northern Dipper
Arrow hit it right in the middle of its head. After the arrow went into the beast�s
head, the star power immediately burst out and killed this Silver-horned Electric
Eel.
In only five seconds, the two Silver-horned Electric Eels, the two level six
beasts, were struck to dead by Shi Yan�s Northern Dipper Arrow that contained the
Star Intent Domain. They both were split into blood clots.
Fei Ya and the other five male Nagas were all stunned, while their eyes were
flooded with fear.
"If you had a better attitude, you would not have wasted too much time like this."
Shi Yan beamed a faint smile and said calmly. "They�re just two Silver-horned
Electric Eels. I can kill them easily."
Fei Ya wanted to question Shi Yan, but she now felt that her throat was dry and
choked. She finally gave up that intent and just silently looked at him, hesitated
for a while before asking, "What is your real realm?"
"Sky Realm."
Fei Ya�s face changed in fear.
The five Naga guys also look frightened. They subconsciously held the weapons
tightly in their hands and seemed very cautious.
"Well, you guys want to take action?" Shi Yan shook his head and said bluntly. "I�m
afraid that the six of you are not enough to deal with me. Although there�re a lot
of high-class warriors in the Naga Tribe, those whose realm is below the Sky Realm
should not act rashly. Or else, they will have to suffer a great loss."
"As I�ve said, you are a friend of the Naga Tribe." Fei Ya said with a serious
face. "We�ll treat you as a friend and will be honest with you. We will not harm
our friend."
The other five Naga guys nodded continually and looked much more serious than
before.
Shi Yan smiled and nodded with them. "You all want to get the silver horns and
demon crystals. They�re all floating on the sea now. So why are still staying
dumbstruck here? Go get �em."
"You have killed these two Silver-horned Electric Eels. So, the silver horns and
the demon crystals belong to you," Fei Ya said.
"I don�t need them." Shi Yan shook his head and waved his hand. "You guys just go
and take �em. Otherwise, when they all go far away, it�s more troublesome to find
them."
The eyes of the six of them lit up.
"Really?" Fei Ya asked.
Shi Yan smiled and nodded.
Fei Ya hesitated for a moment and then revealed a sincere smile. "You are actually
not a b*stard."

Chapter 435: Changes of Temperature in human emotions
After getting Shi Yan�s permission, the eyes of the six Naga Tribe people couldn�t
help but light up. Fei Ya looked at him with a slight smile.
Silver-horned Electric Eels were level six beasts, so its silver horn and demon
crystals were both valuable. These six Nagas had consumed a lot of their strength
to kill the Silver-horned Electric Eels to collect the silver horns and demon
crystals.
The value of the two silver horns and demon crystals was out of their expectation.
They thought that when Shi Yan killed the Silver-horned Electric Eels, he would
take these valuable cultivating materials for his own. They had never expected that
Shi Yan didn�t really care about them.
"If you guys want to get those silver horns and demon crystals, you�d better hurry.
Otherwise, when they sink into the sea, you will have to spend a lot of energy to
find them." Shi Yan looked around and didn�t seem to have greed for the silver
horns and demon crystals.
The six Nagas stared at Shi Yan for a while, and after being sure that Shi Yan
didn�t seem to care about those things, they excitedly went to get them.
Not long after that, these six Nagas had the two silver horns and two demon
crystals in their hands. They looked at Shi Yan with much friendlier attitude.
"He isn�t a bad guy. He doesn�t take our things." Fei Ya thought for a while and
said, "Well, anyway, we have to go to Barren City. We will take you there. Is it
okay?"
Shi Yan smiled and nodded. "That�s good."
Fei Ya carefully stashed away the silver horns and demon crystals while secretly
thinking what price she should offer for these silver horns and demon crystals when
they arrive at Barren City.
Making a proper calculation, Fei Ya was in a good mood. She led the way and
signaled Shi Yan to keep up.
Barren City was on the seabed underneath Kyara Sea. Human warriors who didn�t know
its location would need at least half a month to find it.
As the Naga Tribe stayed in the seabed all year-round, they obviously knew the
location of Barren City. With these six Naga Tribe people leading the way, Shi Yan
was happy.
The six of them were leading in front, and Shi Yan was following them leisurely.
After knowing Shi Yan�s terrible strength, those six Nagas treated him more
respectfully, and no longer showed their arrogance. No matter where it was,
everyone respected the Sky Realm warriors. In the Sea Tribes, they were even
considered masters.
Even more important was Shi Yan�s young age.
"Are you really one of the Yangs?" Fei Ya was very curious. She suddenly slowed
down, turned her head around while glancing at Shi Yan and said with suspicion,
"Seems like none of the Yang family's masters have the surname 'Shi.� We know the
three great Asura Kings with the Sky Realm. You are still very young, so you cannot
be one of them. You said that you are the Yang family's descendant. So why haven't
we heard of your name?"
Shi Yan smiled and casually explained, "I came to the Endless Sea not long ago. I
had lived in the other area before, so it�s understandable that you have not heard
of my name. If I can see the Yang family people in Barren City, they will prove it
to you."
Fei Ya�s complexion looked weird. She wanted to say something but just stopped.
Shi Yan suddenly asked, "Did Yang Mu and his fellows encounter any trouble in
Barren City? Please tell me if you can."
Fei Ya didn�t reply right away but frowned and contemplated. After a long while,
she gently nodded and said, "This time, the Yangs are really not good�"
"What happened?"
"Since the information about Yang Tian Emperor being confined was spread out from
the Endless Sea, many tribes of the Sea Tribes in Barren City, who used to have a
good relationship with the Yangs, now no longer have a friendly attitude towards
them." After pausing for a while, Fei Ya continued, "Including the Naga Tribe."
Shi Yan was startled a little bit and then nodded. "The Kyara Sea is now occupied,
and until now, the Yang family has been transporting the inland materials to Barren
City in the seabed through the Transfer Formation in the Kyara Sea. But now, since
the Yang family has declined, apparently, they will no longer have a lot of
materials to deliver to the seabed. I can imagine that point."
Fei Ya dragged a smile out of her mouth, contemplated for a while and continued.
"Not only the Sea Tribes that live in Barren City. In fact, there are many human
warriors as well. Many of them committed crimes in the Endless Sea and offended big
forces everywhere. Thus, they don�t dare to stay in the Endless Sea and chose to go
to Barren City."
"Oh?!"
"In Barren City, there are a lot of fierce warriors who set their own camps,
occupying one area. That year, when the Yang family was still strong, those people
always respected and treated the Yangs well. Previously, the Yang family maintained
the order of Barren City."
Fei Ya said with a serious face. "Barren City is very suitable for human life. Many
Sea Tribes members can also temporarily stay in there. The initial purpose of
building Barren City was for the human race. That place has a humid atmosphere, and
it has water as a defensive barrier outside. The human warriors stay there to do
business with the Sea Tribes.
"On the opposite, the Sea Tribes members who exchange cultivating materials do not
stay in Barren City. Most of us cannot leave sea for a long time. Although Barren
City is wet and humid, and we can stay there temporarily, we can�t spend too much
time hanging in there. Most of our Sea Tribes members stay on the outskirts of
Barren City."
Shi Yan didn�t know much about Barren City. Now, when Fei Ya told him in detail
about it, he really focused and listened carefully.
"The Yang family maintained laws in Barren City before. Most of the humans in
Barren City are from the Endless Sea and are not really the good ones. After coming
to the City, they were no better and often got involved in many fights there. The
Yangs formerly protected Barren City, maintaining the order of the City, terrifying
and preventing those warriors from acting rashly.
"However, now, it�s not the same. After the Yang family�s crisis, small forces that
relied on the Yang family get more involved in battles, making Barren City mixed
up. The Yang family is no longer able to manage them, so they can only ignore them.
"Sea Tribes members actually don�t care about human race�s involvement in those
battles. As long as they can give us enough cultivating materials, it�s good
enough, and we don�t need to care about their matters. As the Yang family loses
control, Barren City becomes more chaotic, and many fights continuously take place
there."
Fei Ya frowned, as she didn�t seem to be happy with the current situation of Barren
City either.
"How about the Yangs? What do you mean by saying the Yang family is not in a good
condition?" Shi Yan asked.
"The Yang family seems to stash a lot of cultivating materials in Barren City. I am
not sure if it�s true." Fei Ya did not answer but asked him back.
Shi Yan was stunned, contemplated for a while, and then nodded and said with a
gloomy face. "Maybe it�s true."
That year, when the Yang family moved out from the Immortal Island in the Kyara
Sea, they transported a lot of materials to the Fourth Demon Area. There were also
some materials that were delivered to this Barren City at the bottom of the sea.
Many years after the Yang family's accumulation, even if a tiny part of the
materials flowed to Barren City, for the ordinary people, the wealth was already
hard to imagine.
A part of the warriors there should be aware of the news. They continually acted
recklessly, provoking the dominant position of the Yang family, probably to test
the family�s response.
Fei Ya looked at him carefully. From a change in his eyes, she knew that he should
understand the point. She then nodded and said, "What you think is right. Many
warriors in Barren City are greedy for the cultivating materials that the Yang
family transferred there. Those warriors continue to provoke the Yangs� position to
test their reaction, to see if the Yangs are still able to suppress them or not.
However, as the Yang family has no masters who came to Barren City, they can only
ignore the provocation."
After pausing for a moment, Fei Ya continued, "Hence, those warriors consider the
Yang family as nothing, and they are getting more bold and presumptuous. Recently,
we have received the news that these people seem to have the plan to take action
soon, looting the cultivating materials of the Yang family. That's why I said that
the Yang family isn�t in a good situation."
"The Yang family and the Sea Tribes are close. Do the Sea Tribes have the ability
to stop this matter?" Shi Yan pondered and coldly looked at Fei Ya with his sharp
eyes.
Fei Ya nodded without hiding her thought. "Yes. If the Sea Tribes come forward to
stop it, those people will not dare to act rashly."
"You guys just want to wait and see?" Shi Yan grunted and said bluntly, "If I am
not wrong, many people in the Sea Tribes are also interested in the Yang family�s
materials, right? Perhaps, those daring people also get a part of the support from
the Sea Tribes?"
Fei Ya�s face slightly changed. She didn�t deny it, nodded and said, "Yes."
"How about the attitude of the Naga Tribe?"
Listening to Shi Yan�s question, the faces of the other five Nagas immediately
changed. They looked uneasy.
"Our matriarch wanted to protect the Yang family. However, the other races of the
Sea Tribes came and secretly talked about the future of the Sea Tribes to persuade
our matriarch. For the time being, our matriarch does not either accept or refuse,
not putting her hands to help those who go against the Yang family."
Fei Ya hesitated for a while, sighed and said, "If Yang Tian Emperor still
protected the Kyara Sea, I think that many tribes of the Sea Tribes definitely
would not do that. However, since Yang Tian Emperor�s situation is unknown, and the
Yang family is no longer able to keep the Kyara Sea, the Yang family has lost their
value for the Sea Tribes, and protecting them seems to be unnecessary. Hence, many
people of the Sea Tribes have given up on the Yang family, as they assumed that it
will be better for the future of Barren City."
Shi Yan coldly sneered, as he wore a gloomy visage.

Chapter 436: A turn for the better? Shi Yan?
Frankly speaking, it was all because of the word �benefit.�
When the Yang family was still strong, they could transport a significant amount of
inland cultivating materials, so all the Sea Tribes got benefits.
For this reason, even if it were in the Barren City at the bottom of the sea, the
Sea Tribes determined to protect the Yang family, making the Yang family become the
real leader of the City.
Since the Yang family had declined, they could no longer provide any support for
the Sea Tribes. Obviously, the Sea Tribes wouldn�t continue to protect the Yang
family.
Not only that, because the Sea Tribes knew that the Yang family had transferred a
large quantity of cultivating materials to Barren City, they even got greedy for
them. So, the warriors in Barren City either secretly encouraged or supported human
warriors who had evil intentions towards the Yangs.
Shi Yan was enlightened. His mind was clear about that matter.
"How many clans of the Sea Tribes no longer trust the Yang family? And, how many
clans are neutral? How many still want to get the Yang family�s materials?" After
contemplating for a while, Shi Yan suddenly asked.
Fei Ya beamed a faint smile and shook her head, "This depends on what you observe
by yourself. I am a member of the Sea Tribe anyway, so I cannot help you. I can
only say that the Snakeman Clan do not fish in troubled water. Our matriarch even
wanted to stop other warriors, but we are outnumbered, and thus can only be
neutral, not taking any sides."
"It�s not bad when you remain neutral." Shi Yan nodded, but his attitude couldn�t
be said to be friendly. "It seems that no matter where it is, there are always some
bad people with a short vision. I come to Barren City this time to help the Yang
family to re-establish the order of Barren City, making some people more obedient."
The six Snakeman Clan people were stunned for a moment. They looked at him
strangely as they didn�t seem to be very optimistic about him.
"Although you have a Sky Realm cultivation base, it doesn�t seem to be realistic if
you alone want to revitalize the Yang family�s glory."
"Wait and see." Shi Yan coldly said with an arrogant voice.
Fei Ya and the other five seemed to restrain their feelings, revealing ridiculing
eyes. Apparently, they didn�t think that Shi Yan could have that ability.
Shi Yan didn�t talk much, furrowed his brows and kept silent. His eyes flashed up
with cold lights, while his face cracked a brutal smile.
In Barren City at the bottom of the sea...
That was a city with surrounding barriers that prevented water from flooding in;
also, it was filled with a heavy humidity. A large number of human warriors stayed
in the city.
This city had different business alliances and was divided into five areas, the
East, the South, the West, the North, and the Central. In Barren City, the
buildings were made of hard stones and some colorful corals, scattering mesmerizing
lights and looking extremely luxurious.
The barriers above Barren City shined with lights year-round, making the city
always bright even without the sun, moon, and stars.
In each of the five business areas, there were a large number of human warriors.
Big shops, streets with a variety of stalls that sold colorful cultivating
materials, jade stones, spiritual pellets, ancient books, secret treasures,
everything one could look for was available.
Many Sea Tribe people stayed in Barren City as well. They had a lot of cultivating
materials found on the seabed, which they either brought to Barren City to sell or
exchange them with human warriors for other highly valuable materials.
This was a huge multiracial trading place.
In the past, the Yang family had maintained the order in these old areas in the
city. Human warriors who came to Barren City to sell their materials needed to have
the Yang family�s permission to get in, and also had to pay a certain fee on time.
The Sea Tribe members, on the other hand, were not subjected to this restriction.
Any tribe of the Sea Tribes could freely travel in Barren City and didn�t have to
pay the fee to the Yang family.
In this city, the Yangs had a big complex of buildings made of shining stones and
colorful corals. They were not only rigid, but also extraordinarily luxurious. This
showed how powerful the Yangs were in Barren City.
Many businesses were originally set up in the complex of the Yang family, including
for a variety of cultivating materials that could not be found on the seabed. That
was the place for different Sea Tribes members to come and find valuable materials
for themselves.
Big businesses all happened in the place.
If Sea Tribe warriors wanted some precious cultivating materials, as long as they
paid enough deposits, the Yang family would search for them on the land. In return,
they also obtained other equivalent cultivating resources from the Sea Tribes.
Through this kind of business, the Yang family got many rare treasures of the
seabed. Once these treasures were transported to the Kyara Sea, they would be
distributed through the Yang family�s channel and sold to the Cao family, the
Martial Spirit Palace, and the Evil Wonderland. In the end, the Yangs got huge
profits from those business affairs.
The fact that the Yang family could become the most prominent force in the Endless
Sea and have good businesses in Barren City was substantially associated with the
Sea Tribes� trust for the Yangs. They made the Yang family become their connection
with the Endless Sea. Because of that, they maintained a good relationship with the
Yang family, as well as supported the Yang family�s dominating status in Barren
City, accepting their management towards human warriors.
This situation had continued and only changed after the Yang Tian Emperor was
imprisoned.
In the center of Barren City.
In the Yang family�s complex.
A beautiful building made of coral that used to be a busy trading market was now
empty. None of the Sea Tribes went there to find unique cultivating materials
anymore.
Since the Yang family withdrew from the Kyara Sea, this business place was
gradually shut down, as the Yang family no longer had enough cultivating materials
to sell, nor continued to buy precious items that the Sea Tribes got from the
seabed.
The Yangs always stayed hidden in that beautiful complex, and rarely went out, as
if they had all sunk in there.
Over the past year, human warriors rarely came here to pay the fees and always
found excuses to shirk, saying that they had no crystals at hand.
The Yang family�s attitude was tough at first, and they even handled those human
warriors strictly. However, after several incidents, they couldn't get any benefits
and also suffered a great loss.
Gradually, the Yangs gave up on managing those human warriors� fee payment.
Therefore, more and more human warriors started to ignore the Yang family�s
leadership and no longer paid the fees.
Over time, those who didn�t pay the fees secretly had greed for the cultivating
materials that were hidden in that complex watched by the Yang family. They started
to find excuses to provoke the Yangs, saying that the value of the materials that
they had previously sold to the Yangs was very high, but the Yang family had given
them too little rewards.
Some of them began to ask the Yangs for compensation.
�
Inside a vast building.
In a chamber, there were a variety of cultivating materials, including rare ores,

submarine spiritual herbs, medicines, pellets, and even many precious treasures in
the Endless Sea.
This part of the cultivating materials was only one-tenth of the amount that had
been kept in the Immortal Island. When the Yang family left Immortal Island, they
brought all of those materials to Barren City through the Transfer Formation.
In the chamber, a group of the Yang family warriors was checking the inventory of
materials with wry faces, frowning and talking unpleasantly.
Yang Mu, Yang Zhu, Yang Xue, Yang Kei, Yang Meng, and Li Feng all stayed in there.
Four generations of the Yang family were gathering in this chamber, looking at a
large quantity of cultivating resources with worries.
Yang Zhou, Yang Zhu�s father, had a cultivation base of Nirvana Realm, and was the
elder of this group. He worriedly looked at the pile of materials on the floor,
shook his head, and sighed unceasingly.
"Father, this part of the materials must be sent out early. If we�re late, I�m
afraid that they will not belong to us anymore." Yang Mu�s face was cold while
saying. "Many people in Barren City are aiming at these materials. Lately, they
have become less and less impatient. If it continues like that, they will attack
this place directly.
"Father, although there is no news yet from the trip to the Xia family, we still
have to prepare in advance." Yang Zhu let out a sigh. "If the Xias can come
earlier, perhaps they can scare these bastards a little bit. Unfortunately, we
might not be able to wait for them to come. Hmm, if we could have either Grandpa Mo
or Grandpa Li here, we would not be in this passive situation."
Mo Duan Hun and Li Mu were the two of the three great Asura Kings at the Sky Realm.
They were very famous in both the Endless Sea and Barren City. Many people were
afraid of these two people.
Unfortunately, there was no news from them since these two Asura Kings had entered
the Fourth Demon Area.
"Grandpa let the high-class warrior sneak into the Fourth Demon Area because of the
future of our family. We now temporarily suffer the humiliation, but we are waiting
until the right time comes to bring the Yang family back into the sea, suppressing
everyone and becoming the true leader of the Endless Sea again." Yang Zhuo looked
calm while talking.
"The fact that our Great Grandpa is in the Fourth Demon Area is not an accident?"
Yang Mu wryly smiled and asked.
"You should never doubt your Great Grandpa." Yang Zhuo hummed and said, "For many
years, your Great Grandpa has always been waiting for a chance to let the Demon and
Dark Dwellers invade the Endless Sea, which allows the Yang family to go dormant to
protect our own strength and forces. When the crucial time comes, we will then come
out and regain glory. Right now, the Yang family is temporarily staying low as our
Great Grandpa had planned earlier. As long as we stay patient, we will have a day
when the Yang family�s forces dominate everything."
"But I�m afraid that it�s hard to protect these materials." Yang Mu gently shook
his head. "I fear that we cannot resist any longer."
"If we can resist for even only a day, we will do it." Yang Zhuo contemplated for a
while before speaking with a complicated face. "That year, your Great Grandpa said
that at the most difficult time, there would be a big change. So, we should be
patient. No need to take action yet."
"A big change?" Yang Mu, Yang Xue, and others all looked stunned.
"Hmm," Yang Zhuo didn�t seem to be so sure and said with a strange complexion.
"That year, your Great Grandpa used the immortal blood to foresee Shi Yan�s future.
He said that Shi Yan would be a great help in the future, supporting the Yang
family to enter Barren City at the bottom of the sea. Our Great Grandpa said that
we should wait for his arrival when we are in the most difficult time."
Everyone was dumbstruck.

Chapter 437: The most difficult time comes
"Shi Yan?" Yang Mu arched his eyebrows, showing a puzzled look as he was
astonished. Yang Zhu, Yang Xue, and Li Feng, the future pillars of the Yang family,
were also startled, looking at Yang Zhuo with strange faces.
"Yes, it is Shi Yan," Yang Zhuo confirmed with a nod. "That year, your Great
Grandpa had foreseen that the Yang family would encounter a great change in the
future, and Shi Yan would show up when the Yang family is in the most difficult
time. He will help us cross the storm."
Actually, Yang Zhuo was not really sure about it, but to raise up everyone�s
spirits, he had to tell them the truth. However, he had no affirmation about
whether it could turn out like Yang Tian Emperor�s reading or not.
"Would Great Grandpa make a misreading?" Yang Zhu hesitated for a moment and then
shook his head with a wry smile. "I admit that Shi Yan was exceptional. Although he
hasn't been in the Endless Sea for a long time, his ability is not little. His
progress is what makes people admire him. I could never believe that he could break
through that fast."
After pausing for a moment, he continued. "Anyway, Shi Yan has just come to the
Endless Sea for not too long a while, and his cultivation base is far lower than
those who have been dominating the Endless Sea for many years. I know that he�s
strong, and his potential is endless. But saying that he can help us overcome the
most difficult time is somehow unbelievable, isn�t it?"
Yang Mu and Yang Xue also nodded, as they obviously didn�t believe it and felt that
Yang Zhuo�s words were more to comfort their spirits.
"That year, Shi Yan and we entered the Chasm Battlefield, and before entering the
next spot, we were separated. Three years later, we got out from the battlefield
and immediately came to Barren City on the seabed. We don�t know what happened to
him during this time, and we�re not sure if he�s still alive or dead. He didn�t
show up or come to Barren City. Hence, saying that he will appear at the most
difficult time is a little bit unrealistic, isn�t it?"
Li Feng knitted her eyebrows tightly, unable to help but remember Shi Yan�s
performance in the Chasm Battlefield. She had recognized Shi Yan�s potential and
knew that if he were still alive, and after such a long time of cultivation, his
realm should not below, even reaching the Nirvana Realm was possible.
She couldn�t imagine that in such a short period of time, Shi Yan had crossed the
Nirvana Realm and entered the Sky Realm.
With the integration of the Ice Cold Flame, the Holy Spirit God, and the Earth
Flame, he had used the mysterious sword to cut off one arm of the Demon Master Mo
Qi Ta. Moreover, he had even wakened up the Ten-thousand-year King Corpses�
consciousness, making Gu Shao, Qing Ming, and the other masters of the Endless Sea
lose their faces.
As the Yang family had been staying in Barren City for a long time, they basically
had no connection with the Endless Sea, and thus, didn�t know the situation inland.
One year ago, Shi Yan had shown his ability at the Yuanluo Sea and carried out the
slaughter everywhere. However, only leaders of big forces knew about it. Since Shi
Yan had humiliated Gu Shao, Yu Qin, and Qing Ming, and also cut off Mo Qi Ta�s arm,
the Demon Dwellers and leaders in the Endless Sea all felt disgraced.
They obviously would not want this kind of insult to be spread out, and tried to
block it totally. Therefore, only a minimal number of high-level leaders had the
information about Shi Yan. Ordinary warriors might not have ever heard about it.
If Yang Zhuo knew that Shi Yan had stirred up the Endless Sea like that, giving the
Demon Dwellers and the masters of the Endless Sea sleepless nights, perhaps he
would have believed in Yang Tian Emperor�s words more.
However, currently, they definitely would not entrust their lives to Shi Yan.
"We will take a good care of these materials." Yang Zhuo said nothing more about
Shi Yan, contemplated for a while before instructing Yang Mu. "You will continue to
send people out of Barren City to visit the Xia family in the Vault of Heaven Sea
Area first. We�ll explain them our situation here to see whether they still
remember the good relation in the past and send their men here to help us stabilize
the situation in Barren City."
Yang Zhuo continued, "Yang Zhu and Yang Xue, you guys instruct people of our family
that they should not act recklessly in Barren City. As for the four forces that are
provoking us in the city, we don�t need to care about them. As long as they don�t
really attack here, we won�t care. However, we need to pay attention to their
actions. Remind our people outside. If they carry out a large-scale movement, we
must know it in advance."
Yang Zhu, Yang Mu, and the others all nodded.
Yang Zhou slammed his brows together, contemplated for a moment, and said while
looking at Yang Ke, "You go and see if there�s any good news from the Naga Tribe.
They used to have a harmonious relationship with us. If the matriarch of the Naga
Tribe, Li Sha, can come out, I think that those four forces will not be too
arrogant."
Yang Ke revealed dark eyes, let out a sigh and gently shook his head.
"You have nothing to say?" Yang Zhuo looked at Yang Ke and asked, "If they don�t
even want to show up, they should at least say something. Doesn�t the matriarch Li
Sha care about the relationship we had in the past?"
Yang Ke was responsible for this matter. He silently sighed hearing Yang Zhuo's
question and then said, "Those who were sent there couldn�t see the matriarch of
the Naga Tribe. A Naga elder asked our people to leave and told them that their
matriarch didn�t want to see them. Since the Yang family has declined, the Naga
Tribe stopped the relationship with us, and that matriarch of the Naga Tribe
couldn�t wait to break all connections with us. So, why should they care about our
difficult situation?"
"Hmm�" Yang Zhuo looked very upset. He beamed a wry smile. "People are unexpected.
The Yang family has done many things for the Sea Tribes, but when we decline, they
immediately forget what we�ve done for them. It seems that we can�t rely on the
Naga Tribe."
"We can�t count on anyone except for ourselves." Yang Mu wore a glum face and
gritted his teeth. "Wait until one day when our Yang family revitalizes its glory,
I will definitely make those people regret, teaching them what they will get when
they offend the Yangs."
"No need to say these words for now. Instead, we should think about how to deal
with the difficulties." Yang Zhuo waved his hand powerlessly. He depressively
looked at the colorful materials in the chamber. He thought about how much effort
the Yang family had spent to gather these materials, and how soon they would lose
them. There seemed to be a big rock pressing on his heart, making him unable to
breathe.
Tinkling tinkling.
A hanging wind chime suddenly produced a crisping sound.
Yang Zhuo and the others were startled, revealing worried faces. They stopped
talking and immediately mounted the ladder to get out of the chamber.
The big conference hall of the Yang family�s building complex was above the
chamber. Right now, at the center of the hall, a Yang family�s deacon was standing
there with a worried face.
Yang Zhuo and the others went out in line.
"Li Yu, you hastily called us to come. What happened?" Yang Zhuo looked calm,
standing in the hall with a serious complexion.
"The situation is not good," Li Yu whispered while walking over, bent down and
continued, "The four forces suddenly stopped the war, not fighting against each
other nor competing for territory anymore. The entire Barren City has quieted down.
I have received the news that the leaders of those four forces seem to begin to
talk and cooperate with each other."
As soon as his words came out, the faces of the all the Yangs in the hall changed
simultaneously.
In Barren City, when the Yang family still presided the situation, no other forces
existed, and the warriors in Barren City all acted decently. After the Yang family
declined, some high-class warriors in Barren City started to have wicked
intentions, starting to fight to take control of the city.
In just a few years, many small forces appeared in Barren City. Some high-realm
warriors gathered a group of extraordinary warriors to challenge the dominating
status of the Yangs. They secretly confronted the Yangs and refused to pay any
fees.
When challenging the authority of the Yang family, these forces also fought against
each other for the control of the four major areas.
After several years of engaging in war, there were now four most influential forces
in Barren City, which stayed in the eastern, western, southern, and northern areas
respectively. They occupied these areas, taking taxes from the businessmen who
wanted to have their protection.
These four forces took over the Yang family�s dominating position. Except for the
central city, these forces continuously fought each other to occupy pieces of
territory.
And so, Barren City recently became chaotic. Fighting even occurred in some
business areas. After such a long war, the four forces had a deep hatred towards
each other, and thus, the chance of them shaking hands was nearly impossible.
But now, they suddenly stopped fighting, so there could be only one possibility.
They now shared a common interest, which was the rich cultivating materials that
the Yang family was keeping.
The faces of Yang Zhuo and the others all paled. From the news that the four forces
had ceased the war, the Yangs realized that something was bad.
"Only for some great interests can those four forces stop fighting and agree to
cooperate with each other. Of course, their target is our cultivating materials."
Yang Zhuo took a deep breath, contemplated for a moment, and then ordered
immediately. "Put forth all things to defend. From now on, no one is allowed to
leave. We have to operate all barriers and defensive formations we used to set up.
If they dare to come in, even if we cannot resist, we have to make them pay a
painful price."
Everyone�s face suddenly became brutal.
The Yangs were never afraid of death. In this difficult moment, they would be even
more united.
After setting the path, Yang Zhuo immediately began to prepare. On one hand, he
called all the warriors outside to come back. On the other hand, he activated all
defensive barriers in the buildings, readying to cope with the incoming war.
"Although these four forces have the protection of Sky Realm warriors, if we really
have to fight, we will not be afraid of them," Yang Zhuo grunted, coldly sneered
and said. "The Yangs can always find a way to defeat the stronger ones. Our
Immortal Martial Spirit can help enhance our strength greatly. Moreover, no matter
whether it�s a secret treasure or top martial techniques, we will find some
defensive solution. We also have better conditions than they do. So, defeating them
isn�t impossible."
Yang Zhuo constantly encouraged everyone.
None of the Yang family warriors showed any fear. They all had a determined look,
ready for the incoming bloody battles.

Chapter 438: All forces join hands
Barren City suddenly quieted down.

The four areas of the city were often lively. Human vendors would sell all kinds of
cultivation materials or members of the Sea Tribes would bring precious submarine
treasures here to trade. In the shops along the streets, many silhouettes would
walk back and forth while bargaining loudly.
But today was different.
The four major areas of the city were empty. Those who regularly came here to set
up their stalls all hid in their homes, not daring to go out.
A few groups of human and Sea Tribe people gathered and discussed with each other,
looking at the direction of the central city area from time to time with a cold
countenance.
Many people had heard the rumors and seemed to know that there would be something
big happening today, and that a shaking change would burst out in Barren City. They
knew that after this war, the powerful force dominating Barren City for many years
would collapse soon and could never stay safe and sound in this city.
Everyone was waiting for something in silence.
At noon, human warriors began to gather in the four major areas of the city. Four
Sky Realm warriors were taking the lead, quietly approaching the central area.
Those four Sky Realm warriors quickly arranged their teams and kept walking ahead.
More and more warriors joined them from other places of the city.
Gradually, these four Sky Realm warriors had already gathered almost eight hundred
warriors with different realms and attires. Some had red ribbons tied on their
cuffs, some wore small, black caps, and the others wore blue robes, while some had
their gloves on.
Just with a glance, it was easy to see a clear distinction between those four big
forces.
After an hour of gathering, the four forces already had nearly eight hundred
members. All of them slowly moved to the intersection in the central area of the
city.
All of a sudden, everyone halted.
Immediately, the four Sky Realm warriors walked out of their teams respectively and
went to the center of the crossroad. They stopped at an open-air wine shop and sat
on a table, backing four different directions.
Seeing the four of them arrive, the face of the owner of the wine shop changed
instantly. He didn�t dare to say anything, just silently served good wine to the
four of them and then bent down while moving back away from them, not daring to
linger any longer.
"Ming Hai, the Yang family didn�t treat you bad. That year, under the pursuit of
the Gu family, you had to run all the way to Kyara Sea. Thanks to Jiao Han Yi�s
appearance, those pursuers finally retreated. After Jiao Han Yi suggested you join
the Yang family, although you refused, he didn�t say anything else and even told
you that you could come to Barren City to earn a living. Still, you�ve made up your
mind on this?"
The beautiful woman with a graceful body and a gentle voice, Jiu Lan Xin, beamed a
smile and glanced at Ming Hai, who was sitting opposite her.
Ming Hai had a cultivation base of Second Sky of the Sky Realm, which was the
highest realm among the four of them. He had received a favor from the Asura King
Jiao Han Yi and relied on the relationship with him to cause enmity in Barren City.
He was a ruthless and cruel man, acting without caring about life or death.
That year, to take revenge for his family, he dared to kill a descendant of the Gu
family. After that, the Gu family put all of their forces to capture him, chasing
him all the way to Kyara Sea. When he was under their siege, Jiao Han Yi passed
through by chance, and after understanding the situation, decided to help him get
rid of the Gu family people and protect his life.
The reason for Jiao Han Yi to do so was that he admired Ming Hai�s courage to not
to be afraid of the Gu family.
After Ming Hai entered Barren City, he often boasted about this matter,
fraternizing with Jiao Han Yi, making many people in Barren City mistake him for
having some relation with the Yang family. Hence, people there were scared of him.
Jiu Lan Xin mentioned this matter to ridicule him, making him embarrassed.
In the past few years, Jiu Lan Xin and Ming Hai had distorted and monopolized the
north area of the city, getting involved in many battles.
In the beginning, Jiu Lan Xin was always at a disadvantage, being suppressed by
Ming Hai. After that, Jiu Lan Xin established a relationship with the Water
Scorpion Clan, and since then, she was no longer afraid of Ming Hai, tightly
controlling the north area in her hands.
When everyone united to deal with the Yangs this time, Jiu Lan Xin still remembered
the hatred in the past and took this opportunity to say some mean words.
"Yes, Jiao-ge did treat me well," Ming Hai grinned. "If Jiao-ge is still alive, as
long as the informant comes to send some words, I definitely will not have wicked
intentions and even fight against you to protect the Yang family�s interests."
Ming Hai shook his head and said with regret, "Unfortunately, Jiao-ge�s gone. I�ve
received the news that Jiao-ge�s spirit perished, and his body was occupied by
Demon King Chi Yan. Hmm, such a hero could still end up with his current bad
situation. Jiao has spent the essence of his whole life for the Yang family.
Although he got the title of Asura King, what else did he get? He was still just a
watchdog of the Yang family. At the critical time, wasn�t he still sacrificed?"
"No matter what people say, Jiao Han Yi was still one of the Yangs. If he knew how
you treat the Yang family now, he would probably have regretted saving you in the
dwelling place of the dead," sneered Jiu Lan Xin coldly.
"Well," Ming Hai�s visage looked ruthless as his eyes gazed at her coldly. "I do
this because of Jiao-ge. The Yan family�s done now, so I just take the things that
Jiao-ge had worked hard to earn. Isn�t it better than letting others abuse them?
With those materials, I can enhance my strength, and one day, I will probably enter
the Spirit Realm. By that time, I will remember Jiao-ge�s favor, and I will find a
way to take revenge for him."
Fu Hao and Yan Feng suddenly laughed.
These two were the leaders of the eastern and the southern areas respectively. They
were both at the First Sky of Sky Realm. Hearing Ming Hai�s clumsy reason, they
couldn�t help but burst into laughter.
"What are you laughing at?" Ming Hai showed a gloomy face and asked, "Is it funny?"
"Very funny," FuHao nodded steadily and bluntly said, "Bo Xun exterminated Jiao Han
Yi�s soul, and Chi Yan occupied his body. Ming Hai, you�re saying that you want to
find the Demon Kings to take revenge. You tell me if it�s funny or not."
Ming Hai revealed a pernicious look but didn�t continue to explain.
"I have a suggestion," Jiu Lan Xin hesitated for a moment and then suddenly said.
"The one who kills Yang Zhuo can have the bigger part. How does it sound?"
As soon as her words came out, the other three people were all startled.
"Do you think you can kill Yang Zhuo?" Yu Hao frowned and coldly said. "Although
Yang Zhuo is only at the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm, everyone knows that his
Immortal Martial Spirit is mighty. If the Yangs desperately involve in the battles,
they can have the ability to upgrade their realm. Yang Zhuo is one of the Yang
family�s descendants with numerous secret treasures and top martial techniques.
Hence, although he�s only at the Third Sky of Nirvana Realm, it�s not easy for you
to deal with him alone. Do you really think that with the support of the Water
Scorpion Clan, your strength could be improved that much?"
"I certainly don�t think so," Jiu Lan Xin spouted. "I�m just worried that you guys
will not put all of your strength to deal with Yang Zhuo. Although it will not be
easy to defeat him, we still can suppress him. If the two of us unite and wholly
put out all we have, he will not be able to resist. And of course, under the full
attack of the three of us, he will obviously die. I�m just talking for the sake of
everyone as I�m afraid that you will not try all best and waste a lot of time.
That�s why I have this proposal. What do you say?"
After listening to her, Ming Hai, Fu Hao, and Yan Feng kept silent for a while and
then nodded, agreeing with her suggestion.
"Although the time is plenty, we should act soon to get those materials." Yan Feng
was the most urgent one. He was the first one to stand up. "The detailed plan�s
unchanged. I�m responsible for the attack from the east. You guys have your own
responsibilities to take care of. We will be all present in that conference hall at
the time the chamber is opened. Hmm, your insiders are still good? Any problems?"
Yan Feng glared at Ming Hai.
"Absolutely fine. No problem." Ming Hai revealed a vicious smile. "Before the Yang
family declined, its members were very loyal. But now, it�s easy to find some
insiders. Everyone aims for a better living after all. Hence, when they have a way
out, they know what to choose."
"That�s good." Yan Feng nodded and was the first one to leave, walking towards the
Yang family�s building in the east.
As soon as he moved, hundreds of warriors immediately stood up and followed him.
The other three, Ming Hai, Fu Hao, and Jiu Lan Xin sat still, drinking a few
mouthfuls of wine. After that, they also stood up and left, leading their people.
In the barrelhouse, the shopkeeper slowly came out from the back with a wry smile
and then cleaned up the glasses on the table, shaking his head and letting out a
sigh.
"Boss, why are you shaking your head? You don�t seem to like them?" A waiter came
over and asked.
"Those people come here to drink and eat but never pay." The owner sighed. "They
are not as good as the Yangs. Even when the Yang family was the most powerful, the
Yangs always paid when they came here to eat and drink. None of the Yangs who came
here to eat and drink didn�t pay. As for those people, not only don�t they pay, but
their subordinates also come here to enjoy without paying. If it continues like
this, we will not be able to stay longer in Barren City."
The waiter looked glumly. "They are too strong."
"The Yang family�s much stronger than them but never breaks the rules." The
shopkeeper slightly raised his voice but then immediately realized that it was not
good, and quickly lowered his voice again. "After those four people have taken over
the control of the four major areas, they charge taxes much more than the Yang
family did, always exploiting the merchants. They use flattery to treat the Sea
Tribes but suppress the people in the city. They eventually call the shots in
Barren City. Many people find it hard to live here."
"Yes. I�ve recently heard that a lot of people are considering leaving Barren City.
Hmm, if one were without enemies in the outside world, no one would be willing to
come to the bottom of the sea to reside. When the Yang family was still in their
glory, the city never had wars. The Yang family protected us, not letting the Sea
Tribes bully us. But now, when those four are taking control of the city, the Sea
Tribes members become more arrogant. They don�t respect us at all."
The young waiter frown, looking at the beautiful complex in the central area of the
city and said, "I hope that the Yang family can continue to stand firmly to
maintain the order of the city and that those four can�t defeat them."
"It�s easier said than done." The shopkeeper sighed and helplessly shook his head,
thinking whether or not he should leave Barren City soon.

Chapter 439: Strong wine grows murderous spirit
"Elder, bring two jugs of wine, please. The strongest ones."
A clear voice suddenly arose from a distance. A grand figure of a young man with
bright eyes, black shoulder-length hair, and black clothes came over.
Behind him, six Nagas followed step by step with strange faces.
The shopkeeper showed a surprised face, looking around at the deserted streets,
seeing no shop open this time. This young man seemed to be an outsider and didn�t
seem to have heard the rumors, not knowing that Barren City was about to have a
significant change today.
"Little brother, have you just come to Barren City?" The shopkeeper looked around
and quickly said with a low voice without waiting for him to come closer. "You
should leave soon. This place is too close to the Yang family. You should not stay
here too long."
He was afraid of the six Nagas and thus lowered his voice, as he didn�t want to let
the six of them hear what he said.
The young man grinned and seemed to know what the shopkeeper was scared of. He came
over and sat at the table that Ming Hai, Fu Hao, Yan Feng, and Jiu Lan Xin had
perched on earlier. After seating himself, he waved his hand, signaling the six
Nagas not to come and said with a smile, "I just heard you were talking about the
Yang family. Can you tell me more about it?"
The shopkeeper�s face froze, and he quickly shook his head. "No, no. I didn�t say
anything. You must have misheard it."
"I�m one of the Yangs."
"�"
The faces of the shopkeeper and his waiter both changed into a shocked look.
"Don�t be nervous. I will not disclose anything." The young man smiled and said to
the waiter, "Bring me two jugs of strong wine."
The waiter looked at the shopkeeper.
The shopkeeper flashed a hesitant look, thought for a while and then nodded towards
the waiter.
The waiter turned around and quickly brought over two jugs of wine, respectfully
putting them on the table. He also brought a dish of beef and said, "No one would
want to pretend to be the Yangs this time. Hmm, this dish is complimentary. I don�t
think the shopkeeper will blame me for this."
The shopkeeper sighed and nodded without saying anything further.
"You don�t seem to like Ming Hai and the other people. Is it true that a lot of
people in here all hope that the Yang family will take over the control of Barren
City in the future? Elder, don�t worry. Just tell me what you know. I will not
spread it out, so you can just say it." The young man smiled, hauled out a piece of
crystal and threw it to the waiter. He then sat straight, lifted the jug of wine
and drank it.
The shopkeeper was surprised.
The waiter was shocked as well.
"This is too precious." The shopkeeper hurriedly came forward, wanting to snatch
the crystal from the waiter�s hand. He said anxiously, "These two jugs of wine are
not worth this piece of crystal. Little brother, would you like to buy my
barrelhouse?"
The young man burst out laughing and waved his hand. "Elder, you don�t need to be
too concerned. You just tell me about the situation of Barren City. I have many
crystals like that. You can keep it."
The shopkeeper looked surprised, looked at him for a while, wanting to say
something.
"Alright, alright. Although I�m one of the Yangs, I still care about life and
death." The young man meant that the shopkeeper should not be too cautious. "You
said that when the Yang family took control of Barren City, the merchants all
trusted and respected them. They even helped you deal with the Sea Tribes people.
Is it true?"
The shopkeeper nodded and then said, "Those four people have already occupied the
four major areas of the city, doing foolish things and helping the Sea Tribes
members deal with our people. Many merchants are indignant but don�t dare to say
anything. They are considering to leave this place. Hmm, if it weren�t because we
have enemies in the outside world and cannot stay in the Endless Sea, we would not
have continued to stay in Barren City. Life�s getting worse."
Seeing that young man was easy to talk, the waiter quickly chirped about Ming Hai
and the others, gritting his teeth with an angry look as if he regretted not to be
able to make those people die soon.
The young man continually nodded while listening and asking for some more details.
He then waved his hand, signaling the two of them to leave.
The six Nagas came over.
"You�ve asked too many things. What�s the use?" Fei Ya frowned. "Ming Hai and the
others protect the benefits of the Sea Tribes. Hence, the Sea Tribes are naturally
satisfied. They can always confront us and expel us from Barren City. Life goes
like that. Those who are powerful have a strong voice."
Shi Yan beamed a smile while he kept drinking. He didn�t use his Profound Qi to
restore his normal state from the effect of alcohol. Drinking one jug of strong
wine, his face gradually reddened.
"Ming Hai�s group has started to take action. Don�t you want to help the Yang
family? So, why do you still linger here?"
"No need to be hurried."
Shi Yan�s eyes were a little reddish, looking at the Yang family�s complex in the
distance. He said calmly, "They haven�t started yet, the fighting has not yet
happened. So, I don�t need to come out soon. Wait until they think that they are
able to destroy the Yang family. I will show up and make them regret."
"The four of them all have the Sky Realm cultivation base. Ming Hai is at the
Second Sky of Sky Realm; the other three also have mysterious martial spirits and
secret treasures. They should have some supports to be able to stand out from many
forces in the barren city. Do you think you alone can help the Yang family?"
Fei Ya apparently didn�t feel optimistic about him. She paused for a moment and
said, "As far as I know, Jiu Lan Xin has a good relationship with the patriarch of
the Water Scorpion Clan, Bao Wen. Actually, she�s Bao Wen�s lover, and Bao Wen
seems to favor her a lot. He supports her a lot. That�s why Jiu Lan Xin dares to
confront Ming Hai. Do you know the cultivation base of Bao Wen?"
Shi Yan froze for a moment and said, "How is it? Is that Bao Wen very powerful?"
"First Sky of Spirit Realm," Fei Ya spat out word by word with an extremely serious
face. It looked like she was waiting for his expression.
Beyond her expectation, after Shi Yan heard about Bao Wen�s First Sky of Spirit
Realm cultivation base, he just exclaimed �oh� without showing any fear, as if that
Bao Wen was only an ordinary warrior, and couldn't cause him any impact.
"Spirit Realm!" Fei Ya repeated.
Shi Yan said impatiently, "I know. So?"

"Even if you can deal with Jiu Lan Xin, do you think you can deal with Bao Wen?"
Fei Ya looked at him pitifully. "Bao Wen�s very fond of his lover. There will be a
big change today, so he�s definitely observing everything from somewhere. If you
really dare to deal with Jiu Lan Xin, I think Bao Wen will certainly show up."
"Then let him do that." Shi Yan lifted his face up drinking the second jug of wine.
He wiped his mouth and said calmly, "No matter who dares to take action against the
Yang family, I will let him suffer."
"You really don�t know life and death," Fei Ya grunted coldly.
The other five Nagas also sneered, looking at Shi Yan with despise.
"Elder, bring me another two jugs of strong wine. We have to drink a lot to feel
good when killing them." Shi Yan shouted while violent aura suddenly scattered out
from his body. He sat straight, looking like a sharp sword that was about to fly
out of its scabbard to show its sharpness to the world.
Outside the Yang family�s complex.
A shriek arose. Ming Hai strolled to the front gate of the Yang family�s complex.
Hundreds of warriors stood in line with red ribbons on their arms, coldly looking
forward.
Ming Hai stood in the forefront, burst out laughing and thundered, "Yang Zhuo
brother, I, Ming Hai, come to visit you. I hope you will meet me."
The big gate was still closed.
Yang Zhuo�s voice suddenly came out from the inside. "Ming Hai, the Yang family
treated you well. I didn�t think that it�s you who comes here, standing in front of
our door."
"Yang Zhuo brother, it�s because the Yang family had treated me well that I come
here to negotiate." Ming Hai grinned, looking at a fifty-meter-high ancient coral
building behind the big gate. On the terrace, the Yangs gradually appeared one by
one, including Yang Zhuo.
"As long as you give us the materials, I will assure your safety. Hmm, having
regard for Jiao brother, I will let you continue to stay in Barren City. You just
need to pay the fees on time, and there will be no one in Barren City who will go
against you. Of course, you also have to give up these buildings."
Ming Hai looked at Yang Zhuo from a far distance and shouted.
The people of Yang Zhuo�s group revealed dark faces, coldly looking at Ming Hai
with rage.
These buildings in the central city had been built with a purpose. It was the
symbol of the Yang family�s dominating status in Barren City. If the owner of these
buildings was changed, it meant the Yangs� power over the past years was gone
entirely.
The significance of these buildings was hard to describe. The Yangs would
definitely not give them up.
"Ming Hai, don�t dream," Yang Zhuo replied with a cold voice.
Ming Hai was not angry as he seemed to know it beforehand. He shook his head,
sighed and continued to convince his opponent. "Brother, you�re a wise man. You
certainly know that today�s situation is awful for the Yang family. You even
abandoned the Kyara Sea, so why can�t you give up these things? Being alive is more
important than anything else. Because I have regard for Jiao brother, I embrace
this task, protecting and arranging for the Yangs. So, don�t disappoint me."
Yang Zhuo sneered coldly but didn�t say a word.
"Well, seems that you�re very persistent." Ming Hai revealed a hateful complexion,
looking ahead and then said after contemplating for a moment. "In ten minutes, if
you don�t give any response that satisfies us, Yang Zhuo, I have to say sorry."
Yang Zhuo and others still kept silent.
Ming Hai didn�t say anything further, looking at the warriors behind and nodding at
them. Those warriors then spread out and lined up in front of the big gate,
besieging the surrounding area of the gate.
The atmosphere was depressing.
Ten minutes later, Ming Hai waved his hand and order, "Kill!"
From three directions, the bustling shouts of Jiu Lan Xin, Fu Hao, and Yan Feng all
rose simultaneously.
Outside the Yang family�s walls, many warriors� figures flew back and forth, all
kinds of light beams and the attacks of secret treasures were thrown out,
bombarding toward the Yang family�s buildings.
At the same time, Shi Yan, who was sitting indifferently and constantly drinking
wine, finally slowly stood up with a red face. He paced toward the Yang family�s
complex without saying a word.
Evil, murderous aura quietly flowed out from his body, and gradually spread in all
directions.

Chapter 440: Enter the stage!
The Yang family, in the city center.
Four forces from all directions started to bombard the Yang family�s buildings
together. Many energy light curtains expanded on the walls of the buildings,
shrouding a majority of warriors and blocking the way down. Ming Hai, Fu Hao, Yan
Feng and Jiu Lan Xin, the four Sky Realm warriors, were not in a hurry. They didn�t
proactively take action right away, just coldly watching their people attacking.
Behind the walls, Yang Zhuo and the others stood atop the tallest building with
solemn faces, watching the enemies storming over like surging tides.
The situation was dangerous.
The battle was boiling. When Ming Hai realized that the layers of the defensive
barrier were gradually weakened, he couldn�t help but shout, " Brother Yang, you
are too stubborn! You don�t want to understand anything, but just persistently keep
some materials. It will lead the Yang family to suffer a disaster."
Yang Zhuo�s countenance was cold. He didn�t utter a word.
Ming Hai stood outside the walls, clasping his hands while looking at Yang Zhuo,
who was standing up there, from a distance. His face chilled down.
After half a day, he finally couldn�t wait any longer. He suddenly hauled out a
square stone seal, poured his Profound Qi into it, and then fiercely threw it out
As soon as the stone seal flew out, a strange Intent Domain suddenly spread out of
it.
The stone seal gradually enlarged as big as a mountain, fiercely assailing the
layers of barrier enveloping the gate.
The Stone Seal above the Intent Domain became prominent. That small mountain slowly
pressed down, bringing along an extremely heavy force.
The ten layers of barriers directly burst out just under the pressure of one
strike.
Ming Hai burst out laughing; his left and right hands joined, launching an
energetic Seal. A strange halo flickered in his palms, as the energy was
continually pouring into the center. The stone seal, which was like a small
mountain, absorbed more and more powerful energy. Halos kept spreading out and
scattering from the impact. Seemed the protective halo couldn�t resist any longer.
At the same time, Fu Hao, Yan Feng, and Jiu Lan Xin also took action together.
Fu Hao shouted. His body was like a sharp sword that shot directly to those energy
light curtains, piercing through ten layers at once.
Yan Feng sneered coldly and condensed the Fierce Wind Power. Hundreds of wind
blades flew out shiningly, tearing down the layers of barrier one by one.
Jiu Lan Xin smiled and shouted, "Yang big brother, why do you need to do it? What
you are doing now is just useless and can�t change anything. You better make peace,
giving up your benefits, and we won�t need to spend too much effort. All of us will
then be happy. Isn�t it good?"
After talking, Jiu Lan Xin opened her mouth and spewed out a bunch of icy lights.
Inside the icy light, a jade ornamental hairpin shone and pulled out a dozen ice
square beams, looking like beams of lights aggressively striking those barriers.
Four Sky Realm warriors were launching their powers together, destroying more than
half of the defensive barriers surrounding the Yang family�s walls.
Seeing those barriers be ripped off, the warriors of the four forces around were
surprised and clamorously drilled in.
For the time being, hundreds of warriors aggressively rushed into the Yang family�s
courtyard, laughing loudly and storming towards Yang Zhuo and the others.
Ming Hai looked cold, clasping his hands behind his back while walking in,
strolling without any trace of guilt.
These buildings were built by the Yangs. Jiao Han Yi had set up these layers of
barrier himself. Today, under Ming Hai�s leadership, these barriers were destroyed.
Looking at the Yang family warriors who were continuously retreating, Ming Hai was
happy. He murmured, "Jiao big brother, don�t blame me. Although you were attached
to the Yang family�s forces, they are not yours. You are dead, and I can�t stop my
steps of progress because of you. If there�s one day Ming Hai can reach Yang Tian
Emperor�s level, I will definitely remember the past favor of yours and find the
opportunities to take revenge for you. I�m doing this so that in the future, I can
repay your favor of saving my life that year."
Ming Hai comforted himself. His footsteps didn�t stop, sauntering towards the
building where Yang Zhuo and others are staying.
Fu Hao, Yan Feng, and Jiu Lan Xin boisterously utilized their Sky Realm powers,
killing those who blocked their way. They were constantly laughing, and also moved
towards Yang Zhuo and the others.
All the Yang family warriors temporarily stayed in Yang Zhuo�s building. There were
approximately only a hundred of them. It was not enough to deal with such a fierce
force.
In the complex, there was the last layer of defense that focused all the powers.
However, it just begrudgingly coped with the impact of the four mighty forces.
Gradually, under the leadership of Ming Hai and the other three, hundreds of
warriors gathered and surrounded Yang Zhuo�s group in the tallest building.
These people tried not to destroy everything. They even told their men to be
careful.
Especially Jiu Lan Xin, she constantly scolded and came to the people of Ming Hai,
Yan Feng, and Fu Hao to instruct them. "Be careful. Don�t destroy this building. We
have a prior agreement that this building belongs to me. Do not damage any grass or
trees. They are mine."
Ming Hai and the others sneered as they knew that this woman was greedy for the
Yang family�s gorgeous courtyard. At the time she decided to join them, she relied
on Bao Wen to make the Water Scorpion Clan take action to seize this building for
her and then she would turn it into a perfect palace for her and Bao Wen.
Ming Hai, Fu Hao, and Yan Feng also dreamed about this place. But after receiving
the message from her man, the three of them had no choice but to agree.
Although the Water Scorpion Clan was not the most influential clan among those of
the Sea Tribes, they were ruthless and vicious. The way they dealt with their
enemies were always merciless. Unless people had any other choices, they would
never want to offend the Water Scorpion Clan.
Hearing Jiu Lan Xin�s shout, Ming Hai flashed a trace of disdain. However, as they
already had the prior agreement, he didn�t say anything, and also instructed his
people to be careful, so that Bao Wen would not cause them troubles in the future.
Jiu Lan Xin was overjoyed with a broad smile. Holding a jade ornamental hairpin in
her hand, she gently walked towards the people of Yang Zhuo�s group. She raised her
head, looking up at Yang Zhuo on the high platform, grinned and said sweetly, "Yang
big brother, come down here. As the master of this gorgeous building, if it�s
damaged, I will be upset."
Yang Zhuo's face was as cold as ice. He said with hatred, "B*tch, when you just
came to Barren City, you were penniless and didn�t even have a crystal to pay tax.
If it weren�t me who forgave you sometimes, you would not have even had a foothold
in Barren City. Today, you�re having the upper hand and plotting to take over the
Yang family�s fortune. Such a person like you will have a tragic end sooner or
later."
Jiu Lan Xin became cold as she grunted coldly. "When I entered Barren City, I
didn�t have money indeed. However, if it weren�t for the Yang family�s dominating
power at that time, with my cultivation base, I could have soon built up my own
force. Yang Zhuo, weren�t you arrogant? You ignored me, looked down on me, and now,
are you regretting it?"
"What?" Hearing these words, Ming Hai suddenly laughed, shook his head, and said,
"So, the rumor�s true."
Fu Hao and Yan Feng also cracked an interested smile, looking at Jiu Lan Xin with a
weird visage.
In Barren City, the comments about Jiu Lan Xin�s relationship were never good.
It was said that when this woman first came to Barren City, she was only at the
Nirvana Realm. She was a concubine in the Endless Sea. However, the First Lady (the
first wife apart from the other wives or concubines in polygyny - TL) sent some
people to kill her, continuously chasing after her so that she couldn�t stay in the
Endless Sea anymore and eventually had to take refuge in Barren City.
When she arrived at Barren City, she was severely injured and penniless. She
couldn�t even afford the cost of living.
At that time, this woman had nothing except for her weak body. It was said that she
came to the Yang family alone, wanting to use her beauty in exchange for the status
in Barren City in the hope that Yang Zhuo would marry her, as she wanted to rely on
the Yang family's power to avenge and get a particular position in Barren City.
Unfortunately, Yang Zhuo seemed to know that she was not honest. He directly
refused her, just gave her some crystals and sent her away.
This woman didn�t say anything and seemed to be grateful to him. She even told
people that she had a relationship with Yang Zhuo, making them mistakenly think
that Yang Zhuo and her really had an ambiguous relationship.
Many of the Yang family warriors also heard the news that she had made up herself.
Although Yang Zhuo denied it, they still didn�t dare to take her tax, which allowed
her to gain a foothold in Barren City.
With the ambiguous rumor, Jiu Lan Xin gained a status in Barren City. She often
took the Yang family�s fame for granted, doing business in Barren City, helping her
reinforce her foothold.
"Regret?" Yang Zhuo looked cold. He grinned and said contemptuously. "The fact that
such a B*tch like you didn�t join the Yang family is actually our big luck. I will
never fancy such an incestuous woman like you, who I call a sl*t. You were never
regretful, and it�s the same even now. B*tch, in another one hundred years, don�t
ever expect to catch my eyes."
"Yang Zhuo, such a fickle, scant and righteous man! Since you don�t like me, I will
ruin you." Jiu Lan Xin was enraged. Her eyes were full of hatred and viciousness.
She said with a cold voice, "I will destroy all of you today, letting you wish to
die than to live. Yang Zhuo, Yang Zhuo, I will make you regret the whole life."
"Hahaha," Ming Hai suddenly burst into laughter, clapped his hands and said, "Love
gives birth to hatred. Very interesting, very interesting! I even thought that it
was just a rumor and nothing that could be true."
Fu Hao and YanF eng also wore an odd face.
Yang Zhuo coldly gazed down with an unchanged look. He said emotionlessly, "Since
you all come here, the purpose is clear. You want to get the cultivating materials
of the Yang family. Are you ready to bear a severe loss?"
"It�s obvious to pay a little higher to have a big harvest." Fu Hao burst into
laughter, looking at Ming Hai and Jiu Lan Xin and then ridiculed. "Vicious woman
Jiu, won�t you feel bad if this building is broken? If you want to kill Yang Zhuo,
this building must be destroyed."
Jiu Lan Xin looked ferocious and snarled, "Destroy everything."
"It should be." Fu Hao laughed loudly and then shouted, "Brothers, do it. The more
Yangs you kill, the bigger money you can get."
"Kill the Yangs?" A cold voice suddenly arose behind them.
A young man with a red face and carrying a jug of wine in his hand sneered coldly
while sauntering.
His eyes and manner were arrogant and domineering. He drank and strutted over at
the same time, laughed and then said, "I would like to see who can kill a Yang
today."
"Shi Yan!" On the platform, Yang Zhuo and the others suddenly shouted, revealing
surprised faces.

Chapter 441: Bloody Repression
"Great Grandpa once said that in our most difficult times, Shi Yan would appear."
After listening to Yang Zhuo�s words, all of the Yang�s descendants immediately
cheered up.
In the crucial time, Shi Yan did come.
He really came.
The young man kept drinking wine and strolling around amidst the warriors, who
looked like a pack of wolves. He grinned and walked step by step, attracting all
the warriors� attention.
"I want to see who dares to start?"
The young man looked at Jiu Lan Xin and Ming Hai with cold eyes, disregarding
everyone around, revealing a domineering look.
"Kid, who are you?" Fu Hao�s face darkened. He coldly looked at Shi Yan and
suddenly waved his hand towards a young warrior next to him. "Fu Jie, kill him."
Fu Jie was Fu Hao�s cousin, who had entered Barren City with him. Fu Jie was at the
Second Sky of Nirvana Realm, Fu Hao�s cruel and ruthless right hand. During these
years, Fu Jie did a lot of shady things for Fu Hao.
Fu Hao was confident about his cousin�s cultivation base.
"Got it."
The two-meter-tall hefty guy with a scarred face fiercely laughed and rushed to the
young man.
The young man grinned, revealing teasing eyes. He held the wine jug in his right
hand and continued drinking. Only until Fu Jie�s body rushed over like a sharp
sword did the young man then lazily launch his shot. His left hand stuck out like
lightning and quickly grabbed Fu Jie�s neck.
The young man grabbed the neck of the two-meter-tall guy by one hand and lifted him
up, while his iron fists bombarded on that sturdy guy, producing dull sounds of
metal colliding. The young man�s face remained calm, without even the slightest
change.
With one hand lifting the sturdy guy, the young man grinned, shook his head and
said, "You�re the first one."
Puff.
The young man squeezed vigorously, and Fu Jie�s neck was totally squeezed off. Fu
Jie�s head flew up from his body into the sky.
Blood splattered out massively.
Under the violent power of a squeeze, Fu Jie�s neck was actually smashed.
Such an incredible power!
Everyone was suddenly chilled.
The young man looked indifferent, disregarding the blood splashing in front of him.
He held the wine jug and continued to drink from it, and then burst into laughter.
"Strong wine grows murderous intention. Drinking and killing at the same time is a
great thing in life."
While talking, the young man kept walking forward, ignoring the crowd who was now
chilled to the bone.
A First Sky of Nirvana Realm warrior stood in front of him with a frightened look,
subconsciously wanting to retreat.
The young man�s visage remained unchanged. He slightly frowned and suddenly
launched a punch.
Puff.
His two hands drilled straight through the chest of that First Sky of Nirvana Realm
warrior.
His hands forcefully ripped that warrior apart from the chest, splitting his body
into two halves. Organs and blood mixed and splashed everywhere, sputtering to a
group of other warriors next to him.
Whether it was Fu Jie or the warrior who was torn into halves, they seemed to be
just a thin sheet of paper in that young man�s hands. They couldn�t bear even one
strike of his; the neck was squeezed and broken, and the body was ripped apart
without any resistance.
Many warriors felt a shiver running down their spines. Their eyes were full of
fright.
Yang Zhuo, Yang Mu, Yang Xue, Li Feng, and other Yang family warriors were utterly
shocked and dumbstruck.
"Shi Yan, Shi Yan, is it you?" Yang Mu paused for a moment. His lips were dry as
that bloody scene frightened him very much. He started to doubt about everything
that he had just witnessed.
The two warriors at Nirvana Realm were crushed to death just like that, without
being able to resist even a bit. How strong was that young man?
The young man couldn�t help but burst into laughter, looking at Yang Mu on the
platform and said, "Big brother, it�s been only four or five years. How come you
don�t recognize me?"
Yang Mu smiled embarrassedly; he was both surprised and delighted.
"Kid, who are you?" Ming Hai changed his face, subconsciously taking one step
backward while his eyes were unpredictable. "You are one of the Yangs?"
Shi Yan smiled and nodded. "That�s right. That year, Jiao Han Yi entered the land
of Quiet Cloud to take me to the Endless Sea. Hmm, uncle Jiao was arrested because
of me. I�m very uneasy about it. Since I meet you today, uncle Hai, it seems I can
do something for uncle Jiao."
"You, what do you want to do?" Ming Hai grunted, trying to show his toughness.
"Clean up some trash."
Shi Yan looked cheerful, raising his head up and looking at Yang Zhuo. He smiled
and said, "Uncle, do you mind me doing something for uncle Jiao?"
Yang Zhuo was stunned for a moment and said, "Ming Hai has the cultivation base of
Second Sky of Sky Realm. Shi Yan, be careful�"
"It�s a piece of cake," Shi Yan smiled. "Leave the matter here for me to handle. No
need to bother or you, uncle. Well, uncle, big brothers, you observe from the
platform and see those who have betrayed the Yang family have a tragic end."
All of the Yangs looked strange, wanting to say something more.
"Such an arrogant kid," Jiu Lan Xin suddenly screamed and then hurriedly told the
others, "Everyone joins hands. Kill this annoying brat, and we�ll deal with Yang
Zhuo later."
Fu Hao, Yan Feng, and Ming Hai also had the same intention. After listening to the
woman, they all nodded with dark faces and wanted to take action right away.
"No need to be hurried. Don�t team up. I�d like to take time to handle things." Shi
Yan smiled and waved his hands indifferently. A white, icy smog suddenly spread out
like rippling water, storming towards Fu Hao, Yan Feng, and Jiu Lan Xin, forming a
layer of ice that prevented the three of them from joining hands with Ming Hai.
At the same time, Shi Yan�s suddenly reddened. He shouted, "Come out."
A blood halo emerged from the Blood Vein Ring, and a bunch of light flashed. A
ferocious demonic insect flew out and rushed towards Ming Hai.
The King of Demonic Insects! A level eight beast!
The sharp, shining green eyes of the King of Demon Insects gazed at Ming Hai
coldly. A terrifying power like an electric current struck and bored into Ming
Hai�s Sea of Consciousness.
Ming Hai wanted to launch his attack, but suddenly felt an extreme headache. He
held his head and groaned.
The King of Demonic Insects flew out, turning into a bunch of green light and then
disappeared into Ming Hai�s body.
Crack crack crack.
The creepy gnawing noise came out from Ming Hai�s body, making people tremble and
be chilled to the bone.
Ming Hai suddenly screamed crazily, rolling on the floor while his body gradually
shriveled. He frantically cried and shouted continually. "Kill me! Kill me quick.
I�m begging you, kill me!"
The King of Demonic Insects was nibbling the organs in his body. He could even hear
the sound!
Everyone�s scalp tingled.
Watching Ming Hai�s miserable appearance, the other warriors were all frightened.
Their legs trembled, and they subconsciously receded.
Shi Yan calmly looked at Ming Hai, who now didn�t look like a human anymore. He
cracked a smile and said softly, "Uncle Ming Hai, how does it feel? Do you feel
wonderful when your organs are being chewed? Well, you can take time to enjoy that
feeling. This demonic insect is very reasonable. It will eat your body first and
then go into your head and enjoy your brain. By that time, you may die
immediately."
Retch.
A few people started to vomit. The warriors who followed Ming Hai felt their
stomachs turn upside down. They even puked out all the food they had yesterday.
Jiu Lan Xin, Fu Hao, and Yan Feng, the three of them paled, as they had never seen
such a terrible scene before. Even the Yang family people on the platform turned
their heads around, unable to bear to watch it.
Yang Xue, Li Feng, and some other girls couldn�t hold it any longer. They all
squatted down, vomiting while their faces didn�t have any colors.
Too cruel.
Anyone who saw this scene felt chilled to the bone as they were terrified. Shi Yan
was incredibly vicious.
Even before fighting, they were already scared.
"A crazy brat. He�s a crazy brat."
Someone screamed in fear. "Jiu big sister, I quit. Even if you give me money, I
have no blessing to use it. Goodbye." After talking, that person clutched his
stomach and was about to retreat.
Shi Yan suddenly turned around, calmly glanced at that guy and said softly. "I
didn�t say �go�� No one is allowed to move. You�d better be obedient."
That guy shook his head. "Only ghosts believe you."
He hurriedly receded, ignoring Jiu Lan Xin and ran away desperately.
Shi Yan grinned. "Then you can�t blame me."
As soon as he finished his words, the running man�s body was instantly lifted in
the air. It looked like a big, invisible hand was slowly grasping him and
suspending him in the air.
Golden silky fibers appeared in the air from nowhere, weaving into a net and
lowering down slowly.
His body was like a piece of tofu that was cut into numerous small pieces. Blood
flowed out and dripped down from the sky.
The six warriors who retreated with that guy could run only ten meters away before
realizing that they were entering an unknown gravitational field. They were then
covered by countless golden silky fibers and split into numerous pieces.
They even couldn�t let out a cry.
Shi Yan beamed a smile, ten gently shook his head. "I just said that without my
permission, no one is allowed to move. If you don�t want to listen, kindy step
forward."
Nearly eight hundred warriors around the Yang family paled while their strengths
seemed to be taken away by a mysterious force. They could hardly stabilize their
breaths.
Watching that ruthless young man, everyone was terrified, not knowing what to do.
Phew phew.
A Nirvana Realm warrior suddenly kneeled down and kowtowed towards the young man.
"I was wrong. I was bewitched. I deserve to be killed millions of time. I�m begging
you to spare us. I want to live."
"We want to live." Another warrior kneeled down. His eyes were flooded with tears
while he mournfully whined, letting out miserable cries like a cuckoo singing.
"You want to live?" The young man laughed, paused for a moment, and then gently
nodded. "I�ll give you one chance."
"What should we do?" Everyone kneeling on the ground was overjoyed, constantly
shouting cheerfully.
Pointing at Fu Hao, Yan Feng, and Jiu Lan Xin, the young man said, "Kill those
three, then you can live. Otherwise, all of you will die."
Fu Hao, Yan Feng, and Jiu Lan Xin trembled, showing their pale faces and frightened
eyes.

Chapter 442: Reversal
Shi Yan stood in front of the Yang family�s building, freely and vigorously taking
action, immediately suppressing the aura of Fu Hao, Yan Feng, and Jiu Lan Xin.
At his side, a dozen warriors were kneeling with frightened faces, as they were
afraid that he would be enraged all of a sudden.
He had just launched a few strikes with some bloody means, and had already made two
Nirvana Realm warriors perish. He had also released the demonic insect that
directly drilled in Ming Hai�s body. It was still eating his internal organs.
That sound was creepy and hair-raising, and it still hadn�t stopped yet. Everyone�s
scalps tingled, and they couldn�t even stand still.
Yang Zhuo and other Yangs were standing on the platform, blankly staring at what
was happening down there. They became excited.
At this time, Yang Mu, Yang Xue, and Li Feng, who were the masters of the Yang
family�s new generation, couldn�t help but recall Yang Zhuo�s words earlier. "Your
Great Grandpa said that in the most difficult time, Shi Yan would appear and help
us reverse the situation, giving all the offenders a bitter end."
Previously, Yang Mu, Yang Zhu, and the others still had a doubtful attitude about
these words, not daring to lay their hopes on him. However, in the most difficult
time, Shi Yan, who had disappeared four or five years ago, appeared.
He had used some thunderbolt like means to swoop over everyone, threatening and
making dozens of warriors kneel on the ground. With what just happened, the Yang
family suddenly thrived from desperation.
"Shi Yan." Yang Mu was overjoyed while shouting. "Kid, why did you disappear for so
long? In the Chasm Battlefield, what did you encounter in the end? How come you
have such a terrific cultivation base?"
Yang Zhu, Yang Xue, Li Feng, and the others also had a curious complexion, looking
at him with astonishment.
Lifting his head up and revealing a smile, Shi Yan didn�t reply. He then glared at
the warriors who were kneeling on the ground. "Let see if you guys can grasp the
opportunity that I give you. It depends on you. Hahaha. Yan Feng, Fu Hao, and Jiu
Lan Xin, these three, although they have the Sky Realm cultivation base, there are
nearly eight hundred of you. If you unite to deal with only three of them, you can
kill them in a short time. I�m waiting for your action."
Fu Hao, Yan Feng, and Jiu Lan Xin were shocked. Their eyes flickered with light,
vigilantly looking around.
"We can give you benefits, but this kid cannot. Instead of joining hands to deal
with us, you guys better work together to deal with that brat. And, together with
the three of us, it�s easy to kill that kid. As soon as this kid dies, our
agreement will be honored. After having the Yang family�s materials, all of you
will have a part of it."
Jiu Lan Xin gritted her teeth, expressing a cold face and talking to those who
were kneeling on the ground.
Fu Hao and Yan Feng were also in shock. They then hastily promised the benefits as
well in the hope that their followers would agree to join forces with them to deal
with Shi Yan.
"Even if you listen to this kid and kill the three of us, you have nothing
afterward. And, are you sure what this kid said is true? After killing the three of
us, you are grass without roots. This kid can do whatever he wants to you. You
should think carefully." Fu Hao smiled and said.
Yan Feng constantly nodded and said, "Brothers, I, Yan Feng, didn�t treat you bad.
I also give you a lot of benefits. What can this kid give you? Once he wins, the
Yang family will continue to rule Barren City, and your fate will be unchanged.
Why? Being friends with him will only lead you to a tragic end, like Ming Hai."
Jiu Lan Xin, Fu Hao, and Yan Feng showed a sincere expression and persuaded their
warriors earnestly.
These three people's words were very sharp and sweet, pointing out the benefits and
harms. They actually could convince many people. Even the warriors who were
kneeling down on the ground also thought about it, realizing what the three of them
said might be more reasonable.
Those who were kneeling regained their cold faces and stood up. Their eyes flashed
with cold lights.
The warriors who were standing further away moved forward together quietly. They
surrounded Shi Yan, submerging him and waiting for the orders from Jiu Lan Xin and
the other two.
The situation was reversed again.
Yang Zhuo and the other Yang family masters looked at the repelling waves, and the
smiles on their faces gradually faded. They put on a solemn look again. Yang Zhuo
lowered his voice, instructing Yang Mu and the others to be more cautious and be
ready to help Shi Yan when the situation was not good.
Shi Yan, who was now the focus of everyone's attention, on the other hand, remained
unchanged, and did not react to the reversal of the situation. The smile was still
on his calm and cold face.
He looked around, slowly nodded, revealing cold eyes, and then softly said, "You
think that all of you together can kill me? Hahaha, seems like you will not shed
tears without seeing a coffin. Hmm, who wants to try first?"
After saying that, he used his mind to urge the King of Demonic Insects, making it
speed up immediately.
Screech screech.
Abnormal sounds echoed faster and clearer from Ming Hai�s body. Everyone could see
the King of Demonic Insects slowly crawling from his neck into his brain.
Ming Hai�s eyes bulged. He fearfully held his throat, which was producing terrible
whining sounds.
"This brat�s heart is cruel. Making friends with him will give you nothing good."
Jiu Lan Xin continued to convince the others. "You guys can see Ming Hai�s outcome.
Once this brat wins and has a firm foothold in Barren City, everyone will have bad
karma."
Everyone�s face changed dramatically.
Thinking about Shi Yan�s deeds, these people were shivering. They subconsciously
looked at Ming Hai, and all felt that it was difficult to get along with Shi Yan,
who was even more terrible than all the Yangs combined.
Thinking about the relationship that they might have with this kind of person,
these warriors were all frightened. They restlessly hesitated for a while before
becoming determined.
"Kill him!"
"Kill that imp!"
"Only after killing him will the Barren City be in peace. If he is not dead, no one
could ever have a good day."
For the time being, the clamoring came and went. All the warriors who followed Yan
Feng, Fu Hao, and Jiu Lan Xin became fierce and furious.
Shi Yan�s smile was unchanged. He stood in the middle of the siege without fear or
saying anything. He seemed to wait for these people to take action first.
"Kill!" Jiu Lan Xin shouted as she was the first one who fiercely stormed towards
Shi Yan like a crazy tigress, wanting to break the layer of the ice barrier.
Shi Yan smiled and opened his left hand. A bunch of splendid rippling ice suddenly
spread out.
Ice flowed out from his palm and once again increased that ice�s defensive barrier,
preventing Jiu Lan Xin�s jade ornamental hairpin from performing its real effect.
Thus, the ice barrier couldn�t be broken either.
"Kill him!" Yan Feng and Fu Hao waved their hands at the same time.
Dozens of warriors who had kneeled down to show their loyalty earlier also rushed
to Shi Yan this time.
Many silhouettes were moving. Dozens of them revealed ferocious faces and ruthless
smiles. Their bodies� energies increased to the peak, turning into many beams of
light violently striking at Shi Yan.
In the crowd, Shi Yan stayed motionlessly like a rock. His smile became cold.
"It�s good that you�re coming."
He still didn�t move and even revealed a gentle smile. He just said one sentence,
and then sat down as if he was meditating.
Everyone looked excited as the warriors thought that he was scared. They got even
more courageous and clamorous, launching all kinds of martial techniques.
Dozens of colorful columns of light like a rainbow suddenly zoomed over from
everywhere, all aimed at Shi Yan.
Like stones being thrown into the sea, many beams of energy light that were shot
over suddenly disappeared, leaving no ripple just around ten meters away from Shi
Yan.
Dozens of warriors came ten meters away from him before their entire bodies
suddenly flew up and got suspended in the air.
There seemed to be an invisible hand that caught all these ten warriors. Their
bodies quickly circled, and their energy started to get turbulent. They were not
able to gather their powers to protect their bodies.
"How could it be?"
"I can�t move!"
"My Profound Qi doesn�t follow my order."
Those warriors suddenly screamed in panic; their faces were full of fear, they
didn�t know what was going on.
"Don�t shout. You will die soon. It�s useless to shout." Shi Yan gently shook his
head and said regretfully, "I wanted to spare your lives. Unfortunately, you can�t
see the situation clear enough. I can only send you off first."
Many beams of golden light suddenly flew out from the Blood Vein Ring.
Golden silky fibers were extremely sharp, scattering in the sky and twisting. Once
those golden fibers touched the warriors in the sky, their bodies were like soft
tofu, directly being cut into pieces with blood dripping down massively.
It happened the same as what happened to those people who had fled away earlier.
More than ten warriors had been smashed down even before they could know what was
happening.
Shi Yan cracked a smile from the corner of his mouth and started to come towards
the warriors who were more distant.
For the time being, with Shi Yan as the center, the warriors in the range of ten
meters screamed and cried in fear, desperately wishing to escape.
It seemed like a demon was there that could tear people�s bodies, secretly hiding
and taking lives away. No one knew what happened; they just knew that more and more
warriors� bodies were minced into pieces by that invisible demon.
The sky was flooded with splashing blood and flesh, as if there was a colossal
cutting machine operating. No matter what realms the warriors were at, as long as
they were in a specific range, they were all affected. And once their bodies were
circled, it meant their lives were coming to an end.
In just half a minute, nearly fifty warriors had been minced without any known
reasons. Their bodies turned into different crumbled blocks of flesh. Blood
splattered in the sky and then dripped down like trickles of water.
Not to mention the warriors outside, even Fu Hao, Yan Feng, and Jiu Lan Xin were so
petrified that they didn�t dare to move. Not daring to escape or coming close, they
could just stand still on the spot with pale faces.
Shi Yan once said that without his permission, anyone who dared to leave would have
his flesh and bone crushed instantly.
His words were still there, and no one would dare to escape.

Chapter 443: It was good to have you here
Those who came close to Shi Yan were crushed to death eventually. Hundreds of torn
bodes proved that cruel fact. Everyone was petrified. They didn�t dare to escape or
take action against Shi Yan.
They tried to calm down in this suffocating atmosphere.
The scent of blood was everywhere.
Under this situation, Yang Xue, Li Feng, and the other female warriors all had to
turn their heads away and take out their handkerchiefs to cover their mouths. They
squatted down and puked out continually.
Although the way Shi Yan had treated Ming Hai earlier was bloody cruel, the scene
was not terrifying though, and the shock was still limited.
However, this large-scale slaughter instantly made flesh and blood of fifty
warriors splatter everywhere. Their stumps scattered, and their organs were strewed
on the ground. This scene could not just be described as a bloody one.
"I said earlier that if you want to live, kill Yan Feng, Fu Hao, and Jiu Lan Xin
for me. As long as these three people die, you can leave safe and sound. Otherwise,
you and the three of them will have the same consequence, turning into a pile of
crumbled flesh at this place." Shi Yan was emotionless, beamed a gentle smile and
said softly. "I�ll give you half an hour. After that, if the three of them are
still alive, hahaha, you know what is waiting for you."
"Kill Yan Feng!"
"Kill Fu Hao!"
"Kill Jiu Lan Xin!"
After being silent for half a minute, someone suddenly shouted.
And many others responded.
All of the warriors were in extreme panic and fear. They no longer cared about the
rhetoric of the other three. Under Shi Yan�s thorny pressure, they finally
collapsed.
More than seven hundred warriors got crazy all of a sudden, shouting and attacking
Fu Hao, Yan Feng, and Jiu Lan Xin.
No matter what the three of them said, they could not control the situation
anymore. Under Shi Yan�s horrifying influence, the warriors just wanted to live,
just wanted to use the lives and blood of those three people to preserve their
lives.
Fu Hao, Yan Feng, and Jiu Lan Xin all had Sky Realm cultivation bases, but facing
the warriors who were storming over like a surging tide, they were completely
powerless, revealing a trace of bitter sadness.
The three of them had spent four or five years to create this force. However, in
the most difficult time, their men were uniting to deal with them, which was even
harder for them to accept than being killed by Shi Yan.
When Fu Hao and the other two looked at those warriors with red eyes, who used to
be their henchmen, their faces looked tragic, and their resistance was not as sharp
as before.
Shi Yan stood up, ignoring the crazy crowd, walking straight to the main building
of the Yang family. When he came to the gate, someone bent down and opened the door
for him.
A Yang warrior bowed his head with a respectful and frightened face. "Young master
Yan."
Shi Yan smiled and nodded at him. With the warrior leading the way, Shi Yan calmly
mounted to the platform on the top of the building.
Earth-shaking screams arose behind him, but he pretended to not hear them. He still
looked calm, not showing any of his thoughts except his usual smile.
Not long afterward, Shi Yan went to the place where all the Yang warriors were
gathering. Yang Zhuo was waiting with a cheerful face.
Bending down to him, Shi Yan softly called, "Uncle."
Yang Zhuo continually nodded, laughed, and said, "Good boy! People say that a
person will change after being gone for only three days. You didn�t just change
that simply. Hahaha. One cannot believe it indeed. Hahaha. The Yang family finally
has a successor. Even if Great Grandpa doesn�t come out from the Demon Area, this
kid can still keep Barren City safe and stable as a rock table."
Shi Yan smiled, looked at Yang Xue, Li Feng, and Yang Meng, and said kindly, "Don�t
rush."
Li Feng�s slanted eyes were shining, glancing at him. She then rebuked, "Is that
you? Why did you need to be so bloody while killing people like that? You can kill,
but could you just make it not too terrible and disgusting?"
Yang Xue and Yang Meng also nodded in agreement with Li Feng. They showed their
bitter faces while blaming Shi Yan for being so brutal.
Shi Yan burst out laughing. "Sometimes, when we deal with some people, we need to
give them unforgettable excitement, so that they will be honestly obedient. We
still need to make a living in Barren City. If one day, the Yang family loses
ground and those people have wicked intentions, it is not good. I do this so that
they will remember the consequences of betraying the Yang family. This will give
them nightmares every night. Hence, even if the Yang family declines one day, they
will not dare to have any wicked intentions."
Yang Zhuo�s face was full of appreciation. He nodded, "Makes sense."
Yang Mu, Yang Zhu, and others stepped forward and hugged him warmly.
"It�s good to see you come back." Yang Mu patted Shi Yan�s shoulder and said
loudly, "You should have come earlier; we were almost unable to resist. If you were
a little bit later, you would probably have seen your big brother�s dead body."
Shi Yan�s eyes batted. He gently shook his head, "Big brother, do not say these
unlucky words. Aren�t we still living well? Although the Kyara Sea doesn�t belong
to us now, I still think that it will fall into our hands again in the future.
Furthermore, our future won�t have only the Endless Sea."
Everyone was startled.
"Are you sure?" Yang Zhuo was stunned and asked with a soft voice. "Have you heard
any news related to our Great Grandpa? Shi Yan, tell me, do you know anything?
Honestly, since we�ve come to Barren City, we lost connection with the family.
Although we got some news about Great Grandpa before, we still worry."
All of the Yangs looked at him with expectation.
Shi Yan sighed inside, knowing that everyone was holding the feeling for too long.
Because they were continuously defeated in Barren City, and in the meanwhile, the
situation in Endless Sea was complicated, they couldn�t see any hope for the
future. They thus started to have doubts about Yang Tian Emperor�s instructions,
wondering if his words were true or not in the end.
He needed to reassure everyone.
"I did receive some news." Under everyone�s scrutinizing gaze, he gently shook his
head and said with certainty, "I got news from a friend from the Fourth Demon Area,
saying that Great Grandpa has escaped the Demon King�s confinement. But he still
has something to do in the Demon Area. I think that the two Demon Kings are having
a headache now."
As soon as he finished his words, all the Yangs cheered up, revealing an extreme
joy on their faces.
They just needed a confirmation.
Shi Yan just gave it to them.
"You should not be too worried. Based on the current situation, our Great Grandpa
probably will not return soon from the Demon Area in a short time." After pausing
for a moment, Shi Yan continued. "However, once Great Grandpa comes back from the
Demon Area, the situation of the Endless Sea will be in the hands of the Yang
family. Hmm, I think we can recreate the order in the Endless Sea, clean up the
mess, and recapture the things that belong to us."
Everyone put on the happy face again and nodded continually.
Especially Yang Zhuo, he was totally overjoyed. "Boy, you�re worth the trust of our
Great Grandpa. That year, when Great Grandpa let Jiao Han Yi go to the Quiet Cloud
Place to pick you up, we didn�t understand it. But now, we realize Great Grandpa�s
sharp eyes. How could he see your potential? We greatly admire Great Grandpa�s
vision."
Shi Yan smiled, came to Yang Zhuo, and looked down at the crazy fighting below. "Fu
Hao and Yan Feng are over."
Sure enough, right after his words came out, under the attack of hundreds of
warriors, the minds of the two of them collapsed, and their defensive halo directly
blasted.
The group of warriors swarmed and instantly submerged Fu Hao and Yan Feng. All
kinds of secret treasures bombarded the two of them until even their bones were
crushed. They tragically died on the spot in the end.
What about a Sky Realm warrior?
When hundreds of warriors with different levels launched the attacks together,
releasing the combined powers, it was arduous for even Spirit Realm warriors to
resist, let alone Yan Feng and Fu Hao.
After Yan Feng�s and Fu Hao�s deaths, there was only Jiu Lan Xin left.
"This woman�." Yang Zhuo frowned and shook his head. "It�s not easy to deal with
her. Do you see that those people are afraid of dealing with her first? This woman
is very good at taking advantage of any connections she has. This time, she depends
on Bao Wen of the Water Scorpion Clan, who has the cultivation base of First Sky of
Spirit Realm. As those warriors know it, they don�t dare to attack her right away."
Shi Yan looked down.
It was exactly as what Yang Zhuo said.
The warriors surrounded Jiu Lan Xin like surging tides, but no one dared to start
attacking her yet.
Jiu Lan Xin�s face was completely pale. She constantly moved backward and cried,
"If you guys dare to deal with me, Bao Wen will not forgive you. You all know my
relationship with Bao Wen as well as his cultivation base and means. If something
happens to me, don�t ever think you can leave Barren City alive."
Her threat was effective indeed.
The warriors around her hesitated. They looked at Shi Yan, who was standing on the
platform while staring at Jiu Lan Xin. He was considering and hesitating.
Although Shi Yan was strong and cruel, Bao Wen�s reputation was popular in Barren
City for a long time.
Any of the warriors who came to Barren City all knew that the Water Scorpion Clan
would definitely take vengeance on those they begrudged. They knew how powerful and
cruel Bao Wen, the brother of the patriarch of the Water Scorpion Clan, was. If it
weren�t for Bao Wen to act as her backing, she would have died soon.
Thus, when she said the name Bao Wen, everyone had to be careful. Although many
people were afraid of Shi Yan, more people were much scared of Bao Wen.
Therefore, even though Jiu Lan Xin was surrounded by many, no one dared to make the
first move.
The intimidation of a Spirit Realm warrior was really effective.
"Bao Wen has a Spirit Realm cultivation base," Yang Zhuo pondered for a moment,
smiled and said, "Otherwise, Jiu Lan Xin would have been already over. You showed
up in time to help us. If you kill this merciless chic Jiu Lan Xin, Bao Wen will
certainly be enraged, and we will have to deal with his anger. Hmm, if Great
Grandpa were here, we would not be scared. However, we do not have Spirit Realm
warriors in Barren City."
After listening to Yang Zhuo, although other people of the Yang family didn�t
really understand much about the meaning of the Spirit Realm warriors, they
hesitated and helplessly nodded, indicating that they also agreed with Yang Zhuo�s
words.
"That�s right. Bao Wen�s a Spirit Realm warrior; he has great power in the Water
Scorpion Clan. Offending Bao Wen means offending the Water Scorpion Clan. If so,
setting the foothold in Barren City will be unfavorable. If we can go back to the
Endless Sea, we don�t need to be afraid of him. But now�" Yang Zhuo sighed.
"No need to mention Bao Wen, even if the patriarch of the Water Scorpion Clan
personally comes here, I can make him obedient." Shi Yan sneered.

Chapter 444: Domineering
Yang Zhuo was stunned, wearing a disbelieving look. He looked at Shi Yan and said,
"Little Yan, you aren�t joking, are you?"
Yang Mu and the others also looked surprised and dumbstruck. They all realized that
Shi Yan had a cultivation base of Sky Realm, and even Shi Yan had admitted it.
With the cultivation base of Sky Ream, together with the power of the demonic
insects, it was more than enough to handle a warrior like Jiu Lan Xin. However, if
it were against Bao Wen, it seemed he might overestimate his strength.
Sky Realm and Spirit Realm were considerably different. The gap could hardly be
measured.
It was extremely easy for a Spirit Realm warrior to cope with or even kill a Sky
Realm warrior. Only if a Sky Realm warrior who wanted to confront a Spirit Realm
warrior had the peak of his Sky Realm cultivation base, perhaps it could be a trace
of possibility.
However, it was almost impossible for a First Sky of Sky Realm warrior to confront
a Spirit Realm warrior.
It was not that Yang Zhuo and his people didn�t have confidence in Shi Yan, but the
way he said it was really appalling. They couldn�t believe that Shi Yan was able to
deal with Bao Wen given his current realm, let alone the patriarch of the Water
Scorpion Clan.
"We can�t joke about this kind of matter." Shi Yan smiled and assured Yang Zhuo and
the others. "Uncle, don�t be worried. I obviously have a good backup when I say
this. Jiu Lan Xin surely has to die today. It�s fine if Bao Wen doesn�t come. But
if he comes, I will kill him as well."
As soon as Shi Yan finished his words, everyone�s faces immediately changed.
On the platform, Shi Yan beamed a gentle smile and kept his relaxed look. It seemed
like he did not care about the famous Bao Wen. He watched Jiu Lan Xin down there,
quietly waiting.
The warriors in Barren City had surrounded Jiu Lan Xin, but they were all
hesitating. Under Jiu Lan Xin�s threat, no one dared to take the first move. The
fame of the Spirit Realm warrior, Bao Wen, was enough to deter everyone.
Shi Yan was not anxious, but deliberately standing on the platform. After waiting
for a while, seeing none of those warriors dare to take action, he thundered.
"Hurry up. Time is almost up. If Jiu Lan Xin is not dead, hahaha, you guys will die
before her."
Everyone down there all felt chilled in their hearts.
"I gave you time. As long as you take action, Jiu Lan Xin will certainly die. I�ll
wait a little more. Let�s see what you guys will do." Shi Yan smiled. "Although Bao
Wen is powerful, he isn�t here anyway. If you�re scared of him, after killing Jiu
Lan Xin, you can leave Barren City right away. I don�t think that Bao Wen dares to
chase after you to the Endless Sea."
"Little brat, don�t bully me," Jiu Lan Xin wore a cold face while looking at him.
"If you dare to do anything to me, Bao Wen will definitely not forgive you. If you
care for the Yang family, you�d better let me go soon. Let me tell you this, Bao
Wen stays near Barren City. I have sent the message; he will be here shortly. You
should be obedient, and I will ensure everyone is safe later."
Yang Zhuo�s face changed.
The other Yangs were also frightened, subconsciously looking here and there towards
Barren City. They felt that Bao Wen was hiding in the crowd and could show himself
at any time.
They knew that Bao Wen was wicked and cruel, and that once he came here and got
indignant, he would slaughter everyone. The Yang family�s situation now was not as
good as before. If they still had Yang Tian Emperor here, they wouldn�t be afraid
of Bao Wen. However, the news that Yang Tian Emperor was imprisoned in the Demon
Area had been spread out throughout the Endless Sea. Even those tribes on the
seabed also knew it. If Bao Wen were still afraid of the Yang family, he would not
secretly support Jiu Lan Xin.
Apparently, they had to be careful with a Spirit Realm warrior who could turn
Heaven and Earth upside down and determine the world�s situation.
"Oh?" Shi Yan burst out laughing. He looked around and spoke up loudly, "Where is
Bao Wen? If you�re here, show yourself. If you come late, you can only pick up this
woman�s dead body." Everyone was startled in fear because of his arrogance.
This man was only at the Sky Realm, and under the other warriors� attention, he
dared to call Bao Wen by his name, also saying such outrageous words. Although his
strength might be not as powerful as Bao Wen, his guts were big enough to make
everyone admire him.
"Shi Yan, don�t act recklessly. If you do so, the Water Scorpion Clan will not let
it go. We know the Water Scorpion Clan�s spleen; they are extremely vengeful. If
you�re too provocative like this, the Yang family will not get anything good.
Listen to me. Let it go, let that woman go. It�s the best for you." A cold and
clear voice suddenly came up from behind the crowd. Fei Ya of the Naga Tribe slowly
appeared together with another five male Nagas.
Farther away, some other Sea Tribes members from various races with different
appearances also exposed themselves quietly.
The Sea Tribes masters who did business in Barren City had known that the Yang
family would have a big change today. They used to have a neglectful attitude, as
they thought that the Yang family would be removed from the city today. They
eagerly waited for the situation to be steadied before coming and cleaning up the
Yang family�s belongings.
However, Shi Yan�s clamor that came from the Yangs� complex was really arrogant,
which surprised some Sea Tribes members who were secretly gathering, as they didn�t
know what was really happening. With their curiosity, they all came closer to have
a better look and realized the situation here was not going as they had imagined.
The dead bodies of Ming Hai, Fu Hao, and Yan Feng lay at the most eye-catching
place in the crowd. The Sea Tribes masters came over to see, and their looks
immediately changed just after a quick glance. They subconsciously looked at Shi
Yan on the platform with batting eyes and astonishment.
"Is that kid who killed Ming Hai and the others? It�s impossible. This guy�s still
young. How can he be the opponent of the three of them? What happened?" More than
ten Sea Tribes' men were very confused, curiously assuming the situation.
"I don�t need the Naga Tribe to be involved in my business." Shi Yan laughed unruly
and declared loudly. "I�ll be here today to see how many Sea Tribes members have
wicked intentions towards the Yang family. I�ll put those evil thoughts down."
"You�re too arrogant."
"Brat, you dare to provoke our Sea Tribes? Do you think you are Yang Tian Emperor?
I can see that you don�t want to live anymore."
"Even when Yan Tian Emperor was still powerful, he still had to be polite when
facing us. And what are you to be impudent?"
"Do you want to die?"
"Brat, get out of Barren City. This place doesn�t welcome you."
"Get out of Barren City!"
For the time being, the Sea Tribes members were full of rage. They scolded and
shouted at Shi Yan.
Shi Yan sneered the grunted. "You guys don�t deserve to talk to me. I�m too lazy to
care about you."
When the Yang family was still strong, they had done many things for the Sea Tribes
members on the ocean floor. All the materials that the Sea Tribes lacked came from
the Yang family.
It could be said that the Yang family�s existence was beneficial to the Sea Tribes,
and that the submarine members got a lot of benefits.
Right now, when the Yang family had declined, the Sea Tribes no longer remember the
favors they had and even manipulated puppets like Jiu Lan Xin, seeking the Yang
family�s cultivating materials. They bluntly suppressed and tried to occupy the
Yangs�. That made Shi Yan hate them, having an unfriendly impression toward the Sea
Tribes.
He also figured out that it was not a big deal to evacuate from Barren City, or at
most destroying the whole city if he was so irritated. He could temporarily take
the Yangs to the Divine Great Land to avoid the current wars in the Endless Sea.
Anyway, he was not scared of them turning their back to the Sea Tribes. That was
why he was that arrogant and impudent.
"Shi Yan, you�re too arrogant. What you�re doing just makes the situation worse."
Fei Ya showed a cold face, shook her head, and stopped persuading him.
"Time�s running out. If Jiu Lan Xin�s not dead, you guys will die before her." Shi
Yan�s face darkened when he spoke.
"Who dares to kill Bao Wen�s woman?" A voice arose from the southeast of Barren
City. A gray figure quickly flew over from the clouds. The water steam above Barren
City rapidly condensed, and in the middle of the mist appeared gray shadow.
A harsh and cold atmosphere enveloped Barren City entirely, agitating everyone�s
soul. It was producing an uncomfortable feeling like being watched by a scorpion.
As soon as the voice faded, the warriors who were hesitant to take action, changed
their facial expression instantly and quickly moved away from Jiu Lan Xin.
Jiu Lan Xin, who was in panic and fright, immediately relaxed as soon as she heard
that voice, as if she just took a tranquilizer. She smiled and flashed her
enchanting figure, meandering her body and then shouted prettily, "I�m here."
"Hahaha. I didn�t expect the Yangs to have such an arrogant kid. Really
interesting!" The gray shadow in the mist grinned and released a cold aura. A
strong surging spirit suddenly shrouded all the Yangs.
The complexions of Yang Zhuo and other Yang warriors immediately changed right at
the moment they heard his voice, revealing a panicked look.
"Precursor Bao Wen, this kid is harsh-spoken. He despises our Sea Tribes. He
deserves to die thousands of times."
"Kill this kid so these people would know who have the voice here, on the seabed."
"Kill him! Kill him!" As soon as those Sea Tribes members saw Bao Wen of the Water
Scorpion Clan, they all got excited and shouted out loud.
"Hahaha. You rest assured that since I come here today, I will crush this kid to
death."
Bao Wen burst into laughter, despising Shi Yan and then ridiculing him. "It�s
unexpected that the Yang family can have such a good seedling. Unfortunately, he�s
going to be destroyed in my hands. Hahaha. Eradicating the Yang family�s hope of
revitalizing in the future�s also a big pleasure."

Chapter 445: Attention
Bao Wen grinned and finally appeared above the Yangs, turned into a beam of light
and landed next to Jiu Lan Xin.
"You finally come." Jiu Lan Xin smiled and said shyly, "I even thought that you
don�t love me anymore. You haven�t shown up lately, and I have been longing for you
for too long."
Bao Wen cracked a lustful smile, stretched his hands to pat her rear end. "My
little beauty, I was just outside talking to the other fellows. That�s why I came a
little bit late, making you wait for so long. Why wouldn�t I love you anymore? Here
I am!"
"It�s good that you came." Jiu Lan Xin had a broad smile that squeezed her eyes
into two thin lines. She then raised her head, looking at Shi Yan and coldly said,
"That brat instructed other people to kill me, and even said that even if you came,
you couldn�t stop the fact that he would kill me." Jiu Lan Xin wore a callous look.
Bao Wen grinned. A two-meter-long scorpion tail jutted out behind his back. It
curved and swayed in the air, producing a burst of chilling, surging energy that
froze everyone�s heart.
He glared at Shi Yan and said, calmly "Only a young guy at the Sky Realm dares to
be defiant toward our Sea Tribes. Human warriors really don�t know life and death,
or who�s the real master on the seabed."
After talking, Bao Wen�s eyes suddenly flashed. A bunch of gray energy light burst
out. The mixture of the energy light and surging spirit was like a sword, directly
piercing Shi Yan�s Sea of Consciousness and seeming to wash it away.
"Soul attack�" Shi Yan smiled, shaking his head. "This kind of soul attack is the
one I�m afraid the least of. Hmm, I thought you have more than that. You have
disappointed me."
Bao Wen�s spiritual attack dashed all the way straight to Shi Yan and instantly
covered him. Surging spirit massively swamped into his Sea of Consciousness.
In his Sea of Consciousness, Shi Yan�s host soul suddenly opened its third eye. The
soul devouring flame from the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame suddenly burst
out, rushing towards the soul attack that was attacking his Sea of Consciousness.
Like ice being melt under boiling water, all of the energy that struck his sea of
consciousness was quickly burned down. Not a single trace of the soul consciousness
remained.
Bao Wen�s vicious eyes suddenly flashed a sign of misery. He held his head with one
hand while his face changed dramatically as he cried. "Kid, you� you can destroy my
soul consciousness?!"
"As I already said, whoever comes here today cannot avoid death." Shi Yan wore a
cold face, sneered, and then pointed to Bao Wen. "Eat him!"
A bunch of light suddenly flew out from Ming Hai�s body. The King of Demonic
Insects instantly appeared and stormed toward Bao Wen.
"The King of Demonic Insects, level eight beast!" Some Sea Tribes warriors who knew
the origin of the King of Demonic Insects couldn�t help but exclaim in fear,
expressing frightened faces. The King of Demonic Insects was a level eight beast
that could be compared to a Spirit Realm warrior. As it had been gone through many
years of arduous cultivation, its strength was not much lower than that of a Second
Sky of Spirit Realm human warrior. It also knew soul attacks. As soon as the King
of Demonic Insects came out, energy fluctuations diffused and enveloped Barren City
entirely.
Immediately, all the warriors were affected. They realized that their consciousness
was a little fuzzy, and their spirit became difficult to concentrate.
It was because the King of Demonic Insects' surging spirit had aimed at Bao Wen
only. If it spread all of its spiritual power, the warriors would suffer more
tragically.
Bao Wen�s face also changed and became serious. Seeing the King of Demonic Insects
dashing over, he cried, "You rely on a level eight beast, no wonder why you�re that
arrogant." Bao Wen didn�t dare to neglect and quickly launched all of his powers.
His scorpion tail made sizzling sounds and rippling lights that naked eyes could
see, forming a beam of light that shot towards the King of Demonic Insects. In that
light beam, the King of Demonic Insects� speed slowed down, but it still kept
dashing towards Bao Wen.
Bao Wen�s scorpion tail urged the strength. Bao Wen�s face convulsed, and a strange
piece of mask quickly grew up on his face.
A sinister aura was released from him, which made the area surrounding him explode
continually. Some structures of the Yangs� building were shaken, apparently getting
affected from his energy.
Once a Spirit Realm warrior released his power, it could affect the movement of
heaven and earth energy.
The energy that Bao Wen gathered made the vital force at the bottom of the sea stir
up, resulting in a huge change in the sea that rose all the water around.
Bao Wen shouted, wanting to cross the King of Demonic Insects to directly behead
Shi Yan. The King of Demonic Insects seemed to know his intention. When he launched
his power, many powerful spiritual energy fluctuations suddenly lined up and darted
towards Bao Wen.
Bao Wen was flying over, but then suddenly became stagnant in the void while his
face showed a pained look.
Shi Yan stood on the platform, coldly looking at Bao Wen, the King of Demonic
Insects and then Jiu Lan Xin. He sneered, revealing a confident look as if he
wanted to say, �You would not be able to escape from my hands.� Seeing Bao Wen be
hindered by a level eight beast, the Sea Tribes warriors who were waiting around
all had a surprised visage
At this moment, they know that Shi Yan feared nothing because he had a level eight
beast.
Those who wanted to take the opportunity to launch their attacks had to be docile,
and quietly moved backward on seeing the King of Demonic Insects.
Watching Bao Wen and Shi Yang fight, seven hundred human warriors were secretly
relieved, quietly moving away as they were afraid that the battle would affect
them, making them its innocent victims.
Fei Ya and the five male Nagas frowned, gradually moving away from the battlefield
and coming closer to the Yang family�s building.
A figure wearing bamboo veiled-hat with a black tunic suddenly appeared next to Fei
Ya. She reached out to stop Fei Ya from moving backward, then asked with a low
voice. "What happened?"
Fei Ya turned her head to look at the woman. She immediately had a shocked face,
hurriedly wanting to bow down.
The woman of the Naga Tribe waved her hand. "No need to conduct the formal
greetings."
"Matriarch."
The faces of the five male Nagas changed as they stood motionlessly, not knowing if
they should bow down or not.
"Do not conduct the formal greetings. I happened to pass here and heard the noise,
so I come to check the situation." The bamboo hat and the black tunic had covered
her entire face and body. Her voice was mild and seemed to have the magical
soothing effect. When her voice arose, Fei Ya and the other five males were all
silent.
"Tell me what you know," The woman asked softly.
Fei Ya quickly nodded, slightly bent down, revealing a look of flattery, and then
hastened to tell her about the situation related to Shi Yan.
That woman nodded gently. When Fei Ya finished, she was astonished for a while and
then spoke up strangely, "I didn�t expect that after him, the Yang family still has
such a monster. Seems even if he completely disappears, the Yang family will not
decline fast."
"Matriarch, that guy�s really powerful. He�s at the Sky Realm but could easily kill
the two Silver-horned Electric Eels. It�s terrific," Fei Ya interpreted.
"First Sky of Sky Realm�" The woman of the Naga Tribe muttered, slightly raised her
head. She watched Shi Yan for a while before saying solemnly, "Even if a First Sky
of Sky Realm warrior launches his full power, he can�t kill two Silver-horned
Electric Eels even in an hour. If he could do it that fast, it means his strength
is certainly not just at the Sky Realm. The Yangs usually have some magical means.
I think this kid isn�t simple."
"Matriarch, we�" Fei Ya looked at the woman and asked for her opinion.
Waving her hand covered by a glove, the Naga Tribe woman casually said, "Do not
take any action. We just watch. There is not only Bao Wen who is coming here. Hmm,
I think Bao Ke will also be here shortly. We just stay here and watch."
"Ah, the patriarch of the Water Scorpion Clan is also coming?" Fei Ya and the
others couldn�t help but shout.
"Yes," the woman nodded and said, "The Yang family has to be removed from Barren
City today. Their cultivating materials may become ownerless. It�s unexpected if
some people have wicked intentions. However, with the current situation, the
calculation of many people might fail."
"Is it true?" Fei Ya looked at Shi Yan with disbelieving eyes and said with
surprise. "That guy only has the cultivation base of Sky Realm. If the patriarch of
the Water Scorpion Clan comes here, what can he do? I think the Water Scorpion
Clan�s patriarch will kill him instantly, without any surprise."
"Such an arrogant person like him certainly doesn�t have just that little strength.
Let�s watch. That guy�s very lucky. I really didn�t expect that the Yang family
have this folded card. Seems like my guess is correct. Many people have made wrong
calculations as they all thought that since that guy has been imprisoned in the
Demon Area, he will not be able to retake the lead." The Snake Tribe�s matriarch
quietly sighed and commented with a sad tone.
Fei Ya and the others knew the relationship between her and Yang Tian Emperor. So,
on listening to what she said, they all mused and didn�t dare to have any ideas.
Outside the Yang family�s walls, many clans of the Sea Tribes were slowly
gathering. It seemed that all the Sea Tribes hotshots dwelling in Barren City
already knew about the situation here. Intimidating aura rippled from time to time
from the city.
It was unknown how many Sea Tribes supreme hotshots were hiding in Barren City,
using special ways to conceal their auras and secretly observing the situation that
was happening with the Yang family.
The young man, who was now the focus of everyone, was standing upright like a sharp
sword plugged into the platform of the Yang family�s main building. He wore a cold
face while smirking. "With such a big and noisy incident like this, everyone will
probably come here. I also want to see if these Sea Tribes' people are fools or
not."

Chapter 446: Arch the eyebrow
In the Barren City center�
Many hotshots of the Sea Tribes gathered, as well as human warriors. They were all
watching the battle, which was worth being written in the Sea Tribes� history.
Almost two-thirds of the Barren City�s warriors were here. They either came before
the fight, or after hearing the news. They were all gathering outside the Yang
family�s walls, looking at a strange, young man.
The young man stood proudly on the platform with a calm appearance. Under the
crowd�s attention, he was not distressed but very relaxed. He had released the
demonic insect to hinder Bao Wen of the Water Scorpion Clan, preventing Bao Wen
from coming close to him.
A First Sky of Spirit Realm warrior was blocked by a level eight beast. He couldn�t
chop off that demonic insect; on the contrary, he kept retreating. Eventually, Bao
Wen showed a sign of not being able to resist any longer.
This change terrified many Sea Tribes members, which changed their attitude towards
the Yangs.
Even if a dominant force had declined, its intimidation would exist for life.
They thought that as Yang Tian Emperor was in confinement of the Demon Kings, it
would lead to a major change for the Yang family. However, in the most difficult
time, a young man appeared from nowhere. As soon as he launched his blow, he
immediately caused the tragic deaths of Ming Hai, Yan Feng, and Fu Hao. Moreover,
he released a level eight demonic beast that brought Bao Wen a miserable time.
This huge contrast frightened all the warriors who thought that the Yang family
would be removed from the Barren City today.
Those who stayed hidden in the dark with the intention of having a share of the
cultivating materials didn�t want to show up now, as they continued to hide their
auras, waiting to see the situation before making their decision.
"As I said, whoever comes here today should die."

On the platform, Shi Yan suddenly became impatient, thundering with cold eyes.
Jiu Lan Xin�s graceful body trembled. She suddenly had a feeling of insecurity and
moved back subconsciously, looking for protection.
Unfortunately, even Bao Wen was blocked by the King of Demonic Insects this time.
Basically, he couldn�t provide her any protection. Hearing Shi Yan�s shout, it was
the first time she had a bad feeling.
Shi Yan�s performance was completely beyond her expectation. How could she expect
that Shi Yan had the King of Demonic Insects, that was able to suppress even Bao
Wen!
"Don�t you dare make any moves against me, or you will regret it afterward." Jiu
Lan Xin gritted and shouted crazily, trying to show her toughness which was
contrary to what she felt inside.
"You said that before," Shi Yan spouted, "The reason why I had been waiting that
long was for Bao Wen to show himself. I want to let you know that after betraying
the Yang family, even if you have someone�s protection, you can�t escape death."
After pausing for a moment, Shi Yan suddenly smiled. "Now, it�s time for your
death."
Right after Shi Yan finished his words, a small gravitational field hovering above
Jiu Lan Xin was activated all of a sudden.
Jiu Lan Xin�s body shot straight up to the sky. The gravitational field stirred up
her Profound Qi, preventing her from activating the defensive barrier.
Seeing the fatal end results of the others, she immediately cried in fear. "Save
me! Save me!"
She was calling for Bao Wen.
Unfortunately, Bao Wen heard it but couldn�t save her. The King of Demonic Insects
had urged its force, as numerous silver light beams showered him. Each dot of light
contained rich demonic power, along with the spirit of the King of Demonic Insects.
Hence, although Bao Wen could see Jiu Lan Xin screaming for help, he didn�t have
enough energy to give her a hand.
"That�s your end." Shi Yan burst into laughter, revealing a happy face. "An end by
dismemberment."
Many beams of golden light shot out around Jiu Lan Xin. The moment the golden silky
fibers appeared, they immediately cut Jiu Lan Xin�s delicate body off.
There was no surprise. Jiu Lan Xin�s plump and mesmerizing body was cut into
countless small pieces by the golden silk, and then fell into the gravitational
field.
Jiu Lan Xi was dismembered thoroughly.
The Sea Tribes and human warriors around all felt chilled to the bone. They were
mute instantly.
The Sea Tribes members who shouted the loudest just now were frightened to death.
They didn�t dare to even look at Shi Yan. They were afraid that Shi Yan would
suddenly take action and chop them off.
"As I said, no one can save you today." Shi Yan shook his head tenderly, as if he
had just done some trivial stuff. He still kept calm.
"That Bao Wen�" Yang Zhuo muttered with a solemn face. "Anyway, he�s Bao Ke�s
brother, with fame and a high status in the Water Scorpion Clan. If you fight Bao
Wen, the patriarch of the Water Scorpion Clan will not let you go. The Yang
family�s manpower in Barren City isn�t enough to cope with the Water Scorpion Clan.
Shi Yan, isn�t it a little too much if you do that?"
"If the patriarch of the Water Scorpion Clan wants to fight with us just because of
a b*tch. I think he should step down from his position." Shi Yan smiled and assured
softly. "Uncle, no worries. I know the limit. The Sea Tribes look down on the Yangs
and secretly oppresses us when we are in a hard situation. I do this because I want
to let them know that although our Great Grandpa hasn�t come back yet, I still can
cause them an unimaginable disaster."
Yang Zhuo looked startled.
Yang Mu, Yang Xue, and the others felt motivated. Everyone clenched their fists,
and felt a pride they hadn�t felt in quite a while.
"This fella really makes people�" Li Feng�s eyes sparkled, looking at Shi Yan. She
chuckled, as she felt that Shi Yan�s charm could actually mesmerize her mind now.
Men in their powerful times naturally had a unique charm. Li Feng had lived in the
Yang family for a long time. She always advocated force, and also worked hard on
this aspect herself.
Shi Yan�s performance today impressed her deeply, making her realize Shi Yan�s
charm.
"Little Feng, your heart�s rippling with love. Hahaha." Yang Xue laughed and said
gently, "Little Yan belongs to the Yang family. If you�re attracted to him, I�m
sure I�ll help you. Hmm, with his charm, he can mesmerize all the girls in the
Endless Sea in the future. You need to work hard on it, don�t let the outsiders
seduce him."
"Talking nonsense." Li Feng blushed, aggressively looked at her close friend and
said softly, "If you keep talking nonsense, I will have no mercy for you."
Yang Xue smiled, not being afraid of Li Feng's threat, continuing to tease her.
Shi Yan�s face remained unchanged. He just beamed a smile, pretending not to
overhear these women�s conversation. He just looked down and secretly released his
soul consciousness to observe around.
"Not only has Bao Wen come here today," Shi Yan turned around, looking at Yang Zhuo
and said, "It seems I don�t have to go anywhere else. For the Yang family to
continue its dominance in Barren City or not, we have to see whether those people
have the courage and power."
Yang Zhuo�s eyes lit up. He said pleasedly, "What do you mean?"
"I think that many Sea Tribes hotshots will use their secret ways to observe us.
Perhaps, the patriarch of the Water Scorpion Clan might be present among them."
"If these people are hostile and take action together, we�" Yang Zhuo was worried.
"I don�t think they will," Shi Yan frowned.
"It�s a little risky."
"We can take risk one time. At most, we will just need to leave Barren City."
"Kid, you dare to kill my woman? I�m going to kill you!" Seeing Jiu Lan Xin�s
death, Bao Wen was enraged and roared.
"She�s just a b*tch. I already killed her, so what can you do?" Shi Yan stopped
talking to Yang Zhuo, beamed a smile and lifted his hand to summon the King of
Demonic Insects. "Get back here."
The King of Demonic Insects turned into a beam of silver light, leaving Bao Wen,
and then reappeared on the platform of the Yang family�s building.
At the same time, Shi Yan didn�t take action personally. He took a deep breath
while his eyes became dark red, looking at the Sea Tribes and human warriors down
there. His line of sight shifted to Bao Wen. "Even if I don�t have the King of
Demonic Insects and still want to fight with you, do you think you can stop me?"
These words were very arrogant.
All of Sea Tribes and human warriors were stunned, wearing a strange expression on
their faces, as they wondered if this kid were insane or not.
He didn�t know life or death indeed.
He was only at the First Sky of Sky Realm, but dared to say those arrogant words.
Did he really want to challenge Bao Wen?
Was he crazy?
Everyone had an odd feeling about it.
"Without the King of Demonic Insects, you cannot even fart. I will kill you with my
own hands."
Bao Wen was so indignant that he wanted to vomit blood. He went ballistic. "Kid,
come down here if you dare to see how I finish you."
"I�m coming."
Shi Yan suddenly flew up from the platform of the Yang family�s building, and then
proudly paced in the void towards Bao Wen.
"Shi Yan, don�t act recklessly."
All the Yangs couldn�t help but scream in fear, as they didn�t believe that he
could fight one-on-one with Bao Wen without the King of Demonic Insects.
A Sky Realm warrior confronting a Spirit Realm warrior?
How could he win?
He was overreaching himself.
"It�s alright," Shi Yan turned his head and smiled with full of confidence. "Uncle,
I�ll let you see how powerful the ability to fight against the higher level of the
Yang family is."
Yang Zhuo looked dulled.
Yang Mu and the others were also stunned.
"Well," Bao Wen grinned and shouted, "If you can use your Sky Realm cultivation
base to take one shot of mine, I will ignore the animosity of you killing my woman.
Moreover, I will continue to recognize the hegemony of the Yang family in Barren
City. As long as I�m still here, I can assure that all of the Sea Tribes members
will agree with this."
"Sure?"
"Yes."
"That�s settled then."

Chapter 447: Must change!
Many people thought that Shi Yan was crazy.
How could a First Sky of Sky Realm warrior fight against a Spirit Realm warrior?
With such a big gap, how could he win?
On the platform of the Yang family�s building, Yang Mu and the others all looked
worried, as they didn�t know what Shi Yan was capable of. The Sea Tribes and human
warriors also revealed frightened faces, attentively looking at him and quietly
waiting for something.
"Matriarch, is this guy insane?"
In the crowd, Fei Ya shook her head gently, expressing an amazed look.
The beautiful Naga woman with the bamboo-veiled hat seemed to be quietly watching
Shi Yan, to see if he had any earth-shaking treasures.
"Such an arrogant kid! He either has a mental problem or a mighty strength. I don�t
think this guy�s innocent; he must have some support. We just need to be quiet and
watch." The beautiful Naga woman said with a voice full of expectations.
Some Sea Tribes hotshots, who mingled in the crowd while hiding their real auras,
also frowned.
For the time being, everyone�s eyes gazed at only one person.
Under the crowd�s attention, Shi Yan�s eyes reddened. He triggered his mind to
connect with the Blood Vein Ring, releasing a strong soul consciousness to
cooperate with it.
Before taking action, he had connected with the Blood Vein Ring. Although the soul
in the Blood Vein Ring didn�t send out an exact response, he knew that the ring
would help him when necessary.
Sure enough, after his consciousness circled the Blood Vein Ring, the Ice Cold
Flame, the Earth Flame, and the Holy Spirit God, the three living beings, suddenly
had a strange change.
Three groups of strange energies wrapped around the three creatures in just a
flash. A kind of surging energy that frightened people�s souls immediately flowed
out from them.
A vast infinite powerful energy spread out from the Blood Vein Ring and instantly
poured into Shi Yan�s abdomen.
The Ice Cold Flame, the Holy Spirit God, and the Earth Flame fused together,
interweaving with a bunch of his Profound Qi, which looked like a Yin Yang Fish
Diagram. It was transporting a terrifying energy that even Spirit Realm warriors
had to be worried about.
Shi Yan�s eyes were bloodshot.
Negative energy overflowed torrentially, and its strength quickly grew up. The aura
of the mystical giant sword suddenly arose from the Blood Vein Ring.
The sword turned into a bunch of blood lights came out from his palms.
A violent, evil, crazy energy spread out. At this moment, the surging energy caused
unimaginable changes.
"I also want to see how you resist my attack."
Shi Yan grinned, feeling the torrential energy movement and then concentrated his
power into the sword. The eyes on the sword gradually opened, having a terrifying
red color. They looked like dormant demons in hell coming to earth.
Sizzle sizzle sizzle.
The massive protective halo above Barren City produced strange noises. This halo
was built by Spirit Realm warriors, yet it seemed to be unable to withstand these
powerful surging energies, showing a sign of rupture.
The faces of the Sea Tribes warriors changed while their eyes suddenly brightened
up.
The eyes of the matriarch of the Naga Tribe sparked with a strange light. She
screamed, "Such powerful surging energy."
Fei Ya was surprised, feeling a vehement energy flow that quickly spread out in all
directions. Many Sea Tribes warriors wore painful faces on feeling that violent
energy moving.
They suddenly felt that even breathing was difficult, as if there was a lofty
mountain pressing their heads down, making their knees so flabby that they all
almost kneeled on the ground.
"Be careful!"
"Stay away from that kid!"
"God, how could it be? How can that kid have such violent energy? Did I just have
an illusion?"
"Impossible! Absolutely impossible!"

"It�s impossible for a Sky Realm warrior to have such a powerful force."
Whether it was the Sea Tribes or humans, everyone screamed in fear and dodged, as
they were afraid that Shi Yan�s energy would press and break them.
The mysterious sword with the bizarre eyes emitted a red light that directly dashed
towards Bao Wen, without any fancy moves. It seemed to split heaven and earth
apart. An intimidating surging energy, which could petrify people, shot towards Bao
Wen.
Strange five-colored lights flooded the space. With the attack from the sword,
space here under the sea seemed to be about to crack at any time. The protective
barrier twisted, changed, and absorbed all of the heaven and earth aura in Barren
City�s center to strengthen and save it from breaking down.
Bao Wen�s complexion changed, revealing a trace of surprise. He couldn�t help but
scream. "You�you have this energy?"
The giant sword didn�t stop just because of his words. It released a scarlet
rainbow, as if it wanted to split the world, which fired at Bao Wen all of a
sudden.
Bao Wen�s scorpion tail made rattling sounds. His cheeks were full of scales. A
halo of dark brown lights rippled from his body, forming a light pillar that
fiercely collided with the scarlet light of the mysterious giant sword.
Crack.
The light pillar that had just been formed by the dark brown lights was split into
halves as soon as it touched the blood light of the sword. It was unexpected that
Bao Wen�s one full-power strike could not resist even for an instant.
Everyone was frightened beyond their wits.
The scarlet rainbow with its unpreventable force was still dashing over. Bao Wen�s
scorpion tail shook unceasingly and suddenly sputtered out a bunch of green lights.
In the green lights, a small green sword released the Intent Domain that contained
everything. As soon as that small sword flew out, the barrier above Barren City
immediately absorbed heaven and earth aura and then crazily poured into it.
The small, green sword expanded continually, becoming bigger and bigger, absorbing
heaven and earth aura faster and faster. The tip of the green sword projected
minute illusionary scorpions, shaking their heads and wagging their tails while
releasing a cold and dark spiritual energy. The scorpion illusions were vivid, and
they seemed to constantly attract various kinds of heaven and earth auras.
Suddenly, the scorpion illusions became extremely large, and flew towards Shi Yan
from the tip of the green sword. At the same time, that sword turned into a bunch
of green lights, directly zooming over to Shi Yan�s mysterious giant sword.
Attacking from two angles at the same time!
Bao Wen wanted to rely on the small sword to intercept Shi Yan's mysterious sword,
taking advantage of the scorpion illusions that were condensed by a stream of
consciousness and energy to kill Shi Yan.
Shi Yan shook his head and sneered coldly, "Well thought."
Above the mysterious giant sword, a strange evil surging spirit came out from those
blood red eyes. When the scorpion illusions left the green sword for just one
hundred meters, but were still far away from Shi Yan, they were suddenly affected
by an invisible force and halted in the void.
Many beams of bloody light shot out from the red eyes as scarlet raindrops hit the
scorpion illusions. The scorpion illusions were corroded like they were coming in
contact with some strong acid, resulting in many eyelets.
At the same time, the mysterious sword suddenly smashed Bao Wen�s green sword.
BOOM!
The green sword was covered by the bloody light, and penetrated by the evil energy.
Under such a strike, the spiritual light of this treasure immediately dimmed.
Clash.
The green sword swayed a little bit in the air and then lost its vitality. Bao
Wen�s body suddenly swayed as if it was severely hit by a hammer, and his aura was
gone completely.
The evil surging energy of the mysterious giant bloody light sword was simply
earth-shattering. Under the urge of the three strange living beings, the Ice Cold
Flame, the Holy Spirit God, and the Earth Flame, the mysterious giant sword
released part of its real power that continued to oppress Bao Wen.
Bao Wen paled. He had no more courage at this moment, and he retreated hurriedly.
The mysterious sword seemed to keep chasing after him. No matter where Bao Wen
dodged, the sword would pursue him closely, making him arduously run away.
The Sea Tribes warriors were terrified, and started to dodge in panic.
As soon as they saw Bao Wen coming, those warriors all cursed and hastily ran away
from him at their fastest speeds.
Wherever the mysterious sword passed, it continuously released a surging evil

energy. Any warrior who came close would be sluggish until they stood still on the
spot, as if some evil soul power had penetrated into them.
The scene now was a complete mess.
Because of avoiding Bao Wen, many warriors ran in all directions, as well as the
Yang warriors who also had to keep moving to avoid Bao Wen and the mysterious giant
sword.
"Do you still want me to receive one blow of yours?"
Shi Yan hovered in the sky, grinning coldly. He shook his head and said
sarcastically, "I�m still waiting. Where is your attack? Well, don�t you just know
how to run away? Do the Spirit Realm warriors only have that little ability?"
How could Bao Wen dare to say anything?! Even his Sacred level Secret Treasure had
been defeated, and even if he had other secret treasures, he would not dare to take
them out again.
All the Yangs became excited, blushing and bursting into laughter, their hands
clenched tightly.
All of the insults, at this moment, seemed to be avenged completely.
With just the strength of one man, Shi Yan had suppressed Bao Wen , who was at the
Spirit Realm, making him run and avoid, not daring to attack.
With this kind of an incident, not to mention that they all were dumbstruck, even
the matriarch of the Naga Tribe, who had highly-appreciated Shi Yan, was also
stunned.
Half an hour later, the matriarch of the Naga Tribe shook her head, sighed, and
muttered, "From now on, besides Yang Tian Emperor, the Yang family has another
character, Shi Yan, who is even worthier of our attention. Even when Yang Tian
Emperor was young, he could not reach that kid�s level. It seems that the Yang
family is still the Yang family. Just because Yang Tian Emperor was imprisoned,
it�s not like they will not be able to revive."
Fei Ya looked stunned, blankly looking at the young man who was floating arrogantly
in the sky. She nodded gently, "So, he isn�t arrogant, but he actually can suppress
Bao Wen�s strength. I did look down on him earlier. But it really is unbelievable!
A person who is at the Sky Realm can defeat Bao Wen, making him run for his life."

Chapter 448: Force you to give in!
Shi Yan was happy. Since his petrification hadn't approached the peak of mutation
yet, the last time he had borrowed the powers of the three living beings, his flesh
body couldn't endure it. When the vehement energy flowed into his body, he felt
like his tendons and meridians were all ripped apart. As his body was too stiff at
that time, his spirit, will, and fleshy body were all affected when moving. Using
the power that didn�t belong to him was like using a double-bladed sword. His body
would bear the pain ordinary people couldn�t even withstand. Even he himself
couldn't bear that pain before his martial spirit hadn�t been mutated.
But this time, it was different. As he had entered the Sky Realm, the mutation of
his martial spirit had reached the peak, and his physique had gotten beyond his
imagination. Unexpectedly, it had totally adapted with the power he had poured into
it this time. Besides a little tingling in the tendons and meridians, he didn't
have any other strange feelings. When the earth-shaking energy was running fast in
his body, and he could feel the power overflowing his body; this made him want to
cheer loudly.
He enjoyed the pleasure from the intimidating, wild power. Using his soul to
communicate with the mystical giant sword, he found that this sword could absorb
more of his energies. Only if it could gather enough power, it could generate a
formidable force strong enough to destroy both the earth and the firmament. Bao Wen
was like Mo Qi Ta; he had the cultivation base of First Sky of Spirit Realm.
However, when he faced the attack from the mystical sword, he had no way to dodge.
When the Sacred-level treasure and the mysterious giant sword collided, the
spiritual Qi of the treasure vanished, as it had been directly turned into trash.
From this minor detail, Shi Yan could confirm that the level of his mystical giant
sword should be the God level! A God level treasure!
There was never a God level treasure in the entire Endless Sea. But he got one in
his hands now. What concept was this? God-level rare treasures could enhance the
warriors� competencies thoroughly. Perhaps, it could help a warrior bring out
abilities much stronger than his own realm. He clearly recognized how terrifying a
God-level rare treasure was. "Bao Wen, didn�t you want me to take one punch of
yours?" Shi Yan faced up, laughing out loud. His aura was constantly increasing,
torrentially emitting out like multi-ranged mountains. This gave people a helpless
feeling that they couldn't cross it. Many warriors staying hidden in the dark also
felt the increasing power from Shi Yan, causing fear to swell in their hearts. The
Yang Family�s new generation was even more intimidating than Yang Tian Emperor�s
generation. Everybody started to be concerned about the Yangs again. They now felt
that even if Yang Tian Emperor died, the Yang Family wouldn't decline. The
tremendous power Shi Yan was releasing had shaken everyone on the scene. All human
and Sea Tribes warriors in Barren City would remember Shi Yan, and they would never
forget him for the rest of their lives.
"Enough!" A cold voice arose from the crowd of the Sea Tribes as a member of the
Water Scorpion Clan flying out. In just a blink of an eye, he had shielded in front
of Bao Wen. The man frowned and spread both his hands. Numerous green patterned-
light beams emitted from his palms, darting towards the mystical giant sword. In
those green patterned beams appeared the illusions of thousands of toxic scorpions.
Each scorpion was releasing a cold aura, aiming at the bloodshot eyes on the sword.
"Da-ge!" Bao Wen shouted in excitement. He hurried to sway his scorpion tail to
release the same green patterned light, blending with the other's light. More
illusions of poisonous scorpions appeared inside the green light. This green light
somehow had a miraculous effect, as if it was like a muddy puddle that could slow
down the giant sword hacking down on Bao Wen. "You are the patriarch Bao Ke of the
Water Scorpion Clan?" Shi Yan smiled as he was still floating in the sky. He nodded
to the man and pointed at the mystical giant sword.
Refined lights shot out one by one from his finger, entering the giant sword. As
the giant sword was receiving his energy, it suddenly flickered and turned into a
blood-like light, falling onto Shi Yan�s palm. Holding the sword in his hand, Shi
Yan looked at Bao Wen and Bao Ke, revealing a faint smile. He said deliberately,
"Patriarch Bao Ke, will you be like your brother, wanting to battle with the Yang
Family?" Bao Ke and Bao Wen looked pretty similar. They both had cold, dark, and
thin faces. Cold light flared up from their eyes as they looked at Shi Yan, who was
hovering arrogantly in the sky, snorted and said, "Until now, my Water Scorpion
Clan has had no grudges with the Yangs. This event is unexpected, and Bao Wen has
caused it himself alone. It isn�t related to our Water Scorpion Clan."
"What?" Shi Yan grinned, then shook his head. "You�re saying that the fact that Bao
Wen triggered Jiu Lan Xin to mess with our Yang Family isn�t related to your Water
Scorpion Clan?"
"Yes!" Bao Ke said resolutely. Shi Yan was stunned.
"Da-ge!"
"Shut up!" The boisterous scene suddenly calmed down, as many members of the Sea
Tribes looked at the patriarch of the Water Scorpion Clan.
"So, what manners does your Water Scorpion Clan have?" Shi Yan frowned; his words
weren�t friendly at all. "Are you going to retreat and wait to see the Yang
Family�s situation and then decide how to deal with the Yangs?"
"I told you, Bao Wen�s stuff isn�t related to the Water Scorpion Clan." Bao Ke
snorted, coldly glared at his brother and shouted at him. "Just because of a girl,
you�re fighting against our ally. Your discretion�s getting worse." Unexpectedly,
he gave Bao Wen a lesson. Bao Wen paled, wanted to say something, but finally kept
his mouth shut under the warning eye of his brother.
"Bao Wen got his lesson. I think we should stop here. Anyway, you�ve killed that
woman. I think you�ve already vented your anger, haven�t you?" The patriarch of the
Water Scorpion Clan mused, then faced up to talk to Shi Yan. Shi Yan smiled, nodded
and said naturally, "Our Yang Family�s been your good friend. Although we have some
problems this time, it will not affect the relationship between us. Yeah, the Yang
Family will still watch over Barren City. Nothing will change. What do you think?"
"Of course," nodded Bao Ke.
Shi Yan laughed, "Good then." Yang Zhuo and the others also felt happy, nodding at
each other.
Bao Ke meant that his Water Scorpion Clan wouldn't have any different thoughts
anymore. He seemed to know Shi Yan was really tough to go against, and he also knew
that if he turned his back on the Yang Family this time, it wouldn't bring any
benefits to the Water Scorpion Clan in the future. So, he had expressed his
attitude and thoughts to Shi Yan in front of everybody.
"Our Naga Tribe�s always maintained a good relationship with the Yangs. We always
favor the Yang Family�s position in Barren City. No matter what, as long as members
of the Yangs stay in Barren City, the order in the city will still be under the
family�s control. As the head of the Naga Tribe, I want to express myself here,
too." A soft voice arose among the people of the Sea Tribes. A beautiful female
Naga wearing a bamboo veiled hat slowly walked forward.
"Matriarch of the Nagas!"
"She has also come here?"
"I can believe this woman�s here." Many of the Sea Tribes couldn't help but sigh.
They were discussing with low voices and strange looks.
"We, the Silver Shark Clan, also want to express our ideas." A tenor came from a
tall building on the south of Barren City. People then saw a man wearing a silver
robe coming towards Shi Yan from the top of that building. His face was vague from
a distance.
"Ah, the patriarch of the Silver Shark Clan!"
"Is it true that all heads of the tribes have come to Barren City today? They do
appreciate the Yang Family."
"Wow! I didn't think that even the patriarch of the Silver Shark Clan has come here
personally. It really surprises people." Warriors from the Sea Tribes and the human
race suddenly burst out in discussion with surprised eyes. The Silver Shark Clan
was the strongest among the other clans of the Sea Tribes. Yin Hui, the patriarch
of the Silver Shark Clan, had the cultivation base of Second Sky of Spirit Realm,
whose intimidating name was famous among the Sea Tribes, as he had used his
arrogance and coldness to swagger undersea for years. Apparently, he had never been
defeated. That year, when Yang Tian Emperor had entered the Spirit Realm and gone
to the seabed, because of his arrogance, he had some dispute with Yin Hui. It was
said that the two of them had a great fight undersea, but it wasn't clear who won.
After that fight, the Silver Shark Clan approved the overlord position of the Yang
Family in Barren City. As Yin Hui was as powerful as Yang Tian Emperor, and he was
also the Spirit Realm warrior of the previous generation, he had a noble position
among the Sea Tribes members. Many young Sea Tribe men idolized him. When this man
was young, he had come to the Endless Sea and provoked many Spirit Realm warriors
to engage in battles with him. And, they had rarely received news of him being
defeated.
No one had expected that Yin Hui would be at Barren City today. Moreover, he had
reaffirmed the overlord position of the Yang Family in Barren City. The Silver
Shark Clan was stronger than the Naga and the Water Scorpion Tribes. Also, Yin Hui
was personally stronger than Li Sha and Bao Ke. It made his words heavier than
theirs.
"Yeah, everything stays the same. It benefits everybody. Our Yang Family only
wishes for peace in Barren City. As long as we can maintain the original state of
Barren City, we can attract more human warriors here for trading. This is also the
best situation to your Sea Tribes." Shi Yan was still floating in the air, looking
at Yin Hui and said with cold tone.
"Boy, you�re more rampant and arrogant than Yang Tian Emperor that year. But, I
like it." Yin Hui smiled, then said mildly, "No matter it�s on the seabed or on the
Endless Sea, the stronger ones have the voice. As you have demonstrated your
sufficient capacity, we feel relieved to leave Barren City in your hands."
Shi Yan�s brows slammed together. "One day, if you and Yang Tian Emperor both fall,
my promise today will be invalid." Yin Hui snorted. "If you want to receive respect
from others, you have to be strong enough. Currently, you�ve shown that you are
strong enough; that�s why I�ve given you my approval." After Yin Hui had spoken, he
didn�t want to linger. He just smiled and continued, "Don't be so arrogant. The
power you have now isn�t completely belonging to you. Without borrowing the
external forces, you�re just a Sky Realm warrior. Kid, put your best into it.
Although the Silver Shark Clan won�t bother with your stuff, you have to deal with
the Black Flood Dragon Clan yourself. Haha, This time, the ones who want your Yang
Family to doom the most isn't us the Silver Shark Clan, or the Naga and the Water
Scorpion Tribes. If you could earn the approval from that fella of the Black Flood
Dragon Clan, then you can be considered to hold the whole Barren City in your
hands." Yin Hui laughed coldly as he was moving further and further. In just a
short time, he had disappeared from the Barren City.

Chapter 449: The Matriarch of the Naga Tribe
After Yin Hui had left, Bao Ke and Bao Wen brothers from the Water Scorpion Clan
didn�t linger; they looked at Shi Yan once and then left.
Many warriors gathering in the Yang Family to see today's events knew that nothing
was exciting enough to see anymore, and hence gradually left. Not long after that,
hotshots from Human Race and Sea Tribes in the Yang Family also left in silence.
Shi Yan walked to Yang Mu and the others, then looked at the people leaving, smiled
and spoke up to Yang Zhuo. "Big Uncle, are you satisfied now? The four people who
had come to mess with us have been eradicated. As for those who followed them, I
think it isn�t necessary to chase and kill them all. Anyway, the future of Barren
City still depends on them." Yang Zhuo felt content, nodding his head constantly.
"Kid, you aren�t ordinary at all. I didn't think that you could force Bao Ke and
Bao Wen to nod their heads. Haha, seems your Great Grandfather�s calculation is
flawless. With you here in the Yang Family, Barren City won�t have any other
unexpected events." Yang Mu, Yang Zhuo and the other disciples of Yang Family also
smiled and praised his uncommon methods.
"The Black Flood Dragon Clan?" Shi Yan frowned, thought for a while then continued,
"I heard that the Black Flood Dragon Clan�s the strongest clan among the Sea
Tribes. They�re much more intimidating than the Silver Shark Clan, the Naga Tribe,
and the Water Scorpion Tribe. The Black Flood Dragon's patriarch Nu Lang is at the
Third Sky of Spirit Realm, and he's addressed as the peerless warrior in the
seabed. Is it true?"
Yang Zhuo couldn't help but change his face on hearing him talking about the Black
Flood Dragon Clan. He nodded his head and sighed. "It�s true."
"How about their attitude towards us? Is the Black Flood Dragon Clan not very
friendly with the Yang Family?"
"Yes, it�s also true."
"Why?"
"That year when your Great Grandpa had come to the seabed and wanted to rule Barren
City, the Silver Shark Clan, the Water Scorpion Tribe and the Naga Tribe agreed,
but Nu Lang from the Black Flood Dragon Clan didn�t. Yin Hui and Li Sha couldn't
help with that. To get the approval from Nu Lang, your Great Grandpa had personally
visited the Black Flood Dragon Clan. Rumors say that he had a tense situation with
Nu Lang. But then, don't know why but Nu Lang agreed at the end. However, they
aren�t so friendly with the Yang Family. I think something was wrong with your
Great Grandpa�s deeds that year." Shi Yan was startled. "Nu Lang said he would give
the Yangs time to prove that we are able to control Barren City. If we could
benefit the Sea Tribes, he would approve of the Yang Family�s position in Barren
City. Although your Great Grandpa had sharp tricks, he had put the Barren City
under control. After Yang Family had taken control of Barren City, we had
transported a great deal of cultivating materials to Barren City. This benefited
all tribes. Afterward, Nu Lang reluctantly approved of the overlord position of the
Yang Family in Barren City."
"But now, it seems Nu Lang isn�t satisfied?"
"Yeah, after your Great Grandpa had been confined in the Demon Area, we�ve lost the
control of the Kyara Sea. Afterward, the Yang Family had no way to supply enough
cultivating materials for Barren City. This made Nu Lang very discontented. Maybe
that�s why he wants the Yangs to lose our control to Barren City." Yang Zhuo�s face
darkened. He mused for a while before speaking up again, "If Nu Lang didn�t keep
this attitude, I think Ming Hai, Yan Feng, and Fu Hao wouldn�t have dared to
provoke the Yang Family. Even though Nu Lang didn�t come out personally, his
attitude was enough to let those people act carelessly."
"No wonder." It was easy for Shi Yan to understand. Nu Lang had approved of the
overlord position of Yang Family that year purely because of benefits. As Nu Lang
had seen more benefits for the members of Sea Tribes when the Yang took control of
Barren City, even if he didn't want to admit it, he knew how to make decisions as
the patriarch for the benefits his tribe would receive.
As things had been escalated, the Yang Family was declining, and they hadn't been
able to supply most of the cultivating materials for Barren City for three or five
years. Of course, Nu Lang�s veiled disapproval would arise. It was obvious why he
had made such decision.
If he saw from Nu Lang�s standpoint, who didn't really like Yang Tian Emperor, when
he found that the Yang Family couldn't continue bringing benefits to him, he would
have done the same.
"Seems like I have to think about the method to handle Nu Lang. As he�s the
strongest warrior of the Sea Tribes, if he doesn�t say anything, it means he wants
to wait and see." Shi Yan mused for a while, then frowned as he was somewhat
worried. "If the Yang Family can show its previous power and continue to supply
cultivating materials for the Sea Tribes, I think even if Nu Lang�s discontented,
he won�t say anything. But�"
The Endless Sea was in a special situation at present. The Dark Dwellers and the
Demon Dwellers had invaded Kyara Sea and Yuan Luo Sea. Big fights happened
continuously in the sea. Maintaining trade under such circumstances was really
difficult. The main point here was that the Yang Family couldn't control the Kyara
Sea, and they weren�t brave enough to work there. Thus, it was much difficult now
to collect the cultivating materials there.
If he could solve this issue, Nu Lang would agree. But solving this problem wasn�t
easy at all. "Due to the complicated situation, we couldn't transport the materials
for cultivation to the Sea Tribes in Barren City. That caused a grudge between the
Sea Tribes and us, the main reason for this great move." Yang Zhuo sighed, "I know
the problem, but what to do about it? Your Great Grandpa is still in the Demon
Area. He can�t come back within a short time. Up there, forces from everywhere are
keeping an eye on us. It�s good that they didn't come here to kill us. And it�s
impossible to do business with them."
The group of Yang Mu, Yang Xue, Li Feng and the others also shook their heads with
a helpless expression. Shi Yan let out a sigh then looked at the group of warriors
from the Naga Tribe. He said in surprise, "Why haven�t they left yet?" Yang Mu�s
group also paid attention, looking at them. They saw the group of Fei Ya not leave,
but walk towards them. Li Sha, the matriarch of the Naga Tribe, was wearing a
bamboo hat accompanied with a loose black robe, swaying her snake tail to move to
the main building of the Yang Family with a delicate deportment. She looked at Yang
Zhuo then said softly, "Can I get over there for a chat?" Yang Zhuo was surprised.
After a long while, he nodded and replied with serious manner. "Precursor Li Sha�s
humbled yourself to come here, it�s our honor. Please come!" As the guard standing
down there heard his assignment, he quickly opened the stone gate and crossed his
arms, bowing down. Li Sha smiled and said to Fei Ya, "Come with me." The two female
Nagas mounted up the building. Not long after that, they approached the group of
Yang Zhuo. When Li Sha arrived, she took off her bamboo-veiled hat, and her long,
silky hair cascaded down like a waterfall. That was a charming, sexy face with
vermillion lips, bright-colored eyes and a jade-like skin tone. Li Sha was worth
the title of the most famous beauty among the Sea Tribes. She was delightful and
ample, naturally exuding a breathtaking charm that could take people�s hearts and
souls. She was like a succulent ripe peach that people regretted they couldn't bite
even once, extremely beautiful.
As she had taken off her bamboo hat, the whole stage suddenly brightened up. All
males of the Yang Family, including Yang Zhuo, were shaken, unable to help but
throw her admired looks. Shi Yan also complimented her in his mind, as he was
amazed at her astonishing gorgeous beauty. She was a beautiful mature woman, whose
level was as high as Yu Rou of the White Wing Clan. Sexy appeal emitted from her
entire body. She was really the enemy of all men, who could enchant all kinds of
people, making them want to put her on the ground and begin to caress her.
"Matriarch Li Sha." Yang Zhuo bowed to her with a somber countenance. "Precursor Li
Sha." Yang Mu, Zang Zhou, and the others held their breaths, staring at her without
blinking even once. However, they all conducted the respect they should offer her.
Legends said that Li Sha and Yang Tian Emperor had had an ambiguous time together.
Although Yang Tian Emperor had never admitted it, members of the Yang Family didn�t
dare to neglect this woman.
Li Sha only glared at Yang Zhuo, then shifted her eyes to Shi Yan, speaking up with
a soft tone. "Hero among the youth. When Yang Tian Emperor was at your age, even he
wasn�t as dangerous as you are. The Yang Family is always the Yang Family, where
the next generation is stronger than the previous ones. I�ve come to finally know
it."
Shi Yan smiled, "Thanks for your compliment." Li Sha nodded, pointed at Fei Ya next
to her and said, "Thanks for giving them a hand. Without you, perhaps the Silver-
horned Electric Eels would have killed them."
"The Yang Family and the Naga Tribe are good friends. I should be helping them.
Precursor Li Sha, you don�t need to be too polite." Shi Yan smiled and nodded at
Fei Ya. Fei Ya�s pretty eyes sparked with a strange light. She smiled, "Kid, you�ve
surprised people. I have looked down on you before. Yeah, I didn�t believe that you
could save Barren City. Unexpectedly, you killed Ming Hai, Fu Hao, Yan Feng and Jiu
Lan Xin. You also made Bao Ke and Bao Wen admit the Yangs� overlord power. It�s me
who has underestimated you."
Shi Yan shook his head and burst out laughing. "You don�t need to explain. I should
thank you, too. Along the way, if you didn�t give me the information of Ming Hai
and his allies, I couldn't be sure about it. Yeah, it's you who helped me make the
decision. I should say thank you."
"You�re polite," Fei Ya giggled. "Don�t be too polite like that," Li Sha said
tenderly. "The Yang Family and our Naga Tribe have a close relationship. I did want
to stand up for your Yang Family in this event. I want to make it clear that this
time I came here not to take responsibility for the Yangs, but I would have
interfered to save your lives when Ming Hai�s group became excessive. I�ve talked
to the other tribes. I have no voice if they don�t want the Yang Family anymore,
but I said I wanted to save your lives, and that�s all I could have done for you
guys."
Yang Zhuo was shaken. His eyes brightened up.

Chapter 450: Wild Schemes
Shi Yan was also dazed. He looked at Li Sha, bowed down to give her respect and
said, "Precursor Li Sha, it�s too much you�ve done for the Yang Family. On behalf
of the Yang Family, I thank you a lot."
There were many tribes among the Sea Tribes. However, the Black Flood Dragon Clan,
the Silver Shark Clan, the Naga Tribe and the Water Scorpion Tribe were the four
biggest tribes with the largest number of strong warriors.
The Naga Tribe was placed behind the Black Flood Dragon Clan and the Silver Shark
Clan. Also, Li Sha�s cultivation base wasn�t as strong as Nu Lang�s and Yin Hui�s.
However, she had come when the Yang Family was in danger, and she had done her best
to save the lives of the Yangs. Obviously, she didn�t need to aid the Yangs.
As she didn�t throw a stone at them when they fell down the well, and was prepared
to help them at the crucial time, if what Li Sha said was true, the Yang Family had
to thank her.
"The reason why I stay is to explain something. In fact, members of the Sea Tribes
aren�t all bad as you�ve imagined."
Li Sha was hesitant before she watched here and there, then said, "When I proposed
to protect the Yang Family�s members, Nu Lang and Yin Hui agreed immediately. Even
Bao Ke, whom Yang Tian Emperor had hurt before, was hesitant for a while and then
agreed. No one wanted to exterminate the Yangs."
"What?" Shi Yan grinned, "So, the four great leaders of the Sea Tribes had a
meeting to deal with our Yang Family?"
"I don't want to keep it from you," nodded Li Sha. "We did negotiate."
Shi Yan laughed but didn�t say anything.
"We�d discussed that if the Yang Family could continue to benefit the Sea Tribes, I
think no leader would have different thoughts." Li Sha beamed a forced smile. "But
since Yang Tian Emperor�s been confined in the Demon Area and the Yang Family�s
lost the control in Kyara Sea, it's been four years since you stopped transported
rare cultivating materials for the Sea Tribes. This makes many members of the Sea
Tribes who depend on the Yang Family uncomfortable."
Yang Zhuo sighed begrudgingly. "We have no choice."
"I know," Li Sha smiled. "It would be alright if we had never taken it for granted.
But it's been years. When a Sea Tribe member needs materials for his cultivation,
we have your Yang Family to exchange for it. We've formed that habit. But then,
you've stopped the supply. Many people who don't have the materials to cultivate
turn to bear the grudge with you guys. Right at this moment, Ming Hai and Fu Hao
stood up and committed that they could replace the Yang Family to provide the
materials for our cultivation. You say should we be moved?"
"Ming Hai and Fu Hao?"
Yang Zhuo beamed a cold smile, sneered and said disdainfully, "With only the two of
them?"
"Of course, they can�t." Li Sha continued, "But they got the connection with the
Cao Family and the Martial Spirit Palace."
Finally, Yang Zhuo had to change his face. "How could it be!"
"Nothing�s impossible." Li Sha arched her brow then smiled. "The Yang Family has
earned a fortune on the seabed through Barren City. Do you think the Cao Family and
the Martial Spirit Palace wouldn't be jealous? If the Yangs could do it, the Caos
and the Martial Spirit Palace could do it, too. Ming Hai and Fu Hao had come to
these two forces. With this situation, shouldn�t they be moved?"
Shi Yan frowned, then sighed, "I got it."
Yang Zhuo also nodded. "If it�s so, I think the Cao Family and the Martial Spirit
Palace wouldn't turn them away. Indeed, they would help them discretely."
"That�s the truth," Li Sha smiled. "Although the Cao Family and the Martial Spirit
Palace can�t take care of themselves at this moment and couldn't send strong
warriors to the Barren City, when they heard about the situation, they did show
their interest. Ming Hai and Fu Hao told them that they could persuade the Sea
Tribes. With this win-win solution, it had been settled like that."
Even though people from the Yang Family didn't want to accept it, they recognized
that the situation was exactly like what Li Sha had shared.
"No wonder why Fu Hao, Yan Feng, and their allies had such guts. Hmph� Turns out
they had the Cao Family and the Martial Spirit Palace as their backing." Yang Zhuo
gritted his teeth, smiling coldly. "Right now, the Endless Sea is a chaotic mess,
but the Cao Family and the Martial Spirit Palace still have their wild schemes to
poke their noses in Barren City�s business. They�re really ambitious."
"Everyone has ambitions." Li Sha nodded. "It�s the real situation. However, the
four clans, we remember the favors the Yang Family has done to us. So, we all
agreed to secure the Yang�s generations and keep you away from extinguishing. Yin
Hui, Bao Ke and me would come and observe the four of Ming Hai�s group in case they
push things too far."
"So, I�ve misunderstood you guys." Shi Yan furrowed his eyebrows. "If I were you, I
would do the same. For the future of the clan, letting go of an ally who's not
useful anymore is a normal sense. As you�ve remembered the favor by the Yangs and
left us an exit, it's our friendship."
"We aren�t like your mankind," laughed Li Sha.
The complexions of Yang Zhuo�s group were a little bit embarrassed.
"I'm just honest, don't be angry." Li Sha smiled. "The Yang Family had done many
good things for the Endless Sea. If the Yangs didn�t subdue the Fourth Demon Area,
I think the Endless Sea�s warriors wouldn�t have had these many years living in
peace. However, when they saw the Yang Family was about to be defeated, no force in
the Endless Sea wanted to give you a hand. Ironically, they thought about how to
share the Kyara Sea first. Those people didn't want to give you guys a way out.
They even wanted to uproot your whole family. Isn�t it true?"
Shi Yan�s, Yang Zhuo�s and the others� faces became more grimaced.
"Although we, the Sea Tribes, have some selfish members who always think about them
first, we still know how to maintain friendships." Li Sha laughed arrogantly. "I�ve
just told you that our Sea Tribes are better than humans in this aspect. In this
regard, no matter it be the Sea Tribes, the Dark Dwellers or the Demon Dwellers,
none of us are as cruel as humans, who can do anything to earn benefits."
"Sigh."
Yang Zhuo sighed and nodded begrudgingly.
Mankind was famous for their influence and heartlessness among the other great
species. Even if they didn't say anything, they couldn't change that fact.
That was why when the other great species doing business with mankind always kept
their conservative attitude. Many species didn�t like humans, as they thought that
humanity was the wickedest in the world. They were cunning; they didn�t play by the
rules, and could do anything to earn profits. There were numerous shortcomings to
count.
"I said this in the hope that you would understand. Although what our Sea Tribes
did this time was atypical, it wasn't really ruthless." Li Sha had mused for a
while before speaking up again. "This matter�s solved today. I hope that the Yang
Family wouldn't have a grudge with the Sea Tribes. Otherwise, it doesn't benefit
any of us. If we can maintain the original relation, I think for the benefit we are
about to receive, we will stand by the Yang Family's side. But if you hold grudge
and do something disadvantageous to our Sea Tribes, I think it's not what we want
to see."
"It�s too soon to talk about that." Shi Yan contemplated and smiled. "The patriarch
Nu Lang of the Black Flood Dragon Clan hasn't expressed himself yet. As the
strongest warrior of the Sea Tribes, if he doesn't recognize our Yang Family's
position, we can't live in peace in the Barren City. If it happens that way, the
Yang Family will leave Barren City. At that time, perhaps you guys can cooperate
with the Cao Family and the Martial Spirit Palace. Haha. Anyway, allow me to remind
you one thing. Currently, the Cao Family and the Martial Spirit Palace can�t take
care of themselves. It's unknown if they could solely rule the whole sea area in
the future like they are doing now."
Divine light sparkled from Li Sha�s gorgeous eyes.
Shi Yan smiled deliberately. "One day, I�m afraid there will be a bigger event
happening in the Endless Sea. After that event, I�m not sure the Cao Family and the
Martial Spirit Palace could stand still. If you have a connection with the Caos and
the Martial Spirit Palace now, I don't know whether you can have the same
relationship with the Yang Family as what you currently have."
"Kid, you�re so haughty. You�re stinkier than Yang Tian Emperor that year."
Li Sha understood his thought, eyeing him. "Why do you assume that the Yangs can
prevent the Caos and the Martial Spirit Palace from becoming the sole overlord of
the Endless Sea? With only you? Although you�re extraordinary, you�re far behind
Cao Qiu Dao and Yang Yi Tian. Do you really think that borrowing external force
could make you stronger than them?"
Shi Yan smiled and didn�t answer her.
Li Sha gently frowned. "Kid, are you just spouting or you really have that
confidence?"
"No," Shi Yan shook his head, "But I have to do that. Perhaps, it couldn't be done
in just a short time. But I will consider it my goal. Maybe ten years or even
twenty years later� Anyway, I think it would be thirty years max, and I can
certainly do that."
People of the Yang Family were shaken. Their eyes all brightened up.
Members of the Yang Family all wore excited faces, as they were incited by the
future he described, as if they were watching a picture being unfolded by Shi Yan.
This was the picture of the Yang Family holding the overlordship all over the
Endless Sea, and every force had to bow to them.
"Your wild schemes are much bigger than your competence." Li Sha gazed at him for a
long while before she nodded her head. "First, I wish you could fulfill your goal
soon. If so, I will give you a big applause, and I will also be happy for Yang Tian
Emperor."
She paused for a second then grinned. "Anyway, first, you have to persuade Nu
Lang."
"Nu Lang?"
"Yeah. Now he�s busy with refining a Spirit level treasure, so he hasn�t come to
Barren City yet. However, Nu Lang seems to tilt towards the collaboration with the
Cao Family and the Spirit Martial Palace. He thinks that it would be more
beneficial for the Sea Tribes if the Caos and the Martial Spirit Palace control
Barren City together, more than your Yang Family doing that."
"Where�s Nu Lang?"
"Of course, in the Black Flood Dragon Clan. He wants to refine Spirit level
treasures, but too bad he couldn't find the flame that was scorching enough. He has
tried to do it many times, but he�s failed since he couldn't melt the materials. He
has quite a headache now, so I guess he�s not in a good mood. If you want to find
him at this time, I don�t think he would give you a good face."
"Fiery flame with a high temperature?" Shi Yan�s eyes brightened up, laughing out
loud.

Chapter 451: Rich Blacksmith Resources
"Why are you laughing?"
Li Sha furrowed her brows, wearing a disgruntled face when she thought that Shi Yan
was taking pleasure in other�s misfortune.
"Nothing. I just didn't expect that a Third Sky of Spirit Realm warrior like Nu
Lang also would meet difficulty refining secret treasures." Shi Yan�s expression
became serious. He thought and then continued, "Precursor Li Sha, thanks for your
explanation. With the information you�ve provided, I think we will have a better
arrangement."
"What should be told, I�ve told you all. What the Yang Family will do, I can�t
control it. But I do hope that the Yangs would stay in Barren City like before. The
Sea Tribes have co-operated with you guys for many years. Please don't let this
current event affect our mutual cooperation. If there�s nothing else, I think the
other leaders won�t have any other thoughts." Li Sha hesitated for a while before
giving another advice.
"Matriarch Li Sha, thanks for your reminder," said Yang Zhuo.
"Don�t be too polite," smiled Li Sha and then turned to Fei Ya. "Then, I will not
bother you guys anymore. The other warriors in Barren City were manipulated by Ming
Hai, Yan Feng, Fu Hao and Jiu Lan Xin, and as those four are dead, you guys
shouldn't attack them further. Maintaining the order of Barren City is what the Sea
Tribes want to see."
Shi Yan and Yang Zhuo exchanged looks.
"I should go back." Li Sha didn�t linger, leaving together with Fei Ya.
Yang Zhuo�s group was calm, looking at the Sea Tribes warriors leaving. Then, they
all wore an excited face.
"Little Yan, I�ll take you to see the materials that we are storing."
Yang Zhuo contemplated then suddenly burst out in laughter. "That part of
cultivating materials has taken account of just several percents of the goods we
store. But in the others' eyes, it's huge. This time you've visited Barren City, if
you need any materials to cultivate, just take them from the storage."
Yang Mu and the others left with happy countenances.
"Oh, good." Shi Yan felt refreshed, following people of the Yang Family behind the
meeting hall, entering the secret channel leading to the vault that kept many kinds
of fundamental stones.
Looking at the colorful, dazzling cultivating materials, Shi Yan was moved.
This batch of commodities included crystals for cultivating, rare five-element
metals, and many rare, precious pellets and other materials found on the seabed.
Any types of materials for cultivating that were rare on land could be found here.
If there were some good blacksmiths and alchemists here, with this tremendous
amount of cultivating materials, they could refine many kinds of rare treasures and
pellets.
When the Yang Family still had had the control of the Kyara Sea Area for many
years, they had done trading with hotshots from the Sea Tribes and Demon Dwellers
from the Demon Area. Over hundreds of years, the Yang Family had been gathering so
many types of cultivating materials from the Endless Sea, the seabed and the Demon
Area. The Yang Family could control the Kyara Sea and attract warriors from
everywhere. This was also related to this huge amount of cultivating materials.
"Do you need anything?"
Yang Zhuo wore a proud face. "Speaking of cultivating materials, the Yang Family
has much more than the Cao Family and the Martial Spirit Palace. As long as they
are the materials on the Endless Sea, the Demon Area or undersea, we almost have
them all. Some blacksmiths and alchemists of the Endless Sea will come to the Yangs
if they need rare materials."
"Big Uncle, do we have our private blacksmiths and alchemists?" Suddenly, Shi Yan
remembered the Blacksmith�s Secrets of Success he had obtained from the exotic
land. If they had an excellent blacksmith, with this book, he could learn the
secret methods from it.
"Blacksmiths and Alchemists are really scarce in the Endless Sea. In the Divine
Great Land, these two classes of warriors are very honored. So, excellent
blacksmiths and alchemists will travel around, and they won't stay in one place for
a long time."
Yang Zhuo frowned and explained slowly. "When the blacksmiths and the alchemists
come to one place, they come for the materials and then start to refine stuff. When
they�re done, they will continue their journey to other places to find new
materials. Blacksmiths and alchemists don�t have a permanent residence. I heard
that only in the Divine Great Land is there a place where the blacksmiths and the
alchemists gather. Currently, there�s nothing like that in the Endless Sea."
"So, who had refined the Immortal Nature Pellet for the Yang Family?" Shi Yan was
surprised. Without a private alchemist, who had produced this pellet for the Yangs?
"Some alchemists visited the Endless Sea and came to our Kyara Sea for some rare
cultivating materials. Your Great Grandfather had talked to them personally, using
the materials they need to exchange for their help. They then refined some pellets
for the Yang Family and left afterward."
Yang Zhuo explained then shook his head. "Outstanding blacksmiths and alchemists
usually don�t want to be controlled. Even the Yang Family couldn't make the Spirit
level blacksmiths or alchemists produce treasures exclusively for the Yangs. Most
of the time, we just use money to buy the goods. But those are usually not matched
with us. Only the customized treasures could promote one�s power the best." Shi
Yan�s eyes brightened.
"Let alone the Yang Family, even the Cao Family and the Martial Spirit Palace with
their formidable forces in Endless Sea couldn't have excellent blacksmiths or
alchemists. In the Divine Great Land, the best blacksmiths and alchemists have just
the Spirit Level. And those excellent blacksmiths at this level will come to the
Divine Great Land. They will absolutely not linger around the Endless Sea." Yang
Zhuo sighed reluctantly.
"So, the outstanding blacksmiths and alchemists are delicious cakes in the eyes of
the forces from everywhere?"
"Of course."
"Is Nu Lang from the Black Flood Dragon Clan a blacksmith? Otherwise, why does he
want to forge secret treasures?" Shi Yan was suspicious, and couldn't help but ask.
Yang Zhuo smiled, shaking his head. "No member of the Sea Tribes was born with a
Fire martial spirit. I�ve never heard of any hotshots of the Sea Tribes becoming a
real blacksmith or alchemist. Since the Sea Tribes members� bodies can�t generate a
fiery flame, they will not have the human flame, and they can�t control the fiery
flame skillfully. That makes them unable to become real blacksmiths or alchemists.
Excellent blacksmiths and alchemists will not accept the Sea Tribes members as
their disciples either."
"How about that Nu Lang�"
"He isn�t a blacksmith," Yang Zhuo smilingly shook his head. "He found a volcano
undersea, threw some rare cultivating materials in there and melted them into
treasure shapes. He then uses his soul to refine them, using his blood to grind.
This way can be considered a way to forge treasures. But it's thousands of miles
away from what the real blacksmiths will do."
"Do the blacksmiths do the same when they forge the treasure?"
"Of course not," Yang Zhuo had a serious face. "Apparently, a true blacksmith has a
human flame. If he�s better, he can use the earth flame. In legends, the best
alchemists even have the Heaven Flame! When a real blacksmith refines the secret
treasure, he needs to carve the earth-and-heaven mysterious formation inside the
treasure personally. Those magical formations are the essence of refining. Every
magical formation has its own special effects. It can collect energy, or can gather
the fire elements, or even condense the beast�s soul to create telepathy with the
owner. With just a flicker of one�s thought, the secret treasure will answer
instantly!"
"To check whether the rare treasure is made by a blacksmith or not, we just need to
see if there�s a mystical formation in it. The ones that have the mystical
formations are made by blacksmiths. The ones that don�t have the formation are just
created by combining and melting some materials. That�s not refining. However, the
treasures that many warriors from the Endless Sea are using, including our Yang
Family, are all fabricated with this bluntly cheap method."
"So, Nu Lang isn�t a real blacksmith?" Shi Yan burst out laughing. "Haha, if the
Sea Tribes know how to do smiting, why would they need the blacksmiths? If anybody
could become a blacksmith, it wouldn't be a rare profession anymore. Otherwise, how
could the blacksmiths maintain their superior position?" Yang Zhuo also laughed.
"Yeah, seems like becoming a blacksmith benefits a family or even a force." Shi Yan
was startled, as a strange ray of light sparked from his eyes.
"Of course. In the legends, during the ancient times, each warrior was both a
blacksmith and alchemist. According to the legends, the warriors at that time were
divided into classes, blacksmith or alchemist. Any warrior would consider refining
weapons and pellets as a part of their realm. So, each warrior was a blacksmith and
an alchemist. Warriors at that time wouldn't count on someone else to fabricate
their treasures and pellets, as they would do it themselves. However, as time
changed, the warriors were then divided into blacksmiths and alchemists among the
community of warriors. In our times, the blacksmiths and the alchemists have become
the special characters among the other warriors. I�m not sure whether this change
is good or bad."
Yang Zhuo said after letting out a sigh.
Shi Yan attentively listened to his explanation. He was stunned for a long while.
His eyes sparked radiant beams as if he was considering something.
"Little Yan, do you need any materials? Just take them directly," smiled Yang Zhuo.
"I�ll stay here for several days. I�ll check it out first. You guys can go." Shi
Yan suddenly woke up from his thought, smiled then said.
"Stay here?" Yang Zhuo was surprised.
Shi Yan nodded to confirm. "Yes, this place. Big Uncle, don�t worry. The Black
Flood Dragon Clan wouldn't take action for now. Wait until I get out of here, I�ll
come to the Black Flood Dragon Clan to visit Nu Lang."
"Visit Nu Lang?" Yang Zhuo�s face slightly changed.
"Don't worry. I have my calculations." Shi Yan was full of confidence. "I assure
that I can solve Nu Lang. I�m 100% sure."
People of the Yang Family couldn't make head or tail of it. They didn't know where
he got his confidence from. However, today, Shi Yan had brought them many
surprises. Although they found it vague, they still had hope in him.
"Good then. If you need something, just ask. If you�re not sure, just find me
directly." Yang Zhuo didn�t say anything further, leading the group of Yang Mu back
to their place.

Chapter 452: Pacifying
Only Shi Yan was left in the vault.
That big vault stored thousands of types of cultivating and refining materials.
They were so colorful and brilliant that they could easily dazzle people. There was
a piece of yellow paper stuck on each kind of material to tell the name and its
primary functions.
When the blacksmiths and the alchemists came here, they just needed to read the
notes to know what kind of pellets or secret treasures those materials could
fabricate. As for the heat control and the precise amount, they depended on the
method the blacksmiths and alchemists would use.
According to Yang Zhuo, when one wanted to become a blacksmith, he had to have the
human flame, and it would be best if he could use the earth flame. If one had the
heaven flame, even a lousy blacksmith could forge extraordinary weapons.
The human flame was the worst; the earth flame was better, and the heaven flame was
something they could only meet by fortune. The heaven flame was the divine tool in
the hands of blacksmiths and alchemists
In his line of sight were all sorts of refining materials. Shi Yan had the Ice Cold
Flame, the Earth Flame, and the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame in his body,
among which, the Earth Flame was the best flame to do the refining. In his Storage
Ring, he had the Blacksmith�s Secrets of Success from the toxic land, which was the
method written by a Spirit level blacksmith.
Flame, materials, and methods were the three fundamental elements required by a
blacksmith. He had them all.
If he paid attention, he could become a blacksmith using his flame and materials to
fabricate all kinds of secret treasures with different effects. He could even make
the treasures perform their best that would give him the perfect assistance.
Sitting neatly in the vault, Shi Yan frowned while musing.
From his head to his feet, flows of negative emotions continuously oozed out,
bringing all kinds of thoughts which were sufficient to disorder his mind, flooding
his head.
When he killed Ming Hai�s group, he had used the Gravitational Field to grind more
than ten warriors. Negative energies from those people were then poured into his
acupuncture points. Now, he felt a vague pain inside his whole body while the
negative energies were transferred into his body.
Currently, these negative energies were being filtered, and they started to
generate the counter force that affected his mind.
As he had known beforehand that he had to undergo this phase, he had asked to stay
in this vault, and would use his tough will to dissolve them all.
His mind barged into the Blood Vein Ring. He called the Ice Cold Flame, and a flame
that looked like a shining white gem slowly came out, floating in front of him.
"Freeze me. Before my mind restores, and if I haven't sent you any order, do not
unseal."
Shi Yan sent a message using his Soul Consciousness.
The Ice Cold Flame looked at him carefully.
These years, as the Ice Cold Flame had been living inside the Blood Vein Ring, it
knew about all kinds of strange and mysterious things he had. It knew Shi Yan�s
habits, and when to help him reduce the pressure on his body.
The Ice Cold Flame then released the extremely cold air. This cold air gathered but
not diffused, turning into white mist pouring over his body.
Crack crack.
Shi Yan�s body started to be covered by frost. Freezing sounds echoed around him,
and within only three seconds, his whole body was enveloped inside a five-meter-
thick, solid ice layer.
Like an ice sculpture, Shi Yan sat there neatly, not moving an inch as a strange
force had frozen him.
The Ice Cold Flame was the ancient heaven flame, which was specialized in using the
extreme cold power in earth and heaven. After it came out from the Blood Vein Ring,
it could mobilize cold air enough to freeze the whole island. So, it needed just a
short period to freeze Shi Yan.
Inside the ice block, Shi Yan was refining the negative energy in silence.
Staying in there, even if he had all kinds of brutal thoughts in his head, he
couldn't take any action, being confined inside the ice block.
The refined aura from the negative energies flooded his mind. However, under the
effect of the Ice Cold Flame, even his thoughts seemed to be frozen.
In this state, he didn't need to worry that he would destroy everything around him
while he was refining all the negative energies.
Time flew by, and one day was gone.
All the negative energies had been refined, turning into flows of peculiar power,
overflowing from seven hundred and twenty acupuncture points all over his body to
his tendons, bones and even blood. They strengthened his physique and enhanced the
purity of his Profound Qi. Four precious drops of Immortal Blood had been condensed
in his palm as well.
A part of the peculiar power was absorbed by the Star Martial Spirit. This made the
Star Martial Spirit radiate jade-like beams, and triggered numerous star dots
moving over his heart. This enhanced the absorption and the density of the Star
Martial Spirit, helping the Stars� peculiar abilities grow, and the Stars Martial
Spirit to thrive more stably.
Shi Yan slowly woke up.
He immediately felt the extreme cold all over his body. His mind flickered, sending
his thought to the Ice Cold Flame.
A suction force came out from the snowflake form of the Ice Cold Flame. The cold
around his body was removed, sucked into the Ice Cold Flame.
In just a flash, the ice covering his body vanished into thin air, as if it had
never existed.
Shi Yan exhaled, sensing the change in his Star Martial Spirit. Also, he was
holding four precious drops of the Immortal Blood. Shi Yan smiled, speaking to the
Ice Cold Flame, "Alright."
"I�m getting back in the ring," replied the Ice Cold Flame.
"Hold on," Shi Yan frowned and halted the Ice Cold Flame.
"What�s up?"
"We had made a deal that when I entered the Nirvana Realm, I will let you go." Shi
Yan�s complexion was somber. "However, after I entered the Nirvana Realm, we had a
special situation. You�d sunk into silence so I couldn't fulfill my promise. But
now�"
"For the moment, I don't want to leave." The Ice Cold Flame sent him a message
before he could finish his talk. "The reason why I wanted to leave was because I
felt one day you would take all that I had and enslave me just like my previous
master, who had considered me his precious treasure. But after living together for
a period, I can see you�re different from him."
"What?" Shi Yan was astounded. "So, you won�t leave me?"
"I don�t have this thought just yet." The Ice Cold Flame mused, then sent him
another message. "Wait until I find a place suitable for me to evolve, I�ll tell
you. At that time, I hope you will let me go. But for now, I�ll stay with you. You
can be considered a foreigner among the human race. Living with you is safer than
wandering alone and then getting captured by other God Realm warriors."
Shi Yan burst out laughing.
His thoughts flickered again. The Earth Flame, the Holy Spirit God and even the
King of Demonic Insects flew out from the Blood Vein Ring.
The Ice Cold Flame, the Earth Flame, the Holy Spirit God, the King of Demonic
Insects and the Devouring Gold Silkworm � three eccentric living beings and two
demonic beasts, all showed themselves in the vault. They were forming a five-
colored energy halo that rippled out from Shi Yan.
"Retrieve your powers."
Shi Yan�s face slightly changed and he immediately shouted. The formidable Profound
Qi in his body suddenly moved, creating a huge dark light shield, covering the
surging energy of the gorgeous five-colored halo.
The five living beings hurried to withdraw their powers, preventing them from
expanding when they heard him shouting.
After all of the energies had been retreated and the vault restored its quietness
again, Shi Yan frowned and then talked in a low tone. "It�s our fate that we can be
together. I let all of you out this time to make something clear." The Ice Cold
Flame, the Earth Flame, and the Holy Spirit God had turned into three separate
beams of light, floating in front of him. The Devouring Gold Silkworm and the King
of Demonic Insects were on his left and right, waiting in silence.
"I know my blood has an extreme effect on creatures and existences like you guys."
Shi Yan lowered his voice, looking at the Devouring Gold Silkworm and the King of
Demonic Insects. "I promise, from now on, as long as I�m alive, I will give you a
drop of blood every other month to help you evolve."
He looked emphatically at the King of Demonic Insects. "Whether or not you give me
the Life Original Fluid, this promise is valid as long as you stay with me. Even
if, at some point in the future, you have given me all of your Life Original Fluid,
my words won�t change."
Then, he pointed out and squeezed out two drops of his dark-red immortal blood. He
wrapped them with his thought and made them move towards the Devouring Gold
Silkworm and the King of Demonic Insects.
These two living beings revealed their eager eyes watching the Immortal Blood. They
took the drops in, and when they looked at Shi Yan again, their eyes had become
friendlier.
Shi Yan smiled then nodded, shifting his look towards the Ice Cold Flame, the Earth
Flame, and the Holy Spirit God. "I don't know what kind of chance or special
materials in heaven and earth you guys need to upgrade. But, I promise you that one
day when I have something that can benefit you guys, I'll give it to you
immediately. Later on, if you find some places you want to stay and cultivate, I'll
not force or bind you. I'll let you go." The Ice Cold Flame, the Holy Spirit God,
and the Earth Flame were the three living beings without physical entities. As they
heard him say so, they all sent him thoughts to show their appreciation.
"There�re many kinds of cultivating materials in this vault. Most of them are very
good to humans. But I don't know if you guys want them or not. You can go and
check. If you find something you want, or it�s suitable for your cultivation, just
take it." The Ice Cold Flame, the Holy Spirit God, and the Earth Flame were
excited, directly flying away to search around the vault.
It was something that actually suited these three living beings.
The three living beings had moved around the room, and unexpectedly found something
that could help them evolve. They absorbed the materials, then returned to Shi Yan.
Shi Yan�s eyes brightened.

Chapter 453: Memory transmission
"If you guys are still living with me, I'll do my best to help you evolve. But, I
want to make it clear that even though you are with me, once I find out you have a
different thought, I will not show you any mercy."
Shi Yan mused as his face darkened. "Maybe my current cultivation base isn�t enough
to subdue you, but I believe that I can oppress you all one day. If any of you have
the guts to betray me or do something harmful to me, even if you can run to the
ends of the world, I�ll make you pay a big price. I�ll exterminate every trace of
your existence!"
The five living beings didn�t send him any message.
"Good then. I�m done with the bad words. Currently, I want to become a blacksmith,
but I don't know anything about blacksmithing. Can any of you help me with this?"
"I can."
Unexpectedly, all five living beings sent him their thoughts simultaneously.
Shi Yan dropped his jaw.
"I can tell you the refining method. What the Holy Spirit Sect used to create me, I
can also tell you that," explained the Holy Spirit God.
"That year, many blacksmiths had come to the center of the earth to borrow the
melting heat of lava there to refine their secret treasures. As I was being stashed
inside the scorching lava, I got to know some refining methods from those
blacksmiths," said the Earth Flame.
"I don't know much, but I know the refining methods to create living beings like
us. People from the Heavenly Palace had carved some refining formations on my
body." Unexpectedly, even the Devouring Gold Silkworm had answered him. It seemed
after the Devouring Gold Silkworm had obtained the Immortal Blood, its manners
towards Shi Yan had a great change.
"I also have some formations to forge secret treasures," replied the King of
Demonic Insects.
"I have some memories of the blacksmith!" The Ice Cold Flame confidently sent him a
message. "If I impart these memory imprints to your head, you can become a
blacksmith!"
The Holy Spirit God, the Earth Flame, the Devouring Gold Silkworm, the King of
Demonic Insects, and the Ice Cold Flame, all sent him a positive answer telling him
that they knew something subtle about blacksmithing.
Especially the Ice Cold Flame, whose soul was once occupied by a blacksmith, as it
had a telepathic connection with that blacksmith. That was how it knew all the
refining methods from that blacksmith. This surprised Shi Yan the most.
"Good! Excellent!"
Shi Yan laughed, as he was incredibly joyful. He wanted to fabricate something, but
he couldn't become any sect's disciple. When he asked those living beings, he
hadn't held any big expectations. Anyway, they weren't human beings, so he didn't
think that they could help him much.
Turned out it was beyond his expectation. Each of them knew something about the
refining methods more or less.
"We�ll start with the Holy Spirit God. Please tell me the refining methods. Use the
Soul Consciousness to lecture them all to me." Shi Yan sat down neatly in the
vault, smiled and waited for the Soul Consciousness of the Holy Spirit God.
Flows of Soul Consciousness with all kinds of method to condense and refine the
Holy Spirit God started to be imparted into his brain.
The method to create the Holy Spirit God was the most precious method of the Holy
Spirit Sect in the Endless Sea. Beside the Cult Master of the Holy Spirit Sect,
even the senior elders in the sects with a profound cultivation base couldn't know
about this.
The Holy Spirit God was the condensed essence of refining. It knew the details of
the refining process. Each beam of Soul Consciousness had become each fiber of
memory in Shi Yan�s brain, directly showing him the subtle features.
The method to refine the Holy Spirit God was really mysterious. They had collected
many strange demonic beasts, fine souls of human warriors, together with the other
rare treasures with Yin features. All of these were then smelted in the Black Yin
Cauldron, which was burned by more than ten Nirvana Realm, Sky Realm and God Realm
warriors of the Holy Spirit Sect. They had imprinted their thoughts in it to
nurture the blended soul inside the cauldron. Through many years of being refined
and discharging impurities, the Holy Spirit God was gradually formed.
Once the Holy Spirit God had its own consciousness, all disciples of the Holy
Spirit Sect would put their faith power in it to provide it a constant and
torrential, peculiar energy to boost its growing pace. The Holy Spirit God then
absorbed the Qi from heaven and earth for years before it had finally become the
real Holy Spirit God.
This kind of refining method was strange, very different from the other standard
methods.
They used the soul to refine, collected faith power and Qi from earth and firmament
to condense, and the heavenly lightning to filter impurities. With only the
ordinary train of thought, one wouldn't get to know the ingenious, mystical details
related to it.
As he was taking in the beams of pure thoughts in his head with the mysterious
characteristics, Shi Yan was panic-stricken and moved, but he sat still. It was
unknown how long it had been since the Holy Spirit God stopped sending its
memories. Shi Yan was sinking into the state of mysterious refining conditions. He
didn�t recognize what was happening in the outside world. His body was now in a
magical state, as both his heart and mind were learning from the imparted
experiences to explain this marvelous refining method.
It was like a brand-new roll of drawing was gradually unfolded in his head. Through
many details of the Holy Spirit God�s refining process, he had another level of
knowledge, deeper than what he had known about the earth and the firmament.
Using the power of earth and firmament, and carving the ancient refining formations
which carried all kinds of the most amazing inner essence, were also the ways of
using intent domains. In the Sky Realm, each time the warriors broke through a
realm, it wasn�t only because of the Profound Qi they had accumulated. The
recognition and good grasp of martial arts and intent domains were the keys to a
successful breakthrough. Shi Yan had a bottleneck he couldn't solve. But through
the marvelous transmission of the Holy Spirit God's refining process, he vaguely
felt that perhaps through refining, he could breakthrough the realm and receive
great benefits.
He gradually woke up after an unknown period of immersing in this state.
When he opened his eyes, he found that the five living beings were still floating
in front of him, but the Holy Spirit God didn't send him any thoughts. Seeing him
wake up, the Earth Flame regarded him and then started to send him some refining
methods that it knew.
Many blacksmiths would come to places which had the earth flame to refine their
treasures. This could help shorten the refining time. The earth flame was fiercer
than human flame. So, it was more suitable to forge secret treasures. Those
blacksmiths had borrowed the scorching lava inside a ten-thousand-year volcano to
smelt the materials. They had shown many details and refining methods there. The
Earth Flame had its own life and consciousness, and thanks to its curiosity, it had
memorized many methods from the blacksmiths. Although it didn�t know what those
methods were used for, it knew they were extraordinarily precious experiences.
If a blacksmith dared to use the Earth Flame to refine secret treasures, his realm
wouldn't be low. The refining methods of those people were the essence. The Earth
Flame had imparted these methods to Shi Yan, among which were the standard methods
and formations that blacksmiths used regularly. Shi Yan knew that he couldn't
perceive those mystical formations at once. He just tried his best to remember and
carve those memories deep in his soul. Long after that, Shi Yan woke up and looked
at the Devouring Gold Silkworm.
The Devouring Gold Silkworm then started to send messages to him.
As it was a demonic beast, the refining methods it knew were related to demonic
beasts.
Those were the secret methods to refine beasts that the Heavenly Palace�s warriors
used. First, they would send their Soul Consciousness into the beast�s soul, using
the beast�s favorite cultivating materials to earn its trust. Then, they would use
their blood to feed the beast and gradually form a connection with it. When the
beast used the warrior�s blood and Soul Consciousness, it would eventually become a
part of that warrior.
The Heavenly Palace�s methods of training beasts were different from the typical
methods other blacksmiths had been using. Shi Yan carefully considered each detail.
He then found out that this refining method couldn�t help him much at this time.
Through this beast training method, Shi Yan knew how to treat the Devouring Gold
Silkworm and the King of Demonic Insects, as he knew how to connect with the
beasts. Suddenly, the King of Demonic Insects sent its Soul Consciousness to him.
As expected, the refining methods it knew were similar to what the Devouring Gold
Silkworm had told him.
Being a demonic beast, it used to have a master. The refining method it knew was
what its former master had used to connect with it, tame it, and turn it into a
part of his, combining its demonic power with his power. This wasn�t what Shi Yan
needed right now.
Eventually, he looked at the Ice Cold Flame.
"The memories I have are really complicated and huge in amount. If I use the Soul
Consciousness to impart them, you can�t learn them clearly enough," The Ice Cold
Flame sent him its thought. "I can compress those memories into a streak of thought
and store it in your Sea of Consciousness. But, it takes time to perceive those
memories for sure."
"How long it would take?"
"It depends on your host soul�s capacity. If your host soul can learn fast, your
perceiving speed will be fast enough."
"Perhaps it would take half a year, I think. Yeah, it�s already fast. Anyway, those
memories belong to a real blacksmith. And, that fellow was a Spirit level
blacksmith! If you can be imparted with all those memories, I think you will be a
real blacksmith too. It�s the hundred-year essence of a blacksmith."
Shi Yan�s eyes brightened. This was what he needed the most right now.
This full knowledge of refining methods was the best for a beginner like him.
"Let�s do it. I will open my mind to receive your memories."
"Excellent!"
The Ice Cold Flame didn�t linger, turning into a beam of light and directly sinking
into his mind.
The icy cold spread out over Shi Yan�s body entirely in just a blink.
Although the Ice Cold Flame had suppressed its power, the cold air still chilled
Shi Yan to the bone. It seemed like even his thoughts were frozen, and his
consciousness was fuzzy. In his brain, the bizarre memories of the Ice Cold Flame
were like diffusing silky fibers of memories. Those fibers intertwined then slowly
condensed into memory. The thought inside that memory was really complicated and
tangled. This thought then expanded to thousands of different scenes while the
light in this thought changed unceasingly.
The Ice Cold Flame had released all the memories about the blacksmith, then turned
back into a beam of light, leaving Shi Yan�s head.
Shi Yan�s complexion was stiff. He closed his eyes and then immersed himself into a
marvelous intent domain, still maintaining his meditating position.
Chapter 454: First time doing blacksmith job!
It was the whole life experience of a Spirit level blacksmith.
His host soul turned into a beam of light, entering the halo of the memories. It
was like he had just visited a whole new earth and firmament!
Scenes of treasure refining process appeared in that light of memory. It told the
story of that Spirit level Blacksmith from the time he had known nothing about
refining. He then tried to practice the refining method. Step by step, he gradually
held a good grasp of the secret techniques in refining treasures. His experience
had been built up through thousands of times of refining treasures. The scenes of
his progress were shown one by one inside the halo of memory.
His host soul sank into it, watching countless scenes moving quickly in front of
his eyes. It was like he was visiting a museum. All of a sudden, he felt helpless
as he didn�t know where to start.
He found the scene in which the blacksmith had started his training in refining
treasures, calmed down and started to perceive the practice.
This Spirit level blacksmith used to know nothing about refining, and his knowledge
of the subtle features of refining was just a white blank.
The blacksmith used a human flame. The first time he refined something, he had used
various metals and crystals to forge a rough ring. A simple Spirit Gathering Array
was carved on the ring to absorb the energy from the crystals. This ring was the
simplest secret treasure with minor functions. It could absorb the Profound Qi and
release it inside with just a flicker of thought from its master. But it could
burst out only once.
The energy a simple Spirit Gathering Array could absorb was limited. Perhaps it
wasn't even as strong as a full-force strike from a Disaster Realm warrior.
However, to Shi Yan, it was really tough to forge just a small treasure like that.
He lingered on that scene, quieted down his mind to grasp the knowledge. It was an
unknown period of time until he could remember all the details.
He then left the halo of memory, wandering around the vault in search for the
necessary materials to fabricate this Spirit Gathering Ring.
His thought fluttered as he was urging the power of the Earth Flame in his body. A
small flame emerged from his palm while his finger was continually pointing at the
metals in front of him. The three types of black metals, jade crystals, and flint
flew out one by one, falling into his small flame.
Those three materials were being refined in the flame. He didn't know how long it
had been until he was finally done. He then sent his Soul Consciousness into the
flame. Inside the liquid that resulted from the three materials� complete smelting,
he saw numerous impurities. Controlling the fiery flame, he started to melt these
impurities down.
However, when he had just enhanced the fiery flame, the liquid from the materials
smelting evaporated directly.
Shi Yan frowned. He knew his first time refining something had failed.
Apparently, he hadn�t mastered his control over the fiery flame. When he wanted to
use the flame to melt the impurities, he had pushed it a little too much and had
accidentally evaporated the materials he had been refining.
He hadn�t even combined the materials completely, no need to mention embedding the
Spirit Gathering Array in it. If he couldn't carve the Spirit Gathering Array, he
couldn't even form the initial shape of the treasure.
Shaking his head, Shi Yan didn't feel angry. He didn't hurry to start it all over
again but tried to control the flame, using his soul and mind to control it.
Gradually, he got used to the degree of the flame when he adjusted it, trying to
feel it every time he increased the heat. This helped him have a more accurate heat
control.
This process took him a lot of time. Waiting until he realized that he could
control the fiery flame well enough to refine the impurities, he took out a new set
of the three materials and continued to forge the Spirit Gathering Ring.
When the three materials were gradually being melted in the flame, he was able to
control the flame well to increase or decrease the power in time.
He was extremely careful this time.
The fiery flame was increasing little by little. After it reached the right degree,
the liquid from the material's melting didn't evaporate while the impurities had
been turning into smoke, burning down inside the flame.
He felt joy. However, when he continued to increase the heat, the three materials
continued to be melted. He immediately knew that the temperature was over the three
materials yielding limit.
He tried doing it again.
The cultivating materials in this vault were really rich, enough for him to waste.
In this vault, he didn't care about his meals or sleep, and wholly focused on his
first treasure refining.
The Spirit Gathering Ring was one of the simplest secret treasures, as it required
only three kinds of materials. He had tried eight times before he could finally
have it done.
Eventually, he could eliminate the impurities. After he had fused the three
materials, he used the cold air from the Ice Cold Flame.
As the cold ice was released, the three materials which had been combined in one
chunk suddenly condensed.
Crack!
Due to the intense cold air, the three materials cracked down into pieces of brown
stone.
He failed again.
Shi Yan took a deep breath, rubbed his temples and beamed a forced smile.
The simplest procedure of refining treasure had wasted much of his energy. Not only
did he need to precisely control the heat of the Earth Flame, but also needed to be
patient when he condensed the material, as it required to be carried out in an
orderly way, and couldn't be finished in a rush.
The more impatient he was, the faster he would fail. This was like the cultivation
process of a warrior. Calming down his mind, he proceeded to a new round of
refining process.
Time flew.
After nine times of failure, inside the vault, he had an absolutely new realization
in using cold air to condense the melted materials. Finally, he had successfully
refined the three materials into the initial shape of the ring. The jade-like
transparent ring had undergone so many failures to have this primary shape of a
ring.
Inscribing the Spirit Gathering Array!
His intention changed. He concentrated attentively on refining the Profound Qi in

his body, turning it into a beam of light pouring into the Spirit Gathering Ring.
Guiding the strange energy of the materials inside the Spirit Gathering Ring, he
started to work like he was painting. Under the guidance of the Soul Consciousness,
he engraved the Spirit Gathering Array on the Spirit Gathering Ring.
Beams of Soul Consciousness attached to the Spirit Gathering Ring. His Soul
Consciousness was moving at extremely fast speed. Each time he had urged this
strange energy, his own energy was consumed much. Only a small mistake would
chaotically disrupt the path creating by the strange energies.
Strange energies in the Spirit Gathering Ring suddenly ran disorderly like a group
of mad horses. A crack echoed from the Spirit Gathering Ring, and it exploded.
Shi Yan had a headache, shaking his head while looking at the broken ring. He mused
for a while before starting all over again.
He had failed twelve times already.
When carving the Spirit Gathering Array, the energy to be spent would be enormous,
which would cause some minor mistake midway. After each mistake, the Spirit
Gathering Array would change accordingly, leading to the explosion of the ring.
To portray the array, he had to do it coherently without any interruption in the

middle of the process. Also, he must not distract himself to lead to any mistakes,
even the tiny ones.
Only when he had done everything accurately in carving the complete Spirit
Gathering Array on the ring could he retrieve his Soul Consciousness.
It was simple to say, but really tough to do.
He had done the trials continuously, and his failures also came successively. This
attack almost had him collapsed, giving him a dispirited feeling as if he could
never see the hope of success.
The simplest refining had unexpectedly wasted a lot of his energy and will. But, he
still hadn�t succeeded. He now realized that the blacksmith stuff was even more
strenuous than warriors� cultivating process! In the past, he had progressed
quickly from the Nascent Realm, and none of the difficulties he had met were as
tough and complicated as this refining.
Sitting neatly in the vault, he frowned while looking at the materials he had
trashed. Shi Yan then held his breath to concentrate and restore his mind.
After adjusting his breath for a while, he felt his mind and Qi had been recovered
to the peak, and attempted one more time.
This time, the embryonic form of the Spirit Gathering Ring had been created several
times faster than his previous trials. Practice made a man perfect, that was surely
true. After many times of refining, he didn't fail to make the embryonic form of
the ring.
Afterward, the Spirit Gathering Ring was finished. He then used his Soul
Consciousness to urge the strange energies of the three materials themselves and
guide them to draft the Spirit Gathering Array.
He was completely concentrating this time. He didn�t even blink, just kept gazing
at the Spirit Gathering Ring.
The thoughts from his Soul Consciousness turned into light beams, guiding the
strange energies running inside the Spirit Gathering Ring. He was using his Soul
Consciousness to carve the simple array. Moreover, he was receiving constant
feedback from the mystical essence of this array.
Due to his extreme focus, sweat had covered his entire body not long after he had
started. Beads of sweat were rolling down his face from his forehead.
He didn't dare get distracted. As if he were entering the bedevilment phase, his
mind was wandering in some mysterious realm while his Soul Consciousness was
traveling through the ring. He carefully controlled the strange energies and drew
the simple Spirit Gathering Array. This step was to complete the ring.
Drawing it at one go!
Tinkle!
A tinkling sound echoed from the Spirit Gathering Ring as the ring was radiating an
immense silver halo. Inside the ring was a weak suction force that ordinary people
couldn't sense.
Shi Yan was drenched in sweat, smilingly looking at the silvery Spirit Gathering
Ring.
He then took out a medium quality Profound Qi crystal and put it in the ring. The
Spirit Gathering Array on the ring was invisible at first, but after the Profound
Qi started to pour into the ring, it gradually appeared, as the small ring had
activated its magical suction force to draw the energy.
The Spirit Gathering Spell on the ring had been activated.
The ring started to absorb beams of energy inside the Profound Qi crystal as the
Spirit Gathering Array guided them into the ring.
Roughly one hour later, a medium quality Profound Qi crystal had turned into stone.
The energy inside had been absorbed completely.
After the ring had absorbed energy from a medium quality Profound Qi crystal, it
became translucent. Moreover, the silver halo was getting brighter, and could light
up the area ten meters around it.
Shi Yan took out a high-quality Profound Qi crystal and put it in the Spirit
Gathering Ring. He then observed the process where the ring was taking in the
energy.
Soon, that crystal was drained. Shi Yan smiled, as he felt he had achieved
something really good. He put another high-quality Profound Qi crystal inside the
ring.
One day had passed, and the Spirit Gathering Ring had absorbed five Profound Qi
crystals
The ring became dazzling. Inside the ring, vehement surging energy was rippling. If
he released the energy at once, it would be equal to a full force strike of a
Disaster Realm warrior.
Shi Yan felt content.
At his first time in refining treasures, after so many failures, he aced it in the
end.

Chapter 455: Top Dog
As he had successfully fabricated the Spirit Gathering Ring, Shi Yan finally gained
his first experience in refining. He took some materials for his later refining
process and then left the vault.
It was hard for the Yang Family to restore the peace in the house.
Yang Zhuo and the others saw him walking towards them, and couldn�t help but ask
what he had done during the two months he had spent in the vault. He answered them
that he had stayed there to perceive his realm, but he didn�t mention anything
related to refining.
It�d been two months. The stubborn warriors in Barren City had behaved well, as
they had paid the fees on time and didn�t dare conduct impudent provocations. As
Ming Hai's group had been killed, human warriors in Barren City realized that even
though Yang Tian Emperor had been confined somewhere, the Yang Family still had the
power to make them wish to die rather than being tortured alive. Under Shi Yan�s
brutal deeds, those people didn�t dare to remain obstinate, as they were getting
back to their normal manners toward the Yangs.
The Black Flood Dragon Clan hadn�t sent any messenger to show their friendliness.
This strongest tribe in the seabed seemed not to have any reaction to the great
event created by the Yang Family in Barren City. Seemed like they weren�t about to
give their opinions either.
The three great chiefs of the Silver Shark Clan, the Naga Tribe, and the Water
Scorpion Tribe had shown their attitudes, which calmed the Yang Family. So, even if
they hadn�t received any reactions from the Black Flood Dragon Clan, they still
felt fine.
"Big Uncle, any move up there on the sea?"
In the great hall of the Yang Family, Shi Yan furrowed his brows, asking for the
events that happened during the two months. "According to you, you had sent someone
to the Xia Family in the Vault of Heaven Sea Area. Have they given us an answer?"
"The Xia Family has responded. They said that we can leave Barren City and stay in
the Vault of Heaven Sea Area." Yang Zhuo smiled, "Xia Qing Hou has kept our old
friendship in mind. He said that if the Yang family moves to the Vault of Heaven
Sea Area, he will give us three islands so we can stay and cultivate there."
"Seems like Xia Qing Huo�s a good person." Shi Yan nodded. "So, what did you answer
him?"
"If you hadn�t come to Barren City, perhaps we would have left here and stayed in
the Vault of Heaven Sea Area as Xia Qing Hou had offered us." Yang Zhuo�s face
became serious. "Anyway, if we want to move to the Vault of Heaven Sea Area, I�m
not sure if the other fellows of the Endless Sea would track us down and trouble
us. We haven�t had the good relationship with the Penglai Holy Land and the Martial
Spirit Palace. As we�re living in Barren City, we�re out of their reach, and they
can�t do anything to us. But if we come to their territory, it�s unknown if they
would want to deal with us. I replied him that we�ve solved the problem in Barren
City. So, we don�t have the intention to go up to the sea for now."
"Sounds fine," Shi Yan mused for a while, then spoke up again. "Big Uncle, I want
to visit the Black Flood Dragon Clan. I can�t ease my mind as long as that Nu Lang
keeps silent. Only when we can deal with the Black Flood Dragon Clan and made Nu
Lang approve our position in Barren City can we stay at ease."
"Nu Lang�s a conservative man. He�s hard to deal with." Yang Zhuo's complexion
slightly changed. "Recently, although the Black Flood Dragon Clan hasn�t gone
against the Yang Family, their attitude towards us isn't friendly either. If the
Yang Family hadn't done many good things for the tribes undersea, I think Nu Lang
wouldn't be content with his own lot. As we've been in the disadvantageous
position, together with the troubles given by the Cao Family and the Martial Spirit
Palace, I don't know what calculation Nu Lang has."
"Because we don�t know his attitude towards this, I want to visit the Black Flood
Dragon Clan once to solve this problem."
"Are you sure?" Yang Mu wore a solemn face and said seriously, "Little Yan, I can't
think about how you have the confidence to persuade Nu Lang." Yang Zhou, Yang Xue,
and the others also had their suspicions.
During the two months Shi Yan was staying in the vault, Yang Mu �s group had
considered it, but they couldn�t know why Shi Yan could be so sure about it.
They were worried that if Shi Yan went to the Black Flood Dragon Clan and had any
dispute with them, the members of that clan would trouble him a lot.
Although Shi Yan had shown that he was strong enough to deal with the Spirit Realm
warriors two months ago, members of the Yang Family were still worried about him.
No matter what, Nu Lang was the strongest warrior of the Sea Tribes, with a
cultivation base at the Third Sky of Spirit Realm. Even if he were in the Endless
Sea, with his realm and cultivation base, everyone would have to fear him.
Cao Qiu Dao and Yang Yi Tian could have outstanding competences thanks to the
fortuitous encounter. In fact, their actual realm wasn�t as high as Nu Lang�s. This
was the reason why warriors from Endless Sea didn�t dare to come and mess up with
people undersea. Nu Lang's Third Sky of Spirit Realm had subdued human warriors,
making the ones who had wild schemes towards the seabed content with their lot.
Without Nu Lang, perhaps Cao Qiu Dao, Yang Ti Tian, and the others would have soon
extended their tentacles to the undersea.
Nu Lang wasn�t a friendly person, with an ill temper and cruel personality. In
these recent years, he had never shown mercy to humans who dared to swagger in the
seabed.
Once there were humans who provoked the dignity of the Sea Tribes, Nu Lang would
definitely take action to make those wanton humans recognize the fierceness of the
Sea Tribes.
"Little Yan, if you want to meet Nu Lang, you have to make sure everything�s
prepared." Yang Zhuo contemplated, and then said solemnly, "If you can�t be 100%
sure, you�d better wait for a while until your Great Grandfather comes back from
the Demon Area. It would be much better if you visit Nu Lang at that time."
"No need to wait," Shi Yan smiled. "I�m sure. Because I have the thing Nu Lang has
wanted the most."
Yang Zhuo�s group was surprised.
"Heaven Flame!"
Shi Yan grinned. A fiery flame burst out from his palm with a scorching heat. In
just a blink of an eye, Yang Zhuo and other people had sweat on their bodies.
The eyes of Yang Zhuo�s group all brightened.
"Heaven Flame!" Yang Zhuo was dumbfounded as he was shaking. "It isn�t the Yin cold
class Ice Cold Flame, right? What kind of heaven flame is that? Little Yan, is this
flame of yours the real heaven flame?" He knew about the Ice Cold Flame in Shi
Yan's body. However, the Ice Cold Flame had the Yin cold features, that weren't
suitable for refining treasures. Thus, although he knew that Nu Lang was frustrated
to find a blazing fiery flame, he didn't think about Shi Yan�s Ice Cold Flame.
As Yang Zhuo saw the Earth Flame with its really high temperature when Shi Yan had
just released it, his eyes brightened up immediately. Now, he knew that besides the
Ice Cold Flame, Shi Yan had such an amazing fiery flame that was absolutely
suitable for refining treasures.
"Little Yan, you... How could you have this thing?" Yang Mu was wearing an excited
face as he was extremely joyfully. "Why do you fella always have the treasures that
everybody desperately yearns for? The legend about the Heaven Flames has been
spread out in the Endless Sea for so many years, but we�ve rarely seen one. Why you
always have those strange living beings?"
"Good karma," Shi Yan smiled.
Yang Xue and Li Feng had astonished light flash across their pretty eyes as they
were looking at Shi Yan with joy.
"This is excellent!"
Yang Zhuo laughed, patting on his shoulder, and then said happily, "With the Heaven
Flame, no matter how stubborn Nu Lang is, he should know well to consider it. Haha�
No wonder you�re afraid of nothing. Turns out, beside the Ice Cold Flame, you have
this kind of a Heaven Flame."
"Don�t worry," smiled Shi Yan.

Everybody nodded with a bright complexion.
"Where�s the Black Flood Dragon Clan?"
"Yeah, Li Feng has visited there once. She knows the Black Flood Dragon Clan. Just
let her take you there." Yang Zhuo rolled his eyes and suddenly gave his
suggestion.
Traces of being astonished crossed Li Feng�s beautiful eyes. It was like her
elegant face was glowing as she agreed with pleasure. "I�ve been to the Black Flood
Dragon Clan. If you want to go there, I will guide you. Haha... I�m not sure what
attitude those Black Flood Dragon Clan fellows would wear if they know you have
what Nu Lang needs."
"That�s good."
"When will you set off?" Yang Zhuo smiled.
"Well, I�m free anyway, so we can go now. For the time being, I think there would
be nothing big happening in Barren City. What do you think?"
"Alright."
Yang Zhuo nodded, shifted his line of sight to Li Feng, and then spoke up again
with an odd face. "Little Feng, I give Shi Yan to you. Don�t bully him along the
way."
"How can I dare?" Li Feng giggled, her pupils sparking with her high spirit. "It�s
the best if he doesn�t bully me. He�s much more dangerous than I am. Even if I want
to bully him, I�m not able to do so."
"Yeah, in short, you have to behave," Yang Zhuo arched his eyebrows, laughing.
"We should go." Shi Yan didn�t linger, reminded Yang Zhuo something then left with
Li Feng. After they had left the Yang Family, he didn't hurry to leave the Barren
City but visited a tavern in the city.
"Boy, are you coming for a drink again? Last time you said that you�re a member of
the Yang Family. Did you lie to us?" The storekeeper remembered him, greeting him
with a smile. "I heard that the Yangs have a top dog who killed Ming Hai, Yan Feng
and the other two. If you are one of the Yangs, you have to know him, eh? Haha, if
he comes to our shop, I will give him free wine."
"What?" Shi Yan was surprised, smiled, "Why you will give him free wine?"
"Barren City has restored its order," laughed the waiter. "If Ming Hai and his men
didn�t die, we don�t know how the Barren City would have looked like in the future.
Lucky us that they died. We can live in peace now. Yeah, it�s best if the Yang
Family still controls Barren City. Ming Hai, this bastard only wanted to seek the
temporary benefits. They couldn�t manage the City."
"Bring me ten bottles of good wine."
"Here you go." The waiter replied to him cheerily.
"Shi Yan, you drank here last time?" Li Feng chuckled, as her shining eyes scanned
through the tavern.
"Yes."
After a while, the waiter brought him ten bottles of wine. Shi Yan put them in his
Storage Ring, but he didn�t pay. Instead, he smiled and said, "I�m not going to pay
this time. Later on, you don�t need to pay revenue tax fee in Barren City. If
someone comes to collect the fee, told them I said that."
"AH!"
The shopkeeper and the waiter shouted in awe.
Swaying his hand, Shi Yan turned into a beam of light and flew out of Barren City.
"I�m that top dog you said."
The shopkeeper and the waiter were shaken as their eyes were lit up.

Chapter 456: The strongest warrior!
Deep inside the seabed of the Dark Water Territory stood the black extinct volcano
ranges. Each extinct volcano colossally towered the seabed, just like rows of sharp
swords jutted up to the sea surface.
It was where the Black Flood Dragon Clan dwelled.
It was unknown why the extinct volcano ranges had sunk deep into the ground. Each
volcano was thousands of meters high.
Situated on the mountainsides and the summits of those volcanoes were buildings
constructed from some kind of ink-black stone. At first glance, it looked like
those buildings were made from black iron, very sharp with distinguishing features.
"Rumors said that the ancestor of the Black Flood Dragon Clan was a level ten black
flood dragon, whose supernatural power could penetrate the sky and destroy the
earth. Very terrifying! That level ten demonic beast black flood dragon had mated
with human females and bred many human-beast hybrids. They are the Black Flood
Dragon Clan�s members. The Black Flood Dragon Clan has the black flood dragon and
human bloodline. They have dark, sharp horns on their heads, and have the ability
to transform into the half-monster shape."
In the seawater, Li Feng pointed at the place in front of them and explained to Shi
Yan.
"Since the Black Flood Dragon Clan members aren�t the real black flood dragons,
they don�t have the sturdy physique of the dragon, but they have the intellect that
the black flood dragons lack. Members of the Black Flood Dragon Clan get along well
with the real Black Flood Dragons and consider them their best allies. See, we can
find the Black Flood Dragon beasts inside those extinct volcanoes."
"What?"
"Yeah, the Black Flood Dragon Clan and the Black Flood Dragons can live in harmony
because they share the same bloodlines. Usually, the average level of the Black
Flood Dragons is level six. Although they�re small in number, they�re the overlords
of the beasts undersea. They aren�t afraid of anything. In the middle of the
extinct volcanoes, I think there are even level eight Black Flood Dragons. A level
eight Black Flood Dragon�s as strong as a Spirit Realm warrior. Nu Lang�s a Third
Sky of Spirit Realm warrior. So, who�s stronger, the level eight Black Flood Dragon
or him?"
"Nu Lang. That level eight Black Flood Dragon is Nu Lang�s associated beast. Since
Nu Lang was born, he has had his blood interlinked with it." Li Feng frowned and
explained to him with a soft tone. "A part of the Black Flood Dragon Clan's
population would interlink their blood with the Black Flood Dragons. Once they
could form the soul and blood connection with the beast, they can become its
master. Then, they can thrive together, humans and beasts. In this association,
they have been living together from birth, and their lives are connected by a
subtly mysterious connection that we can't explain."
"So, what makes it different from the beasts we have tamed?"
"Of course, it�s different. This association is formed with lives. If the Black
Flood Dragon dies, the clansman who�s its master will die, too. Correspondingly, if
the Black Flood Dragon Clan�s member, who is the beast�s master, dies, the beast
interlinked with him will die together." Li Feng held a serious face. "This
association�s really magical. I heard that it could fuse the master and the beast
into one to promote their best combined power. There aren�t many members of the
Black Flood Dragon Clan can connect with the Black Flood Dragons. However, they are
all the key members of the clan. Among the Sea Tribes, the Black Flood Dragon
Clan�s small. In Endless Sea, I heard that there are just some members of the Black
Flood Dragon Clan living there. However, each clansman of the Black Flood Dragon
Clan�s more excellent than the other Sea Tribes members at the same realm. With the
aid of the Black Flood Dragon beasts, they become even more intimidating!"
Shi Yan was dumbstruck for a while before he could speak up again. "So, the Black
Flood Dragon Clan�s members with the Black Flood Dragon beasts can have the
superior power over the other warriors?"
"It�s true," Li Feng nodded solemnly. "So, you have to think it over again. Nu Lang
has the cultivation base at the Third Sky of Spirit Realm, and he also has a level
eight Black Flood Dragon beast. Can you imagine how formidable his real competence
is?" Shi Yan was shocked. "So, Nu Lang�s even more dangerous than Chi Yan and Bo
Xun?
"It�s hard to tell before engaging in a fight with him." Li Feng still wore a
serious complexion, mused, then spoke again. "I think, if Nu Lang fights with Chi
Yan and Bo Xun, his chance to win will be a little bit higher. The reason why Cao
Qiu Dao and Yang Yi Tian didn�t want to provoke the Sea Tribes even when they were
at their peak state was because of Nu Lang."
"According to you, Nu Lang�s the strongest warrior both undersea and on the sea of
the Endless Sea, isn�t he?"
"People living on the seabed think so. No matter it be the Sea Tribes dwelling on
the seabed or humans living in Barren City, they all think that Nu Lang�s the best
warrior with real fame and competence, and Cao Qiu Dao and Yang Yi Tian aren't his
matches. Fortunately, the Sea Tribes don't have good secret treasures. Otherwise, I
think even people on the sea would consider him the strongest warrior of the entire
Endless Sea," said Li Feng.
Shi Yan�s face slightly changed.
"My Great Grandfather was really brave that year." He talked again after a long
while of silence. "As he dared to provoke a man like that, I think my Great
Grandfather has the biggest guts in the Endless Sea. Haha, can�t believe his real
competence is at the True God Realm. Nu Lang�s really intimidating. No wonder why
the unruly Yin Hui has to bow to him."
"Of course! If Nu Lang voices his opinions, the members of the Silver Shark Clan,
the Naga Tribe, and the Water Scorpion Tribe have to obey his words. All members of
the Sea Tribes acknowledge Nu Lang�s existence as what guarantees the peace for the
Sea Tribes. As long as Nu Lang stays well, the Endless Sea�s warriors won�t have
the courage to plan anything on the Sea Tribes."
Li Feng giggled while looking at him. "Now you know how imposing Nu Lang is? Later
on, when you meet Nu Lang, you should behave. He isn�t Bao Wen or Bao Ke. Even if
you can use the external force to reach the Spirit Realm cultivation base, you�re
no match for him."
"Okay, I will be more careful," Shi Yan caressed his nose and nodded reluctantly.
Before they had got here, he actually didn�t overestimate Nu Lang, as he thought
that he would have the power as strong as Chi Yan or Bo Xun at most. However, from
Li Feng�s explanation, he knew that Nu Lang perhaps was more dangerous than the
other two. This made him more cautious.
Since his debut, the strongest warrior he had ever encountered was the Demon King
Chi Yan.
In Yuan Lou Sea Area, when Chi Yan had struck out, he had revealed his imposing
power, which made Shi Yan remember him for a long time.
Even now, when he recalled the heaven-shaking deeds of Chi Yan, he still felt cold
inside, as he knew that even if he could borrow all the energies, he couldn't gain
the upper hand against Chi Yan.
Due to his clear recognition of this, after he had entered his Sky Realm, and when
the Ice Cold Flame, the Earth Flame, and the Holy Spirit God had all recovered, he
still didn't dare to go to Huan Luo Sea Area to find Chi Yan and take revenge.
He wasn�t an impulsive person.
If he weren�t sure about something, he wouldn't do it recklessly. Compared to the

peak warriors, he still lacked something, but he also had some advantages.
His mysterious martial spirit!
The martial spirit he got when he had first entered this strange world had an
immense ability, which could greatly boost his speed to break the bottleneck while
entering a new realm. He knew what he lacked now was time and practice.
If he had more time, he could enter a brand new realm in just a short while.
One day, he would be stronger than Chi Yan, and he could finish that grudge.
He had this confidence.
"Well, Nu Lang's really dangerous. If you help him refine rare treasures this time,
he will become the overlord of the entire world." Li Feng held a wry smile. "No one
knows if Nu Lang would stay still undersea. Currently, the situation of the Endless
Sea is too complicated. If he wants to stir up the Endless Sea, not many people can
stop him."
Shi Yan arched his brow.

This was also a problem.
Not only the Black Flood Dragon Clan could live undersea, if there was a suitable
place on the sea, they could also live there as well.
Nu Lang had the absolute ruling position in the Sea Tribes. If he had dark
ambitions towards the Endless Sea, he could directly lead the hotshots of the Sea
Tribes to enter the sea area, taking the chance while the Endless Sea was currently
in chaos. This would be an immense advantage to the Sea Tribes.
It�d happened before.
Legend said that the Sea Tribes had united and had a great war with the warriors of
the Endless Sea in an attempt to take a sea area in the Endless Sea thousands of
years ago. Although they lost that war under the union of the human warriors, they
had caused a great loss to the elite force of the warriors in the Endless Sea.
After that war, the Sea Tribes had got back to the seabed and stayed there for
several thousands of years without provoking people on the sea anymore.
But now, the Sea Tribes had an earth-shaking character like Nu Lang, who could make
all of the tribes undersea believe in him. If he rose his hand and planned
something to make use of the chaotic situation in the Endless Sea for the benefit
of all Sea Tribes, Yin Hui, Li Sha, and Bao Ke would be willing to go and fight
together with him.
"Forget it. The Endless Sea�s messed up enough. Moreover, it�s not sure that the
Sea Tribes would be our misery." Contemplating for a while, Shi Yan comforted
himself. "Up there, we have Chi Yan, Bo Xun, Cao Qiu Dao and Yang Yi Tian. Perhaps
my Great Grandfather would return soon. We have so many strong warriors up there.
Even if Nu Lang goes up to the sea, it's difficult for him to control the
situation. At most, he could only make the Endless Sea more disorderly." Having
heard that, Li Feng could only agree with him.
They were talking along the way. Not long after that, they showed themselves in
front of the extinct volcanoes.
"Members of the Yang Family from Barren City would like to meet patriarch Nu Lang."
Li Feng slightly bowed then pitched her voice. A thirty-meter-tall Black Flood
Dragon came out of an extinct volcano. Its whole body was covered in black iron
scales. The dragon had big horns on its head, with the eyes as big as a fist,
flaring up with a horrendous light.
That Black Flood Dragon was a level seven beast. After it came out from the extinct
volcano, its giant red pupils gazed at Shi Yan and Li Feng cruelly.
There seated a Sky Realm member of the Black Flood Dragon Clan on the head of that
Black Flood Dragon.
He had humanoid form accompanied with a half �a- meter black horn on his head. This
dark skinned man looked at Shi Yan�s group coldly and then mocked, "Juniors from
the Yangs, what kind of qualification you have to ask for meeting up with our
patriarch? Even if Yang Tian Emperor came here himself, I�m not sure our patriarch
would like to meet him. What do you depend on for your request?"
"Depends on my Heaven Flame." Shi Yan grinned then extended his arm. The Earth
Flame burst out. Its flame was flickering mystically in the water. The seawater had
constantly been evaporated but the flame was still increasing in ferocity, not even
affected a bit by the water.
Chapter 457: Famous reputation spreads far and wide
The eyes of the man from the Black Flood Dragon Clan brightened.
Even Yin Hui and Li Sha knew that Nu Lang wanted to refine something; as a member
of the tribe, of course, he knew it.
The seabed didn�t have a fiery Mount of Flames. As Nu Lang had been worrying about
the fiery flame, he was really hot-tempered recently. Since he had failed in
refining many times, many clansmen of the Black Flood Dragon Clan had received
lessons from him.
Seeing the fiery flame on Shi Yan�s palm, this man was moved. He then changed his
attitude.
"Is that a real heaven flame?"
He looked at the Earth Flame on Shi Yan's palm and opened his mind to sense, and
was scared as a result. The Heaven Flames were the most mysterious fiery flames in
the world. They had their own consciousness and lives. As their heat was much
hotter than the earth flame�s, they were the best flames to refine treasures. A
warrior who had the firmament flame, if he wanted, could become an excellent
blacksmith, and earn respect from all other warriors.
The high-temperature fiery flame that Shi Yan was showing off couldn't be hidden.
Although he was hundreds of meters away from Shi Yan, he could still feel dry and
hot.
"I think you have the answer whether or not it�s the heaven flame."
Shi Yan calmly retrieved the Earth Flame and grinned. "Your patriarch needs guys
like me the most at this moment. If I help him, it will be no problem for him to
refine rare treasures. Yeah, I think you can go and report now, right?" Many
members of the Black Flood Dragon Clan were poking out from the sharp buildings one
after another, looking at Shi Yan with a surprised face.
Although Shi Yan�s countenance was indifferent, he was shocked inside.
There were around seventy or eighty members of the Black Flood Dragon Clan
revealing themselves from the extinct volcanoes; each of them had the massive aura.
The worst of them were at the Earth Realm or the Nirvana Realm, while Sky Realm
warriors were everywhere.
Everybody said that the Black Flood Dragon Clan was the strongest tribe among the
tribes living on the seabed. Each member of this clan had a remarkable power with
exquisite cultivation base. Their reputation was true indeed.
"Sure, I'm going to report now." That man didn�t dare to hesitate more, patting his
Black Flood Dragon and then turned into a black light, flying away. From the
extinct volcanoes, the people of the Black Flood Dragon Clan were gazing at Shi Yan
and Li Feng with cold eyes, silently assessing them.
"You are Shi Yan?"
A thin Black Flood Dragon Clan man with pockmarked face eyed him for a while then
raised his voice to ask.
Shi Yan smiled and nodded.
The members of the Black Flood Dragon Clan looked shaken as the light in their eyes
got more intense. During this time, among the tribes living in the sea, Shi Yan�s
reputation was spread far and wide. He had used his Sky Realm cultivation base to
hurt Bao Wen and make Bao Ke approve his identity in Barren City. Even Yin Hui and
Li Sha agreed not to interfere with the business in Barren City anymore. As he got
the approval from the leaders of the three clans, his name was pushed to an
outstanding position. All the Sea Tribes members knew that besides Yang Tian
Emperor, the Yangs had another new prominent young man, who was even more arrogant
than Yang Tian Emperor, with an even better natural endowment.
The name of Shi Yan had spread everywhere on the seabed. They didn't expect that
the visitor would be this kid. The Black Flood Dragon Clan�s members were shaken as
they were assessing him in silence to see which dangerous features he had.
Li Feng felt quite uncomfortable under the eyes of the Black Flood Dragon Clan�s
members. "Shi Yan, you should be careful. Although Nu Lang�s reputation isn�t bad,
you still have to pay attention. If Nu Lang wants to attack you after you have
helped him refine treasures, I think it�s hard for you to escape."
"Yes. I�ll be careful." As Nu Lang was the patriarch of the Black Flood Dragon
Clan, the number one warrior of the Sea Tribes, he held the highest position in the
eyes of the Sea Tribes� members. People had appraised Nu Lang to be good and
sincere, and that he wasn�t deceitful or a sinister person. Usually, his conduct
was straightforward and upright. He wouldn't do anything unacceptable. But still,
he was a member of the Sea Tribes.
The Sea Tribes members had always been guarding against the warriors on the sea. If
Nu Lang considered him a future harm to the Sea Tribes, he would kill Shi Yan
first. It wasn't impossible strangling Shi Yan when he was still in his cradle to
solve the big trouble for the Sea Tribes.
Also, if Nu Lang really did that, the members of the Sea Tribes would never spread
any bad things about him.
"Well, in short, everything should be done with care. I�m afraid Nu Lang would do
that." Li Feng was worried. "That year, our House Master had come here and created
an intense situation with Nu Lang. I�m afraid Nu Lang still holds that grudge.
Don�t provoke him. Just get things done and leave."
"I know how to do it. Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Still, I need to take a
little risk here."
The Black Flood Dragon Clan�s man who had just left returned quickly. He gestured
Shi Yan to follow him.
"Don�t enter the Black Flood Dragon Clan, just stay out there." Shi Yan told Li
Feng and stepped in the territory of the Black Flood Dragon Clan. Under the
guidance of the Black Flood Dragon Clan�s man, he flew to the mountain pass of the
extinct volcano where Nu Lang dwelled.
Extinct volcanoes glided one by one under his body. Each of them was an imposing
existence that frightened people. Although he couldn�t use Soul Consciousness to
sense, Shi Yan knew that there would be dormant Black Flood Dragon beasts inside
those volcanoes.
Only the giant demonic beasts like the Black Flood Dragons could emit such a
tremendous aura.
There were at least ten Black Flood Dragons standing on the extinct volcano beneath
him. The worst of them was the level six Black Flood Dragon. Most of them were at
level seven.
The level seven Black Flood Dragons were much stronger than human Sky Realm
warriors. Especially when they were in the water, they had the ability to control
the water currents. Sharp mouths with brute force, they were the most formidable
beasts in the seabed.
Having sensed for a while, Shi Yan was frightened as he had a deeper knowledge
about the Black Flood Dragon Clan. The power of this clan was more intimidating
than that of the Cao Family or the Martial Spirit Palace in Endless Sea. Moreover,
there were the other tribes undersea like the Silver Shark Clan, the Water Scorpion
Tribe, and the Naga Tribe. Once they got out of the water and launched their attack
on the human warriors, the result of this war could be seen even before it started.
All of a sudden, he was worrying whether or not his decision to help Nu Lang refine
treasures was a correct move.
"Here we are. The patriarch asked you to go there alone." The man of the Black
Flood Dragon Clan took Shi Yan to the cone of an extinct volcano, pointed down to
gesture that Shi Yan should descend and meet Nu Lang alone.
"Thank you."
Putting aside the worries in his mind, Shi Yan held his breath and concentrated his
mind, discretely alert while slowly lowering down the mountain pass.
Around fifteen minutes later, he landed at the foot of the extinct volcano.
Unexpectedly, this area was lit up brightly. Countless shining crystals were inlaid
on the mountain flank to illuminate the area. Those crystals could even light up
the darkest areas of this mountain.
Lying in the middle of the area was a massive scorching magma pond. However, there
was no magma, but piles of scarlet flame crystals inside it. The scarlet flame
crystal was the most scorching ore. With the urge from energy, it could burst out a
blazing flame. Each piece of the scarlet flame crystal could provide an enormous
amount of energy from flame.
Numerous scarlet flame crystals filled the magma pond. While there was no urge from
any energy, those crystals just radiated a red, hot light.
Next to the magma pond were all kinds of materials to refine treasures. There were
some diamonds, cold iron, Flowing Gold Sand and Star Jades.
Shi Yan was startled at first glance.
There were many materials for refining treasures, and each of them was precious.
They were piled around the magma pond. Some of them were so scarce that even the
Yang Family couldn't collect them. The other Sky Realm warriors could go crazy
seeing those materials.
Even on the Endless Sea, there were many materials that they could only see by
chance once in hundreds of years.
Those materials filled the pond, and under the shining light of the bright
crystals, were reflecting charming halo.
"Precursor Nu Lang does have a lot of raw materials. You've been storing a lot of
materials like these; I wonder what kind of rare, earth-shaking treasures you want
to refine."
Shi Yan took a deep breath while observing here and there, smiled and said.
Nu Lang hadn�t shown himself yet.
However, Shi Yan knew that Nu Lang was right here, but he had hidden his aura to
seclude his whereabouts. This made Shi Yan unable to find him.
Since he had arrived the mountain foot, even if he didn't see Nu Lang, he could
sense someone watching him.
While he was eyeing the refining materials, Nu Lang should be staying somewhere
secretly, watching each move of his to guess his realm and characteristics. "Kid,
you have big guts. As you dare to come here alone, aren�t you afraid that I will
kill you?"
A boorish voice came from the mountain foot then reverberated unceasingly between
the rocky walls, shattering some pieces of rock.
Shi Yan could only feel the rumbling sound in his ears. It had even entered his
brain and affected his Sea of Consciousness, as it was shaken all of a sudden.
His mind shivered. He immediately retrieved his Soul Consciousness to ensure that
it wouldn't get affected. The five dormant Devils in the Sea of Consciousness
seemed to tremble due to this noise before they could gradually calm down.
In the swamp area of that exotic land, the Five Devils had devoured many hollow
spirits. Since then, they had started to evolve. This process had been started for
a long time. However, it seemed not to be finished yet.
Shi Yan was a little bit disappointed as he found the Five Devils didn�t wake up.
"What should I fear?" Shi Yan smiled, looking at the scarlet flame crystals in the
magma pond. "With precursor Nu Lang�s moral standing, you�ll not take action
against a junior like me. Furthermore, I came with good will this time. I think
precursor Nu Lang should be treating me well."
"Kid, do you really have the heaven flame?" Nu Lang�s voice arose again.
"If I didn�t have the heaven flame, I�d definitely not dare to come here." He
extended his arms, and the Earth Flame burst out. As the fiery flame came out, the
scarlet flame crystals in the magma pond were ignited, releasing the furious flame
up to the sky. The flame immediately covered the whole mountain foot.
When the scarlet flame crystals met the fiery flame energy, they could blaze up
better. As a type of heaven flame, the Earth Flame could incite the potential of
the scarlet flame crystals.
The temperature at the mountain foot had rocketed to an extreme level in just a
flash.
"It�s really the heaven flame."
Nu Lang shouted, showed himself and arrived in front of Shi Yan.

Chapter 458: See clearly
He was a middle-aged man, around two meters tall. The man had a dark skin and
chiseled face, accompanied by a divine light shooting out of his eyes. He wasn�t
angry but still looked full of prestige.
He came to Shi Yan, threw him a look and asked, "Are you Shi Yan?"
"Yes!"
"Not bad," Nu Lang nodded then snorted, "You could defeat the brothers Bao Wen and
Bao Ke with your Sky Realm cultivation base. Seems the Yang Family has another
dangerous warrior. Yang Tian Emperor has a good destiny that he has a brat like you
to fill his slot when he is being confined in the Demon Area."
Shi Yan smiled and didn't say anything.
"You came here to help me refine treasures, which will make me approve the overlord
position of the Yang Family in Barren City, right?"
"Yes."
"It�s not a big deal. As long as you can please me, I can promise you that."
"Thank you."
"I don't like people watching me when I'm refining treasures. You tell your heaven
flame, and then I'll imprison you for the time being." His visage slightly changed,
but eventually, Shi Yan agreed, "Alright."
Then, he contacted the Earth Flame, asking it to pay attention to Nu Lang and help
him to refine treasures.
The Earth Flame answered that it understood the matter.
As Nu Lang saw the heaven flame floating above the scarlet flame crystals,
releasing the burning fiery flame, he suddenly snatched it.
Dark halo rippled out from above and covered Shi Yan in a flash. Inside the dark
light shell, Shi Yan couldn't see anything out there, and his Soul Conscious
couldn't see through that dark light. It was like he was being restrained in a
pitch-black prison.
His sight, sense of hearing and touch, and his Soul Consciousness were all covered.
Just with his first move, the Third Sky of Spirit Realm warrior could frighten Shi
Yan. Now he knew that he couldn't deal with a character at such level at the
moment.
Anyway, he had thought that Nu Lang would have confined him before he had come
here, so he wasn't surprised.
Staying inside this black halo, he sat down cross-legged, concentrated his mind and
let his thoughts sink into the halo of memories.
It was the entire life experience of a Spirit level blacksmith.
During this time, whenever he had free time, he would sink his mind into it, trying
his best to comprehend the refining methods. Flows of thought moved in there,
projecting some scenes of the precious refining process. He was making progress
quietly, as he had a deeper knowledge about refining treasures method and
techniques day by day.
Time flew.
It was unknown how long he had been in there. All of a sudden, he realized that the
dark halo covering him had disappeared.
Light shone again.
Shi Yan opened his eyes looking forward. He found that all the scarlet flame
crystals inside the magma pond had been burnt into ashes.
The heaven flame bobbing above the magma pond sent him a message. "He has refined a
trident by melting precious metals and ores. Although he didn't use any formations
or spells, it's cumbersome. Such a weapon is very extraordinary."
The Earth Flame turned into a bunch of flames and disappeared into the Blood Vein
Ring. He nosed out some signs then shifted his gaze at Nu Lang, who was sitting
above the magma pond. He smiled, "Congratulations!"
Nu Lang pouted his lips, then waved his hand and said, "Go. The Black Flood Dragon
Clan won�t interfere the business in Barren City. All stays the same."
"Precursor Nu Lang," Shi Yan took a deep breath, didn't leave but smiled and asked,
"At present, the Endless Sea's a big mess. The Dark Dwellers and the Demon Dwellers
are swaggering across the Yuan Luo and Kyara Sea Areas, fighting against human
warriors of the Endless Sea. The current situation's nothing but a deadlock. What
do you think about it?"
"What does it matter to me?" Nu Lang gave him a supercilious look and answered him
impatiently.
" Who do you think will win at the end? The Dark Dwellers, the Demon Dwellers or
the warriors of the Endless Sea?" Shi Yan was patient. "Your cultivation base's
exquisite, and your vision's wide. I guess you would have a thorough analysis of
this case. Would you mind sharing it with me?"
"I don't care who will win. As long as they are not going to stir up my seabed, I
don�t care."
Nu Lang snorted. As if he wasn�t interested in the activities above the sea, he

coldly looked at Shi Yan. "Kid, you�ve been probing. What do you want?"
"Do you have the intention to go up there?" Shi Yan darkened his face and asked him
coldly.
Light sparked and vanished in Nu Lang�s eyes. He sneered, shook his head but didn�t
say anything.
"If I were you, the moment when the Endless's in chaos, I wouldn't be content with
my lot on the seabed." Shi Yan said, "I would keep close track of the situation up
there, and wait for the best chance to come. When the two tigers are biting each
other, I could launch my attack, or I could always join one side and destroy the
other to take the upper hand."
Cruel light flared up from Nu Lang�s eyes. "You little brat, do you think I would
do that?"
Shaking his head, Shi Yan said, "I don't know. But if I were you, I couldn't rest
my mind with the current situation. Anyway, the Endless Sea's still a big mess,
while the seabed is steadily peaceful. As the once in a blue moon chance is right
in front of you, If I were you, my mind couldn't help but be moved."
Nu Lang stayed calm, didn�t say anything.
"Goodbye," Shi Yan clasped his fist, greeted him, "If you want to join any side, I
hope you will consider the Yang Family. Currently, although we are still weak, I
think you'll soon see our Yang Family's real competence." Then, he left following
the way he had come without waiting for Nu Lang�s answer.
Nu Lang�s eyes sparked an ominous light, coldly looking at Shi Yan who was fading
away. All of a sudden, he burst out laughing. "This kid has big guts and great
ambition. Unfortunately, his power's still small. If Yang Tian Emperor came
himself, I would still consider, but you, you aren�t eligible, kid."
Of course, Shi Yan couldn't hear his words.
Three Spirit Realm warriors of the Black Flood Dragon Clan came out from the dark.
They were looking at Shi Yan disappearing with astounded faces.
"Patriarch, this kid does have big guts. He dared to come here alone and even probe
us to ask for joining us. Later on, he would become a character in the Endless Sea.
Perhaps he could be like Cao Qiu Dao and Yang Tian Emperor, who could rule his own
territory with force." A fat man from the Black Flood Dragon Clan mused and said.
Nu Lang nodded. "He has wild schemes, and he seems not to care about the others. He
doesn't respect the rules or care about races. This kid isn't afraid of receiving
insults from others when he proposed to join with the Sea Tribes. In the eyes of
people on the sea, the ones who join with other races are the ones who dare to do
any cruel things. I didn't expect that he has this thought and came here himself.
I'm surprised."
"When Yang Tian Emperor went to meet you that year, you wanted to join up with the
Yang Family and plan something toward the Endless Sea. Yang Tian Emperor had denied
your proposal. He said that the two races couldn�t get along well and that they
couldn't exist in the same sea area. Yang Tian Emperor is racist. He believes that
besides humanity, the other races are all aliens, and they're not eligible to live
with humans."
The short, fat man of the Black Flood Dragon Clan had his eyebrows slammed together
as he snorted. "Yang Tian Emperor was so stubborn when he said that �as long as
he's still in the Endless Sea, the Sea Tribes won't have a chance to leave the
seabed and earn a living on the sea.� Now that he's confined in the Demon Area, he
can't even protect himself. And, the Yangs suddenly have a brat that doesn't care
about common sense. It's strange. But it's a pity that he isn't the head of the
Yang Family. His cultivation base's also weak. Otherwise, our patriarch could
consider this business."
"Right," said another Spirit Realm warrior of the Black Flood Dragon Clan. "Human
race doesn't want us. They think that we should live in the seabed. Anyway, they
don�t know that the Sea Tribes have many tribes. In fact, we also aim at the rich
lands on the sea and we do want to reside there. No matter it�s Cao Qiudao, Yang Yi
Tian or the leaders of other forces, they are all affected by this preconception.
They all consider our Sea Tribes aliens, so it�s hard for them to befriend with
us."
"This kid is somehow special, indeed." Nu Lang mused then talked, "Too bad his
realm isn�t high enough. Meanwhile, the Yang Family is not as strong as it used to
be. We will just ignore him then."
"Patriarch, he said that the Yang Family would come back to the Endless Sea. I
think there�s some information we haven�t gotten to know yet."
"Yes, this brat is that arrogant, so maybe he has some backup. Has Yang Tian
Emperor escaped his restraint in Demon Area?" Nu Lang's pupils shrank. He frowned.
"Why do we have to care about them that much? Just stay here, and we aren't going
to interfere their business. Wait until they all engage in war and then we will see
what we can do. This is once in a blue moon chance. Although our ancestors couldn't
achieve big in their lives, perhaps we can!"
The other three strong warriors also got incited, as their eyes brightened.
"The Sea Tribes will not be content with their lots. Seems like we have to make our
decision soon."
After Shi Yan got out of the Black Flood Dragon Clan, he looked at Li Feng with a
stiff face and said, "Nu Lang has big ambition. He will definitely not want to stay
on the seabed and watch the fun. He's waiting for the chance to take the strong
warriors of the Sea Tribes to attack the Endless Sea."
"Maybe he�s waiting for both sides to engage in war," said Li Feng.
"Possibly," Shi Yan wore a solemn face, looking at the territory of the Black Flood
Dragon Clan, then sighed. "The Black Flood Dragon Clan is really intimidating.
Added with the Water Scorpion Tribe, the Silver Shark Clan, and the Naga Tribe,
this force isn't weaker than the Dark Dwellers or the Demon Dwellers. They even
have more advantages than the Dark Dwellers and the Demon Dwellers. They can attack
or withdraw at ease. If the situation is not going on the desired track, they can
always hide in the seabed. It�s tough for us to deal with them undersea."
"Seems like the situation of the Endless Sea is getting more complicated." Li Feng
beamed a wry smile. "We can't stay on the seabed for long. Intelligence sent to
Barren City is too slow. We're almost isolated, and we can't get a good grasp of
the Endless Sea's situation as fast as we want." Shi Yan contemplated for a while
then spoke up again with serious visage. "We have to go back to the Endless Sea
earlier. Just let some stay at Barren City to control the place. Only if we go to
the Endless Sea can we have chances to talk to the members of the Demon Area."
"I�m not able to make this decision," Li Feng shook her head.
"I�m going to talk to Big Uncle."
Three days later, Shi Yan came back to Barren City. When he saw Yang Zhuo, he said
immediately, "We can�t always stay in Barren City. We need to go out."
"Why?"
"Nu Lang has the wild schemes to invade the Endless Sea. He's waiting for a good
chance. If we can't join Nu Lang, we can only spread this news as soon as possible.
Some people will pay attention to him then."

Chapter 459: Entourage of Eight
"The most fearful thing� is still to happen."
Yang Zhuo's face darkened and stiffened. He breathed out cold air and then shook
his head. "The Sea Tribes always had their dark ambitions towards the Endless Sea.
However, the warriors above the Endless Sea always stood guarding against them.
Moreover, thanks to Cao Qiu Dao, Yang Yi Tian, and your Great Grandfather, the Sea
Tribes haven't done anything just yet. But at present, since the Endless Sea's in
chaos, Nu Lang has seen the opportunity once in a lifetime. Of course, he would try
to stir everything up."
"Big Uncle, you've already known that the Sea Tribes wouldn't be content with their
lot, right?"
"Of course, they won�t be content with their lots." Yang Zhuo�s face was solemn.
"Thousands of years ago, the Sea Tribes had taken actions, but stopped after that
big loss. That was a big and painful lesson to them. It made them know the big
price to be paid to get to the land above the sea. After that battle, more than
half of the elite force of the Sea Tribes was lost. Some small tribes even got
extinguished. Afterward, they decided to withdraw completely. Thousands of years
have gone, but they hadn�t rebelled even once."
"But it�s different now."
"Yes, it's different now. The Dark Dwellers and the Demon Dwellers have come to the
Endless Sea, and your Great Grandfather's imprisoned in the Demon Area. At this
moment, if the Sea Tribes have ambitions, they would try to fulfill the goal their
ancestors had set thousands of years ago." Yang Zhuo sighed grudgingly. "It�s a
general trend. Seems like no force can stop the Sea Tribes. Thus, if we continue
staying in Barren City, it�s not good at all."
"Eh?"
"I'll arrange it like this. In the coming time, the Yangs will revive. We will
leave a part here on the seabed, and the others will come up to the sea in groups.
Xia Qing Hou soon sent some messenger here. He said that if the Yang Family comes
to the sea, we can ask for help from the Xia Family. Currently, Xia Qing Hou is the
overlord of a part of the Endless Sea. If we have a good relationship with them,
even if we have to deal with the Martial Spirit Palace or the Penglai Holy Land, we
still have time to solve the dispute."
Yang Zhuo thought for a while then spoke to him, "Don't overthink. You should rest
for some days. I'll arrange this. Then, we're going back to Endless Sea."
"Great!"
...
Shi Yan went to the vault.
Looking at that radiant piles of materials in front of him, he felt grudging and
tired all of a sudden. Although he had progressed fast in cultivating, he was still
far behind the strong warriors like Cao Qiu Dao or Yang Yi Tian. Chi Yan, Bo Xun,
and the Yama Kings were all earth-shaking warriors. Currently, he couldn't fight
with them. And now came Nu Lang, an ambitious and tyrannically strong warrior.
In front of them, he could see his power was much weaker.
�I have to reach a higher level as soon as possible.� Taking a deep breath, he sat
down neatly in the vault and started to think about how to increase his power
faster.
However, it was tough for any warrior in Sky Realm to thrive more. Each time the
cultivation base leaped up, it required abundant Profound Qi and a flash of
realization of the realm.
He didn't need to worry about the Profound Qi. With the mysterious martial spirit,
it was simple to have more Profound Qi.
Killing more people, and absorbing the negative energies from the fiercest
battlefield, it was easy to get more Profound Qi. However, gaining realization
regarding the realm had no way to be found. He had to experience and observer the
powers of earth and firmament to have a chance for a good grasp of the mystical
features of the most inner essence in there.
No one could help him with this requirement.
If he couldn't comprehend his realm, no matter how much Profound Qi he could

accumulate, it was useless, and couldn't help him to increase his strength.
Shi Yan frowned, looking at the cultivating materials on the ground and the two
rings on his fingers. Light sparkled from his eyes as his mind flickered fast.
He eyed the Blood Vein Ring.
Suddenly, his eyes brightened.
It�d been long since he had last attacked the wall of force inside the Blood Vein
Ring. The ways to use the two most evil, eccentric powers were the Rampage and the
Life and Death Seal. He got them from the Blood Vein Ring when he had broken
through new realms. When his power had reached a certain level, if he used all of
his power to attack the wall inside the Blood Vein Ring, it could work. At present,
he had actually entered the Sky Realm, which meant his cultivation base wasn't bad.
It was time to attack the Blood Vein Ring again.
Making up his mind, he didn't hesitate. He quieted down his mind and then started
to gather the power of the entire body.
Profound Qi in the Qi ancient tree at his lower abdomen was urged, moving rapidly
in his veins and tendons. Wherever the Profound Qi traveled through under his urge,
it brought together the energy of that organ to mix with it and help him increase
his power.
Gradually, the Profound Qi was like a torrential stream running in his body. He
felt a pain in his meridians, as he could feel his Profound Qi accelerating to a
terrifying level.
Complete focus.
His Qi condensed into a bunch of light beams, guiding the enormous energy in his
body to turn into a column of fierce light, banging hard on the energy wall inside
Thump!
An odd echo resounded from the energy barrier inside the Blood Vein Ring. It seemed
a layer or membrane had been poked through.
A strange memory electric current stormed out, flooding his brain.
The red halo of the Blood Vein Ring covered the entire vault. Bizarre, vague scenes
were projected inside the red halo.
It was some area on the seabed, covered with bones of beasts. Five-colored seawater
was rumbling. The beast skeletons there were all dozens of meters tall, even taller
than the main building of the Yang Family. This was the first time he had ever seen
such giant beast skeletons.
Even the Black Flood Dragon he saw in the Black Flood Dragon Clan was one grade
smaller than the beasts in this scene.
There was a three-hundred-meter dragon skeleton. The bones were numerous, and dense
like a small mountain. This was really dreadful to watch for ordinary people.
A strange halo was twinkling inside that massive skeleton. In the vague halo, he
could see a coffin.
Lao Luo's Dark Body, one of the Bloodthirsty's Entourage of Eight� A stirring
thought shot out, flooding his brain.
From the Blood Vein Ring, a current of strange memory electric had ambushed him,
unceasingly sending him thoughts along with the scenes appearing in the Blood Vein
Ring. That bizarre memory electric current seemed to have a close relationship with
the scene projected in the Blood Vein Ring. As the Blood Vein Ring was continually
blinking, that electric current was gradually releasing the miraculous description
of these scenes.
Lao Luo�s Dark Body.
Shi Yan discolored, watching the scene with a dumbfounded face. His heart was
filled with surprise, not knowing what was going on as he was gazing at the three-
hundred-meter dragon skeleton and the coffin lying within it.
"The Antiquity Lofty Dragon Graveyard, one of Bloodthirsty�s Entourage of Eight �

the Dark Body of Lao Luo!"
The thought in his head described the scene one more time. The immense light from
the Blood Vein Ring started to cease, and the scenes inside its red halo were
fading away.
Everything restored to the normal states.
The strange light sparkled on the Blood Vein Ring for a short while and then
stopped. The Blood Vein Ring became normal.
"The shocking energy waves are really strong." The Ice Cold Flame sent him a
message from the Blood Vein Ring. "It looks like the skeleton of the Antiquity
Lofty Dragon in the scene. What happened? The Antiquity Lofty Dragons had been
vanished for a long time ago, hadn't they? What kind of ring is your ring?"
"Antiquity Lofty Dragons?" Shi Yan was startled, and couldn't help but probe, "Do
you know the Antiquity Lofty Dragons?"
"Yeah, the Antiquity Lofty Dragon was the royal family of the Dragon Tribe in the
ancient time. As the Black Flood Dragons were a kind of dragon beasts, according to
the legends, they were the descendants of the Antiquity Lofty Dragons. In the
ancient times, the size of the Antiquity Lofty Dragon was extraordinarily enormous,
like hundreds of meters. They were terrifyingly strong, the royals of the Dragon
Tribe. Each Lofty Dragon was astoundingly mighty, as they had the cultivation base
of a Spirit Realm warrior. Extreme Lofty Dragon could have the competence of a True
God Realm warrior.
"I heard that the Lofty Dragons in the ancient time were the overlords of the Grace
Mainland�s sea areas. They even occupied many caves or big rivers on the land over
the sea. In their prosperous time, their overall competence could be compared with
other strong alien tribes. Later on, in the great war between tribes, the Lofty
Dragon Tribe was sealed in some area. All of them withered, and no one has seen
them ever since."
"Anything else you know about the Lofty Dragons?"
"I�m not a human. During the antiquity time, I was still dormant deep inside the
glacier. I don't know much of the events during that period. However, at that time,
the Lofty Dragons were truly a tyrannical tribe. They were the royals of the Dragon
Tribe. I also heard that they had ruled most of the beasts. Super strong for sure."
Shi Yan�s countenance changed slightly, as the pictures he had just seen popped up
in his mind. The Dark Body of Lao Luo, what is it?
Lao Lou was one of Bloodthirsty�s Entourage of Eight. What is Bloodthirsty?

Apparently, Entourage of Eight is the group of eight servants. As Lao Luo was one
of them, were there seven more?
Is that Bloodthirsty-something the previous master of the Blood Vein Ring?
If so, what were the cultivation realms of these eight servants?
Dark Body? Is it just a clone of Lao Luo, just like the White Bones clone of Demon
King Bo Xun? If Lao Luo were a Dark Body hidden inside a coffin under the skeleton
of the Antiquity Lofty Dragon, would his still be useful in that coffin?
Suspicions arose continuously in his head, making Shi Yan confused. Since he had
had the Blood Vein Ring, he always paid attention to it. Yet, apparently, he
couldn't know the subtle features of the ring.
Since the Blood Vein Ring could store creatures with mysterious lives like the Ice
Cold Flame, the Holy Spirit God, the Earth Flame, the King of Demonic Insects and
the Devouring Gold Silkworm, it was much more mysterious than any kinds of Storage
Ring. The giant mystical sword was related to the Blood Vein Ring, too. That sword
could destroy the hardest defense with its tremendous fluctuating evil energy.
Seemed like it was a Sacred Level treasure.
All sorts of signs proved that this Blood Vein Ring was obviously something
extremely mysterious. Perhaps, it had some connection with the Bloodthirsty indeed.
There was a clone of a servant of the Bloodthirsty hidden under the skeleton of the
Lofty Dragon, and the Lofty Dragons of the Dragon Tribe lived in the antiquity
time. Was it true that Bloodthirsty came from the antiquity time?
It took him half a day for figuring out nothing about the reasons. He only felt
that every detail related to it was doubtful.
Shaking his head, Shi Yan was utterly confused. He didn't want to think about it
more, came out from the vault and found Yang Zhuo. "Big Uncle, do you know the
graveyard of the Antiquity Lofty Dragon on the seabed?"
Yang Zhuo discolored, trembling. He asked Shi Yan with fear, "How do you know about
the Antiquity Lofty Dragon Graveyard? Did Nu Lang tell you that?"

Chapter 460: Silver Stone Fort
"Not Nu Lang, I got it from the Ice Cold Flame. There's something I need in the
Antiquity Lofty Dragon Graveyard. I want to go and see."
"You can�t!"
All of a sudden, Yang Zhuo paled while shaking his head constantly. "Absolutely
shouldn't do that! The Antiquity Lofty Dragon Graveyard's the restricted area on
the seabed. Throughout thousands of years, no warrior of the Sea Tribes has ever
come out alive from there. In the legends, there're treasures that the lofty
dragons had collected in that forbidden area. It has attracted numerous hotshots
from the Sea Tribes, but I have never heard of anyone who could actually find them.
As far as I've known, all had buried their bodies altogether in the dragon's tomb."
"Is that a strange place?"
"I think that Nu Lang wanted to harm you when he told you about the Antiquity Lofty
Dragon Graveyard." Yang Zhuo wore a serious face and said with a low tone. "In
short, you should never go there. Let alone your Sky Realm cultivation base, even
the God Realm warriors couldn't escape alive. Nu Lang has the cultivation base at
Third Sky of Spirit Realm, but he doesn't dare to peep in the place."
Shi Yan's complexion changed.
"Why do you want to go there?"
"There�s something essential to me. I want to go there."
"Don't go, and don't you ever mention this again." Yang Zhuo continuously shook his
head to refuse. Seemed like he was absolutely terrified of that Lofty Dragon's
forbidden area.
As Shi Yan saw his determination, he didn't repeat the matter, but shifted the
topic and asked whether he had arranged everything or not. Yang Zhuo hid something
in this matter too. He told Shi Yan that several days after he had arranged things
in Barren City, he would leave the City together with Shi Yan.
Shi Yan nodded, and didn't say anything further. Then, he left the Yang Family�s
house alone.
Afterward, he came to the tavern in the City. The shopkeeper and the waiter greeted
him with friendly faces. They served him food and good wine even before he could
have time to order. "You're really awesome!" The waiter said with admiration.
"After you left, the Yang Family sent someone to collect the fee. I told them what
you said to us. Indeed, they didn't argue with us, and said that they would no
longer come here for collecting the tax."
The waiter had his eyes brightened as he said with low tone. "Are you really Shi
Yan, the one who killed Ming Hai and got the approval from the Water Scorpion
Tribe, Bao Wen, and Bao Ke?"
"Yeah."
The young waiter's eyes got brighter. His face was getting more excited. "From now
on, when you want to drink, come to us. Haha. I think the shopkeeper won't take
your money. Right, sir?"
"Little brother. We didn�t recognize Mt. Taishan (not to recognize a famous person
� TL). We didn't know that you are Shi Yan. If we offended you, please forgive us,"
smiled the shopkeeper.
"You are being too polite," Shi Yan smiled, shook his head then said, "Shopkeeper,
you're doing business in Barren City, I guess you're familiar with the situation
here, right? I have something I want to ask you. May I?"
"Little brother, you shouldn�t be too polite." The smile on the shopkeeper�s face
widened. He slightly bent his body and said, "You can ask for sure. As long as we
know it, we will tell you altogether. We won�t hide any small details, either."
"Have you ever heard about the Antiquity Lofty Dragon Graveyard?"
"Ah!"
The shopkeeper changed his visage to a more surprised one. He raked his eyes to his
side. After he could confirm that no one was there, he asked hurriedly, "Why do you
ask this?"
As Shi Yan saw the other change his attitude, he felt this could work, immediately,
and said, "I'm interested in some rumors on the seabed. I've just come here, and I
want to know more about the seabed's situations and gain more knowledge. That's why
I asked you. If you know and you aren't afraid, please do tell."
The shopkeeper relaxed his complexion when he knew the other was just curious. "The
Antiquity Lofty Dragon Graveyard is the mysterious forbidden place in the seabed.
Thousands of years have passed, and so many strong warriors undersea want the Lofty
Dragon's treasure. They went and probed over the years. Unfortunately, as far as
I've known, no one came back alive. Seems there's something really intimidating,
which killed everyone who dared to go in."
The information he provided wasn't much different from Yang Zhuo's, as they had
just mentioned how terrifying that Antiquity Lofty Dragon Graveyard was and how
many famous warriors of the Sea Tribes had died there. They all said that the place
wasn't a place that warriors should visit. Since that area was protected by God,
anyone who entered would be punished by God.
"Do you know where it is exactly?" Shi Yan went around the bush then came back to
his main purpose.
"People said that it's under the Vault of Heaven Sea Area. But I'm not sure about
the exact location. Only someone who has gone there could know. But they are all
dead." The shopkeeper shook his head and sighed. "The Lofty Dragons were the
overlord of all kinds of beasts undersea. Of course, their graveyard won't be
ordinary. It should have unimaginable dangers. No visitors can escape death."
"Oh!"
Shi Yan nodded and mused for a while, then said, "After I leave, in two more days,
please come to the Yang Family and tell them I�m going to the Vault of Heaven to
find some stuff. Tell the Master of the Yangs in Barren City, Yang Zhuo."
"Are you going to the Antiquity Lofty Dragon Graveyard?" The shopkeeper and the
young waiter were flurried all of a sudden.
"Haha. Help me deliver the message. Don't ask too much." Shi Yan smiled, left a
crystal and then turned into a beam of light shooting towards the Vault of Heaven
Sea Area.
"Boss!" The young waiter was worried, and said hurriedly, "If he goes to the Lofty
Dragon�s forbidden area, he can�t come back alive! I think we shouldn't wait
longer. We should tell the master of the Yangs now."
"Yes. I'm going to the Yang Family's!" The shopkeeper was in a hurry, too. He
answered the young waiter then left.
Fifteen minutes later.
Yang Zhuo's face darkened. He continuously shook his head and muttered, "Why did he
not listen to my advice? Why is he so stubborn? Young men who don't listen to old
men would suffer a huge loss. Shi Yan, you kiddo, do you think that you can be
lucky forever?"
Seven days later. Shi Yan arrived at a sea area under the Vault of Heaven Sea Area.
The seawater there was crystal clear blue. Fish were moving in schools, and beasts
could be seen here and there. At first, he had just met low-level beasts at level
three or four. The closer he got to the Vault of Heaven Sea Area, the higher the
level of the beasts was. Searching this sea area for a while, he still hadn't found
the Lofty Dragon Graveyard. But he ended up having some conflicts with some daring
beasts.
Beasts at level six and seven weren't his match now. Facing Shi Yan, their only
consequences were to be skinned, and their demon crystals be taken.
After spending several days under the Vault of Heaven Sea Area, he still had
nothing. Without the exact direction, it seemed not easy at all to find the
Antiquity Lofty Dragon�s Graveyard. Today, he saw a giant fort built with silver
stone. Many members of the Sea Tribes were working and living in there.
His eyes brightened. He wanted to enter the city. Walking around the fort for a
while, he found out that the Sea Tribes members inside the fort were mostly from
the Silver Shark Clan.
Shi Yan stopped a member of the Jade Clam Tribe outside the fort.
Among the tribes of the Sea Tribes, the Jade Clam Tribe was one of the weakest.
Members of the Jade Clam Tribe had a giant shell on their back, just like the
turtles. Their fleshy body was in between the shells. People said that their
cultivating process was arduous. None of the Jade Clam Tribe's member had ever
reached the Spirit Realm.
This Jade Clam�s member was a young female. She looked pretty with red lips and
white teeth.
After she was blocked by Shi Yan, she didn't fluster, just frowned at him coldly
and said, "Human, why do you come to the Silver Stone Fort? Don't you know that the
Silver Stone Fort's the Silver Shark Clan's territory? You damn human, bet you're
planning to mess up with our Sea Tribes. I'm telling you, Yin Hui, the patriarch of
the Silver Shark Clan, is in the Silver Stone Fort now. Death is a certain
consequence if you dare to provoke us here."
"Silver Stone Fort," frowned Shi Yan.
He had heard from Li Feng that the Silver Shark Clan�s territory had been divided
into some parts. The Silver Stone Fort was just one of them. It was the place where
an elder of the Silver Shark Clan cultivated.
Many weak tribes were living around the Silver Stone Fort, and the Jade Clam Tribe
was one of them.
Those tribes didn�t have warriors strong enough to protect the tribes. Their life
was a little bit difficult, so they had to depend on stronger tribes like the
Silver Shark Clan. Every year, they had to offer the Silver Shark Clan massive
wealth to receive the protection from the stronger tribe. That was how they could
survive on the seabed.
"Yin Hui�s staying in the Silver Shark Fort?"
"Scared now?" The female member of the Jade Clam Tribe sneered then said
arrogantly, "You�d better get out of here as soon as possible. The seabed isn�t a
place where human warriors could poke your nose in. Harrumph, Silver Stone Fort is
Cru�s cultivating place. He�s the elder of the Silver Shark Clan, and he has just
entered the Spirit Realm. Patriarch Yin Hui came here to congratulate him. Many
strong warriors of the Sea Tribes are gathering in the Silver Stone Fort, too. If
you dare to provoke us, I�m sure you�ll see enough." This member of the Jade Clam
Tribe had a shallow cultivation base, but her tone was cold and arrogant. She was
using the connection with the Silver Shark Clan to intimidate Shi Yan, so she
didn't fear.
Shi Yan burst out laughing, but he didn�t quarrel with her. He contemplated then
said, "Me too, I�m going to cheer for elder Cru. Shall we go together?"
"I don't walk the same road as humans." The female member of the Jade Clam Tribe
rolled her eyes, threw him a malicious look, put on the serious face and crossed
him, swimming towards the Silver Stone Fort.
Shi Yan shook his head and smilingly followed her.
"Human, stop!"
He hadn�t even approached the Silver Stone Fort gate when a member of the Silver
Shark Clan shouted, pointing his weapon at him. He seemed to ready fight Shi Yan at
any minute if the other didn�t follow his words. "I've told you. Humans like you
can't enter the Silver Stone Fort." The Jade Clam Tribe's member mocked him then
chinned up, entering the Silver Stone Fort.

Chapter 461: The Sea Races� Banquet
"Human, get back to where you came from. We, people of the Silver Stone Fort, do
not welcome mankind." A member of the Silver Shark Clan snorted coldly with a
displeased face at the gate of the Silver Stone Fort. People of the Silver Shark
Clan had a shark fin on their back. This was the signature of the Silver Shark
Clan. Besides this fin, they didn't look much different from humans. People said
that the Silver Shark Clan had been evolved from sharks. That's how they had the
fin, the signature of their kind. Among the other clans in the ocean, the Silver
Shark Clan was almost as strong as the Black Flood Dragon Race, one of the
strongest races in the sea.
Silver Shark�s people were born with a sense of superiority. Unless they were
facing the Black Flood Dragon Clan, they were always haughty in front of the
members from other Sea Tribes. This little guard wasn�t an exception when he was
talking arrogantly to Shi Yan.
Shi Yan came here this time to find Yin Hui to ask for something related to the
ancient lofty dragon�s graveyard. As the Silver Shark Clan was situated in this
area, being the Patriarch of the race, Yin Hui must know the exact location of that
ancient lofty dragon�s graveyard. Compared to searching alone with no clues, it'd
better ask someone who might know.
"I come from Barren City, a member of the Yang Family. I heard that precursor Cru
has entered the Spirit Realm, so I came here to congratulate him. Please report. Oh
yeah, your patriarch Yin Hui and I have met once. I hope that you guys would give
me a chance to praise precursor Cru."
Shi Yan held a smile on his face, handing out a small purse, which kept ten pieces
of good profound Qi crystal.
A female member of the Jade Clam Race couldn't hold her despising look seeing him
bribe the guard. "It�s true that humans are all cunning indeed."
The guard of the Silver Shark Clan estimated the value of the purse and then
changed his manner to be friendlier. However, he still had to keep his face.
"Human, are you lying to me? Even if you're a member of the Yang Family, you're not
eligible to meet my patriarch. However, as you know the situation, I'll let you
in."
Then, he stepped aside to give way for Shi Yan to enter the city.
It seemed that profound Qi crystals could be the pass to anywhere. This guy from
the Silver Shark Clan received Shi Yan�s bribe, couldn't help but fall into the
same track and open the convenient door for him.
"Villain!"
As Shi Yan just passed through the gate, the female member of the Jade Clam Race
cursed, "Humans are all cunning. You didn't embarrass your kind. You�re truly a
villain!"
Shi Yan ignored her, raised his eyebrows and passed her over to get into the Silver
Stone Fort.
Members of the rare Sea Tribes like the Whelks, the Merpeople, the Saber Teeth, all
were living inside the Silver Stone Fort. Many members of the Sea Tribes had low
cultivation bases, such as Nascent, Human and Disaster realm. They were gathering
freely at a corner in the Silver Stone Fort to talk about the significant issues in
the ocean or the secrets of their own races.
Shi Yan suddenly burst out laughing.
After listening attentively for a while, he found out that the focus of their talks
was him. These Sea Tribes members were gathering and talking about the event of
Barren City and mentioning his name. When people of the Sea Tribes talked about
him, their faces were stiff, as they knew there was a new ferocious slaughterer
born among mankind. He was a brutal guy who liked to kill the Sea Tribes members,
and that he had stirred up the human race and killed many members of the Sea
Tribes.
Those Sea Tribes members talked about him like a wicked-beyond-redemption, utterly
unbearable villain.
After a while, Shi Yan forced a smile, shook his head and sighed. Members of the
Sea Tribes didn't have a good impression of the human race naturally, just like the
way they treated the Yang Family. They would favor their members, and it was
totally natural.
Although the reputation of the Water Scorpion Tribe wasn't good, it was a member of
the Sea Tribes. As Shi Yan had hurt Bao Wen and subdued Bao Ke, in their eyes, Shi
Yan was already their enemy. No matter what the truth was, they considered the
Water Scorpion Tribe the victim.
He couldn't change the attitude of the Sea Tribes toward him. Discrimination would
never be changed, even if it were in the Endless Sea, the Underworld or the Demon
Area. Even if they wanted to change, it wouldn't happen.
No warrior could utilize only his strength alone to convert the awareness of other
races.
Uniting all the races to one and living in peace in the same place was impossible.
Shaking his head, Shi Yan didn't think about it furthermore. After walking one
round in the Silver Stone Fort, he knew where Cru was�In the south of the Silver
Stone Fort.
Inside a spacious place around one hundred acres in area were situated many oval
silver stone buildings. Those buildings had strange shapes, which had been
decorated with drawings of the sea monsters.
When Shi Yan came to that place, he took in the scene and suddenly shook his body,
changing his appearance as a fin jutted out from his back. When he had entered the
Silver Stone Fort, if he still used the human appearance, it would be hard for him
to get in Cru�s place. Only if he had the appearance of the Silver Shark Clan's
members could he mingle with the others and get the chance to visit Cru.
After his Petrification Martial Spirit had reached the peak, his control over his
body had also entered a subtle, mysterious realm. He only needed a flicker of a
thought, and he could conveniently change his body, turning into another person's
shape.
Growing only a fin on the back wasn�t a tough job to him. After he had transformed
into the appearance of the Silver Shark Clan's members, there was no strange look
gazing on him along the way.
Members of the weaker races like the Jade Clams, the Whelks, and the Merpeople also
showed respect to him. When he approached Cru�s house, the Silver Shark guard only
threw him a look, and when he found that Shi Yan had the Sky Realm cultivation
base, he didn't say anything and just let him go.
Shi Yan walked to the roomy court where Cru was holding his party.
It was a lively scene of celebrating peace with songs and dance.

Female members of the Jade Clams and the Whelk Tribe were shaking their bodies,
dancing on the stage made of coral.
The Jade Clams and the Whelk Tribes had average powers among the Sea Tribes, but
their women were really good at dancing, as their moves were charming enough to
shake people's mind. On that luxurious stage, ten women from the Jade Clams and the
Whelks were smiling, dancing like silk. Scattered around the stage were crystal
tables. Those crystal tables had all the colors one could name. They were
translucent and shimmering with a dreamy light.
The best warriors from the Sea Tribes were sitting at the crystal tables, drinking
good wine and enjoying the fine cuisine of the ocean. They also amused themselves
with the performance on the stage while chatting with the others. The atmosphere
was boisterous.
Right at the middle, in front of all of them stood a giant crystal table, with an
old Silver Shark man seated. His face was reddened because of the wine he took. He
was talking and laughing with emotion as he was continually poured wine to a
middle-aged Silver Shark man sitting next to him. That middle-aged man also had a
shark fin on his back. Although he was sitting in his seat, an oppressing aura like
a big mountain was spreading.
The patriarch of the Silver Shark Clan, Yin Hui!
At first glance, Shi Yan knew right away that man was Yin Hui.
The old Silver Shark man with a long beard was the host of the party today � Cru. A
young maiden was sitting next to him; perhaps she was his daughter. She was also
smiling and offering fine wine to Yin Hui.
Yin Hui didn't deny her, just smiled and drank. Sometimes, he gave the girl
compliment as she was a beauty that would become the dazzling pearl of the Silver
Shark Clan.
There were ten crystal tables behind the table of Cru and Yin Hui. Seated there
were the hotshots of the Sea Tribes.
There were members of the Black Flood Dragon Clan, the Naga Tribe, and the Water
Scorpion Tribe. The lowest cultivation base those people had was the Nirvana Realm.
Most of them were at the Sky Realm. All were drinking too much, and delivering
their compliments to Cru and Yin Hui. The atmosphere was warm and harmonious.
Shi Yan stood behind the

GOD of SLAUGHTER

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

GOD of SLAUGHTER

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Chapter 1: Reborn in Another World

"Where is this? Is this still the Bahamas?"

Traditional extreme sports, such as free-climbing, crocodile bungee, low-altitude

This was the memory of another Shi Yan...

He was dumbstruck for a moment.

"Wu wu wu.... hu hu hu.... "

It was all because of the blood pool!

"...Must be the blood pool!"

"Crack, crack, crack!"

He knew that the next step likely meant death!

Step by step, one after the other!

Then, he jumped into the pool.

Rate Translation Quality

A sudden change occurred in the blood pool!

As this thought flashed through his mind, he fainted.

After a long time, Shi Yan awoke again.

Profound Qi! [2]

Shi Yan spared no effort to struggle.

However, the blood pool had all dried up!

When he looked, Shi Yan was startled again!

Shi Yan subconsciously looked towards that direction.

The beauty's eyes flashed like lightning!

[2] Profound Qi: important essence for a warrior.

Rate Translation Quality

"Did you enjoy it?"

Mo Yanyu almost jumped up and down on her feet.

[Verdant Crescent Slash][1]

Shi Yan's mind was suddenly crystal clear.

"You intended to kill me?"

Shi Yan could even feel his nerves trembling.

Another green blaze in the shape of a dagger grazed his side!

"I won't let you die that easily you bastard!"

[1]This is the name of the skill Mo Yanyu uses.

Rate Translation Quality

"Yes, I know. But, he has Profound Qi in him... " Mo Yanyu explained.

"Definitely!" Mo Yanyu confirmed.

Ignoring pain Shi Yan just observed everything.

Rate Translation Quality

Every alchemist would carry a special token corresponding to his ranking.

[1] Purple Crystal Coins: money in the Grace Mainland.

[3] Mortality, Mystery, Soul, Royalty, and Divinity: 5 categories of alchemists.

Rate Translation Quality

But in this situation, he couldn't gain more Profound Qi simply by a night's

Two more hours passed by.

He felt that he was getting closer to death's door...

Shi Yan was suddenly stunned.

Self-recovery of the body was an undiscovered special ability!

Rate Translation Quality

"Don't worry. It is about time."

"Master Karu, how does he look?" Mo Yanyu also arrived.

Rate Translation Quality

All the warriors woke up from their training.

"Yes, Master Karu!" The warriors responded in unison.

"Shit! There are eight of them!"

The whole area descended into chaos.

In an instant, that warrior became mummified too.

Shi Yan was dumbstruck.

He could only run away among the spiders.

Master Karu was even faster!

what does this mean?

Rate Translation Quality

"Ka! Ka! Ka!"

The Jade Blade Spiders were seriously provoked and irritated.